《Super Rich Fantasy: I Grow Stronger By Spending Money》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Ye will pay for all the expenses tonight!¡± With several screams, the atmosphere in the bar could be said to have reached its peak. Ye Xuan looked at the crowd in front of him, who was almost dancing madly, and still felt a little unsatisfied. A large amount of cash was scattered everywhere, making the crowd even crazier, as if they were on steroids. In the midst of the noisy music, he vaguely heard a mechanical prompt. The next second, the crowd swarmed over, and the table he was on collapsed. At the same time, the crystal light above his head also shook. In the last scene before he lost consciousness, Ye Xuan¡¯s first thought was that he was going to use money to smash the bar owner to death. How dare he make such a shoddy project? He was the son of the richest man in City A. Was he going to die in such a cowardly way? [Ding! The system is activating. Detected that the host¡¯s life is in danger. Taking emergency measures.] Ye Xuan slowly opened his eyes and heard an excited voice beside him, ¡°That¡¯s great! The young master has finally woken up!¡± Before he could react to what had happened, he subconsciously said, ¡°What year is it that you still call me a young master?¡± After seeing his surroundings clearly, the rest of his words were stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating or that his head was smashed. ¡°I have traveled through time and reborn!¡± Many strange memories were stuffed into Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of pain. His temples hurt even more, and it took him a long time to digest them. He didn¡¯t expect that he would survive a great disaster and even time travel to a fantasy world. It just so happened that he was already used to living a life of luxury. Thinking of the cultivation novels he had read in his previous life, Ye Xuan suddenly felt high-spirited. ¡°This time, I want to be the main character of ordinary human. I¡¯ll work hard to cultivate and become stronger!¡± Hearing the strange words coming from Ye Xuan¡¯s mouth, the servant beside him was confused. He thought that Ye Xuan was still unconscious and didn¡¯t take it to heart. The excited Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice the servant beside him who wanted to say something but hesitated. In the next second, the servant¡¯s words were like cold water, dousing Ye Xuan¡¯s newly ignited great ambition. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t be depressed. So what if you have a crippled spirit root? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t cultivate. You¡¯ll still have to inherit the family business in the future. What is the point of having such high cultivation? Master would naturally¡­ ¡± Before the servant could finish, he was interrupted by Ye Xuan,¡± What did you say?!¡± Startled by Ye Xuan¡¯s sudden increase in volume, he stammered, ¡°To inherit the family business.¡± ¡°Not this one!¡± ¡°Crippled spirit root¡­¡± Ye Xuan then remembered that not long ago, the original owner¡¯s body had been tested and found to have a crippled spirit root, which made him more difficult to cultivate than ordinary people. Very good, beginning with a nightmare was indeed of mortals, and the kind that couldn¡¯t be more useless. In terms of talent, the original owner might be at the bottom, but in terms of wealth, he was born at the winning head start. This continent was known as the Cang Xuan Continent and was divided into the capital city, which was the central province, and North, South, East, and West provinces. The capital city could be said to be the center of the entire continent. It was also the place where the talents gathered and emerged in large numbers. The coastal area of East province was well-developed in commerce and was an important passage for the various fortresses. Trade was very active, so it was very prosperous and had the name of small capital. In addition, the North province was cold and mostly covered in mountains. It was inaccessible and the conditions were harsh. The West province was filled with large ancient forests that contained rich resources. The South province was hot and mostly desert, where various resources were extremely scarce. The Ye clan was the largest chamber of commerce along the southeast coast. Ye Xuan¡¯s father, Ye Tian, was the richest man. The original owner had been asked to inherit the family business since he was young, but neither the original owner nor Ye Xuan had the ambition. ¡°It¡¯s boring. He¡¯s a rich second generation again. What¡¯s the fun in this kind of life?¡± It could be said that this body was excellent in every way except for cultivation. Unfortunately, this was what Ye Xuan didn¡¯t like the most. After all, he had had enough of being a rich second generation in his previous life. If other people knew what Ye Xuan was thinking, they might not be able to resist beating him up. This kind of status was what ordinary people wanted, but he was still picking and choosing. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t dawdle anymore,¡± the servant reminded him, ¡°Master still has something important to tell you today.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± Ye Xuan replied lazily. He dressed himself up and went to see the original owner¡¯s father, who was also his current father, Ye Tian. The luxuriously decorated hall was priceless. Ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that many spirit stones in their entire lives. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to learn how to manage the chamber of commerce. From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll be learning with me.¡± Who would have thought that Ye Xuan would refuse on the spot, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Father, my goal is to cultivate and become an immortal. Inheriting the family business and idling around is not my goal.¡± Ye Tian¡¯s expression changed. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to pour cold water on his son, but there had never been a case of a crippled spirit root. ¡°You have a crippled spirit root. Don¡¯t even talk about enlightenment. You can¡¯t even break through to Earth Grade!¡± ¡°Man proposes, God disposes. If I don¡¯t give it a shot, how would you know that I won¡¯t be able to break through?¡± Ye Tian looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s determined eyes, which were now filled with unprecedented seriousness. Ye Tian looked at him in a new light, and he asked seriously, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ye Xuan nodded. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t agree no matter what, even if he was forced to. He probably wouldn¡¯t study seriously and might even have the opposite effect. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million spiritual stones. You can go out alone for a year. If you still can¡¯t break through to Earth Grade, you¡¯d better come back quickly and stop messing around.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xuan agreed readily, ¡°Words are not proof. Let¡¯s high five as an oath!¡± Clap! With a crisp sound, the father and son¡¯s hands touched in the air and then separated. Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The low-profile carriage quietly left the back door of the Ye clan. It was plain without the Ye clan¡¯s flag and logo. No one knew that the son of the richest man, Ye Tian, was sitting inside. Neither did anyone know that he was the future heir of Ye clan in the chamber of commerce. Ye Xuan sat in the carriage, pretending to sleep. The power system in this fantasy world was divided into Sun, Moon, Star, Heaven, Earth, and Human Realms. Each major stage was divided into nine small stages. The lowest was level 1 of Human Realm, and the highest was level 9 of Sun Realm. One who broke through Sun Realm would be considered to become immortal. At this moment, he was at level 2 of Human Realm, and even this level was the result of the original owner¡¯s hard work of consuming a large number of rare treasures and forcefully cultivated. If other cultivators took the treasures, they could at least cross a few levels. However, for the original owner, it only changed from 0 to 2. There was not much change at all, which was enough to show how crippled his spirit root was. ¡°I was too careless!¡± Ye Xuan was filled with regret. If he¡¯d known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have promised Ye Tian to break through to Earth Realm. Now that he thought about it, it was simply impossible. Ye Tian must¡¯ve known this, and so he readily agreed. In any case, he knew that Ye Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the task and would obediently come back to inherit the family business a year later. ¡°What a good move to advance by retreating! It¡¯s said that people in business are more scheming, and Ye Tian was extremely scheming.¡± After all, the original owner had used so many precious materials to reach level 2 of Human Realm, but now he only had a million spirit stones. It sounded like a lot, but his expense was like running water, not to mention that training was a money-burning matter. If he wanted to rely on these one million spirit stones to buy resources to increase his cultivation, then why didn¡¯t he just stay at home? Why did he have to come out and make a living? ¡°Sigh, the road is long. I haven¡¯t even taken half a step.¡± Just as Ye Xuan was thinking about his future path, he felt a violent bump and almost fell out of the carriage. ¡°What happened, Uncle Sun?¡± ¡°It seems like the carriage has been tripped.¡± Ye Xuan lifted the curtain and looked down. Someone had set up an inconspicuous roadblock below. If a passing carriage was not careful, it would easily fall. This was obviously man-made. However, when he looked around, he found that he was far away from the bustling urban area. There were big trees everywhere, and weeds were overgrown. He could only hear the chirping of insects and birds. ¡°It¡¯s the wilderness, who would be bored enough to put this here?¡± As soon as Ye Xuan said this, he realized that something was wrong. He suddenly had a bad premonition and hurriedly urged, ¡°Uncle Sun, run!¡± However, it was too late. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves came from behind. From the sound, there were probably more than a dozen people. When Ye Xuan left home, he only brought this old man but no one else. Ye Tian said that he was going out to explore, not to enjoy life. There was no point of bringing so many people. He didn¡¯t even arrange a bodyguard for Ye Xuan. He just wanted to make Ye Xuan back off. Ye Xuan understood his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t fall for it. He was also unyielding, so he brought along Uncle Sun and left with the money. Uncle Sun had traveled a lot when he was young. He quickly realized what had happened and his face turned pale, ¡°Young master, sit tight.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the carriage shot out like an arrow. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s quick reaction and holding onto the cabin next to him, he would have been thrown out. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Uncle Sun as if he was looking at gold. Poor Uncle Sun, with his age, he felt uncomfortable under Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young master, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Uncle Sun! No, I should call you Elder Sun. I can tell you¡¯re not a simple person just by your driving skills. As the only child of Ye clan, how could father let me go out alone? He must have arranged for an expert like you to follow me¡­¡± Uncle Sun looked ordinary and had no cultivation. In fact, he was like an old man in a ring, bracelet, or jade pendant in the fantasy novels that Ye Xuan had read in his previous life. His identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. He usually didn¡¯t make a move, but when he did, he would definitely be able to kill everyone present in seconds. He would only appear when the main character was in danger and turn danger into safety. Uncle Sun couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Ye Xuan, ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just good at driving.¡± Ye Xuan was stunned. He looked at Uncle Sun several times and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. This wasn¡¯t going according to the routine at all! The bandits behind them were riding on horses, so they were naturally faster than Ye Xuan and Uncle Sun. They caught up very quickly. ¡°The people in front, listen up. If you stop the carriage now and hand over the spirit stones, I might consider letting you go.¡± This group of people looked like frequent robbers, so Ye Xuan didn¡¯t believe their nonsense. But if this continued, they would catch up sooner or later, and it would be hard to tell whether he would live or die. He didn¡¯t want to die before he could succeed, but he had nothing on him except for the one million spirit stones. Ye Xuan immediately came up with a plan. ¡°I can give you the spirit stones, but these are all I have.¡± Ye Xuan threw out a large number of spirit stones, and with the speed of the carriage, the spirit stones fell behind like rain, leaving the bandit gang dumbfounded. They had seen people spending money like it was dirt, but they had never seen someone scattering spirit stones like this. The group of robbers immediately started fighting over the items like crazy. Uncle Sun¡¯s eyes widened, but he saw that Ye Xuan¡¯s movements were extremely familiar, as if he had done it thousands of times. After all, he had done this in his previous life. ¡°I got this first!¡± ¡°Nonsense, I was the one who picked it up.¡± ¡°Sixth brother, you¡¯ve secretly picked up so many but you¡¯re still unsatisfied!¡± The group of robbers was busy picking up spirit stones, so they didn¡¯t care about Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan and Uncle Sun could even hear the sound of their arguments, and there were even signs of a fight. Uncle Sun was thoroughly convinced, ¡°Young master is really smart.¡± [Ding! Congratulations to the host for activating the ¡®Be Prodigal To Become Stronger¡¯ system!] Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ye Xuan was stunned. He thought that he had hallucinations at first, but then he felt overjoy later. As a reborn time traveler, how could he not have a plug-in? He was even depressed because of this for a long time. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°System, what took you so long to appear?¡± [I was already activated, but the host¡¯s life was in danger and I had to resort to emergency measures. That¡¯s why I¡¯m only turned on now.] Ye Xuan thought back carefully. This sound did appear in his mind when he had lost consciousness, but he thought he had heard wrong. It seemed that his reborn was the work of the system. ¡°I see, but what does this ¡®Be Prodigal To Become Stronger¡¯ mean?¡± [It¡¯s very simple. In the modern city, be prodigal means spending money or squandering. In the fantasy world, be prodigal is naturally spending spirit stones. As long as you keep squandering, you can become stronger!] Spending money to become stronger, was there such a good thing? Whether it was in Ye Xuan past life or this life, as a rich second generation, he couldn¡¯t do anything. However, he was the best at spending money. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with being prodigal.¡± [Name: Ye Xuan (a name not to be underestimated in fantasy novels)] [Age: 20 (fortunately, you still have time to work hard)] [Stage: Level 2 Human Realm (created by heavenly and earthly treasures)] [Physique: Trash (the worst trash in the world)] [Cultivation technique: None (work hard, young man. The more you squander, the more you¡¯ll have)] [Item: None (good luck young man, you¡¯ll get everything if you squander more)] [Prodigal Points: 0 (host, you¡¯re so weak. How dare you claim that you¡¯re a second-generation prodigal)] A transparent panel appeared in front of Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes. It was similar to the online games he had played in his previous life. It was his personal attributes, and he could clearly understand his current situation at a glance. He looked at the words in the brackets in awkward. The words were deliberately in bold and marked red, as if the system was afraid that he couldn¡¯t see them. It was simply a mockery of him. ¡°System, what do you mean by those words in brackets?¡± [I meant it literally. Did I hit the host¡¯s sore spot?] Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with it. He found that there was a prodigal point in the last row. ¡°What do you mean by prodigal points? Isn¡¯t it something that can be obtained by spending spirit stones?¡± [Host, do you really think it¡¯s that easy to squander?] [A friendly reminder: The system provides the current world¡¯s currency limitlessly. Please grasp the scale of squandering. Spending less is not considered squandering, but spending more is a big cash cow. Only the right amount of squandering, spending spiritual stones and currency, can be counted as prodigal points.] After Ye Xuan saw the rules clearly, he was immediately a little disappointed. He thought that as long as he found a place to buy a lot and pick the expensive ones, he would be considered a prodigal. It turned out that there were so many tricks to it. As he had said, there was no such thing as a free lunch. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not easy to squander these days. I have to squander with certain standard.¡± [You can get a certain amount of prodigal points or system items by completing the random mission issued by the system. If you fail the mission, you will lose a certain amount of prodigal points.] [You will also get prodigal points if you squander away your daily products. Otherwise, the corresponding prodigal points will be deducted.] [The prodigal points can be used to increase the host¡¯s realm, skill proficiency, and exchange for various props and items. For more information, please explore it yourself.] The continuous beeps in Ye Xuan¡¯s head made him realize the importance of the prodigal points. The system had set up many rules, but they all revolved around squandering. It was not easy to squander, or else it would be too easy for others to take advantage of the loopholes. Although the prodigal points would be deducted every now and then, it should not be too difficult for him to earn the points as long as he avoided the traps and completed his tasks well. ¡°Squander¡± sounded very simple, but if it was another matter to implement it according to the system¡¯s rules. [Newbie mission: Consume one million spirit stones and receive a newbie gift bag. No penalty for failure. Mission time limit: 3 days.] Before Ye Xuan could figure it out completely, the mission already appeared. Fortunately, the system still had some humanity and there was no punishment in failing the mission. However, where could he go to spend a million spirit stones now? ¡°Young master, Qingcheng is right in front of us. Why don¡¯t we take a break there before continuing our journey?¡± Uncle Sun¡¯s voice pulled Ye Xuan back from his thoughts. Unknowingly, they had already been on the road for more than half a day. In addition to the fact that they had been avoiding the bandits non-stop, both Uncle Sun and the horses were somewhat tired. If it was in the wilderness, there would definitely be no chance to squander, but there might be a chance in the town. Thinking of this, Ye Xuan said without hesitation, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Qingcheng and take a look.¡± Not long after the two entered the town, they saw that the entrance of the inn was packed with people, looking very lively. The inn was one of the buildings there, and the decorations were quite exquisite. The words ¡°Zui Xian Inn¡± were written on the antique plaque, and a faint fragrance wafted out from it, tempting people to have a meal inside. There was a long line at the entrance, but there were only a few people inside. They didn¡¯t look like they were eating. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The middle-aged man sized Ye Xuan up, ¡°You just entered the town, right?¡± Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, but today is the day that the fairy takes in disciples. Everyone is waiting.¡± Only then did Ye Xuan know that not long ago, a mysterious woman had come to Qingcheng and established a sect. Although her strength was unknown, her origin was a mystery. According to the cultivators in the town, she must be a strong expert. Even though it was a new sect, everyone was still scrambling for it. It could be seen that cultivation was the goal of almost everyone. Ye Xuan even found low-level cultivators among them, which made him curious. What kind of charm did this woman have? After all, everything was difficult in the beginning, and the newly established sect was not as good as the old sects. At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment someone finished speaking, a powerful pressure suddenly descended. Everyone trembled, and the originally lively crowd instantly became silent. Everyone lowered their heads, as if there was a towering mountain pressing on their shoulders. They could not even straighten their bodies. It took a moment for them to barely adapt. Even so, their expressions were somewhat ugly. Is this the majesty of a powerful cultivator? Ye Xuan endured the discomfort and looked up at the person. A graceful figure descended from the sky. She was wearing a white veil and looked like an immortal. She was as cold as ice and her skin was as white as jade as if it was made of ice and snow. Her beautiful eyes swept through the crowd and she said indifferently, ¡°I am Han Yue, the sect master of Tai Qing Sect. Today, I am hosting a banquet at Zui Xian Inn to recruit disciples regardless of their talent, age, or cultivation. Those who are fated to be accepted may enter the inn to attend the banquet!¡± Ye Xuan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the mysterious fairy to be such a peerless figure. No wonder these people were crazy like this. They were probably attracted by her face too. Even in his previous life, Han Yue¡¯s face was a peerless beauty. No one could compare to her. After all, whether it was her appearance or temperament, she completely surpassed some popular stars. There was no point of comparison at all. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°She¡¯s just like her name. She really looks like Fairy Gushe from the Moon Palace.¡± The crowd was in an uproar again. There was actually such a good thing! This was what they were most worried about, but now Han Yue said that she would not consider anything. This meant that the possibility of them entering Tai Qing Sect was extremely high. ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance because of my poor aptitude. I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t even consider on this aspect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was already old and had already been rejected by several sects. I thought that I would never have the chance to cultivate in this life. Who would have thought?¡± Everyone was overjoyed, and only then did they remember the additional conditions Han Yue had mentioned. Perhaps it was because of the previous words that gave them confidence, someone in the crowd boldly asked, ¡°May I ask Sect Master Han Yue, what do you mean by fate?¡± Han Yue¡¯s lips curved slightly. In an instant, the surrounding was like the spring in March when the ice and snow melted. Her watery eyes were full of light, making one unable to help but be intoxicated. The power of her smile was so great that many people were stunned. After all, Han Yue was the cold beauty type. One could imagine how much influence she had on the crowd when she suddenly smiled. She opened her red lips and said, ¡°Donate fifty spirit stones and you may enter the outer sect. Sit at the lower table.¡± ¡°Donate five hundred spirit stones and you can enter the inner sect. Sit at the middle table.¡± ¡°Donate five thousand spirit stones to become a direct disciple. Sit at the upper table.¡± Han Yue looked at the hundreds of men and women in front of her and directly explained what fate was. ??? For a moment, everyone thought that they were hallucinating. The entire place fell silent, and everyone¡¯s expressions became extremely strange. Ye Xuan almost laughed out loud, ¡°I understand. You and I are not fated. It¡¯s all up to me to spend money.¡± He had learned something new today. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a classic trick from his previous life in a fantasy world. ¡°Sect Master Han Yue, you¡¯re not joking. Are you?¡± someone stammered. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m joking?¡± Seeing Han Yue¡¯s serious expression, everyone was speechless. ¡°Fifty spirit stones isn¡¯t that expensive, but¡­¡± However, fifty spirit stones for an outer sect disciple sounded like a cash cow. After all, everyone knew that outer sect disciples usually didn¡¯t enjoy any benefits from the sect. However, they were not stupid enough to spend five hundred spiritual stones to enter the inner sect. Who knew if it was true? Previously, Han Yue had said that she had no requirements, but now she suddenly mentioned spirit stones. No matter how they looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem too reliable. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Yue¡¯s face and aura, everyone would have thought that she was here to cheat them of their money and run away. Even Ye Xuan felt that it was too similar. After all, this kind of thing was common in his previous life. ¡°Is this a lie? How can there be such a good thing? One can enter the sect as long as they have spirit stones, doesn¡¯t matter about one¡¯s aptitude, cultivation level, or age.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like other sects haven¡¯t come here to accept disciples before. I heard that they¡¯re all very strict. I¡¯ve never heard of any sect that only needs spirit stones to enter.¡± ¡°This fairy looks like a decent human. She can¡¯t be a scammer, right? We¡¯ve to pay before even entering the sect. If we really enter the sect, she¡¯ll definitely squeeze us dry. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± The crowd whispered, and the voices of doubt grew louder and louder. After all, no one wanted to be treated as a fool. Moreover, no one took the lead, so who knew how the situation was there inside? Han Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She noticed everyone¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Sect master, they won¡¯t believe us if we ask them to hand over the spirit stones without any evidence,¡± the old man beside her couldn¡¯t help but say. Han Yue frowned slightly, ¡°This group of stupid and ignorant mortals. It¡¯s already a great honor for them to be able to receive my guidance and become my disciple. How can they be so unsatisfied? They¡¯re not even willing to take out a mere fifty spirit stones.¡± Han Yue¡¯s previous price was even higher¨C five thousand, fifty thousand, five hundred thousand. If the old man hadn¡¯t stopped her and told her that this was the mortal world, the situation was special and it was not a particularly prosperous place, the crowd would have been scared away when they first heard the price. ¡°Hmph, they don¡¯t even know how to cherish such a great opportunity in front of them.¡± Han Yue¡¯s expression flickered as she clenched her fists, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that group of people, I wouldn¡¯t have to bow and scrape for fifty spirit stones! I¡¯ll remember this, and I¡¯ll definitely get back at them a hundred times or a thousand times over one day.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It turned out that Han Yue came from the upper realm and cultivated alone all year round. She only had an old man as her companion. However, she was shot down to the lower realm by a plot, and her strength was sealed. The best way to revive was to have her own power, which was to establish a sect. This was why the disciple recruitment banquet was held at Zui Xian Inn, waiting for the fated person to appear. There were many treasures in the Han Yue¡¯s space, but her strength was sealed and her realm had fallen, so she could only open a small part of the space. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my cultivation level is not high enough, the spatial zone hasn¡¯t been fully opened, and many things can¡¯t be used, I wouldn¡¯t have to rely on these people¡¯s spirit stones. There¡¯s only so little, but I still need to cheat for the stones.¡± ¡°When I return to the upper realm, I¡¯ll definitely make those who once plotted against me pay a painful price for what they¡¯ve done!¡± At the thought of this, Han Yue¡¯s face turned frosty and her mood became worse. The temperature around her dropped by several degrees, and the crowd also vaguely noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s angry because we hit the nail on the head. We¡¯ve better be quiet.¡± The old man saw that the situation was getting worse, so he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You all have misunderstood. The sect is still in its initial stages of construction, and there are still many things to be done. That¡¯s why we need to gather resources, and thus we¡¯re introducing the spirit stone donation system.¡± Even so, the crowd still found it hard to believe. Han Yue didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this group of people, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Staying here is a waste of my time. If I had known earlier, I would have gone to a more prosperous town. The people there wouldn¡¯t care about these spirit stones.¡± Just as Han Yue was about to leave¡­ A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I¡¯m paying fifty thousand spirit stones, which table can I sit at?¡± Everyone, including Han Yue, was stunned. Someone was really willing to hand the spirit stones over, and it was doubled! In Qingcheng, five thousand spiritual stones were enough to feed an ordinary family for a few years. What kind of concept was fifty thousand spiritual stones? There was actually such a fool in the world. Ye Xuan walked out of the crowd. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t well-dressed, his clothes were very ordinary, and his cultivation wasn¡¯t high, the crowd obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Stop bragging, kid. Fifty thousand spiritual stones? It¡¯s already good enough that you can take out fifty spiritual stones. Fifty thousand spiritual stones? Bah!¡± Under everyone¡¯s suspicious gazes, Ye Xuan walked towards the carriage. The spirit stones immediately piled up into a small mountain, almost blinding everyone¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t expect that getting a slap in the face would come so quickly. The people who said this earlier wished they could find a hole in the ground to hide in. Looking at their dumbfounded expressions, Ye Xuan wanted to use this method and effect to shock everyone. After all, squandering required a high profile. What¡¯s the point to be prodigal if there were no spectators? The old man hurried over to take a look. There were definitely fifty thousand spiritual stones, and even more than that. The way he looked at Ye Xuan suddenly changed. This man could actually take out more than fifty thousand spiritual stones so easily, which showed that he was definitely not an ordinary person. Everyone¡¯s expression became extremely strange, complicated, surprised, and incredulous. This person must be crazy! He had too much money and no place to spend it. ¡°Who is he? He actually took out fifty thousand spiritual stones without even blinking.¡± ¡°He must have a mine at home.¡± ¡°Which clan¡¯s prodigal is he? I¡¯m afraid that one cannot afford to spend like this even though one has a gold mine.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were either filled with envy or jealousy, and they all spoke in various ways, but none of these affected Ye Xuan. At this moment, he could be said to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Even Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by the scene. To be more precise, she was attracted by the pile of spirit stones. It was as if the fairy of the Moon Palace had finally been affected by feelings and emotions in the mortal world. Even her eyes seemed to be bright, and they were no longer as aloof and unapproachable as before. She said directly, ¡°You¡¯re the distinguished guest! Sit at the elder¡¯s table!¡± Hearing this, everyone gasped. This guy was actually directly promoted from a disciple to an elder. ¡°Money talks. It seems that this is true. As long as you have spirit stones, there is nothing you can¡¯t buy!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They didn¡¯t know whether to say that Ye Xuan was too rich or that the position of elder of Tai Qing Sect was a bit too casual. However, all is fair for Ye Xuan and the sect. They had no position to say anything. Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, but he had so many spirit stones with him. In addition to his behavior, the only thing left that he didn¡¯t do was to write the words ¡°cash cow¡± on his face. Just as everyone¡¯s thoughts were wavering, Ye Xuan felt that it wasn¡¯t enough and dropped another bombshell. ¡°What if it¡¯s five hundred thousand spirit stones?¡± Five hundred thousand! They didn¡¯t even dare to think about what kind of price it was. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. It was clearly a busy street, but the scene was terrifyingly quiet. Everyone¡¯s expression was the same, and time seemed to be frozen in this place. The mocking words were stuck in their mouths. Thinking back to Ye Xuan¡¯s behavior just now, it made them lose face and no one dared to say anything even though they didn¡¯t believe it. Even Han Yue and the old man lost their composure, but Han Yue reacted quickly and said, ¡°If you can really take out five hundred thousand spiritual stones, you will be the next sect master!¡± ¡°Sect master, this kid is only a level 2 Human Realm cultivator,¡± the old man beside her couldn¡¯t help but say. Han Yue¡¯s face was expressionless. She looked otherworldly, but the words she said were very different from her looking. ¡°If he can take out so many spirit stones, I¡¯ll even say the same to a mortal who hasn¡¯t even drawn Qi into his or her body, let alone someone at Human Realm. However, if this kid is joking or lying to me, I¡­¡± Han Yue¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, ¡°I will make him regret being here.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Five hundred thousand for a sect master! Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The crowd didn¡¯t know whether they should pay attention Ye Xuan¡¯s ability to spend five hundred thousand or the fact that he could obtain the sect master position easily. There were too many things to complain about, and they simply didn¡¯t know where to start. Ye Xuan revealed a mysterious smile and handed over the space ring on his hand. The old man slowly took it, and his hands seemed to be trembling. When he saw the spirit stones inside, his breathing became irregular. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just bowed and nodded to Han Yue. The smile on Han Yue¡¯s face became more and more brilliant. Everyone swallowed their saliva, looked at the old man, and then looked at Ye Xuan, although he didn¡¯t say anything. But Ye Xuan and Han Yue¡¯s attitude already explained everything! At the same time, a system notification sounded in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. [Congratulations to the host for completing the newbie mission ¡°Consume One Million Spirit Stones¡±. You are rewarded with a newbie gift pack.] Han Yue told Ye Xuan to rest for a while and that she would take him back to the sect after the matter here was over. After bidding farewell to Han Yue and the others, Y Xuan rested in Zui Xian Inn. Zui Xian Inn was the largest inn in Qingcheng, and the owner was quite powerful. In addition to the patrol guards in the town, the laws also were strict. Therefore, there was no need to worry about anyone having evil intentions. Moreover, everyone thought that Ye Xuan had taken out all his assets and was left with nothing. After all, he had spent so many spirit stones, so he probably didn¡¯t have many on him now. Back in his room, Ye Xuan told Uncle Sun not to be disturbed by anyone. Then, he locked himself in his room and opened the panel to check the situation. [Name: Ye Xuan (a name not to be underestimated in the fantasy world)] [Age: 20 (fortunately, you still have time to work hard)] [Stage: Level 2 Human Realm (created by heavenly and earthly treasures)] [Physique: Trash (the worst trash in the world)] [Cultivation technique: None (work hard, young man. The more you squander, the more you¡¯ll have)] [Item: Newbie gift pack (good luck young man, you¡¯ll get everything if you squander more)] [Prodigal points: 500 (you have taken a small step forward, continue to work hard)] There was basically no change, except only the newbie gift pack and prodigal points were enough for Ye Xuan to make profit. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get so many prodigal points after completing the task. If a few more come, wouldn¡¯t it be too much?¡± For a moment, Ye Xuan was overwhelmed by excitement, ¡°System, are there any more missions? Hurry up and arrange a hundred or eighty for me.¡± However, the system ruthlessly poured cold water on him. [The mission is randomly issued. There is no penalty for failure for a newbie¡¯s mission. However, there will be a penalty for failure in future missions, and prodigal points will be deducted according to the situation. Please take note.] ¡°Then how can I obtain the highest prodigal value in the shortest time?¡± [The system has no comment. Please explore on your own, host.] Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t surprised to receive the system¡¯s answer. If it was so easy to obtain, then there would be no difficulty. The system would definitely not allow such a loophole to exist. ¡°Open the newbie gift pack. I wonder what¡¯s inside.¡± Ye Xuan had also learned to be careful. It seemed that he had to be careful when he took on missions in the future and had to act within his means. If he took on everything, his prodigal points would be deducted if he couldn¡¯t complete the missions. Wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a loss? [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the meridian and marrow cleansing. Would you like to start now?] Meridian and marrow cleansing! It sounded great, but Ye Xuan was a little worried, ¡°If we cause too much of a commotion, will we be discovered? No, I need to find a place with less people.¡± Ye Xuan was in disguise. Fortunately, he had secretly taken a few treasures when he left the Ye clan. One of which was a jade pendant that could hide his aura and had a defensive function. Without attracting anyone¡¯s attention, Ye Xuan came to the back of the mountain of Qingcheng. Most of the resources were located halfway up the mountain or in the East. Although there was a lot of vegetation in the back mountain, there was nothing good. Therefore, there were very few people who came. After making sure that there was no one around, Ye Xuan was finally relieved, ¡°System, start the meridian and marrow cleansing now!¡± The moment he finished speaking, a golden light enveloped Ye Xuan¡¯s body. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and the spiritual energy within a hundred miles suddenly began to riot. Then, as if the energy had gone crazy, it rushed into his body. On a cliff in the East, a group of people suddenly stopped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the spiritual energy?¡± They could feel the spiritual energy suddenly dissipating. To be more precise, it was surging toward a certain place. When they looked over, they found that it was surging to the direction of the back mountain. The purple clouds in the sky were brilliant. This was a rare color, as if the fortune was coming. This strange scene made them suddenly stunned. ¡°What happened in the back mountain? Could it be that a rare treasure has appeared?¡± They didn¡¯t know what to say and decided to go and take a look. At this moment, Ye Xuan was suffering unimaginable pain. He could clearly feel the spiritual energy crazily washing all over his body and flowing through his meridians. The immense pain almost made him scream. The trashy system didn¡¯t even tell him that meridian and marrow cleansing was actually so painful and he wasn¡¯t prepared for it. His face was pale, and the wrinkles between his brows were so deep that they could almost squeeze a word ¡®die¡¯. Large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his back had long been drenched in cold sweat. He looked as if he had just been fished out of the water, and he was in a very sorry state. If Ye Xuan could look inside, he would find that the meridians in his body, which were originally the size of a strand of hair, had been widened in an instant. Furthermore, they were expanding outward at an extremely terrifying speed. In the end, they were even comparable to large rivers. The spiritual power in the blood was constantly being extracted and purified, leaving a light golden liquid that flowed along the blood to the Baihui acupoint, Tianchi acupoint, Qijing acupoint, and the other major acupoints. In wuxia terms, his eight extra meridians had all been opened. In the fantasy world, he had reached the level of a celestial being. After the intense pain passed, a warm current slowly flowed through. Ye Xuan¡¯s brows finally relaxed. He felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring. All the pores on his body opened, and it was extremely comfortable. Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What did it mean by heaven and hell was only within a flash of thought? Ye Tian finally understood what was going on with this operation, and his bones almost fell apart. He slowly opened his eyes, and there was a faint golden light that flashed past. He felt unprecedentedly comfortable and relaxed. His body was as light as a swallow, and he even felt as if he was about to ascend to the heaven. ¡°Is this the benefit of meridian and marrow cleansing? It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was really good, but the pain just now was also extreme. He had almost fainted. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong willpower, he would have already passed out. However, the benefits he obtained were also huge. He felt full of strength. ¡°Maybe it can even wash away my useless spirit root and replace it with a more powerful spirit root, such as a Lightning spirit root, which is not bad.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he thought about it happily. He wanted to see his spirit root, but in the next second, his smile froze at the corner of his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Reality bit. ¡°Where did my big spirit root go?¡± ¡°System, hurry up and explain.¡± [The system is unable to explain. Please explore on your own, host.] The veins on Ye Xuan¡¯s forehead bulged. For a moment, he really wanted to pull the system out of his mind and beat it up. The system probably sensed his extreme emotions and quickly tried to salvage the situation. [Don¡¯t worry, host. It¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t have a spirit root now. Have you ever heard of the saying ¡®creating something out of nothing¡¯?] ¡°No,¡± Ye Xuan replied expressionlessly. [Anyway, the system won¡¯t cheat you.] After saying this, the system pretended to be dead and went offline. No matter how Ye Xuan shouted, there was no response. Forget it, so be it if he didn¡¯t have a spirit root. Under normal circumstances, without a spirit root meant that he had no fate with cultivation. He couldn¡¯t sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and he couldn¡¯t draw spiritual energy into his body. However, the key was that even though Ye Xuan had a useless spirit root before, he had already drawn in spiritual energy. Although level 2 of Human Realm was a little low, it was still a grade. Therefore, the current situation was a little strange. Even he himself was not sure what was going on. However, the more amazing thing was that ordinary people could only open up a few acupoints at most, while cultivators could only open up around 20 to 30 acupoints according to their cultivation levels and realms. Even the top powerhouse could only open up slightly more than 50 acupoints. Ye Xuan had opened more than 70 of them. It could be said that he himself was a huge container. As the saying went, ¡°The sea contains all rivers, and the greatness contains everything¡±. Others were like streams and a rivers, but Ye Xuan had the entire ocean. They were on completely different levels. It was enough to crush all the heroes, and the starting line was many times stronger than others. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was standing at the top and look down on all living beings. This meant that he could accommodate any power and physique. In the future cultivation path, he could be said to be the kind that could draw inferences and understand everything with one point. He could be said to be a genius among geniuses, an extremely abnormal talent. For a moment, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether this was good or bad. The key was that he didn¡¯t even have spiritual energy, so it was useless even though he had opened up so many acupoints. Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something and squeezed out a sentence from his mouth through gritted teeth, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, every time I level up, the spiritual energy in these acupuncture points should also be filled up.¡± ¡°There are so many acupuncture points. How long will it take if I were to fill all of them up with spiritual energy?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to stay in level 2 of Human Realm for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°System, come out! I promise that I won¡¯t hit you!¡± After Ye Xuan¡¯s repeated greetings, the system, which had played dead and gone offline, finally appeared. [This is your good fortune! Many people have tried their best and even risked their lives to open up these acupuncture points. Now that you¡¯ve opened up so many in one go, it¡¯s something that others can¡¯t even ask for. You should be secretly happy.] ¡°If I pass the fortune to you, do you want it?¡± Ye Xuan took a deep breath and barely managed to calm down. He originally thought that he would be able to get a supreme-grade Celestial spirit root after the meridian and marrow cleansing. But in the end, even the original useless spirit root was gone. Ye Xuan cursed. ¡°Then tell me, where can I get the spiritual energy needed for so many acupuncture points?!¡± [The system store is at your service!] ¡°You can use your prodigal points to exchange for items in the mall. You can also use your prodigal points to increase your level.¡± Ye Xuan laughed coldly. So the trick was here. He knew that there was no such good thing in the world. [Random mission: Consume 100000 night-luminescent pearls (rare treasure, night-luminescent Pearl, contains a large amount of spiritual energy) [Mission success reward: 500 prodigal points. Mission failure: Randomly deduct prodigal points. Mission time limit: 3 days] [Do you want to accept the mission?] Did he still have a choice? If he didn¡¯t want to stay at the level 2 Human Realm for the rest of his life, he had to earn a lot of money. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xuan said without hesitation, ¡°I accept.¡± It really was the black-hearted system! Ye Xuan put on the jade pendant that concealed his aura and quietly returned to the inn. However, not long after he left, a group of people came up behind him. Even though he had already walked far away, the powerful aura he left behind had not dissipated. It was as if a peerless expert was meditating and cultivating here. Everyone could not help but be shocked. ¡°What kind of person is he? Just his aura alone is enough to make us fear. I wonder who the real person is.¡± ¡°Fortunately, he has already left. If he had seen us intruding, he would definitely be furious.¡± At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that the expert had already gone far away. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a person in Qingcheng, and we didn¡¯t even notice him before. It seems like he¡¯s hiding his aura. We have to be careful. We can¡¯t be too brash in case we offend others.¡± If these people knew that the master that they feared of and respected was only a level 2 Human Realm cultivator, what would they think? Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hey, did you hear that someone spent five hundred thousand spirit stones to enter Tai Qing Sect?¡± ¡°Tai Qing Sect? What is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new sect that was established half a month ago. The sect master is both good-looking and powerful. She hosts a banquet at Zui Xian Inn to accept disciples today. Fifty spirit stones is the entry condition.¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand spirit stones? Are you sure? Which cash cow is this? I¡¯m afraid that he can even get into a high-level sect with this price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knows what these rich people are thinking?¡± Soon, the news about the five hundred thousand spirit stones spread throughout the entire Qingcheng, and everyone in the streets was talking about it. Ye Xuan was even more careful when he went out, for fear of being recognized. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be too famous. When Han Yue met Ye Xuan again, she frowned slightly. She felt that he had changed a little, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a crippled spirit root before? Why is it that the spirit root is gone now?¡± Han Yue was shocked. She used her divine sense to confirm repeatedly and was sure that Ye Xuan¡¯s spirit root had disappeared. Ye Xuan only felt a cold aura surrounding him. He wasn¡¯t worried that Han Yue would see anything wrong. The jade pendant that covered his aura could also cover the existence of acupoints in his body. If people were to find out that he had opened up so many acupoints, it would definitely set off a turmoil in the entire continent, or it would be the scheme of other people with ulterior motives. He didn¡¯t want to get into any unnecessary trouble. ¡°I wanted to improve my strength previously, so I ate a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures and elixirs. But I don¡¯t know how I became like this.¡± Ye Xuan revealed a distressed expression and told her the excuse that he had prepared. There were actually a person who ate random things and lost his spirit roots. Han Yue had first learned about this. But there were more rare things than this in the upper realm, so she was not surprised. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t have it, then so be it. At most, I¡¯ll just create a new spirit root for you in the future.¡± Han Yue said it lightly, but she had forgotten that this was the lower realm. Creating the spirit root was not something that ordinary people could easily do. So far, Ye Xuan had never heard of anything about creating spirit roots. Besides, Han Yue¡¯s reaction to his lack of spirit roots was too calm. Her identity must not be simple. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t reveal her, ¡°Thank you, sect master.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little difficult for you to become the sect master since you don¡¯t have a spirit root.¡± In any case, Ye Xuan¡¯s ambition wasn¡¯t to become a sect master. He spent the money only to complete the mission, so he deliberately said that before this. After all, it was too troublesome to be the sect master, as he had to manage the entire sect. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the position of sect master. I¡¯ll just be an idle elder.¡± Han Yue was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that this man would spend so many spirit stones just for the position of an idle elder. She was more pleased with this kind of person who spent money quickly and was sensible. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to meet the other people in the sect. We¡¯ll also go and choose a spiritual mountain today to officially establish the sect. You¡¯re also considered a senior figure in our Tai Qing Sect.¡± Ye Xuan was a little speechless. It turned out that the sect had not even been established yet, and it was just an empty name. Han Yue was actually empty-handed in Zui Xian Inn. For a moment, he felt as if he had been led astray. Han Yue seemed to have read his mind, ¡°Although our sect has not been officially established, we still have what we should have. You¡¯ll know later.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the row of more than 20 people in front of him with a skeptical attitude, and an unlikely guess appeared in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°These are the elders of our Tai Qing Sect. Come and meet them.¡± It was really as he thought! Did this group of people all pay spirit stones to enter? He thought of Han Yue¡¯s disciple recruitment banquet at Zui Xian Inn, although he was the only one who handed over the spirit stones in the end. However, just this one person was already comparable to thousands. He had already obtained five hundred thousand spirit stones. Why would Han Yue care about a few hundred or a few thousand? Therefore, Han Yue didn¡¯t stay any longer. Anyway, Ye Xuan alone was enough for her capital. Seeing that Han Yue had led others in person, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of danger. Their eyes landed on Ye Xuan like a radar and found that he was only at level 2 of Human Realm. Their expressions suddenly changed, and even their eyes were filled with inexplicable sarcasm. It seemed like he had also spent a large amount of spirit stones. Who would have thought that Han Yue¡¯s words would make everyone dumbfounded? ¡°From now on, Ye Xuan will be the person with the second highest status in Tai Qing Sect after me.¡± The others couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. All of them had a higher cultivation level than Ye Xuan. Now, a level 2 Human Realm cultivator had climbed to the top, and he was just a kid. Originally, Great Elder Shen Hai was the most likely candidate to inherit the position of the sect master. Ye Xuan¡¯s arrival not only threatened his position, but also weakened his power. Shen Hai¡¯s eyes darkened. He would never allow this to happen. However, he was a scheming person. Even if he was dissatisfied, he would not say it out loud. He turned his eyes and immediately looked at the eighteenth elder. He was an extremely young man with a jade-like face. He looked extraordinarily handsome, and his eyes were fixed on Han Yue as if he had lost his soul. He was wearing a purple and gold robe, and even the hidden pattern on his chest was mixed with gold thread. There were embroidered patterns of auspicious clouds and dragons, and also a jade pendant at his waist. Any one of them was a good magic weapon, enough to show that his family background was extraordinary. The eighteenth elder was the only child of the Xie clan. His family background was indeed not bad. He had also relied on donating a sum of spirit stones to become an elder. However, he had other intentions in becoming an elder. When he first saw Han Yue, he was so shocked that he wanted to pursue her, hoping that she could become his dual cultivation partner. Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was a pity that it was an unrequited love. Han Yu was only thinking about her revenge and did not care about these worldly affairs, so she did not take it to heart. Also, this group of people from the lower realm was not worthy of her, so she did not take Xie Yixuan to heart. Even so, Xie Yixuan did not give up and tried to get close to her. Shen Hai¡¯s eyes turned and he already had some ideas in his heart. He walked to Xie Yixuan¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Elder Xie, I really feel sorry for you.¡± Xie Yixuan glanced at him. He had only known Shen Hai for a short time and had not interacted much with him. He was a little confused, ¡°Why do you feel sorry for me?¡± ¡°You and the sect master are a perfect match, and your family background is so extraordinary. I think you are the most worthy of the sect master. I have high hopes for you two.¡± Hearing this, Xie Yixuan¡¯s face was filled with pride, and even his tone became much friendlier, ¡°First elder, what are you saying?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Shen Hai looked at Xie Yixuan and helplessly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the sect master treats this kid very differently? She actually brought him here personally and even emphasized on his status and identity.¡± Xie Yixuan sneered, ¡°He¡¯s not worthy. He¡¯s only at level 2 of Human Realm. The sect leader would only be interested in him if she¡¯s not blind.¡± He didn¡¯t take Ye Xuan seriously. Such a person wasn¡¯t worthy of being his competitor. Shen Hai sighed, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not worthy, but the sect master has eyes for him. Have you and I ever been treated like this?¡± These words somehow did make some sense. Xie Yixuan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, and he could not help but feel a sense of crisis in his heart. Seeing that the fish was now on the hook, Shen Hai¡¯s lips slowly curled up and he continued to adding the trimmings, ¡°You see, if this brat¡¯s tongue is glib some more, wouldn¡¯t an otherworldly woman like sect master be easily deceived by him?¡± Before he could finish her sentence, Xie Yixuan interrupted him through gritted teeth, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder, great elder!¡± Looking at Xie Yixuan¡¯s appearance, Shen Hai knew that his plan had succeeded. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, and someone would naturally settle Ye Xuan. At this moment, everyone was gathered together. It looked harmonious on the surface, but there were undercurrents surging in reality. Ye Xuan could feel an extremely cold gaze. He turned around and found that it was a young man about his age. Han Yue seemed to have introduced him as the eighteenth elder. Xie Yixuan snorted coldly when he saw Ye Xuan looking at him. He was obviously not pleased. Ye Xuan felt a little strange. He didn¡¯t know how he had offended this person, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, there were so many people present, and they were all extremely unconvinced of his sudden appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all of you here today to choose a mountain for our sect. I wonder if anyone has any suggestions.¡± The ancient map slowly unfolded in front of everyone, and they saw a few places circled in red. They were Cloud Waterfall, Hidden Mist Forest, Qixia mountain range, and Wu Ling Yuan. ¡°These places have more abundant spiritual energy. They¡¯re suitable for the establishment of a sect.¡± ¡°How about the Cloud Waterfall? There are very few demonic beasts there. If the sect is built there, it can avoid attacks from demonic beasts.¡± As soon as the second elder opened his mouth, the third elder objected, ¡°But the Cloud Waterfall is very steep, and it¡¯s very inconvenient to get in and out. If it¡¯s a disciple who can¡¯t ride a flying sword, it¡¯s impossible to get over. I think it¡¯s better to go to Wu Ling Yuan.¡± The fifth elder hesitated and said, ¡°But there are already a few sects around Wu Ling Yuan. The resources have been divided up. The competition is too intense. We have just been established, and we can¡¯t compete with them. What if someone comes to find trouble with us?¡± The fourth elder¡¯s expression was cold as he said domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯ll beat up as many as they come. Whenever a new sect is established, people will come and find trouble. If you¡¯re afraid, why establish a sect? You might as well go home and farm.¡± His words seemed to be mocking the fifth elder¡¯s cowardice. Fifth elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Then tell me, which place should we choose?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose Hidden Mist Forest?¡± the fifth elder said without hesitation, ¡°There are many resources there, and there is no sect there.¡± Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a monster. ¡°There are many resources there, but there is no sect. Why don¡¯t you think about why?¡± Who didn¡¯t know that Hidden Mist Forest was filled with fog all year round? Moreover, the ancient trees inside were intertwined with each other. The trees covered the sky and the Sun. It was like a maze, so it was easy to get lost in it. It was said that many people would disappear every year, which gave it the name ¡°Hidden Mist.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re going to make the disciples of Tai Qing Sect as dinner for the demonic beasts in the forest. The food has already been delivered to the door, so how can they not eat?¡± the second elder said sarcastically. Everyone¡¯s faces were red, and they were on the verge of fighting. Everyone had their own opinions, and no one could convince the other. Everyone hoped to choose a place they liked as the sect¡¯s address. Only Ye Xuan was the quietest among them and didn¡¯t express his opinion. ¡°Elder Ye, what do you think?¡± As soon as these words came out, the entire place fell silent. More than a dozen pairs of eyes fell on Ye Xuan at the same time, with their eager gazes. Ye Xuan¡¯s mind was wandering, thinking about how to complete the task and earn prodigal points. He didn¡¯t expect Han Yue to suddenly call his name. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any opinion.¡± ¡°Which one do you think is a better position?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think too much and pointed casually, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here!¡± He was referring to Qixia mountain range. There were mountains and trees here, and part of the terrain was flat. There were not many sects in the surrounding area too, so it was a suitable location for a sect. The only drawback was that there were often demon beasts going out nearby. ¡°Qixia mountain range then,¡± Han Yue said after some thought. Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio No one had thought that Ye Xuan¡¯s suggestion would become Han Yue¡¯s final decision. ¡°Sect master, the sect¡¯s location is not a child¡¯s play. You must be extremely careful. Although Qixia mountain range is good, there are many demonic beasts there. It¡¯s not suitable to establish a sect there.¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°It¡¯s just demonic beasts. They are also found in other places.¡± Seeing that everyone was about to say something, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. There¡¯s no need to say more.¡± A powerful pressure was released. After all, Han Yue was the sect leader. It was not easy to change her mind, so they didn¡¯t need to say more. Everyone looked at Ye Xuan secretly. They didn¡¯t expect him to have such a great influence on Han Yue. After all, it was just a casual sentence. Xie Yixuan, in particular, was so jealous that the fire in his eyes was about to solidify. At this moment, he could no longer hold back and said, ¡°Sect master, how many spirit stones did this kid pay? I¡¯ll double it and get him out of Tai Qing Sect immediately!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Although they were all dissatisfied with Ye Xuan, he was still someone brought here by Han Yue, so they couldn¡¯t easily flare up. Xie Yixuan was different. He would do anything to pursue Han Yue. Now that he saw Ye Xuan, who appeared out of nowhere, seemed to have a lot of weight. Coupled with Shen Hai¡¯s ridicule, how could he bear it? ¡°You¡¯re just at level 2 Human Realm and you dare to point your fingers here? You have no position to speak.¡± Xie Yixuan glanced at Ye Xuan but did not see Han Yue¡¯s strange expression. Ye Xuan almost laughed when he heard this, but he held back his laughter and said, ¡°If you can give me double the amount, I¡¯ll leave.¡± His pause seemed to be meaningful. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t have that many spirit stones.¡± Xie Yixuan looked as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and find out what kind of place the Xie clan is? Let alone ten thousand spirit stones, I can even take out a hundred thousand spirit stones!¡± This was not an exaggeration. As the only child of the Xie clan, Xie Yixuan was also the most talented person in his generation. It could be said that the Xie clan extremely doted on him and poured all their resources on him. However, if he knew about the incident at Zui Xian Inn, he would definitely regret saying such words. ¡°What if it¡¯s a million spirit stones?¡± Xie Yixuan blurted out, ¡°One million spirit stones also¡­¡± Then he looked angry, thinking that Ye Xuan was making fun of him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re crazy. How can you have so many spirit stones? You don¡¯t even know how to make a draft when you¡¯re bragging. Judging from your poor appearance, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t even have ten thousand spirit stones. ¡± One must know that Xie Yixuan had spent a lot of money just to get a smile from the beauty. He had only spent ten thousand spiritual stones to enter Tai Qing Sect, but this was already an existence that the other elders looked up to. ¡°I spent five hundred thousand spirit stones,¡± Ye Xuan said expressionlessly, ¡°Doubling it is a million spirit stones.¡± Xie Yixuan would never believe that Ye Xuan had so many spirit stones. After all, Ye Xuan looked ordinary and his cultivation was pitifully low. When the other elders heard this, they all looked as if he had gone mad. ¡°Why would someone offer five hundred thousand spirit stones just to enter a newly established sect?¡± At this price, even those big sects would have to respectfully welcome Ye Xuan in. Wherever he went, he would be treated like an ancestor. ¡°What kind of daydream are you having?¡± the sixth elder said sarcastically, ¡°If you can really take out so many spirit stones, I can even eat the soil on the ground!¡± Everyone thought Ye Xuan was joking, and their mocking and disdainful eyes fell on him. ¡°This kid is talking nonsense. There¡¯s no truth in his words.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can just ask the sect master.¡± Han Yue¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and she looked like she was watching a good show. When she saw everyone¡¯s eyes on her, she said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. He did spend five hundred thousand spirit stones.¡± It was as if everyone¡¯s throats were stuck, and they couldn¡¯t make a sound. At this moment, it was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard. Five hundred thousand spirit stones! There were actually people who had so much money and nowhere to spend it! It wasn¡¯t that the Xie clan couldn¡¯t afford it, but it would cost them almost all of their savings, as well as the businesses they had outside. It could be said that the entire Xie clan would have to be emptied. Ye Xuan and Han Yue were neither relatives nor friends, so it was impossible for her to lie for him. At this moment, everyone finally knew why Ye Xuan, who was only at Human Realm, could get such treatment from Han Yue and even had a status above everyone else. Ye Xuan came to Xie Yixuan, ¡°One million spirit stones and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s face turned green and red, not sure if it was from anger or embarrassment. He had wanted to start with money, which he was best at, but he was slapped in the face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have that amount either.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s sarcasm made Xie Yixuan so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak, especially in front of Han Yue. He wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide in it. The elder who had threatened to eat soil silently retreated to the back of the crowd. ¡°And the one who said he wanted to eat soil, stop hiding. I can see you. Hurry up. The soil is still fresh.¡± The elder stopped retreating on the spot. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat. It was as if he was placed on top of a pot of oil. He regretted his previous interruption. Ye Xuan just stood there calmly. He was clearly only at Human Realm, but he had the aura of Heaven Realm. It was probably because of the five hundred thousand spirit stones. Han Yue didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to have such courage. She looked at him differently. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Qixia mountain range will be the address of my Tai Qing Sect.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s back as he walked away, the elders¡¯ faces were ugly. The fifth elder had a bad temper, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and flicked his sleeve to release his spiritual energy. With a loud boom, the rock that was half the height of a man shattered. Seeing that no one said anything, he sneered, ¡°You guys are able to tolerate it, but I can ¡®t. So what if it¡¯s five hundred thousand spirit stones? How could we let this brat go over our heads? He¡¯s only at Human Realm. How great is he?¡± The sixth elder glanced at him, ¡°What else do you have in mind then? If you have the ability, throw five hundred thousand at him and get him to scram.¡± Even Xie Yixuan, who had the most outstanding financial resources among them, could not do it. For a moment, everyone was silent. ¡°Who is this kid? He can casually take out five hundred thousand spirit stones. He must have an extraordinary background.¡± ¡°Could it be that he is a disciple of some super reclusive clans? Is he deliberately hiding his identity and cultivation?¡± If Ye Xuan was really given such an identity, wouldn¡¯t everyone be drawn to him in the future? Then it would be difficult to pull him down. Shen Hai¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. His cultivation is really at level 2 of Human Realm. He¡¯s not trying to hide his aura.¡± The third elder thought that what he said made sense, ¡°Since the great elder has said so, there must be no problem. If his identity is really extraordinary, how could he be only at Human Realm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about his identity or background. I just don¡¯t feel comfortable with such a young kid at a position above me. The sect master might fall for his tricks, but we won¡¯t.¡± Shen Hai continued adding trimmings and pretended to sigh, ¡°If outsiders find out, they¡¯ll laugh at us for being useless.¡± As expected, the other elders¡¯ faces turned even uglier. ¡°Well said! He¡¯s just a nobody! We were of course listening to you, great elder. So what do you think we should do now?¡± Shen Hai didn¡¯t want to be the one to stand out, so he pretended to be aggrieved, ¡°But the sect master has already decided. What can we do? We can only follow her orders.¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s expression was cold. It was obvious that he hated Ye Xuan for what had happened just now. ¡°We have so many people. Can¡¯t we manage to deal with him? Let¡¯s find an opportunity to drive him away,¡± he seemed to have thought of something, ¡°I think the opening ceremony is a good opportunity.¡± When the others heard this, they immediately revealed curious expressions, ¡°Could it be that Elder Xie has a plan?¡± ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll find the most precious treasure and give it to the sect master. He has already spent five hundred thousand spirit stones. I don¡¯t believe that he can come up with anything good!¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s gaze fell on the void, full of determination. He had already been suppressed by Ye Xuan just now. This time, he would not let Ye Xuan be so proud again. Seeing that he was so confident, Shen Hai was immediately relieved, ¡°Thanks elder for your help.¡± ¡­ The sky was dark blue, and cloudy mist was everywhere. It looked vast everywhere. The trees that covered the sky seemed to be the most primitive forest. This was Qixia mountain range. It was currently sunset, and the sky was red. Hidden at the peak of the mountain range, the red sun slowly set. It moved down the mountain range and the Moon appeared, revealing an unspeakable mystery and atmosphere. This was the origin of the name ¡®Qixia¡¯. Han Yue gathered the people and finally chose a spiritual mountain in Qixia mountain range to establish a sect. She was floating in the air. With a wave of her hand, the clouds in the sky became the background. They were even incomparable to the blush on her snow-white cheeks. Everyone, especially Xie Yixuan, was a little dazed. A bright divine light bloomed from her hands. Her clothes and hair fluttered in the wind, making her look like a fairy from the ninth heaven who had fallen to the mortal world. Her body exuded an inviolable aura as if she could leave with the wind in the next second. The white light immediately enveloped the mountain like a long dragon, stretching for a hundred miles. It whistled past, stirring up the wind and clouds. In an instant, the Earth shook and the mountain trembled, startling countless birds to circle in the sky. At the same time, countless beasts fled in all directions. No one knew what had happened. Only the demonic beasts felt the aura of the powerful cultivators and found a place to hide. The fingers against the verdant mountain peak looked more slender and long. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Han Yue¡¯s white and slim fingers. Han Yue casually pointed her finger like an immortal showing the way. Countless mountain rocks collapsed and the big trees that covered the sky were cut in half. The rumbling sound was deafening. It was a spectacular scene. Han Yue softly said, ¡°Please help me, elders.¡± Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, the second elder, and the other elders all made their moves. All kinds of spiritual power burst out from their fingertips. Only then did Ye Xuan notice that most of these elders had cultivation. Some of their cultivation was not bad, which made him seem a little out of place. Xie Yixuan said sarcastically, ¡°Elder Ye, please stay away from us. If these rocks fall on you, it will be our careless mistake.¡± He sounded like Ye Xuan was a glass doll, the kind that would be injured with a touch. Looking at a man who was crippled to this extent, the other elders immediately revealed mischievous looks. Ye Xuan replied indifferently, ¡°Elder Xie doesn¡¯t look that old, but why are your eyes so blurry? You can¡¯t even control your strength accurately. If you¡¯re really powerful, why would these rocks fly all over the place?¡± Xie Yixuan was speechless. They were clearly the ones who contributed. Ye Xuan was just standing by and watching, yet he looked like he was superior. ¡°What abilities do you have? You¡¯re only a level 2 Human Realm cultivator, but you¡¯re still giving orders.¡± Ye Xuan retorted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a lot of money!¡± Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the sky gradually darkened, it seemed to have been burned by a fire. The red clouds became darker and darker, and the green mountains in the daytime were also dyed with a thick ink-like luster. The spiritual mountain that Han Yue and the others had chosen was almost cleaned up. The white mountain-protecting formation shimmered faintly in the night like a bright pearl embedded in the mountains, ravishing and dazzling. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. From now on, this place will be the address of our Tai Qing Sect.¡± After Han Yue surveyed Qixia mountain range, she divided a small area to be used as the spiritual mountain. She only set up a simple mountain-protecting formation and drove away the demonic beasts inside. Establishing a sect was a major event. They could not complete it overnight. Today was only the beginning, and there was still a long way to go. Moreover, there was nothing in the sect. It was only a shell now. It could be said that the road of cultivation was long and far. ¡°All of you here will be the senior figures of Tai Qing Sect in the future. In the future, we will grow together and carry forward Tai Qing Sect. There will be no lack of benefits for you till then.¡± Han Yue¡¯s tone was flat, without any fluctuations. Perhaps her personality was just so cold that only spirit stones could move her. However, just her face alone was quite sufficient to attract everyone. ¡°I will obey sect master¡¯s instructions.¡± Han Yue said profoundly, ¡°At the beginning of the sect, the contribution points of each elder are calculated according to the degree of individual contribution. Please do your best and work together to carry forward our Tai Qing Sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect master,¡± the crowd replied in unison. After Han Yue left, almost all the elders left together. Ye Xuan seemed to have been forgotten. He was alone, looking out of place. However, he didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. This group of people deliberately wanted to isolate him. He didn¡¯t have the mood to fawn over them since he was given the cold shoulder. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s back as he left, everyone looked at each other, ¡°What do you all think of the sect master¡¯s words just now?¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°When the time comes, everyone must take something good out. Don¡¯t let others look down on us.¡± Everyone knew that he had an ulterior motive. They immediately revealed a tacit smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Xie. This time, we¡¯ll definitely bring out all the good things we have.¡± At that time, Ye Xuan would completely lose his face at the opening ceremony and get out of Tai Qing Sect. Qixia mountain range had been particularly lively these few days. The elders who had money contributed money; those who had the power contributed power; and those who both had no money and power went out to recruit disciples. They had busy days and it could be said that no one was idle. However, there was only one person who appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and that person was Ye Xuan. Xie Yixuan looked at the few people who were walking towards him. They had bronze skin and were dressed in coarse short-sleeved shirts. They were carrying a carrying pole that was covered with black cloth. He did not know what was inside. They did not look like disciples of Tai Qing Sect, but more like porters. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your sect¡¯s Elder Ye who asked me to send something over,¡± the man in the lead said. What was Ye Xuan up to this time? Xie Yixuan frowned slightly, ¡°Send something? How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± The porter smiled, revealing his white teeth, ¡°We don¡¯t know either. We¡¯re just following the orders.¡± Under the scorching sun, the porters were sweating profusely and smelled. Xie Yixuan covered his nose and took a few steps back, with a look of disgust on his face. He had wanted to see what was in the load, but he lost the mood. ¡°Alright. Hurry up and leave!¡± When he saw the other elders, he couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°What¡¯s this Ye Xuan doing? It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t do anything, but now he¡¯s even hiring a porter. What¡¯s wrong with him? Does he want to add bricks and tiles to our Tai Qing Sect?¡± The second elder was also speechless, ¡°That¡¯s right. These few days, there were suddenly a lot of strange faces around me. I was puzzled initially, but later I found out that he is the one making a mess.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s just here to make things worse. What can these porters do?¡± Everyone chimed in one after another, their words were all against Ye Xuan. ¡°Sect master, you have to be the judge. This kid is obviously trying to be mysterious and enjoy the fruits of our labor.¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t care much about this. With Ye Xuan¡¯s five hundred thousand spirit stones, she didn¡¯t care if he didn¡¯t do anything. However, she still needed to appease the elders. ¡°Everyone has worked hard. I will remember everyone¡¯s contribution. As for Elder Ye¡¯s matter, everyone can turn a blind eye to it. After all, he has spent so many spirit stones.¡± After saying a few more words of encouragement, Han Yue found an excuse to leave. ¡°Sect master is too biased. That kid only spent slightly more spirit stones than us. What¡¯s so good about him?¡± No one dared to blame Han Yue. However, they were even more dissatisfied with Ye Xuan. Xie Yixuan¡¯s expression was not too good, ¡°One day, the sect master will know that the kid is useless.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know what¡¯s on the carrier¡¯s back?¡± someone asked. The third elder didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re of anything good.¡± The group of porters were slovenly dressed, and even their carrying poles were dirty. These elders, who claimed to be of noble status and condescending, were in no mood to check on those things. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be angry. When the sect¡¯s grand opening ceremony comes and the sect master sees our gifts, she will naturally be disappointed in that kid. At that time, we¡¯ll be able to vent our anger.¡± With this thought in mind, everyone became more and more expectant. Soon, it was the time for the sect opening ceremony. It was reasonable to invite other sects to attend the ceremony. However, most of the buildings in Tai Qing Sect had not been repaired except for the main hall. Moreover, they were not familiar with the surrounding sects. Therefore, no outsiders were invited to this ceremony. Only the disciples and elders of Tai Qing Sect were invited. Even so, the number of people present was not small. It was at least the size of a small sect. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Bong¡­¡± The melodious sound of the bell drifted in the distance and startled countless birds. The mountain range was endless, and one of the peaks stood out the most. It stood among the clouds and was surrounded by immortal mist. The Sun shone on the peak, shining with a supreme purple light. It was as if the good fortune was here. It was mighty and intimidating. At this moment, Han Yue and the others were standing at the highest point of the spiritual mountain. She was at the head of the group, like a myriad of stars surrounding the Moon. The clouds and smoke were faint, which made her face even more otherworldly, like a celestial being. She made people feel awe. Even the others were overjoyed when they saw the beautiful scene in front of them. The sea of clouds churned. The fog surged like a whale swallowing its prey, and the spiritual energy here was extremely pure. ¡°The gods are blessing our Tai Qing Sect,¡± the third elder complimented, ¡°They bestow the auspicious signs at our grand ceremony.¡± Even Han Yue, who had always been cold, could not help but smile slightly when she heard this, ¡°Thank you, third elder, for your kind words.¡± She looked around and realized that someone was missing. ¡°Why is Elder Ye not here yet?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The fourth elder frowned and immediately launched an attack, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elder Ye? How can he be late for such an important occasion? Isn¡¯t he looking down on the sect master too much?¡± The fifth elder said hypocritically, ¡°Perhaps something happened on the way and he was delayed.¡± Xie Yixuan added calmly, ¡°No matter how important the matter is, can it be more important than the sect opening ceremony? He¡¯s making all of us to wait for him.¡± ¡°This Elder Ye, we had not been seeing him before this. We don¡¯t know where he was hiding and slacking off. And now, he is doing such a thing. He is really too arrogant.¡± Hearing the words of the elders, the disciples were in an uproar and kept whispering to each other. Seeing that everyone was complaining, Han Yue had no choice, ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± A smile flashed in the elders¡¯ eyes. To be late for such a big event, Ye Xuan could play himself to death almost without them doing anything. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s worried that his gift isn¡¯t good enough, so he deliberately didn¡¯t show his face?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible. At least he knows his place. Being scolded by the sect master is better than losing face in public.¡± There were several processes on the sect opening ceremony. Other than opening the mountain and paying respects to the sect master, the most important part was that the sect master would return the gifts of similar value to the elders¡¯ gifts. From this point, one could tell the strength of these elders¡¯ family backgrounds. ¡°Great elder has gifted a ginseng fruit!¡± Shen Hai held a tri-colored fruit in his hand. It was like a jade, shining with a bright light. The most surprising thing was that the fruit looked like a baby, with its small arms and legs curled up on the tray. Even its facial features were lifelike, as if it would come to life in the next second. Such a strange scene made everyone click their tongues in wonder. ¡°It¡¯s actually a ginseng fruit. It looks like it¡¯s at least five hundred years old. It¡¯s said that the older it is, the more human-like it looks. Eating it will make one stay young forever and increase one¡¯s lifespan. Great elder is really generous.¡± ¡°A thousand-year-old ginseng fruit can even transform into a human form. Eating it will be of great benefit. However, a thousand-year-old ginseng fruit is extremely rare. This 500-year-old ginseng fruit is also rare.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Shen Hai¡¯s expression did not change. However, his eyes were filled with pride. ¡°The second elder has gifted three supreme-grade Bodhi pills!¡± The three green pills exuded a faint and strange fragrance, refreshing one¡¯s heart and mind. Just like a cool spring that directly struck one¡¯s heart, it actually gave one a feeling of enlightenment. ¡°The supreme-grade Bodhi pills should be at least at the sixth grade, right? Second elder is actually so generous to give three sixth-grade pills.¡± ¡°Exactly, the second elder is a very secretive person. To be able to give such a good item at such a critical moment, could he be an alchemist?¡± The second elder heard the crowd¡¯s discussion and admitted in front of everyone, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed an alchemist. I spent a large amount of precious materials to refine these Bodhi pills. I only managed to obtain these few and I¡¯m giving them all to the sect master.¡± Good Lord! Although the second elder did not tell explicitly, it was obvious that his alchemy skill was quite high. Otherwise, he would not have been able to refine the supreme-grade Bodhi pill. ¡°The third elder presents the Seven-colored Satin!¡± It was said to be colorful, but what appeared was white satin. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Third elder, you¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s completely white.¡± The third elder revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°Everyone, please take a look.¡± The white satin stood in the air and floated around Han Yue. It was unknown what material it was made of, but it looked extremely ethereal. It was as thin as cicada silk. It reflected a seven-colored light under the sunlight. It was extremely beautiful. There was also faint coldness that matched Han Yue¡¯s attribute. Her peerless beautiful face became even more beautiful and charming. It was obvious that she also liked this Seven-colored Satin. All female cultivators loved beauty, and even Han Yue was no exception. Moreover, this Seven-colored Satin could be used to attack and defend. Furthermore, the female cultivator¡¯s figure was beautiful when she used it, as if she was dancing and was tailor-made for her. One could see the third elder¡¯s intention. Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the magic weapons that Han Yue used in the upper realm, it was already one of the best in the lower realm. ¡°The fourth elder presents the Silver-hearted Sky Spirit Grass!¡± ¡°The fifth elder presents the Waterproof Magic Robe!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gifts had their own unique characteristics. It could be said that each of them had their own merits and were extremely precious and extraordinary. However, Han Yue seemed to be uninterested in everything else other than the Seven-colored Satin just now. However, she had always been expressionless. No one noticed her emotion. ¡°These things are just so-so.¡± ¡°Sect master, this isn¡¯t the upper realm after all. If we look at the standard of the lower realm, it¡¯s already considered pretty good,¡± the old man beside her consoled. Soon, it was Xie Yixuan¡¯s turn. He revealed a determined smile. Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I¡¯ve specially found the night-luminescent pearl from the East Sea for sect master. I¡¯ve embedded it on the ring to congratulate sect master!¡± The bronze ring lay quietly on the tray. The body of the ring was carved with complicated and hollow patterns, which looked particularly exquisite. The most amazing thing was that the shape of the ring was like a flying dragon with the use of an ingenious technique. There was a bright night-luminescent pearl embedded in the dragon¡¯s mouth. It was shining even during the day. The vast spiritual energy surrounded the dragon¡¯s body, making it look extraordinary. The dragon seemed to be alive under the light of the pearl, as if it was about to break free of the ring¡¯s shackles and fly into the sky. Although the pearl was small and exquisite, its appearance was extremely perfect. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in wonder. ¡°It¡¯s full and round, and the spiritual energy is so rare. It can be said to be the best among the night-luminescent pearls.¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve never seen such a pearl before. I¡¯m afraid it will cost a lot of spirit stones.¡± ¡°Just based on its appearance, it¡¯s hard to find in this world. Even if you have spirit stones, you might not be able to buy it. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to spend a lot of energy and manpower to get it. Elder Xie is indeed extraordinary.¡± It was said that wearing the pearls from the East Sea could increase one¡¯s cultivation. Whether it was used in magic weapons, pills, or formation materials, the pearls were very useful. They could greatly improve the efficacy of the items. Therefore, the night-luminescent pearls were extremely precious. The deeper the sea, the higher the quality of the pearls produced. However, there would also be fierce sea beasts guarding them at the same time. It was difficult for ordinary people to approach, let alone pick them. Only powerful cultivators had the ability to do so. However, the sea was different from the land. After entering the water, one¡¯s strength would be reduced and it was very dangerous. That was why everyone was so amazed by the night-luminescent pearl that Xie Yixuan had given the sect master. ¡°Elder Xie must have spent a lot of effort on this night-luminescent pearl.¡± Hearing the discussion around him, Xie Yixuan said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as everyone says.¡± The more nonchalant he was, the more impressed everyone was. ¡°However, I will get whatever the sect master likes, come hell or high water.¡± ¡°Thank you for this gift, elder. You deserve to be the first.¡± ¡°We¡¯re truly fortunate today. Thanks to Elder Xie that we¡¯re able to see such a top-grade night-luminescent pearl.¡± ¡°Elder Xie is so rich and generous. I can¡¯t even hope to catch up with you.¡± In the midst of the compliments, an untimely male voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± Everyone turned around. It was Ye Xuan, who had arrived late. The fourth elder immediately said in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s our busy man, Elder Ye. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be coming to the opening ceremony this time.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to hear the sarcasm in his words. He said calmly, ¡°How could that be? I was just held up by some matters.¡± ¡°What could be more important than the opening ceremony?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan was empty-handed and didn¡¯t seem to be carrying any gifts with him, the elders looked at each other with anticipation of a good show. The fifth elder pretended to be surprised, ¡°Elder Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you? You clearly know that today is the opening ceremony of the sect. Why didn¡¯t you bring any gifts?¡± ¡°Maybe he was too busy and forgot.¡± ¡°Forgetting is a lie. I think he didn¡¯t prepare anything at all. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to give a good gift and would lose face in front of everyone, so he made up an excuse.¡± The elders exchanged glances with one another while the disciples discussed animatedly below. Their surprised or contemptuous gazes fell on Ye Xuan. A dignified elder couldn¡¯t even present a gift. How could he convince the public in the future? On the other hand, Ye Xuan, who was at the center of public opinion, was extremely calm. Before Ye Xuan could speak, another rough and vigorous male voice interrupted, ¡°Elder Xie, please pay the bill. We¡¯ve done what you asked us to do.¡± This group of people was the group of porters. He didn¡¯t know how they had gotten here. ¡°Sect master, do you have any spirit stones? Can you help me pay first?¡± The moment he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent. Even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard. Not to mention the disciples, even the elders were dumbfounded. They could not believe what they had just heard. At the opening ceremony, not only was Ye Xuan late, but he was also empty-handed. Now he even wanted to borrow money from the sect master. The sixth elder raised an eyebrow, ¡°Elder Ye, you actually don¡¯t have this small amount of money, and we also don¡¯t know what did you hire these porters for. And now, you still want the sect master to pay for you. Isn¡¯t this a little too absurd?¡± ¡°How can he be an elder with such moral conduct? Furthermore, he¡¯s above us. He can¡¯t convince the masses. Sect master, please have a deep consideration.¡± Sure enough, these elders were using this matter to make a big deal out of it. She couldn¡¯t let these porters stand by the side all the time. After all, it was the opening ceremony of the sect. It was too much. Han Yue asked, ¡°How many spirit stones?¡± The porter smiled, revealing his white teeth. The words he said almost scared people to death, ¡°Not much, just ten thousand spirit stones.¡± Ten thousand spirit stones? And just? One had to know that spirit stones was the most important thing to Han Yue now. Her mood suddenly fluctuated a little when she heard this, but she quickly regained her calm. Even the others were very puzzled, ¡°What did Elder Ye ask these porters to do? They are actually asking for ten thousand spirit stones. Usually it¡¯s only a few dozen or a few hundred, and at most a few thousand.¡± Everyone was in disbelief when they heard the sky-high price. ¡°Elder Ye is being too prodigal, isn¡¯t it? You shouldn¡¯t spend like this even if your clan has a mine.¡± Han Yue couldn¡¯t do something as embarrassing as bargaining in public. Therefore, she had to take out all the money even if she was unwilling. Before the porters left, she even heard the porters discussing about Tai Qing Sect was really rich. Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what Elder Ye is up to. Ten thousand spirit stones is not a small amount.¡± ¡°Who is Elder Ye actually? He was able to take out five hundred thousand spirit stones earlier, but why is he reluctant to spend ten thousand now? This is not in line with his usual style.¡± ¡°You obviously can¡¯t take out any spirit stones, yet you¡¯re still trying to act mysterious and sensationalize.¡± In the face of everyone¡¯s mockery, Han Yue¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan. Anyone with eyes could see that she was in a bad mood now. ¡°Elder Ye, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all curious about why I¡¯ve invited the porters?¡± Ye Xuan said unhurriedly, ¡°Come with me and you¡¯ll know.¡± Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s calm back, the other elders looked at each other, ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s still being stubborn. I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯ll end this.¡± The group immediately followed. Halfway through, they saw a strange light in front of them. It was like a sparkling lake that reflected different lights under the sunlight. ¡°What¡¯s that in front? It¡¯s so shiny.¡± When the crowd got closer and saw it clearly, they thought they were hallucinating. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± someone stammered. It was a neat row of steps, extending from the foot of the mountain. This was not the main point. The main point was that all the steps were covered with night-luminescent pearls. The scene was simply dreamy to the extreme. Plump, round, and large night-luminescent pearls were embedded on the steps. It was obvious that they were of perfect quality. Moreover, any one of them was several times larger than the one Xie Yixuan had given to the sect master earlier. They were simply best of the best. Originally, everyone had thought that the night-luminescent pearl on the ring was already the best, but now it was like a grain of white rice among so many night-luminescent pearls. It was really too unremarkable. If you don¡¯t compare yourself with others, you won¡¯t get hurt. Everyone finally understood this principle now. It even gave everyone the illusion that they were not night-luminescent pearls, but cabbages that could be seen everywhere. ¡°Are night-luminescent pearls so easy to obtain nowadays?¡± ¡°Wake up, only Elder Ye has the ability. Don¡¯t talk about one, you can¡¯t even afford half a pearl.¡± ¡°So many night-luminescent pearls. How many spirit stones would it cost?¡± ¡°At a rough glance, it¡¯s almost one hundred thousand pearls.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva, ¡°One hundred thousand light-luminescent pearls, and they are of such high quality. How much would it cost?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of spirit stones. This is simply priceless and can¡¯t be measured in spirit stones! Look at the night-luminescent pearls that are currently on the market, which one can compare to these?¡± ¡°I heard that the city lord has a top-grade night-luminescent pearl. It¡¯s said to be his family heirloom that has been around for more than a hundred years. I was lucky enough to see it before. It¡¯s indeed extraordinary. But compared to this¡­¡± Moreover, the city lord extremely cherished the pearl and wiped it every day. Whilst the one in front of him was casually laid on the steps and would even be trampled under the feet of others in the future. When everyone thought of this possibility, they felt as if their breathing had stopped. To be able to step on the steps paved with one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls. How proud was this? It was simply inhumane to be rich, and it could be boasted about for a lifetime. All the disciples¡¯ expressions became excited, and they looked at Ye Xuan with respect and admiration. ¡°Elder Ye is a ruthless person! He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s capable of using one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls to cover the ground.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could become Elder Ye¡¯s disciple. Although his cultivation level isn¡¯t high, what¡¯s there to be afraid of with such a rich master? I can use night-luminescent pearls to smash people to death in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m Elder Ye¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°You stinky and shameless person. You were the one who spoke ill of Elder Ye just now. But now you still have the face to be his disciple.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it seems like you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Shen Hai¡¯s expression was particularly unsightly when he saw the disciples¡¯ faces turn red when arguing and their spittle sprayed everywhere, even almost spraying on his face. Xie Yixuan and some elders were equally unhappy. ¡°This Ye Xuan! If I had known that he was using night-luminescent pearls to lay the ground, I wouldn¡¯t have let him have his way no matter what.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t play by the rules? Ordinary people would worship such precious night-luminescent pearls like a Bodhisattva, but he just gave it to these porters so casually, and it was even used to pave the steps. On second thought, they would probably treat them like stones on the side of the road and not care at all too if they had so many night-luminescent pearls. However, they were not Ye Xuan. This realization made everyone feel vexed and helpless. Then, it turned into deep jealousy and they stared at Ye Xuan. But not all elders were like this. After all, there were not many people who could casually take out so many night-luminescent pearls and use them to lay the ground, although Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was not high enough. However, wealth was also a part of one¡¯s strength. This kind of temperament and courage was also not something ordinary people could achieve. ¡°Sect master is an immortal and should not be tainted with the secular world. I¡¯m willing to pave the ground with night-luminescent pearls to show my sincerity.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this road leading to the sect master¡¯s residence?¡± When Han Yue heard this, her heart could not help but be moved. Although she had seen many treasures in the upper realm, and the night-luminescent pearls were not precious to her, she didn¡¯t have so many pearls either. After all, such courage was rare even in the upper realm. Even those rich prodigal sons were not like him. This Ye Xuan was indeed not simple. Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Han Yue was indeed shocked by the number of one hundred thousand, but she had seen great scenes before. Therefore, she didn¡¯t lose her composure like the others. She said with a normal expression, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± ¡°If sect master is happy, then these night-luminescent pearls will not be wasted. At least they are useful now.¡± The crowd was speechless. The night-luminescent pearls seemed to be useless in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes and could only be used to pave the floor? He was simply a humblebrag. For a moment, everyone¡¯s jealousy and envy filled up the air. Only one person had a livid expression, and that was Xie Yixuan. His eyes were red with anger as he watched Han Yue and Ye Xuan¡¯s interaction. One must know that Han Yue didn¡¯t say a word when he gave her the ring! ¡°This Ye Xuan is simply going against me!¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thought, but also the other elders. Ye Xuan¡¯s actions had made their gifts seem worthless. The total value of everyone¡¯s gifts here was probably not even one-tenth of the night-luminescent pearls. What they gave was obviously not ordinary, but Ye Xuan was too rich, making the gifts look like they had been dug out of a garbage dump. Ye Xuan looked at the elders¡¯ expressions, which changed from green to red like a palette. He walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Now you know why I¡¯ve hired the porters.¡± ¡°I wonder if everyone thinks the ten thousand spirit stones worth it?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words were like a loud slap in their faces. The fifth elder wanted to retort, but he found that he couldn¡¯t say anything at all. The more mocking they were before, the more embarrassed they were now. Moreover, there were so many disciples watching from the side. Someone said boldly, ¡°Since Elder Ye is misunderstood, shouldn¡¯t you apologize? We were almost misled.¡± ¡°It¡¯s human nature to apologize after doing something wrong. You can¡¯t simply criticize others just because you¡¯re an elder.¡± The fifth elder glared at the source of the voice. The disciples quickly lowered their heads as if they knew that the fifth elder would cause them trouble. He had no idea who had said it, so he could only let it go. At this moment, the few elders didn¡¯t know what to do. They were in a dilemma. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s all your fault for being too harsh with your words just now. It¡¯s too late to regret it now.¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to talk about me? You¡¯ve also embroidered earlier. Who knew that he would be able to use one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls to pave the ground?¡± The fourth elder and the fifth elder were whispering to each other, and they felt restless as they faced the crowd¡¯s gazes. Their expressions became even uglier. Countless gazes were fixed on them. The disciples were discussing, and their voices grew louder and louder. Ye Xuan enjoyed the embarrassment on their faces with great interest, and finally showed mercy, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a magnanimous man. We¡¯re all from the same sect, so there¡¯s no need to be so petty and calculative.¡± He said the last few words with deep meaning. Anyone could tell that Ye Xuan was referring to the matter of these people working together to run him down. Now, it could be said that the tables had turned. Many disciples could not help but laugh. This Elder Ye was not only rich, but also had a sharp tongue. His style of doing things was really unique. [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of ¡®Consuming One Hundred Thousand Night-luminescent Pearls¡¯.] [Mission reward: 500 prodigal points] [Random mission: Consume Ten Thousand Crystal Ice Chalcedony (an extremely rare item that can be used as the core of a formation and provide a huge amount of spiritual energy)] [Mission reward: 500 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in random points deduction. Mission time limit: 3 days] Hearing the system¡¯s notification, Ye Xuan was overjoyed and accepted the mission without hesitation. He didn¡¯t expect that a mission would be refreshed so quickly after it was completed. Crystal Ice Chalcedony sounded like a good item. It would probably be easier to spend ten thousand of them than the one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls. Soon, it was time for the sect master to give gifts in return. At this moment, Han Yue was in a dilemma. How was she going to return the one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls? She was afraid that even with all her assets, she wouldn¡¯t be able to return Ye Xuan¡¯s generous gift. The old man beside Han Yue saw her dilemma and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Sect master¡¯s gift must not be taken lightly to avoid the people below from criticizing.¡± The old man wished that he could worship Ye Xuan as the God of Fortune. ¡°This kid gave us five hundred thousand spirit stones previously, and now even one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls. It¡¯s obvious that he has an extraordinary background. He¡¯s rich and overbearing, so we must win him over. In the future, he will definitely be able to help sect master with your revenge.¡± ¡°Elder Bai, I know what you mean. But how should I return the favor?¡± Elder Bai seemed to have thought of something, ¡°I remember that you had obtained a top body technique by chance. This kid¡¯s cultivation level is not high enough. If he has a technique with him, it would be more secure. I think it would be the most suitable gift in return.¡± These words made sense. Han Yue nodded. A book appeared in her hand with a flash of inspiration, which exuding an inexplicable aura. The moment the book appeared, it instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even the ordinary disciples could feel that it was extraordinary, let alone the elders who knew what it was. On the light blue cover, a few large golden words were written on it, shining with supreme spirituality¨CMysterious Hidden Steps. ¡°The heaven with spiritual energy is the best; the king with techniques is the best; the hidden technique is the best; and the law with clear judgement is the best.¡± ¡°If this body technique is cultivated to the peak, it will be mysterious and difficult to detect. No matter how powerful and capable an expert is, he or she will neither be able to keep up with you, nor to find you.¡± Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing Han Yue¡¯s introduction, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Is it really that amazing? I¡¯ve never heard of such a body technique in the world.¡± ¡°Since the sect master has said so, that¡¯s for sure. Does the sect master look like someone who brags?¡± ¡°D*mn, this cultivation technique is too awesome. I also want to learn that.¡± ¡°The condition is that you have to gift one hundred thousand night-luminescent pearls first.¡± The disciples discussed animatedly with envy. Even the elders were envious. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by such a top-notch cultivation technique? After hearing Han Yue¡¯s introduction, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. This was exactly what he needed the most right now. After all, he had to complete the missions and get a lot of prodigal points. It was inevitable that it would attract the covetous eyes of people with ulterior motives. However, his cultivation level was not high. This kind of behavior was no different from a child holding gold and swaggering through the market. Robbing money would definitely be a common thing in the future. With this cultivation technique, escaping was simply first-class. From now on, he could roam the world freely. ¡°My heartfelt thanks to sect master!¡± Body techniques determined speed; mental cultivation methods determined spiritual will; breathing techniques determined physical strength; and cross-training determined defense. In addition, there were fist techniques, sword techniques, spear techniques, and so on. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry for the rest of the things, so he could put them aside for the time being. However, mental cultivation methods were more important, so he decided to ask Han Yue for advice if there was a chance in the future. After the opening ceremony, Han Yue gathered everyone and the outstanding disciples together. ¡°There is one more important thing right now, and that is the formation of the mountain protection.¡± The mountain-protecting formation was particularly important, as it concerned the dignity and face of the sect. Another important point was that Tai Qing Sect was established in Qixia mountain range. There were many demonic beasts nearby. The formation was necessary In order to ensure the safety of the disciples and prevent attacks from powerful demonic beasts. Previously, Han Yue had only set up a simple formation, but it was not so simple to set the whole thing up. Not to mention covering the entire mountain, it also needed a strong ability to resist foreign enemies. Not only it would take a lot of effort, but also the materials were enough to give people a headache. After all, it was a large amount. Even Xie Yixuan, who wanted to show off in front of Han Yue, did not dare to boast. After a moment of silence, someone recommended himself, ¡°Sect master, I¡¯m quite knowledgeable about formations. If you don¡¯t mind, you can leave the construction of the mountain-protecting formation to me.¡± Han Yue looked at the person who came forward. It was the sixth elder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to the sixth elder then.¡± ¡°But I need to go to the site to investigate.¡± Soon, under the sixth elder¡¯s lead, everyone had walked around Tai Qing Sect. The others had no knowledge of formations. Even if they did, they only had a little understanding. The ways of formations were extremely profound. The mainstream cultivation methods were sword techniques, spell techniques, fist techniques, and so on. There were also people like the sixth elder who cultivated formations, talismans, pills, or weapons refining. At this moment, the sixth elder was holding a compass in his hand. It was very ancient in style, engraved with the heavenly stem and earthly branch, five elements and eight trigrams. The needle was slightly shaking, and it looked very exquisite. Occasionally, they would see the sixth elder stop from time to time. He kept muttering and drawing, appearing quite mysterious. Although they were curious, they didn¡¯t dare to ask, for fear of disturbing the sixth elder. The sixth elder had almost gone through all the directions. Then, everyone followed him to a mountain peak. It was surrounded by clouds and mist, as if one could pick up the stars and the Moon with one¡¯s hand. The scenery was very beautiful. Only then did the sixth elder put away the compass. ¡°I already have a basic understanding of the sect¡¯s layout. This is the highest mountain peak, where I can have a better view of the entire mountain¡¯s terrain and have a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire situation.¡± Everyone stood on the peak and looked into the distance. Just as the sixth elder said, the entire Tai Qing Sect was in their eyes. They felt like they were on the top of the mountain and looking down at the other small mountains. ¡°You can see that the entire direction of our Tai Qing Sect is from low to high, from the north to the south. The east and the west are flat and open. The overall direction is very good. It can be seen that the site was chosen with great care.¡± As the saying went, ¡°stand tall and see far¡±. Indeed, it could be seen that the trees grew low in the north and high in the south. Moreover, there was less vegetation in the east and the west. Most of them were flat. ¡°Moreover, Tai Qing Sect is located in an easterly direction from the center of the entire mountain range. The east is a good direction, which is an auspicious position. The Sun rises from the east, and good fortune comes from the direction. Therefore, the place with the most abundant spiritual energy in the mountain range is also gathered here.¡± ¡°This is also the reason why there are so many demonic beasts nearby. The stronger the demonic beasts are, the more they can sense the special spiritual energy in this place. Then, they will slowly come closer.¡± After listening to the sixth elder¡¯s story, everyone felt enlightened. As they went deeper, they found that there were indeed more powerful demon beasts in the east. ¡°It just so happens that we can borrow the strength of the spiritual energy here. As long as we find the center, we can draw the spiritual energy from Qixia mountain range for us to use to set up the formation. This will save us a lot of effort.¡± ¡°This plan is truly brilliant,¡± the crowd couldn¡¯t help but praise. Ye Xuan thought of the sixth elder suddenly bringing them here and thus he guessed, ¡°Could this be the center that sixth elder was talking about?¡± The sixth elder cast a look of approval, ¡°Elder Ye is indeed intelligent and having high power of understanding. So this is where the eye of the entire formation is, and I will use it as the center.¡± ¡°In the five elements and eight trigrams, the east and the south here corresponds to rqian and kun. Take a look and see if there are any differences in the shape of the mountains in these two directions.¡± Everyone looked in the direction the sixth elder was pointing at. The mountain range there rose and fell, layer upon layer, extending for thousands of li into the distance. No one could tell what was the difference for a long time. ¡°Sixth elder, don¡¯t try to be mysterious. Just tell us directly.¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The sixth elder only revealed a mysterious smile, and his gaze fell on Ye Xuan, ¡°I wonder if Elder Ye has any wise ideas.¡± Not expecting to be called out suddenly, Ye Xuan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°From afar, it looks like a circling dragon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a dragon! It seems that Elder Ye is born with enlightenment even though you have never studied the ways of formations. You can come to me and discuss about this in the future if you are interested.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the sixth elder in surprise when he heard this. The sixth elder nodded at him. His expression and actions were conveying a kind of goodwill. This was the first elder to express goodwill to him. In contrast, the expressions of a few other elders changed slightly when they heard this. Xie Yixuan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s good that sixth elder is in the mood to give advice, but you have to see who the person is. Elder Ye is only at level 2 Human Realm. The most important thing to him is to improve his cultivation. I think he doesn¡¯t have the time to discuss this with you.¡± These words seemed to be for Ye Xuan¡¯s good. But in fact, it was a secret warning to the sixth elder not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Ye Xuan said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Elder Xie to worry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother either, but your cultivation level is too low. It¡¯s still bad for my Tai Qing Sect¡¯s face.¡± The two of them went back and forth. The seemingly peaceful atmosphere was in fact turbulent undercurrents. For a time, there was a widespread feeling of insecurity. The seventh elder was an impatient and straightforward person. He didn¡¯t understand the twists and turns, so he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Alright, all of you stop talking. Sixth elder, quickly tell us what¡¯s the difference.¡± ¡°The heaven and earth back charge. Within the dragon, there are claws, feet, back and chest. It¡¯s unpredictable when it¡¯s hidden, and it¡¯s endless when it moves. The formation is impressive.¡± The sixth elder pointed out several directions, and everyone hurriedly looked over. It was still the same mountain range, which echoed the sixth elder¡¯s words. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of surprise. It was true. The mountain forest with strange rocks was where the dragon claw was located. It looked extremely sharp and shimmered with a cold light. The low jungle nearby was its back, undulating and magnificent. Dense vegetation crisscrossed, forming the shape of a dragon¡¯s tail. ¡°This place is like a sleeping dragon. It doesn¡¯t look obvious on the surface. But if it¡¯s awakened, it¡¯ll be ever-changing. It can attack and also defend. It¡¯s full of mysteries.¡± Hearing the sixth elder¡¯s description, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. The scene in front of them seemed to come alive, as if a dragon had really awakened from its long sleep. The dragon¡¯s roar shook the surroundings. ¡°Then what can we do to awaken this dragon?¡± ¡°Everyone, please look at the position of the dragon¡¯s eye.¡± The dragon¡¯s eye that the sixth elder was talking about was a mountain stream not far away in the southeast. Although it was called a mountain stream, the spring water had dried up, and there was still water nearby. It looked a little empty, as if something was missing. ¡°I¡¯ve already discovered this when I was surveying the area. This terrain is extremely rare, but it lacks the most important aspect. The spring water has dried up, causing the dragon¡¯s eyes to be lifeless. Thus, this dragon can¡¯t be fully revived and can only rest here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to set up the core of the formation carefully, so that I can add the finishing touch.¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Sixth elder, hurry up and set it up. What are you still waiting for?¡± The sixth elder said helplessly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to set it up? I have most of the materials I need, but I¡¯m missing the most important one. This material is extremely rare, and this was Water Spirit Pearl. Without Water Spirit Pearl, everything I said just now would be useless.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard about Water Spirit Pearl. The Water Spirit Pearl was born in a place where the essence of water was gathered. It was born in places where the water element was dense. This kind of natural magic weapon was the rarest. ¡°Does any of you have a Water Spirit Pearl?¡± ¡°How could we possibly have that kind of thing?¡± After a round of communication, no one had Water Spirit Pearl. At this moment, a disciple hurried over. ¡°Reporting to the sect master, Shang Yun Sect has just sent a letter to congratulate the establishment of our Tai Qing Sect. They said it¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t witness the opening ceremony of the sect. They will definitely pay a visit tomorrow.¡± Han Yue¡¯s face changed slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This group of people can¡¯t wait any longer. They actually came for us so quickly.¡± The words from Shang Yun Sect sounded polite, but who didn¡¯t know their thoughts? They just wanted to test the strength of Tai Qing Sect. To put it bluntly, they were here to challenge them and to show them their power. After all, no one would be happy to have a sect appear out of thin air. This meant that the resources would be divided. Those sects were all very shrewd. How could they tolerate things that affected their own interests? Of course they had to take action. If Tai Qing Sect was weak and could be bullied, then in the future, they would bully and occupy the sect at their will, be it resources or other aspects. Therefore, they could only succeed in tomorrow¡¯s battle. Failure was not allowed. Otherwise, their Tai Qing Sect would not have no foothold, and their position in the future would be even more precarious. The others also knew the seriousness of the situation and quickly asked, ¡°What should we do now, sect master?¡± Han Yue had long expected such a day to come, but she didn¡¯t expect this group of people to be more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. They didn¡¯t even give them a chance to react. ¡°The most important thing now is to quickly set up the formation. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be outrageous if we don¡¯t even have a formation when they arrive tomorrow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the auction house first. There might be a Water Spirit Pearl.¡± Now, they could only take a step back and visit the auction house. Although the price was much higher, there was no other way for the sake of Tai Qing Sect. However, Han Yue and the others were disappointed. They couldn¡¯t find Water Spirit Pearl after walking around the whole town. Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The auctioneer was surprised to hear their intentions, ¡°Water Spirit Pearl? How can we have such a divine item here? We only have Water Elemental Pearl here. Do you want it?¡± Although the difference was only one word, they were worlds apart whether it was in terms of effect or other aspects. Although Water Elemental Pearl was also rich in water element, it was extremely weak and many of them had impurities. It could barely be considered a substitute for Water Spirit Pearl. Han Yue looked at the sixth elder, ¡°I wonder if Water Elemental Pearl can replace Water Spirit Pearl.¡± The sixth elder looked a little embarrassed, ¡°If it was a Water Elemental Pearl, the effect would be greatly reduced. But there is no other way now.¡± ¡°How many spirit stones does this Water Elemental Pearl cost?¡± Even though it was an incomplete substitute, the price that the boss of the auction house offered was too high for Han Yue and the others to bear. When the seventh elder heard the price that the boss had offered, he could not help but blurt out, ¡°So expensive? Why don¡¯t you just go and rob? This is just a defective product of Water Spirit Pearl.¡± The boss of the auction house revealed a look of disdain, ¡°Even though it¡¯s a defective product, it¡¯s still a rare existence. Do you want it or not?¡± The spirit stones that Han Yue had collected earlier, including Ye Xuan¡¯s five hundred thousand, were all used for the construction of the sect. It was not easy to establish a sect. Han Yue was trying to develop her own power in preparation for her revenge in the future, so she naturally couldn¡¯t be careless in establishing the sect. It wasn¡¯t for fun. Therefore, she had long run out of spirit stones. She could not help but sigh at the price. Xie Yixuan wanted to share the burden, but he seemed to have thought of something and held back. If he helped her at the last moment, she would definitely be very grateful. Then, their relationship would definitely be further improved. With this thought in mind, he did not say anything. ¡°If sect master really can¡¯t make it, we can use other precious materials to replace it. I still have a few precious formation materials here. I can take them out.¡± The interests of the elders and Tai Qing Sect were one. It could be said that they were bound together for good or bad. If Tai Qing Sect made a fool and lost face, it would not benefit them at all. Therefore, they were all actively thinking of ways. ¡°Maybe we can go back to the sect and gather some spirit stones. We might be able to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t have to be a water elemental spiritual items, right? Can¡¯t we use other materials as the formation core?¡± The sixth elder looked a little troubled, ¡°The five elements lack water, and the dragon eye needs some finishing. In order to activate the formation, it must be a water element spiritual item.¡± Just as everyone was sweating profusely, Shen Hai looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Why is Elder Ye not here?¡± It seemed that Ye Xuan had not been with them since they went down the mountain. Where was Ye Xuan at the moment? Under the scorching sun, cicadas on the trees kept buzzing and rolling heat waves kept coming. Even in the cool Qixia mountain range, where the large trees blocked the glaring sunlight, one could still feel the rising temperature. However, none of this affected Ye Xuan. In the room he was in, there were a few blue crystals placed in every corner of the room. Cold air was emitted from the crystals and filled the room, causing the temperature to drop rapidly. Moreover, the overflowing spiritual power was still nourishing his body, like a pair of cold hands gently caressing him. A comfortable expression appeared on Ye Xuan¡¯s face. It should be known that cultivators were also afraid of heat. They had not yet reached the point of ascension, so they also knew about cold and warmth. ¡°How can we live without air conditioning in such hot weather? Although we don¡¯t have modern air conditioning, the effect of these Crystal Ice Chalcedony are even better.¡± An idea flashed through Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. He cut a few more pieces of fruit and placed them on the tray. There was a small pile of Crystal Ice Chalcedony below. In the blink of an eye, faint ice crystals formed on the fruits. He didn¡¯t know if it was because it had been nourished by the ice spiritual power, but the fruit was just crunchy when he bit into it and the taste was especially good. It was also especially sweet. The sweet juice of the fruit slid down his throat. It was no different from a bejeweled nectar. ¡°Cool!¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but praise himself for his wit. He enjoyed the comfort of the ¡°air conditioner¡± and ¡°refrigerator¡± in the fantasy world. The system¡¯s introduction of Crystal Ice Chalcedony was very short, so Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how rare and precious it was. If Water Spirit Pearl was the best, then Crystal Ice Chalcedony was the best of the best, which was the kind that couldn¡¯t be bought even with money. If there were outsiders here, they would definitely be shocked by Ye Xuan¡¯s actions. He was simply insanely rich. Crystal Ice Chalcedony was a divine item! In the eyes of those ice attribute cultivators, it was simply the top existence. One pill was enough to benefit them endlessly, let alone so many. Moreover, Crystal Ice Chalcedony could be used as a material in formations, alchemy, or weapons refinement. It could be said that it was an existence that everyone dreamed of and fought for. Now, it was just an item that emitted cold air and iced the fruits with Ye Xuan, as if it had no other use. When Han Yue walked in, she found that there was something wrong with this place. It was very cool inside, but the world outside was completely different. The two places didn¡¯t seem to be in the same season. As the cold air continued to rise, Han Yue¡¯s eyes shifted slightly and saw an icy blue crystal in the corner. The power of the vast ice element coming from it shocked her. ¡°Is this¡­ Crystal Ice Chalcedony?!¡± Han Yue¡¯s pupils slightly constricted, and an impossible guess appeared in her heart. She looked around and found that ice-blue crystals were everywhere, as if they were free. The most important thing was that a pile of the crystals were shaped into a tray, and it contained ordinary fruits that were not valuable. Chapter 20 - A Waste of Gods Gift Chapter 20 A Waste of God¡¯s Gift If these ice-blue crystals were really as she had guessed, it was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift! Not to mention these fruits, even the most precious spiritual plant was not worthy of such treatment. Han Yue¡¯s breath missed a beat. She took a deep breath and continued forward. She didn¡¯t see Ye Xuan but she heard the sound of water on the other side. Han Yue lifted the bead curtain and was about to walk in when she heard a teasing male voice, ¡°So the sect master has a hobby of peeking at other people bathing.¡± She jerked her head up, only to see a strong and muscular body. Droplets of water that had yet to dry flowed down his firm abdominal muscles, and his lower body was only tied with a towel. Han Yue¡¯s face instantly turned red. She used to be cold and arrogant when she was in the upper realm, keeping people at arm¡¯s length. She had never seen such a maddening scene. She lost her composure for a moment. She staggered and was about to fall to the ground when a strong hand pulled her. The world spun and she fell into cool arms. This feeling was unprecedented. Ye Xuan¡¯s upper body was bare, and Han Yue could clearly hear his strong heartbeat. They were embracing each other. Ye Xuan only felt that the person in his arms was weak and boneless. Her waist was like a green willow, and it was unbelievably soft. He could even smell an intoxicating fragrance. Han Yue pushed him away and said sternly, ¡°You, you¡¯re bold!¡± Her skin was originally as white as jade. But at this moment, her face was flushed red, like a winter plum that suddenly bloomed in the snow. She was less cold and became more charming, and the corners of her eyes seemed to contain tenderness. With such an expression, coupled with her flustered tone, there was no deterrent force no matter how serious she looked. Instead, she was like a spoiled little girl. As soon as the words left her mouth, Han Yue obviously regretted it. She cleared her throat, calmed her mood, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were taking a bath¡­¡± Her tone was cold, and she had returned to her previous high and mighty attitude. However, if one listened closely, one could still find some guilt in her tone. The corner of Ye Xuan¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. He didn¡¯t expect the sect master, who was otherworldly, to have such a character. He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Sect master doesn¡¯t need to explain. I know that someone like sect master would never do something like taking advantage of me.¡± After hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, the redness that had faded with great difficulty seemed to had come back. Han Yue didn¡¯t know whether it was because of anger or embarrassment. The tip of her ears quietly turned red, but she didn¡¯t know it. ¡°Who¡¯s taking advantage of you?¡± Han Yue couldn¡¯t help retorting, but it seemed more coquettish. Looking at her blushing face, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes turned and he said very generously, ¡°Since the weather is so hot, why don¡¯t sect master come and take a bath together?¡± The red color on Han Yue¡¯s snow-white cheeks instantly spread to her whole body. At this moment, she was like a cooked shrimp. Her face red and her whole body was even steaming. ¡°You!¡± She was so angry that she could barely speak. When she was in the upper realm, no one had ever dared to treat her with such an attitude. Besides, Han Yue had always been reclusive and devoted to cultivation. Therefore, she rarely came into contact with people. There were not many who were as bold as Ye Xuan who actually dared to tease her. Ye Xuan knew when to stop. It was rare to see Han Yue showing such a face, and he was probably the first person to see this. Seeing that Han Yue was on the verge of exploding, he stopped teasing her. Otherwise, if he really made her angry, the consequences would probably be unbearable for him. ¡°Sect master, I was just joking. Why take it so seriously? The weather is hot, be careful not to hurt yourself.¡± She looked at the man in front of her who was smiling mischievously, but his eyes were extremely clear and did not have any ill intentions. No matter where Han Yue went, she was worshipped by people, as if she had no emotions and desires. For some reason, the fire in her heart seemed to have been extinguished, and she felt a little helpless. ¡°Ding-dong!¡± There was a clear sound of something falling on the ground. It sounded like something had fallen from above. Han Yue took a closer look and found that it was a blue crystal on the ground. She didn¡¯t notice that the whole bead curtain was made of it. Ye Xuan saw her gaze on it and said casually, ¡°If sect master likes it, I¡¯ll give you one as well. Just treat it as an apology.¡± His light tone made it seem like he was giving a very ordinary item. He seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°On such a hot day, it¡¯s best to put one in every place of the sect. Otherwise, how are the disciples going to survive this hot summer?¡± Ye Xuan was a very generous person. He followed the principle that it was better to be happy together than to be happy alone. Of course, his main purpose was to complete the mission. Han Yue couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know what these things are?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s just Crystal Ice Chalcedony. I have plenty of it. It¡¯s worthless.¡± He knew what it was! Even though Han Yue had already guessed it before this, hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words on her own shocked her even greater. Worthless! The Crystal Ice Chalcedony that cultivators couldn¡¯t get even one with money was actually worthless to Ye Xuan! She looked around and saw what Ye Xuan had done with the Crystal Ice Chalcedony. He treated it like an ordinary ice block or a decoration. It was no wonder that he would say something like this. For a moment, Han Yue¡¯s mood was extremely complicated. They had been searching for Water Spirit Pearl everywhere, but they couldn¡¯t even afford the replacement, Water Elemental Pearls. In contrast, Crystal Ice Chalcedony, which was of a higher grade than Water Spirit Pearl, could be seen everywhere in Ye Xuan¡¯s place. She didn¡¯t doubt Ye Xuan¡¯s words at all. He wanted to place one in every place of the sect. Just from the decoration of Ye Xuan¡¯s room, he could really afford. Chapter 21 - Never Seen the World Before Chapter 21 Never Seen the World Before Han Yue took a deep breath and finally calmed down. ¡°Can you lend some to the sect¡¯s great array? I will help you calculate it as contribution points. I will definitely treat you well in the future.¡± After all, she had gone around the city and could not find any Water Spirit Pearl. She could not even afford to buy a Water Elemental Pearl as a substitute. Han Yue really had no choice. She thought that since Ye Xuan was so generous, offering 500,000 spirit stones or 100,000 night-luminescent pearls, he might have a way, so she came to try her luck. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a big ¡°surprise¡±. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xuan readily agreed. ¡°But Sect Master, I hope you can agree to one condition of mine.¡± Han Yue frowned. ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°The body technique that you gave me earlier is too profound. There are many things that I don¡¯t understand when I was cultivating. I hope you can give me some guidance. If you can train with me for an hour every day, that would be great.¡± Han Yue had thought that Ye Xuan would make some excessive requests or take advantage of her, which made her a little unhappy. Who would have thought that he would say such a thing? Han Yue agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡± She paused and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other requests?¡± ¡°As a member of the Tai Qing Sect, I will naturally contribute to the sect for free. To be able to receive personal guidance from the sect master is already a blessing of three lifetimes. I dare not ask for anything more.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words were full of righteousness, which made Han Yue slightly surprised. It seemed that her previous guess was a little despicable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on everyone¡¯s behalf.¡± Han Yue turned around and left. Before she was done, she heard a teasing voice behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together when you¡¯re free, Sect Master¨C¡° ¡°Wait, it should be training.¡± Han Yue¡¯s body stiffened, and then she quickened her pace. No matter how you looked at it, she seemed to be running away. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Don¡¯t be fooled by this sect master¡¯s cold appearance, and it seemed to be very difficult to see any emotional fluctuations. Now that she was like this, she had a little more human touch, like a cold and exquisite sculpture that had come to life, and it was particularly moving On the other side, everyone was still worried about the array core. Seeing Han Yue¡¯s arrival, Shen Hai quickly went up to her. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve just discussed this with the elders. Perhaps we can choose spiritual items with water attributes and inject spiritual power into them. Although they can¡¯t compare to the Water Spirit Pearl, they can still last for a while. It won¡¯t be too late to replace them when we find a suitable one.¡± This method required a large amount of spiritual power, and it was not worth it for only a short period of time. However, there was no other way now. They couldn¡¯t possibly wait for the troublemakers to arrive the next day, and they didn¡¯t even have a great mountain protection array. If word gets out, they¡¯d be treated as a joke. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already found it.¡± Han Yue took out several ice-blue crystals. They were like transparent crystals, reflecting the color of the sky. The blue was clear and clean, without any impurities. Everyone only felt a wave of coldness hit them in the face. The heat brought about by the hot summer was instantly swept away, and their entire bodies exuded an indescribable refreshing feeling. All the elders were shocked. ¡°This is the Crystal Ice Chalcedony!¡± ¡°Look at this crystal¡¯s shape. There are no impurities. It can be said to be of the highest quality. It¡¯s rare in the market.¡± It was no exaggeration to say that if this was put up for auction, it could be sold for a high price of hundreds of thousands of spirit stones! Han Yue casually took out dozens of them. Not to mention one Water Spirit Pearl, even a hundred Water Spirit Pearls added together would not be as good as this Crystal Ice Chalcedony. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is enough.¡± The Sixth Elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he excitedly said, ¡°Enough, enough!¡± Ice was another form of water, and the conditions for the formation of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony were several times harsher than the Water Spirit Pearl. Not only did it require a thousand-year-old ice crystal, but it also needed a chalcedony vein underneath. The two complemented each other. After a hundred years, it would absorb the spiritual energy in the ice and chalcedony to form such a crystal. However, the thousand-year ice could only be found in the extreme north or in special terrains. It was not common at all, and the chalcedony vein was even rarer. Moreover, it needed both of them, so one could imagine how difficult the conditions to form it were. Using the Crystal Ice Chalcedony as the array core could be said to be extremely extravagant. However, the effects it could display were also incomparable to the Water Spirit Pearl. ¡°As expected of the Sect Master, you can even take out the Crystal Ice Chalcedony.¡± The Sixth Elder trembled as he received it as if it was a fragile glass product, afraid of breaking it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much Crystal Ice Chalcedony in my entire life.¡± It was just a dozen of Crystal Ice Chalcedony, and the elders had such an expression that looked like they had never seen the world before. Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but think of the furnishings in Ye Xuan¡¯s room and the use of Crystal Ice Chalcedony as ordinary bead curtains and ice cubes. If these people knew what Ye Xuan had done, they would probably be shocked. Even their small hearts would not be able to take it. The Sixth Elder carefully placed the Crystal Ice Chalcedony on top of the array he had set up earlier. In an instant, a blue spiritual power burst out, and it was so dazzling that everyone could hardly open their eyes. The huge wave pushed them back as if there were a pair of invisible giant hands secretly exerting force, and everyone took half a step back. At the same time, in every corner of the Tai Qing Sect, there were also light pillars of different colors rising from the ground. The lights of different colors intertwined and enveloped the entire sect, making it look like a dream. Many disciples were amazed by the scene in front of them. The temperature suddenly dropped. At speed visible to the naked eye, light blue crystals condensed in the air and floated in front of everyone like countless snowflakes. Then, they immediately turned into small water droplets and spread in all directions. Chapter 22 - The Great Mountain Protection Arrays Completion, and the Elders Anger Chapter 22 The Great Mountain Protection Array¡¯s Completion, and the Elders¡¯ Anger Two of the most powerful spiritual power wrapped around the ice-blue crystals. As if they were being pulled by an unknown force, they fell toward the place where the Sixth Elder had detected the dragon¡¯s eye. A huge crack suddenly appeared in the originally dry mountain, and countless spring water gushed out from it. It was crystal clear and emitted a strange light under the refraction of the sun. Spring water flowed through the mountain and slowly converged into a small stream. At the highest point of the largest mountain, there was a deeper crack that spread in all directions like a spider web. The depth could not be seen as if something was brewing. Many small water droplets floated in the air, and the faint blue glow of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony could be seen. ¡°Boom!¡± They heard a loud noise as if an earth dragon had flipped over, and even the mountain trembled. Everyone hurried over to check the situation. However, the scene in front shocked everyone. The huge stream of water fell to the ground. The great height difference caused the water to splash everywhere. It collided with the mountain rocks, and the muffled sound was endless. It flew down three thousand feet, like the Milky Way falling from the Ninth Heavens. One had to know that this place had been a cliff before, so how could there be a waterfall? It was only after the array core had been activated that such a wondrous scene had formed. The two waterfalls, one on the left and the other on the right, reflected each other like the eyes of a dragon. With the activation of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony, countless water elements gathered here and grew endlessly. It was like the finishing touch to a dragon, causing this dragon to come to life. The sound of the waterfall¡¯s water flow was like a dragon¡¯s roar, causing one¡¯s mind to ripple. This was something that even the Sixth Elder had not thought of. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s really too magical. In the future, this place can also become a cultivation paradise. If you meditate here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get twice the result with half the effort.¡± If the array core was the core, then this place would be the pillar. In the entire great dragon transformation array, the dragon¡¯s eye was in an extremely important position. Because of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony¡¯s influence, the spiritual energy here was overflowing, and the water element in the air was extremely rich. In his original plan, he would be using the Water Spirit Pearl to awaken the dragon vein terrain in this land. At most, it would form a small stream and restore the dried-up mountain stream. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Crystal Ice Chalcedony would have such a miraculous effect. With its support, the power of the array was beyond the Sixth Elder¡¯s expectations. Everyone looked at the layer of light blue film that wrapped around the Tai Qing Sect. The huge pressure that came from it was shocking. Then, it gradually disappeared from their vision. At this point, the great mountain protection array was finally completed, and everyone could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The Sixth Elder¡¯s expression was somewhat regretful. ¡°If there was a little more Crystal Ice Chalcedony, this array would definitely be able to reach a higher level. It¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it has such an effect. I¡¯m afraid that even the great mountain protection array of those long-standing medium-sized sects might not have such power.¡± The other elders comforted him. Shen Hai said casually, ¡°Elder Ye is such a busy person. There¡¯s no trace of him from beginning to end. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with either.¡± Only then did the other elders realize that Ye Xuan seemed to have disappeared since they started looking for the Water Spirit Pearl. They didn¡¯t see him again, and they immediately felt a little dissatisfied. Ye Xuan was looking at his attribute panel at the moment. Name: Ye Xuan (A name not to be underestimated in the fantasy world) Age: 20 (Fortunately, you still have time to work hard) Realm: Human Realm Rank 2 (Created by Celestial spirit treasures) Constitution: One-in-a-million strong constitution Cultivation Technique: Mysterious Hidden Steps Item: Newbie Gift Pack (Used) Prodigal Points: 1000 (One small step forward, requires continuous effort) Now that he had 1000 prodigal points to use, he chose to add them all to his body technique. After adding the points, Ye Xuan felt that something had changed, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly. He decided to test the power of this body technique and see if it was really as powerful as Han Yue said. However, he didn¡¯t expect to bump into the great elder and his group as soon as he left. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s carefree appearance and thinking about how they almost got angry because of the array core, many people felt a little unfair. ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re so carefree. Where are you planning to go? We don¡¯t have such a good life like you.¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s sarcastic words made everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction reach a peak. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people think that just because they pay more spirit stones and give more valuable gifts, they can rest easy and not do any work. Unlike us, we work hard and have to worry about all the affairs of the sect.¡± ¡°As the leader of the elders, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative and set the example first? Elder Ye, I think you don¡¯t care about the sect at all, and the construction of the great mountain protection array has nothing to do with you. When we finally found the Crystal Ice Chalcedony to activate the array core, what were you doing?¡± When Ye Xuan heard this, he really thought for a moment before saying, ¡°At that time, I should be taking a bath and watching what was happening.¡± It would have been better if he had not said anything, but the moment he did, it immediately incited everyone¡¯s anger. Listen to what he was saying! The elders were so angry that their faces turned red, and they became speechless when they saw Ye Xuan didn¡¯t feel any guilt but acted righteously. ¡°You!¡± The Third Elder laughed coldly. ¡°If the Sect Master was here, she would have heard your disgraceful words.¡± How could there be such a shameless person in this world? This was the common thought in the hearts of almost all the elders. Even the Sixth Elder, who had demonstrated goodwill to Ye Xuan before, was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Oh right, I heard that you guys were talking about using the Crystal Ice Chalcedony to activate the array core. Why don¡¯t we place it on all the array legs as well? Wouldn¡¯t the effect be even better that way?¡±. All the elders looked at Ye Xuan as if he was an idiot, and they almost laughed out of anger. Chapter 23 - Everyone Was Shocked, and Elder Ye Is Awesome Chapter 23 Everyone Was Shocked, and Elder Ye Is Awesome ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t want to? The Crystal Ice Chalcedony is a divine item. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get a small amount, and suggesting to put everything on the array leg, you¡¯re talking big!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, then come up with a solution. Who doesn¡¯t know how to boast?¡± Compared to the other elders who were filled with righteous indignation, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I have plenty of these things. If you want them, just take them.¡± If the group of elders was angry before, at this moment, under Ye Xuan¡¯s continuous actions, it turned into deep disdain and helplessness. ¡°Elder Ye, having a brain is a good thing. I hope you have one too. Now you don¡¯t even need to draft a draft to brag.¡± ¡°Do you think the Crystal Ice Chalcedony is a cabbage that can be found anywhere? What do you mean by just take them?¡± ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re mistaking ordinary chalcedony crystals for Crystal Ice Chalcedony?¡± The chalcedony crystal was a type of stone that looked very similar to the Crystal Ice Chalcedony. If a cultivator didn¡¯t have good eyesight, they would easily mix up the two. However, one was a treasure while the other was an ordinary stone. In the face of everyone¡¯s mockery, Ye Xuan was particularly calm. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯ll know when you go.¡± The other elders looked at each other and decided to step forward to find out what was going on. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I don¡¯t believe he can take out the Crystal Ice Chalcedony!¡± Ye Xuan suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait, if I can really take it out, what will you do?¡± The other elders did not believe Ye Xuan had this ability. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, the Fifth Elder, and the others exchanged glances and felt that this was a great opportunity. The Fifth Elder revealed a mocking smile and said resolutely, ¡°If you can show it, we¡¯ll let you do whatever you want for three days! Otherwise, please report to the Sect Master and get out of the Tai Qing Sect!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± The group of people set off towards Ye Xuan¡¯s training room, attracting many disciples to come and watch the fun. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others were eager for the matter to snowball so that Ye Xuan would not be able to clean up the mess. Even if Han Yue wanted to side with him, she could not do anything. If these elders knew that Han Yue¡¯s chalcedony had been taken from Ye Xuan, they would definitely regret their actions today. As soon as they approached the training room, a gust of cold air hit them in the face, and everyone was instantly stunned. CVV This aura¨C Ye Xuan¡¯s mocking voice came from behind. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys continuing to walk?¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s confident look, Xie Yixuan suddenly had a bad feeling. However, the Fifth Elder beside him had already pushed open the door and sneered, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯d better think about¨C¡° Before he could finish, the Fifth Elder saw the scene in front of him clearly. It was as if someone had grabbed his throat, and he swallowed all his words. Not only him, but the others also had the same expression. Stepping into the room, it was as if they had entered a world made of ice and snow. They saw that the walls were inlaid with ice-blue crystals, and even the ground was covered with them. The blue crystal reflected everyone¡¯s dumbstruck faces. They looked extremely dull, like country bumpkins who had just entered the city and were dazzled by the luxury in front of them. Ye Xuan asked very calmly, ¡°Have you thought about how I¡¯m going to order you around? The Fifth Elder¡¯s awareness is quite high.¡± The Fifth Elder immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early! Who knows if you¡¯re just making up the numbers with some chalcedony crystals, or if you¡¯ve added some ice attribute spiritual power or magic weapon into it to create this scene.¡± This time, it was the others¡¯ turn to look at the Fifth Elder as if he was an idiot. The surroundings were filled with cold air, and extremely active ice elements and pure spiritual power filled the entire room. The ice-type spiritual power constantly attacked the meridians in their bodies, and even they felt a little cold. Something of this level was what the chalcedony crystals could never forge. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I was the one who provided the Crystal Ice Chalcedony.¡± Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan¡¯s expressions were as uncomfortable as if they had swallowed a mosquito. The others were also speechless. Why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? If they had known about this, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have mocked Ye Xuan and made a bet. The Eighth Elder reacted quickly and was the first to change his words. ¡°Elder Ye is indeed worried about the sect. You¡¯re an existence that we can¡¯t compare to. You truly deserve to be the leader of the elders!¡± The Eighth Elder was too shrewd! He actually spoke up first. Seeing this, the other elders also quickly changed their tone and scrambled to please Ye Xuan, afraid of falling behind. ¡°I see Elder Ye as the cream of the crop, heroic and extraordinary. Your future is bound to be bright and brilliant. Now it seems that it is indeed so.¡± ¡°Exactly, Elder Ye is made for great things.¡± What a joke. With such a long coattail in front of them, they would be a fool not to ride it. 500,000 spirit stones! 100,000 night-luminescent pearls! And now, the room was filled with Crystal Ice Chalcedony! There was nothing Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t take out. Who knew what kind of world-shaking things he would take out in the future that could make the Gods cry? Being on good terms with Ye Xuan at this time would only bring them benefits and no harm. As long as he casually drops a little something, it would already be a good thing that fell from the sky. ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Ye is the light of our Tai Qing Sect. It¡¯s simply generous to be able to spend so much. Elder Ye, I accidentally bumped into you earlier. I hope that you can be magnanimous and not hold it against me.¡± The elders¡¯ words were like flowing water. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the Fifth Elder looked at the elders who were taking advantage of the situation, and their expressions turned extremely ugly. In comparison, those disciples appeared to be extremely simple and crude. ¡°Elder Ye is awesome!¡± Just these few words expressed their admiration and respect. Chapter 24 - Ye Xuans Tyranny, and Sparring With the Sect Master Chapter 24 Ye Xuan¡¯s Tyranny, and Sparring With the Sect Master Soon, the commotion attracted Han Yue¡¯s attention. She seemed to be a little surprised that so many people were gathered together. ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± 0 After seeing the layout of the room, Han Yue¡¯s eyes showed a look of surprise, but after that, she had an understanding expression. Seeing that Han Yue wasn¡¯t surprised, the others couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sect Master, aren¡¯t you surprised? Elder Ye actually embedded the walls and laid the floor with Crystal Ice Chalcedony.¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± Han Yue seemed to have thought of something, and what she said would also give others a shock. ¡°Earlier, he strung up the Crystal Ice Chalcedony and used it as a bead curtain, and he also put it on some fruits.¡± Putting it on some fruits! Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Was such a precious and rare Crystal Ice Chalcedony only this useful to Ye Xuan? One must know that even the most precious spiritual plants and pills were not worth being used with the Crystal Ice Chalcedony. Now, they were reduced to the same status as ordinary fruits. If this news spread, the world would probably go crazy. Even people with powerful families and extraordinary backgrounds wouldn¡¯t dare to do this, but for Ye Xuan, it was a common thing. No wonder Han Yue wasn¡¯t surprised to see the room full of Crystal Ice Chalcedony. She had seen something even more ridiculous. In comparison, this didn¡¯t seem too much. Everyone¡¯s expression was extremely complicated. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± Ye Xuan said nonchalantly. ¡°Look at your expressions. I¡¯ll give each of you one in the future.¡± One for each person! Such a grand gesture. If it was anyone else, they would definitely think that he was bragging and joking, but if it was Ye Xuan¡­ The facts had proven that he had the strength and courage to do so! Listening to his tone and attitude, they had a feeling that the Crystal Ice Chalcedony was really worthless. In the outside world, it was an existence that had a price but no market. Everyone felt a slight pain in their chest as if they had been shot by an arrow. This attitude was probably the difference between people, but at the same time, they felt that it was a little refreshing It was probably a treasure that was worth tens of thousands of gold and hard to find in the eyes of others. But it could be seen everywhere in Tai Qing Sect like cabbages. ¡°Although I feel that it¡¯s a waste of a heavenly treasure, I still feel a strange sense of sourness.¡± ¡°I feel the same¡­¡± For a moment, everyone looked at Ye Xuan with even more respect. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, is there something you need?¡± Han Yue¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to practice your body techniques? It just so happens that the great mountain protection array has been completed, and there¡¯s nothing else to do. Why don¡¯t we do it now?¡± The Sect Master actually wanted to practice body techniques with Ye Xuan! What did this brat do to actually receive such generous treatment from the Sect Master? Xie Yixuan became jealous. The two of them came to the training platform. The other elders and disciples had not left, so they acted as spectators, just in time to observe and learn. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t show her strength in order to guide him, but even so, she was astonished to see Ye Xuan¡¯s body technique. In just a few days, he had already mastered it. If he had more time, he would definitely make great achievements. It must be known that even in the upper realm, this technique was a difficult existence for ordinary people to cultivate. Although it did not depend on level or cultivation, it required extremely high talent and threshold. Some powerhouses even had no chance of cultivating this top-notch body technique because of their lack of perception. She originally thought that it would take Ye Xuan at least a few years to be able to get started, but now, according to his state, it seemed that he had already understood it, which was a little unexpected for Han Yue. Han Yue¡¯s figure floated like a fairy from the Ninth Heaven, her every movement exuding an ethereal feeling. Since it was guidance, it was inevitable for the two to have physical contact. As they were entangled, it was as if even their breathing had blended into one, revealing an unspeakable intimacy, as if they were about to kiss. However, Han Yue had always been high and mighty, and she was also giving Ye Xuan pointers, so no one thought about it wrongly. Han Yue, on the other hand, was a little uncomfortable, but the words had already been spoken, and it was also what she had promised Ye Xuan before, so it was not good to go back on her words. She could only say in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t come so close.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes had a mischievous smile, and he spoke as if he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What did you say, Sect Master? If you don¡¯t get closer, how are you going to teach me body techniques? Besides, you promised to spar with me.¡± After saying that, he deliberately blew at Han Yue¡¯s ear. Her snow-white ears instantly turned red, and the redness was spreading out like rouge. It was extremely beautiful, but it was hard to notice it hidden in her hair, and the others were far away. Only Ye Xuan could see this touching amorous feeling Han Yue¡¯s pupils shrank, and she quickly distanced herself from him like a dancing butterfly. She still looked cold and proud, but her irregular breathing had already betrayed her master¡¯s true feelings. ¡°You!¡± Han Yue wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know if Ye Xuan did it on purpose or not, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Then she could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s train properly!¡± ¡°The so-called body technique not only has to be similar in form but also spiritually. Only by grasping the essence of it can you exert the greatest power of the hidden spirit.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Han Yue disappeared from where she was standing. She was really like a fairy from the sky, flying away with the wind. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°The Sect Master has disappeared into thin air!¡± Only the elders with decent cultivation levels were able to grasp the technique. They widened their eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°The Sect Master didn¡¯t disappear. It¡¯s just that her speed was too fast, causing an illusion in our sight. That¡¯s why we mistakenly thought that she had disappeared.¡± Ye Xuan understood immediately. He focused and calmed down as if he could feel the wind murmuring. When he opened his eyes again, countless transparent threads appeared in his eyes. Following these trajectories, they were the direction the wind was moving in! Chapter 25 - Enlightenment! A Challenge From Xie Yixuan! Chapter 25 Enlightenment! A Challenge From Xie Yixuan! At this moment, the air was extremely quiet. Ye Xuan held his breath and focused as if he was the only one left in the world. There was no noise in his ears, only the sound of the wind whistling. A mysterious world that he had never seen before had revealed the tip of the iceberg. The wind had sound and could leave traces, but this natural power was too wonderful. Even powerful cultivators found it difficult to control, but it gradually became simple for Ye Xuan. Everything in the world had its own trajectory. The reason why it couldn¡¯t be seen was that it hadn¡¯t touched that dimension yet. Ye Xuan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the changing trajectories in the air. The spiritual energy in the world seemed to be attracted by something and gradually circled around the area. He had caught wind! At this moment, Ye Xuan had fallen into a wonderful state. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. It was as if he could tour the world as he wished, even chasing the wind and the moon. Han Yue¡¯s speed was unattainable in the eyes of everyone, but to him, it was indeed slowing down a little, and Ye Xuan tried to catch up with Han Yue¡¯s pace. But in the eyes of the crowd, Ye Xuan was still behind Han Yue. The two of them chased each other, and everyone¡¯s jealous eyes fell on Ye Xuan, wishing that they could replace him, and they turned green with envy. Han Yue looked back and saw where Ye Xuan had landed. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°He had enlightened.¡± At this moment, she also discovered Ye Xuan¡¯s change and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. She only gave him a little guidance, but this person understood it right away and even drew inferences from it. Such talent even surprised Han Yue. Not only did this require extremely high observation and judgment, but also extreme familiarity with mental cultivation methods. Even in the upper realm, there were few who could be like Ye Xuan. With the idea of cherishing talents, Han Yue gave more serious guidance. Xie Yixuan was burning with jealousy. His expression was extremely ugly. He glared at the two people on the stage like a tiger watching its prey that he wanted to see a hole in Ye Xuan¡¯s body. ¡°Elder Ye is too lucky to be able to receive personal guidance from the Sect Master. If only the Sect Master could guide me as well. I¡¯m willing to use ten years of my life in exchange for this opportunity.¡± ¡°I think you should dream. What kind of person is the Sect Master? How could she personally guide you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You still have to dream. What if they come true?¡± ¡°I really hope that I¡¯m Elder Ye right now.¡± Their palms touched and separated in mid-air, and Ye Xuan felt the softness of the palm. It was unbelievably soft. As long as he held it gently, water would come out. It also had a bit of the coldness of the owner, like a high-quality cold jade, making people unable to put it down. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch it. Han Yue was shocked and embarrassed. She glared at Ye Xuan angrily and landed a dozen meters away from him. This time, he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of her clothes, let alone her hand. The two separated as soon as they touched, and the people below didn¡¯t see anything unusual. Han Yue¡¯s expression calmed down, and her crystal clear eyes returned to their previous calm appearance. Only Xie Yixuan, who had been paying close attention, noticed something amiss. He clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked. At this moment, he could no longer hold back. ¡°Enough!¡± Xie Yixuan flew onto the stage and interrupted their sparring. He glared at Ye Xuan. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± The crowd was in an uproar. They did not know what was wrong with Xie Yixuan. The difference in their cultivation levels was like heaven and earth. Ye Xuan was only at Human Realm Rank 2, so there was no doubt that he would be crushed by Xie Yixuan. When Xie Yixuan challenged someone of such a level in public, it was inevitable that people would gossip about him. This was clearly bullying. The other elders could not understand why Xie Yixuan would do such a thing ¡°Could it be that Elder Xie is jealous after seeing the Sect Master and Elder Ye sparring?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a high possibility. I heard that Elder Xie has always liked the Sect Master and wanted the Sect Master to be his dual cultivation partner, but the Sect Master was unmoved. Now that she¡¯s suddenly so close to Elder Ye, I guess he¡¯s anxious.¡± ¡°The Sect Master looks like the kind of person who doesn¡¯t live in the common world. It¡¯s unlikely for either Elder Xie or Elder Ye to have a chance.¡± Hearing the whispers around him, Xie Yixuan clenched his fists subconsciously, but the other person was extremely calm. Ye Xuan was not in the mood to waste his time on Xie Yixuan. He walked off the stage and wanted to ignore him, but he was stopped by Xie Yixuan. ¡°What? Are you afraid? You¡¯re afraid of losing too badly, so you don¡¯t dare to accept my challenge.¡± ¡°Both of us will be using body techniques to compete. If you lose, you¡¯re not worthy of learning such a profound body technique. I want you to give up on your own accord. If you don¡¯t dare to compete, it¡¯s still not too late to admit defeat now.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect Xie Yixuan to be so persistent. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t give up until he got what he wanted. Ye Xuan finally glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°Okay, but I have a condition. If you lose, I want to learn the Xie clan¡¯s mental cultivation!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent. No one had expected Ye Xuan to make such a request. The Xie clan had a secret art that was very mysterious. It had always been passed down to only one person, and that person would definitely be the next heir of the Xie clan. It was said that those who cultivated this mental cultivation could improve at a lightning speed and progress rapidly. It was extremely mysterious. With Xie Yixuan¡¯s status and being the only son of the Xie clan, there was no doubt that he had already cultivated this mental cultivation. Despite his young age, he had already reached the Heaven Realm, which showed that his strength was not to be underestimated. In fact, his cultivation was the most outstanding among all the elders. Otherwise, he would not have so many supporters even though he was the Eighteenth Elder. Chapter 26 - Taking Control of the Situation, and He Was the Clown! Chapter 26 Taking Control of the Situation, and He Was the Clown! Xie Yixuan hesitated. He looked at Han Yue and then at Ye Xuan. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright! I promise you.¡± ¡°You better not go back on your word.¡± Ye Xuan gave him a meaningful look. He could use Xie Yixuan to practice and see the effect of his enlightenment. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be regretting it!¡± The moment he finished speaking, Xie Yixuan rushed forward like an arrow. The two shadows quickly entangled with each other. This time, Ye Xuan had no intention of hiding. The elders were slightly shocked and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So fast!¡± They almost couldn¡¯t see how the two of them made their moves. They could only see afterimages passing through the air, and they could vaguely see their shadows. What surprised everyone was Ye Xuan. After all, everyone knew Xie Yixuan¡¯s strength. What surprised them was that Ye Xuan could actually keep up. His aura was completely different from when he sparred with the Sect Master. At this moment, Ye Xuan seemed to have changed into a different person. If he was originally a gentle breeze, he was now like a thunderbolt that swept through the world. ¡°Could it be that Elder Ye was hiding his strength earlier?¡± When Han Yue heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s not hiding. It¡¯s sudden enlightenment.¡± Everyone¡¯s mouth could almost fit an egg. They stuttered, ¡°S-sect Master, you must be joking.¡± If he could gain enlightenment so easily, it would be too simple. Han Yue didn¡¯t look like she was joking. She said calmly, ¡°Yes or no, you will know when you see it.¡± At this moment, Xie Yixuan, who was on the stage, felt great pressure. He immediately put away his contempt and focused his attention. Seeing that he had increased his speed and left Ye Xuan behind, he could not help but sigh in relief. His lightning-like speed made the audience gasp in admiration. ¡°I knew Elder Xie wouldn¡¯t lose. That was just a warm-up.¡± However, Xie Yixuan, who was on the stage, was not as relaxed as everyone thought. Ye Xuan followed him like a shadow that he could not get rid of. He gritted his teeth and gathered all the spiritual power in his body. It seemed like he had the upper hand. However, was this the truth? In less than half an hour, the distance between the two of them had narrowed. Xie Yixuan was sweating profusely, while Ye Xuan was at ease. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was taking a walk. The crowd gradually realized that something was wrong. The Eighth Elder seemed to have noticed something and shouted in surprise, ¡°Did you all notice that the place where Elder Ye is staying is exactly the same as Elder Xie¡¯s?¡± After his reminder, the sharp-eyed crowd realized that the place where Ye Xuan landed was exactly the same as Xie Yixuan¡¯s. In fact, it even coincided perfectly! The expression on his face could even be said to be at ease as if it was effortless to do this. And he could skip Xie Yixuan at any time if he wanted to. This result was not beyond Han Yue¡¯s expectations. It seemed that she had already known it. ¡°Then according to that, doesn¡¯t that mean that Elder Ye¡¯s body technique has already reached the point of perfection? As long as he wants to, he can at any time¡­¡± The Third Elder looked at the elder who had spoken and sternly shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Even though he did not finish his sentence, everyone understood what he meant, including Xie Yixuan. Hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, Xie Yixuan was shocked beyond words. It was at this moment of distraction that a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± It was just a simple sentence, but it was like a heavy hammer that hit Xie Yixuan hard. He turned around and saw Ye Xuan¡¯s face close to him. The playful smile on his lips pierced his heart again. Xie Yixuan also noticed Ye Xuan¡¯s movements. He observed carefully. If it was a coincidence for the first time, it could not be a coincidence every time. He knew that it was almost impossible to achieve this. The control of this match had been in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands from the beginning to the end. To think that Xie Yixuan had been so proud to think that he would be able to shake Ye Xuan off. In the end, he was the clown. It was like Ye Xuan was playing a game of cat and mouse. No matter how Xie Yixuan ran, he could not escape from Ye Xuan¡¯s grasp. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no suspense in this match.¡± ¡°I thought it would be a one-sided fight. After all, Elder Ye is only at Human Realm Rank 2. I didn¡¯t expect that the opponent would be completely different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me this is Human Realm Rank 2? People would even believe it if you said Heaven Realm.¡± The scene in front of them subverted everyone¡¯s worldview. A Human Realm Rank 2 warrior could actually do this, even leaving Xie Yixuan, who was a Heaven Realm warrior, with no way out. If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. The comments and surprised looks from the people around him made Xie Yixuan feel as if there was a dagger on his back, and his steps felt like they weighed a thousand pounds. ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± Xie Yixuan looked dejected. No matter how unbelievable he felt, he could not change the fact that he had been defeated. Instead of continuing to embarrass himself, he might as well admit defeat. At least he could save his reputation this way, even though he didn¡¯t have much reputation left. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the mental cultivation later.¡± After saying this, Xie Yixuan left in a hurry. He did not care about everyone¡¯s reaction. He just wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible. The scene instantly fell silent. Other than Han Yue, no one had thought that the final winner would really be Ye Xuan, much less Xie Yixuan, who would admit defeat so easily. It was only after Ye Xuan had walked far away that they reacted. ¡°Elder Ye actually won!¡± ¡°Ever since Elder Ye took out so many things, I don¡¯t find it strange that he beat Elder Xie with his Human Realm Rank 2 cultivation.¡± ¡°I have the same feeling.¡± Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know how much shock he had brought to everyone, so much so that many elders and disciples were talking about it with great interest and discussing it. Chapter 27 - Mission Reward, Practice Holy Light Guide Chapter 27 Mission Reward, Practice Holy Light Guide On Xie Yixuan¡¯s side, there was a continuous sound as if something had fallen to the ground. Xie Yixuan¡¯s confidant stood at the side, not daring to even breathe. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been before it finally quieted down. Then, he carefully raised his head and saw that it was a mess everywhere. There were broken pieces of precious porcelain everywhere. The luxuriously decorated room looked as if it had been ravaged by a storm. Xie Yixuan was the cause of all this. His face was so dark that water could almost drip out of it. ¡°Give this jade slip to Ye Xuan!¡± The confidant couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is the Xie clan¡¯s unique mental cultivation method, and only the family head can learn it. If it¡¯s¨C¡° When he saw Xie Yixuan¡¯s sinister gaze, he did not dare to speak anymore. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already lost to this extent. If I go back on my word, how can I continue to keep a foothold in Tai Qing Sect?¡± Although Xie Yixuan was jealous of Ye Xuan, he couldn¡¯t deny it in front of so many people. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to leave a reputation for not keeping his word in front of Han Yue. ¡°So what if I give it to him? Without the guidance of the Xie clan, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to even get started, let alone learn. If he can really master it in the future, I¡¯ll swallow this jade slip!¡± Xie Yixuan was very confident, but he did not know that in the future, he would regret the decision he had made. He even wanted to slap himself to wake himself up. Of course, these were all things to be said later. Soon, the mental cultivation method was sent to Ye Xuan. Looking at the jade slip glowing with white light in his hand, Ye Xuan stuck it to his forehead and sent a wisp of spiritual sense into it. A faint chill came, and at the same time, a majestic power gushed out, but it disappeared in an instant. A faint red glow was faintly discernible, and the words ¡°Holy Light Guide¡± appeared before his eyes. It was filled with an indescribable power, and then slowly dissipated in the air. At the same time, Ye Xuan also knew that the Holy Light Guide was divided into seven levels, divided according to the levels red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. Red was the lowest, and purple was the highest. If he used the Holy Light Guide, it would make his spiritual power purer and increase his combat ability. Ye Xuan opened his eyes and felt his heart palpitate. He had only just started cultivating, but he was already full of emotion. ¡°The Xie clan¡¯s mental cultivation really lives up to its name. This Holy Light Guide is really exquisite.¡± If he could learn this mental cultivation, his strength would definitely increase by a large margin. However, it was a little difficult to learn this mental cultivation, and it was impossible for Ye Xuan to ask Xie Yixuan for advice. According to their current relationship, it was a good thing that he did not secretly play dirty tricks. Just as Ye Xuan was studying the mental cultivation method, things quickly took a turn for the better. [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of using 10,000 Crystal Ice Chalcedony.) (Mission Reward: 1000 prodigal points] After the challenge was over, Ye Xuan gave out the Crystal Ice Chalcedony, almost fulfilling his promise of giving each and every person. Looking at the reward in his account, he added all his prodigal points to the mental cultivation method without hesitation. A flow of energy that was more majestic than before washed Ye Xuan¡¯s body again and again. If Ye Xuan could look inside, he would find that colorful spiritual power was flowing in his meridians. At first, it was just a faint red, like a God of War born in a sea of fire. Then, it slowly rose to orange, and the colors changed as if it had been injected with hormones. Almost every color was repeated. Ye Xuan was amazed by the scene in front of him. Ye Xuan felt that his entire body was filled with power at the moment. As the color changed continuously, the benefits it brought him were also great. If he was only at the beginner level before, he had a complete understanding of the Holy Light Guide now. His current proficiency was probably even higher than Xie Yixuan¡¯s. After an unknown amount of time, the turbulent spiritual power in his body slowly reduced, as if it had finally returned to the calm sea. It looked peaceful and unremarkable, but the surging power beneath it was not common in the mortal world. Once it exploded, it would be even more earth-shaking. The color of his meridians finally stopped changing and slowly stopped at the green level. However, this green was extremely green and revealed a faint blue, as if it could cross this level at any time. WA He was only two steps away from the great circle of perfection of the Holy Light Guide. It should be known that the previous family heads of the Xie clan had never been able to cultivate the perfect realm in their entire lives because the cultivation of the Holy Light Guide was too difficult. The highest level was only the ¡°blue¡± level, which was already the maximum. Currently, his talent was the most outstanding, and he was the most favored by the Xie clan. He was also one of the best in the clan. The current Xie Yixuan had just stepped into the door of the ¡°yellow¡± level. Because of this, he was known as the most talented person in the Xie clan for a hundred years. It was very likely that he would break through the ¡°blue¡± level and reach a new level that his ancestors could not reach. If they knew that Ye Xuan had cultivated to such a level in such a short time, who knew how they would feel? Xie Yixuan would probably regret it so much that he would lose his reputation. The difference between Xie Yixuan and Ye Xuan was like heaven and earth. ¡°This level is already not bad. I guess I need a little more prodigal points to reach the perfect state.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t a greedy person. Although he wanted to break through in one go, he didn¡¯t have any more prodigal points. A familiar prompt appeared in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. (Ding!) (Random Mission: Use 50,000 Water and Fire Talismans (One-time magic treasure used to control the water and fire elements in the air. Its effect depends on the user¡¯s spiritual power. Can be used by those without spiritual power)] [Mission Success Reward: 2000 prodigal points.] [Mission failure will randomly deduct prodigal points. Effective period: 5 days) Chapter 28 - Consumed 50,000 Water and Fire Talismans Chapter 28 Consumed 50,000 Water and Fire Talismans As the system¡¯s voice rang out, a stack of talismans appeared in front of Ye Xuan, and the hill-like talismans almost covered the entire floor. Half of the talisman paper was blue, and the other half was red. It was like the two realms of yin and yang, with clear boundaries. The powerful words and mysterious patterns were printed on the talisman paper, causing the rich water and fire elements to permeate the entire talisman paper. One could feel the energy coming from it even before touching it. Water and fire were clearly incompatible and even repelled each other, but on the talisman paper, they were at peace, forming a wonderful balance. However, the Water and Fire Talisman could only be used once. Moreover, only a talisman master who was at least a Rank 4 or so could successfully create one. Hence, it was very precious. Ye Xuan touched the paper. He didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it was extremely soft to the touch. It was as if his whole body had fallen into the clouds. And as long as he injected a little spiritual power into the red part, there would be a warm feeling. On the contrary, if he injected it into the blue part, it would be slightly cool, like a breeze in the hot summer. ¡°There are really all kinds of strange things in the cultivation world.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Gu gu gu¨C¡° Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if it was because he ate something bad or because he ate too many fruits that had been mixed with the Crystal Ice Chalcedony, but at this moment, his stomach was a little uncomfortable. He squeezed the soft paper in his hand, and the urge became more and more intense. An excellent idea appeared in his mind. At the back mountain of the Tai Qing Sect. Rows of low-rise houses were built here, and they were clean and tidy. Incense burners were also placed here to avoid any unpleasant smell. The air was filled with the faint scent of sandalwood, and it was impossible to tell what this place was used for. For cultivators that had not yet reached the state of inedia, and if they did not want to eat, they had to take inedia pills. Unfortunately, inedia pills were not common and were not cheap. Ordinary people could not afford them. Therefore, most people had to eat grains and couldn¡¯t avoid going to the toilet. Only those with high cultivation who didn¡¯t pursue the desire to fill their stomachs, and with the help of inedia pills, didn¡¯t have such a need. Most of the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect did not have high cultivation. After all, they had paid spirit stones to enter, and their aptitudes were mixed. This was why they had specially built a toilet. Soon, a disciple rushed in. After finishing his business, he found that the toilet paper in the basket had been used up. Just as he was at a loss, he heard a movement from the side. ¡°Ahem¨C¡°Li Yu cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s an emergency. Do you have toilet paper?¡± he asked. Ye Xuan, who was squatting in a pit nearby, looked at the small basket not far away. There were some papers in it, which looked extremely rough. Using it would make one¡¯s butt feel uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but show a look of disgust. ¡°Use this!¡± Ye Xuan waved his hand and handed over the Water and Fire Talisman in his hand. He wasn¡¯t stingy and handed over a dozen. After all, wiping clean was necessary. Li Yu took it without thinking. He only felt that it was extremely soft, and he didn¡¯t think much about it. He thought that this disciple was rich and his family was well-off, so the paper he used was more precious. After he had wiped more than half of it, he saw that there was writing on it from the corner of his eye. Could it be some draft paper? Li Yu was also curious. Although it was a little unsightly, he couldn¡¯t help but open it. When he saw it, he was instantly stunned. Goodness! Water and Fire Talismans! He didn¡¯t care if he had washed his hands or if his movements were clean and hygienic. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating. He muttered to himself, ¡°I must be confused. How could I mistake toilet paper for Water and Fire Talisman?¡± However, the feeling in his palm, the words, and the fluctuation of spiritual power on the talisman paper reminded him that this was not a dream. He couldn¡¯t care less about his disgust. He reached down and fished out the few pieces of paper. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t completely stained by the filth. He spread all the paper. All of them were Water and Fire Talismans! What the hell did he just do? He actually used the precious Water and Fire Talismans to wipe his butt! Li Yu only felt a wave of dizziness, as if he was in a dream. He thought that someone had given him the wrong toilet paper, using such a precious talisman. He stuttered, ¡°You gave me the Water and Fire Talismans?¡± Ye Xuan thought that he didn¡¯t have enough, so he handed over a dozen more. ¡°Yes, it feels better to wipe with these.¡± Looking at the hand that reached over his head and the precious talisman, Li Yu opened his mouth wide and stood up suddenly, not even having the time to pull up his pants. It! Feels! Better! These few words were like countless thunderbolts that struck him, and he took a long time to recover. The Water and Fire Talisman could be said to be an extremely practical treasure for cultivators outside. Whether it was to start a fire or to create water, it was very useful. It was equivalent to being able to control dry and wet, cold and hot. If it was used by a person with strong spiritual power, it could even stimulate the power within it, making it a powerful attack or defense. It was an essential item for home travel, murder, and robbery. But now, it was being used for such a thing! There were too many things to complain about, and Li Yu didn¡¯t know where to start. Was it because this person was so generous and inhumane that he actually used talisman paper as toilet paper, or did he really use talisman paper to wipe his ass just now, even without knowing it? Now that he knew the truth, he suddenly felt that his butt had become much more precious. He even made up his mind not to take a bath for half a month, or else he would be letting down the talisman he had used to wipe his butt. Looking at Li Yu¡¯s back as he ran away, Ye Xuan walked out the door, a little confused. He looked at the talisman in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to use it. Why do I feel provoked? It¡¯s obviously very useful. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Could it be that this group of people were already used to using this kind of rough paper and were not used to using good paper? Ye Xuan could only think of this possibility. ¡°No, I have to change this habit!¡± Chapter 29 - Social Death, and the Real Use of Water and Fire Talisman Chapter 29 Social Death, and the Real Use of Water and Fire Talisman After Li Yu went back, he panted heavily and clutched the talisman in his hand. He still felt like he was in a dream, and his face was still in shock. A hand was placed on his shoulder, which almost frightened him. He turned around and found that it was the other disciples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Did you secretly do something bad?¡± Facing the crowd, Li Yu opened his mouth and was about to say something when one of the disciples with sharp eyes found the talisman in his hand and snatched it. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re good, kid. You actually have such good stuff!¡± Just as Li Yu was about to stop him, he was stopped by the others. ¡°You¡¯re too stingy. We¡¯re just looking at it, and we won¡¯t use it. What¡¯s wrong with letting us gain some knowledge?¡± Li Yu could only watch helplessly as those people spread out the wrinkled talismans, and one after another, exclamations of surprise rang out. ¡°They really are Water and Fire Talismans! I thought I saw wrongly.¡± These disciples were all from ordinary families, so they had never seen such precious talismans. A disciple saw the dried yellow stain on the talisman and couldn¡¯t help but touch it. ¡°Strange, what is this?¡± He even sniffed it and found it to be an indescribable smell. He watched as they held the talismans as if they were treasures, studying them over and over again. Li Yu died on the spot. His pupils gradually enlarged and became lifeless. If these people knew the origin of the paper, would they¡­ CO Thinking of the consequences, he quivered, and his expression suddenly became indescribable. He firmly closed his mouth and decided that he would never tell them the truth in this life. Otherwise, they might not be able to remain brothers in the future. However, Li Yu¡¯s strange behavior still attracted everyone¡¯s questioning. ¡°You were so flustered just now, and this talisman paper looks like this. You didn¡¯t pick it up, did you?¡± Li Yu shook his head violently. ¡°How can there be such a good thing? I can¡¯t believe I can actually pick up such precious talismans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The disciples sized him up, their eyes sweeping back and forth as if they were interrogating a prisoner. ¡°So you stole it!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Then tell me, where did this talisman come from? Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist!¡± The few of them only joked like this because they had a good relationship. In the face of the crowd¡¯s repeated questioning, Li Yu finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. With a desperate expression, he said, ¡°Someone gave it to me in the toilet!¡± How could there be such a good thing? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Someone gave him Water and Fire Talisman when he went to the toilet! They subconsciously ignored the location Li Yu mentioned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you trying to lie to us? That¡¯s why you just made up an excuse.¡± ¡°If I make up an excuse, I¡¯d make a better one. As for creating such an unreliable excuse, if you don¡¯t believe me, go and take a look. Maybe that person is still there.¡± Everyone looked at each other and walked toward the back mountain with the idea of exploring Li Yu wanted to run away, but they also grabbed his shoulders and pulled him back. ¡°You brat, come with us. Let¡¯s see if what you said is true.¡± Soon, they arrived at the back of the mountain. From a distance, they saw a man constantly going in and out of a few small rooms. He looked sneaky, and they didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Was he a thief? A few of them found it unbelievable. The problem was that there was only a toilet in the back mountain. What was there to steal? ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±. Hearing the voice behind him, Ye Xuan answered without turning his head, ¡°I¡¯m putting toilet paper.¡± They didn¡¯t hear it carefully and thought it was the odd job worker putting toilet paper. They looked around but didn¡¯t find the person Li Yu mentioned. When Li Yu heard this voice, he felt that it was extremely familiar. The other disciples walked over and realized it was Ye Xuan. They couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Elder Ye, what are you doing here!¡± Previously, Li Yu was so shocked that he didn¡¯t see clearly who the person was. At this moment, his pupils were constricted, and no one noticed his strange expression. The disciples immediately became reverent and fearful. With the intention of sucking up to him, they snatched the paper from Ye Xuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder Ye, how can you do such a thing? You should rest at the side. We¡¯ll help.¡± Ye Xuan showed a relieved expression. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Just as the disciple was about to put the toilet paper into the basket, he caught a glimpse of it from the corner of his eye and finally realized that something was wrong. How could this be toilet paper? It was actually the Water and Fire Talisman! ¡°El-elder Ye, did you take the wrong paper?¡± he stammered. Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the wrong one. This is it.¡± Using the Water and Fire Talismans as toilet paper! Everyone gasped as if they had thought of something. They subconsciously looked at Li Yu, who was not in a good state. He originally thought that Ye Xuan giving him the Water and Fire Talisman was just an accident and an emergency. After all, it was such a precious thing. Now, looking at his posture, could it be that he wanted to change all the toilet paper and let every disciple use the Water and Fire Talismans? ¡°Elder Ye. You¡¯re not joking, are you? How can you use the Water and Fire Talisman to wipe, wipe¡­¡± They really couldn¡¯t say the last words. They kept feeling that if they said it, it would taint the Water and Fire Talisman. After all, this was an extremely precious talisman paper, whether it was a household necessity or for plundering. As if they were making a big fuss, Ye Xuan smiled lightly. ¡°I think it feels very good to use it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. He used it just now.¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes fall on him, Li Yu suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. As expected, the moment he finished speaking, several pairs of eyes fell on him in unison. At that moment, he finally knew what it meant to have complex feelings! If it was in the modern world, it would simply be a large-scale social death scene. Chapter 30 - The Sects Missing Disciples Chapter 30 The Sect¡¯s Missing Disciples At this moment, the atmosphere was extremely quiet. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t understand why the disciples had such expressions after hearing it. He was a little puzzled. Those few people finally understood why the talismans they had taken earlier were in that state. It turned out that they had already been used! ¡°Li Yu! I can¡¯t live under the same sky as you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. I tried to stop you, but you didn¡¯t listen to me¨C¡° Seeing the few people surrounding him with covetous eyes, Li Yu saw that the situation was not good and quickly ran away. The few of them couldn¡¯t care less about the shocking news of Ye Xuan changing all the toilet paper into Water and Fire Talismans, and they quickly chased after him. Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know what the real situation was and thought that the disciples were just fooling around. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°These disciples are quite energetic.¡± Soon, the news spread like wildfire throughout the entire Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Hey, did you know? Elder Ye changed all the toilet paper to Water and Fire Talismans!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you? The Water and Fire Talismans are so precious. One of them costs a few thousand spirit stones. Even if Elder Ye¡¯s family does mine exploitation, it¡¯s still unlikely.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. There¡¯s already a long line at the toilet pit in the back of the mountain! Don¡¯t blame me for not telling you, if you¡¯re late you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it.¡± Initially, everyone was still in doubt as they ran to the back mountain to take a look. Good heavens! The long line of people was so dense that they seemed to have no end in sight. They spread all the way to the foot of the mountain, and soon they became a member of the team. There was a saying that one would not get up early if there were no benefits. If it was a groundless rumor, how could such a scene be possible? Moreover, Li Yu and those few disciples were the best proof. Not to mention that every disciple who came out of the toilet pit had a refreshed expression, and intentionally or unintentionally, they would even say a few words. ¡°The feeling of wiping with the Water and Fire Talisman is so good.¡± Although they still felt that it was a waste of God¡¯s gift, the moment they used it, it was really good. All kinds of remarks and expressions stimulated the senses of these disciples. For a moment, the people at the back of the line became jealous, and they wished it was their turn to experience this feeling. It was not that there were no greedy disciples. It was just that in such a public place with so many pairs of eyes watching, they could not do anything like stealing the Water and Fire Talismans that were used as toilet paper. It was as if this was a very precious item, even though it was true. However, when everyone used it for this kind of thing, and if one stole it and treated it like a treasure, it would seem a little awkward no matter how they looked at it. When Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the other elders finished their business and returned to the sect, they saw that the sect was almost empty. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be so few people at this time. Where did all these disciples go?¡± These elders still didn¡¯t know what had happened in the sect. After walking for a long time, they saw a disciple rushing to the back of the mountain. The Third Elder quickly stopped him and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Where are the other disciples?¡± The disciple¡¯s face was filled with impatience. Who was it that had interrupted him when he was going to the toilet? After seeing their appearance, he said respectfully, ¡°They went to the back mountain! They are all there.¡± After saying this, he ran away without a trace, as if he couldn¡¯t catch up with something if he was late, leaving the few elders puzzled. ¡°Could it be that some treasure has appeared in the back mountain that made these disciples hurry over?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± When they arrived at the back of the mountain, they saw the dark crowd not far away. It was likely that all the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect had gathered here. At the end of the line was the toilet, which made everyone reveal an incredulous expression. ¡°These people are lining up here just to go to the toilet?¡± The Fourth Elder asked in disbelief. He had thought that something important had happened, but it turned out that everyone just wanted to use the toilet. Could it be that they had eaten something bad? The more the elders thought about it, the stranger they felt. They didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine these disciples had taken. At this moment, Ye Xuan walked over leisurely, still carrying the kind of basket used to store toilet paper in his hand. His face immediately showed disdain. With their cultivation and inedia pills, they didn¡¯t need that at all. ¡°Elder Ye, where are you going?¡± The Third Elder deliberately asked. ¡°Do you also need to go to the toilet?¡± The Second Elder agreed in a strange tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? What else can one do here if it wasn¡¯t to use the toilet? After all, some people¡¯s cultivation is low and can¡¯t reach our realm.¡± With the two of them echoing each other, if it were anyone else, they would be very ashamed. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was calm. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I heard that there might not be enough toilet paper, so I came to change it.¡± Hearing this, the elders looked at each other and felt even more disgusted. They felt that Ye Xuan was simply embarrassing them. ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s elders!¡± Shen Hai was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve actually lowered your status to do such a depraved thing. It¡¯s simply damaging to our reputation. Do you not care about the reputation of the Tai Qing Sect?¡± Even the lowest-ranked odd job worker didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, but Ye Xuan wanted to do it. ¡°As an elder, you have to act like an elder. You can¡¯t be willful and reckless. If those disciples see your actions, what will they think of us, and what will they think of the Tai Qing Sect?¡± Shen Hai began to lecture Ye Xuan as the great elder. At this moment, a disciple in front of him ran over in a hurry. ¡°Elder Ye! The Water and Fire Talismans are almost finished!¡± Chapter 31 - Do You Need the Toilet? Bring Me Along! Chapter 31 Do You Need the Toilet? Bring Me Along! The elders could not help but reveal a puzzled expression. ¡°Water and Fire Talisman? What Water and Fire Talisman?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to change toilet paper? How did this have anything to do with the Water and Fire Talisman? These two things were completely unrelated. Ye Xuan handed the basket in his hand to the disciple. ¡°Then go and change it.¡± It was only then that the Fourth Elder realized that the spiritual power fluctuations coming from the basket were different. He opened it up abruptly, and a stack of Water and Fire Talismans was revealed! ¡°What are you guys going to do with so many Water and Fire Talismans?¡± The disciple was used to it, and it was obviously not his first time doing this. He said as if it was a matter of course, ¡°To put in the toilet. What do you think could happen?¡± The few elders¡¯ eyes suddenly widened when they saw the disciple¡¯s calm expression. It made them look like country bumpkins who had just entered the city. Was it them making a fuss, or did this world become a fantasy? The Seventh Elder¡¯s face was full of pain and resentment. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that these belonged to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t these precious Water and Fire Talismans? How can they be used for such a thing? It¡¯s simply a waste of God¡¯s gifts!¡± The disciple looked at Ye Xuan uneasily. ¡°These belong to Elder Ye. Besides, using it feels great¡­¡± Seeing the elders¡¯ faces getting darker and darker, the disciple¡¯s voice also became softer and softer. Even so, everyone could still hear the last sentence clearly. This was a treatment that they had never enjoyed before! These disciples had already enjoyed it! For a moment, all the elders felt that they were inferior to others. Wait, that was not the main point! The Second Elder was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°Elder Ye, even if you are rich, you can¡¯t squander it like this. You actually dare to use the Water and Fire Talisman to wipe your ass. Don¡¯t you know what it¡¯s used for? Its effect is far greater than you can imagine.¡± Ye Xuan looked at them in confusion. ¡°So what? I can do whatever I want with my things. Second Elder, if you don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, just don¡¯t use them when the time comes.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s back as he turned and left in a relaxed manner, the others who were left behind looked at each other. Thinking of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony that Ye Xuan had given to the sect, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a big deal to replace toilet paper with Water and Fire Talismans. If it was anyone else, they would think that this person was sick or even had a hole in his head, but when it came to Ye Xuan, it made a lot more sense because what he did was too shocking It didn¡¯t seem strange since they had seen it so many times. Shen Hai¡¯s expression was gloomy. He looked at the disciples around him, who were looking at Ye Xuan with admiration and respect, and he subconsciously clenched his fists. He could only watch helplessly as Ye Xuan¡¯s prestige continued to rise among the disciples, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Elders, what do you think of this matter?¡± The others¡¯ expressions immediately became a little strange. In the end, it was the Sixth Elder who spoke hesitantly, ¡°After all, this is Elder Ye¡¯s private matter, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡± The Water and Fire Talismans were Ye Xuan¡¯s, to begin with, so he could use them however he wanted to. No one else could tell him what to do, not to mention that Ye Xuan¡¯s status was above theirs. A few of the elders looked at the long line with envy in their eyes. Why could these disciples use it but not them? Once this thought took root, it was like a towering tree that rapidly grew. The Seventh Elder suddenly clutched his stomach and cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but my stomach feels a little uncomfortable. I might have eaten something wrong this afternoon. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Good heavens! He beat them to it again. The other elders looked at each other. Everyone present was smart, and they all knew what he was planning. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch today,¡± The Second Elder said with a fake smile. The Seventh Elder¡¯s expression remained the same even though he was exposed. ¡°Then it must have been yesterday. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He ran away like a wisp of smoke and disappeared without a trace. However, there was an additional person in the long line next to them. This sentence was like a switch, and the other elders were the same. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s strange. My stomach suddenly feels uncomfortable too. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± In the end, they didn¡¯t even bother to find an excuse and directly ran to line up. They even used their status as an elder to cut the queue! In the end, there were only a few people left. Instead, there were a few more familiar faces on the team. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others¡¯ faces were getting darker and darker. They were so gloomy that they could almost drip water. ¡°This group of people is simply shameless,¡± the Second Elder said indignantly. ¡°As an elder, they¡¯ve lowered their own status and mixed with these disciples just to go to the toilet. It¡¯s an insult to their reputation! They¡¯re a disgrace to us.¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became, and his face was extremely red. ¡°Great Elder, just you wait. I¡¯ll go and call them back now and let them understand the seriousness of the matter!¡± The Second Elder ran over as well. At this point, only Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan were left. Their faces were as ugly as they could be. Finally, they snorted and left. They would rather die than use Ye Xuan¡¯s things! On the other side of the group, the Third Elder, Fourth Elder, Fifth Elder, and the others looked at the aggressive Second Elder and revealed a tacit smile. ¡°What a coincidence. Second Elder, are you here to use the toilet too?¡± He suddenly changed the topic, and his face changed. ¡°You want to cut the queue? No way! Line up behind!¡± The disciples at the back of the line looked at the few extra people in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but criticize in their hearts. They were truly shameless! They actually cut the queue just because they were an elder. However, they did not dare to say anything. On the other side, the messenger from Shang Yun Sect was about to arrive. Chapter 32 - The Shock of the Shang Yun Sect Chapter 32 The Shock of the Shang Yun Sect When the nearby sects saw a new sect being established, they would send messengers to the sect. On the surface, it was to congratulate them, but in reality, it was to investigate the actual situation and assess the strength of the sect. After all, the resources were limited. If someone suddenly appeared to take a share, it would definitely affect their own interests. It was said that one would pick the soft persimmons to pinch. If the sect was strong, one would be on good terms with them. On the other hand, if the sect was weak, the resources given would be reduced, and they might even be pushed aside and suppressed. That was why Han Yue placed so much importance on the construction of the great mountain protection array. After all, it was the sect¡¯s reputation. Qixia mountain range. A group of people was walking. They were all wearing white robes with auspicious cloud patterns embroidered on their sleeves and chests. The leading old man had a cloud pattern on his chest. Not only was it made of golden thread, but there were five of them. It was clear that he had a high status. The aura coming from his body was even more oppressive. He was Heaven Realm Rank 2. He was the third elder of the Shang Yun Sect, Yun Tianyi. He led a few other disciples to give the Tai Qing Sect a show of strength. To be more precise, they wanted to issue a challenge. ¡°In my opinion, the sect master is too cautious. It¡¯s just a letter of challenge. Why did he send so many of us?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I heard that the sect master of the Tai Qing Sect is extremely powerful. She¡¯s also a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s powerful? She¡¯s just a flower vase. I heard that the Tai Qing Sect doesn¡¯t look at talent when selecting disciples, only spirit stones. I¡¯m dying of laughter. Isn¡¯t this child¡¯s play?¡± ¡°I think the strength of the Tai Qing Sect is just so so. Maybe even the great mountain protection array is like paper.¡± The disciples of the Shang Yun Sect were all discussing this matter. Their words were filled with contempt and disdain. Soon, they arrived at the gate of the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°The third elder of the Shang Yun Sect has come to visit.¡± There weren¡¯t any other disciples at the main entrance, and the Shang Yun Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the people of the Tai Qing Sect? They don¡¯t even have a disciple to guard the gate. If there is an invasion, wouldn¡¯t they be able to come in openly?¡±. When they saw that there were no traces of any array in the surroundings, the disdain in their hearts reached a peak. ¡°They haven¡¯t even set up the great mountain protection array. What a joke.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s normal if you think about it. After all, they were established not long ago. They don¡¯t have the manpower and strength to build a decent array.¡± The people from Shang Yun Sect didn¡¯t even wait for the announcement to be made before they entered. It was extremely impolite to do so, not to mention that they were in the territory of another sect. This meant that they didn¡¯t care about the Tai Qing Sect at all. However, just as they were about to step in. A light blue light suddenly lit up, and a cold chill invaded. Even Yun Tianyi was intimidated by the aura. Every pore on his body was screaming danger as if he was being stared at by some unknown existence. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and pulled the disciple back. ¡°Be careful!¡± A sharp icicle brushed past him and fell to the ground. Looking at the light blue light shield in front of them, almost the entire Tai Qing Sect was covered in it. The sun was shining brightly at this moment, but the people of Shang Yun Sect felt as if they were in the middle of winter. The disciple looked at the icicle under his feet. It was only half a step away from landing on him, and his back was covered in a cold sweat. The light shield was cold, and the powerful energy fluctuation was like an invisible slap on the faces of the people from the Shang Yun Sect. Even Yun Tianyi was quite afraid. He said in disbelief, ¡°This is actually the mountain protection array of the Tai Qing Sect.¡± No wonder there was no one at the entrance of the Tai Qing Sect, and there was no need to worry about outsiders barging in. With this array alone, if one¡¯s strength was not strong enough, they would suffer even if their reaction was half a beat slower. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a light blue crystal on the array leg, and he finally knew why it had such great power. It was just the array leg, but there were already several pieces of Crystal Ice Chalcedony. The others followed Yun Tianyi¡¯s gaze and gasped, ¡°I-I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? This is Crystal Ice Chalcedony.¡± No wonder this array was so powerful! The Crystal Ice Chalcedony, which was extremely rare, was priceless. As an array material, it could display its greatest effect. Who wouldn¡¯t want it at the array core? This was the first time they had seen someone place it on the array leg! And it was more than one. It was too extravagant and wasteful! The fluctuations of the array attracted the attention of the Tai Qing Sect, and soon someone came out to welcome them. ¡°We are the messengers of the Shang Yun Sect.¡± Yun Tianyi¡¯s attitude was no longer the same as before. He sized up the disciple in front of him without making a sound. In their original plan, they should have come to the Tai Qing Sect arrogantly to issue a challenge, but after what had just happened, he was uncertain and did not dare to act rashly. He still planned to probe the situation before making a decision. Coincidentally, the one receiving them was Li Yu. He courteously welcomed Yun Tianyi and the others inside. ¡°Your sect is so generous to use the Crystal Ice Chalcedony on the array leg,¡± Yun Tianyi probed without changing his expression. ¡°This is nothing,¡± Li Yu couldn¡¯t help but say. He seemed to have thought of something, but he hesitated. Listening to his accustomed tone, the messengers from Shang Yun Sect couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Tai Qing Sect was actually so arrogant that any random disciple had such an expression and attitude. If they knew what Li Yu had gone through, it would not be difficult to understand. Soon, they stepped onto the steps. One of the disciples lowered his head and instantly realized that something was wrong. He stuttered, ¡°Third Elder, look at these steps.¡± Yun Tianyi was deep in thought when he was interrupted by someone. He was instantly displeased. ¡°What¡¯s there to see about the stairs?¡± His eyes followed the flow of the conversation even though he said that. In an instant, his eyes widened so much that they almost fell out. Chapter 33 - Gaining Knowledge! The Terrifying Tai Qing Sect! Chapter 33 Gaining Knowledge! The Terrifying Tai Qing Sect! Yun Tianyi rubbed his eyes, almost thinking that he was hallucinating due to his old age. He didn¡¯t know whether to lift his foot or put it down. It could be said that he was in a dilemma. It was at this moment of distraction that he slipped and almost fell down the steps. Fortunately, Li Yu, who was beside him, saw it quickly and caught him. He asked with concern, ¡°Elder, are you alright?¡± Facing Li Yu¡¯s concern, Yun Tianyi forced a smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± The steps were inlaid with countless night-luminescent pearls, making the ordinary path look extraordinary. It was as if this was a stairway to heaven. As far as the eye could see, there were countless night-luminescent pearls along the way. They were like a group of stars shining and falling into the mortal world. They continued to extend into the distance, almost blinding their eyes. The sun¡¯s rays were reflected on it, and from a distance, it looked like a flowing galaxy and walking on this path felt like a road to immortality. ¡°This can¡¯t be night-luminescent pearls, right¡­¡± Even if Yun Tianyi wanted to deny it, the light emitted by the night-luminescent pearls was definitely real. It was almost comparable to the radiance of the sun. There was no possibility of it being fake. Moreover, looking at the quality of these night-luminescent pearls, they were all full and round, which could be considered the best grade. If it were not for Li Yu¡¯s presence, a few of the disciples from the Shang Yun Sect would have dug them out to take a look. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory, and they couldn¡¯t do such a rude thing. ¡°Does the Tai Qing Sect actually use so many night-luminescent pearls to pave the ground?¡± The disciples of the Shang Yun Sect couldn¡¯t help but start to speculate if Tai Qing Sect was doing this on purpose. After they stepped on it, if they accidentally broke it, they would look for an opportunity to extort a sum. Looking at how the people from Shang Yun Sect were being cautious with their steps, Li Yu was used to it and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± This word, which was said in a light tone, brought a huge blow to everyone. Seeing that Li Yu¡¯s expression did not look like he was joking, they felt that they were making a big fuss out of nothing. It was to the point that everyone had the illusion that this was not some priceless night-luminescent pearls but an ordinary stone on the roadside. At first, Li Yu and the others were not used to it either. In fact, their reaction was even more exaggerated than the disciples of the Shang Yun Sect at the beginning. However, after walking for a long time, they realized that it was just so-so. Moreover, Ye Xuan¡¯s work was earth-shattering, so using the night-luminescent pearls to pave the path was nothing Li Yu was leading the way in front. He didn¡¯t think too much and asked without turning his head, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your sect doesn¡¯t have one?¡± For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely quiet. The mood of the Shang Yun Sect disciples was as if a bottle of seasoning had been knocked over. Suddenly, they had complex feelings. Originally, the disciples were all looking down on people with their noses up in the air. They looked down on a small sect like the Tai Qing Sect. At this moment, the arrogance on their faces was restrained. There was even some respect and fear. Even an ordinary disciple like Li Yu seemed to be somewhat superior in their eyes. Not to mention the night-luminescent pearls, even the entire sect only had a dozen night-luminescent pearls. How could they be as bold as the Tai Qing Sect? Li Yu realized that he had said something wrong, but he realized later that not everyone was as abnormal as Ye Xuan, and a faint sense of pride rose in his heart. He wasn¡¯t a fool. When he first saw Yun Tianyi and the others, he naturally felt their condescending and high-and-mighty attitude. However, this attitude immediately changed after they saw the situation inside Tai Qing Sect. Everyone who came was a guest. In order to avoid awkwardness, Li Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯ll be reaching our training platform soon.¡± The moment he finished speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew over. ¡°Swish!¡± Something fell on the face of a disciple from the Shang Yun Sect. He took it down and saw that it was a Water and Fire Talisman! Could it be that someone was fighting on the training platform at this moment? Good heavens, Water and Fire Talismans were used right off the bat. Looks like the battle was pretty intense. He could use this opportunity to understand the strength of the Tai Qing Sect. Even though he had suffered such a huge blow, Yun Tianyi still had his duty and did not forget his original goal. ¡°I wonder if we can go and take a look.¡± Li Yu gave them a strange look. He knew what the Water and Fire Talisman were used for, but since Shang Yun Sect had made such a request, he couldn¡¯t reject them. Yun Tianyi felt uncomfortable under his gaze, and his faint mutter could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s there to see about cleaning?¡± Cleaning? Before he could figure out the meaning of these words, the group of people had already arrived at the training platform. Upon seeing the scene on the stage, the disciples of the Shang Yun Sect, including Yun Tianyi, were completely dumbfounded. A few disciples dressed in odd job workers¡¯ clothes were sweeping the stage with their brooms and other tools. The entire sky was filled with Water and Fire Talismans. However, by casually pouring some spiritual power into the blue part, the talisman paper would fall to the ground, and a large pool of water would appear, which would then be cleaned by the disciple. Seeing that it was about time, he injected spiritual power into the red part. The temperature of the air instantly rose, and all the water vapor evaporated, revealing a new ground. What happened to the intense battle? This was completely different from what they had imagined The atmosphere fell into a dead silence again. In order to ease the awkwardness, Li Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. Today is the day of cleaning. These odd job workers are all busy doing their chores and didn¡¯t notice the arrival of outsiders.¡± Yun Tianyi¡¯s mind seemed to have crashed as he expressionlessly replied, ¡°Does Tai Qing Sect use Water and Fire Talismans for cleaning?¡± With the odd job workers¡¯ smooth movements, it was obvious that it was not the first time they had been using it. Li Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite useful. You can try it out when you have time. Besides, it¡¯s not just used for cleaning¨C¡° Thinking of what had happened at the back of the mountain, Li Yu felt that it would not be cultured to mention it in front of outsiders, so he did not say it out loud. Chapter 34 - Only Befriending, Cannot Be Offended Absolutely! Chapter 34 Only Befriending, Cannot Be Offended Absolutely! The Water and Fire Talismans were sharp weapons that could release strong spiritual power according to their owners¡¯ cultivation when it was injected into them. However, they were used for such a thing. There was no need to use an ox cleaver to kill a chicken. It would be overkill! Looking at Li Yu¡¯s bright and kind smile with a justified expression without even the slightest hint of inappropriateness, Yun Tianyi felt that Li Yu was somewhat unfathomable and couldn¡¯t help but quiver. The Shang Yun Sect disciple took a deep breath and calmed down after a long time. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Third Elder, are we still giving the letter of challenge?¡± Yun Tianyi glared at the disciple and then sneaked a glance at Li Yu as if he was afraid of being heard. ¡°Do you want to die? Do you really think that our sect has the ability to do so?¡± Although Yun Tianyi didn¡¯t want to admit it, the truth was right in front of him. They had originally thought that Tai Qing Sect was a small organization that was built in the deep mountains and old forests in shambles, but who would have thought that it was so powerful? Thinking of the words they had said on the way, a sense of shame and embarrassment spread in their hearts. Shang Yun Sect was also a well-established sect that had been established for more than a hundred years. The sect had a deep foundation and was quite famous in the vicinity. It boasted that its strength was not bad. But now, compared to this newly established Tai Qing Sect, it was nothing. It was simply like the difference between cloud and mud. Yun Tianyi subconsciously clenched the letter of challenge in his hand and shakily stuffed it back into his sleeve. What was the point of challenging? There was no doubt about the outcome! It was simply a dimension-reduction attack. He had to hurry back and report this! Tai Qing Sect must not be offended! ¡°Um, I just remembered that we forgot to bring the gifts. We¡¯ll visit another day!¡± After saying this, Yun Tianyi didn¡¯t wait for Li Yu¡¯s response and watched them walk away. No matter how one looked at their backs, they seemed to be fleeing in panic. Li Yu could not help but scratch his head. ¡°That¡¯s strange. What¡¯s going on with them?¡± he said. ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t they say that the messenger from the Shang Yun Sect has arrived? Where are they?¡± The elder who was sent to receive them was Ye Xuan, but he didn¡¯t see anyone at the moment. Li Yu flashed a warm smile. ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with that group of people from Shang Yun Sect. They said that they forgot to bring a gift and then ran back in a hurry.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think anything was wrong. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. Didn¡¯t they say anything?¡± After all, according to Han Yue¡¯s previous speculations, Shang Yun Sect and the others definitely didn¡¯t come with good intentions. They should have left a letter of challenge or something Li Yu touched his chin. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little arrogant, most sects have this bad habit. After some friendly communication, their attitude becomes better. I didn¡¯t sense any hostility, and they looked quite friendly.¡± Anyone who had seen so much Crystal Ice Chalcedony and night-luminescent pearls on the ground, and also Water and Fire Talismans being used as cleaning tools would not be able to calm down. After all, their sect didn¡¯t have a god like Ye Xuan. The people of the Tai Qing Sect did not expect that the Shang Yun Sect, which they were still afraid of, would leave just like that. They did not even see them. It felt like a tiger¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s tail. At this moment, Yun Tianyi and the others hurried back to the sect. When they saw them, they were shocked, ¡°Third Elder, why are you back so soon?¡± Yun Tianyi didn¡¯t even bother to take a sip of his tea. I have something important to report to the Sect Master!¡± The disciple didn¡¯t dare to delay after seeing his expression. Very quickly, the sect master and the other elders of the sect were all dumbfounded after hearing Yun Tianyi¡¯s story. No matter how they listened, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was unrealistic. The Tai Qing Sect was actually so strong? ¡°Countless Crystal Ice Chalcedony? Night-luminescent pearls? The Water and Fire Talismans were used for cleaning?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Yun Tianyi as if there was something wrong with his head. Elders who didn¡¯t get along with Yun Tianyi sneered. ¡°Elder Yun, have you also lost your mind after going out?¡± Yun Tianyi coldly snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. Then, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth! Moreover, these disciples can testify for me!¡± Yun Tianyi didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Moreover, the disciples were also speaking with conviction. Even so, everyone was still in disbelief. It was no wonder that they were so suspicious. If Yun Tianyi and the others had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have found it hard to believe. ¡°Could it be that you have been fooled by an illusion? It must be a trick deliberately set up by the people of the Tai Qing Sect to confuse your vision.¡± Thinking back to the scene, Yun Tianyi and the other disciples felt as if they were in an illusion. The other disciples could easily be confused, but not Yun Tianyi. ¡°Whether it¡¯s an illusion or reality, I can still clearly distinguish it.¡± The sect master of the Shang Yun Sect and the others were shocked. Their eyes turned serious. ¡°It seems that we have misjudged. The power of the Tai Qing Sect is far beyond our expectations.¡± At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that Yun Tianyi was cautious and didn¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable if he provoked such a behemoth. Just the Crystal Ice Chalcedony and night-luminescent pearls of the Tai Qing Sect alone could probably smash people to death. ¡°Then what should we do now, Sect Master?¡± ¡°We can only be on good terms with the Tai Qing Sect, but we cannot offend them! Pass down my order to prepare a generous gift, and the great elder shall send it personally.¡± There was no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. Soon, the other sects nearby knew that the people of the Shang Yun Sect had prepared a big gift and carried it to the Tai Qing Sect in a mighty manner. Who didn¡¯t know why the Shang Yun Sect had sent a messenger to the Tai Qing Sect? It was to give them a taste of their own medicine. If they had not been one step ahead of the others, the other sects would have done the same. But now that Yun Tianyi had returned in a hurry, the Shang Yun Sect¡¯s attitude had changed greatly. They were even preparing to send the gifts back to Tai Qing Sect. Their attitude was completely different. Many people were amazed by this strange thing. Chapter 35 - The Attack of the Blood Soul Sect Chapter 35 The Attack of the Blood Soul Sect ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? Shang Yun Sect is planning to send a lot of gifts to the Tai Qing Sect. It seems like they want to be on good terms?¡± ¡°Who are those people from the Shang Yun Sect? Don¡¯t they always boast of their outstanding strength and profound heritage? They looked down on these small sects, let alone the newly established Tai Qing Sect.¡± ¡°Who knows? I heard that their third elder went over in the morning to issue a challenge, but for some reason, he rushed back in a hurry and ended up like this.¡± ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s some mystery in Tai Qing Sect that made Shang Yun Sect change their mind? It¡¯s too strange.¡± The crowd was in a heated discussion. The news was quickly spread to the people of the Blood Soul Sect. Just from the name, one could tell that the people of this sect were not good people. And the fact was that most of the disciples here were bandits. All of them were extremely evil people. Relying on their superb strength, they did evil things, bullied the good, and were afraid of evil. ¡°That old man from Shang Yun Sect is too cowardly. To think that he even bragged about being from a big sect. He actually sucked up and put down his pride to befriend a small sect that had just been established.¡± ¡°But from this, it seems that the Tai Qing Sect should have a lot of good things.¡± It was likely that the members of the Blood Soul Sect had also received the news. However, they did not think that it was as exaggerated as the rumors. If they were able to see it with their own eyes, they would definitely discover that the rumors were true. ¡°In my opinion, the people from Shang Yun Sect are stupid. They should have just robbed them. I don¡¯t think that a small sect has the ability to fight back. Why did they have to come up with such a hypocritical plan?¡± A few disciples at the side revealed a lecherous smile as they thought of something. ¡°I heard that the sect master of the Tai Qing Sect is a rare beauty. It¡¯s a good time to snatch her back and make her the wife of our sect master.¡± The sect master of the Blood Soul Sect smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then, as you said, let¡¯s see what kind of divine being the Tai Qing Sect is.¡± However, he didn¡¯t know that this was the most regretful and last decision he had ever made in his life. The setting sun was like blood, and the originally green mountain range was inexplicably coated with a layer of blood-red light. The patrolling disciples of the Tai Qing Sect rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating. They couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°That¡¯s strange. The sun hasn¡¯t even set yet, but why does it look like sunset already?¡± However, that thing could still move quickly. In just a moment, it was almost right in front of them. When they saw it clearly, they realized that it was not a sunset, but a blood cloud! The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect looked at the blood cloud not far away and felt an unfathomable pressure coming from it. They suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°This is bad! An enemy attack!¡± The moment they finished speaking, a burst of strange laughter was heard. The blood cloud stopped above the Tai Qing Sect. The red light shot in all directions and was suddenly shrouded in an extremely ominous light. The bright red flag fluttered in the wind, floating in the center of the blood cloud. The huge bright red word ¡°blood¡± was imprinted on it. The blood on it seemed to be alive, so bright that it could almost drip blood. ¡°I-It¡¯s the Blood Soul Sect!¡± The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect were furious. They recognized the symbol of the notorious Blood Soul Sect. Ye Xuan and several other elders rushed over after hearing the news. At this moment, Han Yue seemed to be busy and was not in the sect. ¡°Where¡¯s the sect master? Where did the sect master go?¡± The disciples were like ants on a hot pan. The Blood Soul Sect came with a menacing momentum, and it was obvious that they were not good people. Moreover, their reputation was clearly displayed. ¡°The sect master has gone out to attend to some matters. She didn¡¯t reply to my messages, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be back for a while.¡± ¡°The great elder and the others aren¡¯t here either.¡± Upon hearing this news, all the disciples felt as if they had lost their parents. The first thought in their minds was that they were finished. Han Yue was their strongest fighter, but she wasn¡¯t here, and the other powerful elders weren¡¯t here either. How could they resist the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s attack? ¡°Could it be that the heavens want the Tai Qing Sect to be destroyed?¡± Many disciples and even some elders revealed a look of despair. The people of the Blood Soul Sect admired their expressions with great interest, like cats toying with mice. They were not in a hurry to attack. Only one person present had the calmest expression. Ye Xuan looked at the scene above the Tai Qing Sect and said with some confusion, ¡°Are you guys alright? The others haven¡¯t even started to fight, but you¡¯re all scared out of your wits.¡± It seemed to make sense. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s arrival, for some reason, the crowd¡¯s panic lessened a little, and they barely managed to regain some of their consciousness. Many disciples asked nervously, ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Ye Xuan said lightly. Not to mention that his appearance really gave off the feeling of a master beyond the world, which frightened many people for a moment. Wait? All the disciples had a row of question marks on their heads. Although they didn¡¯t know what it meant, even Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so it seemed that they were no longer so anxious. ¡°People of the Tai Qing Sect, listen up. If you¡¯re sensible, hand over the Crystal Ice Chalcedony, night-luminescent pearls, Water and Fire Talismans, and maybe we can consider sparing your lives.¡± It turned out that they were here for these precious materials. Ye Xuan knew that if the news spread, there would definitely be people who couldn¡¯t sit still. Looking at the group of people walking out of the blood cloud, Ye Xuan was surprised to find a few familiar faces. What a fellow. Wasn¡¯t he the one who wanted to rob Ye Xuan when he first came to this world? He didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly become a member of the Blood Cloud Sect. Enemies meet on a narrow road. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes glowed. He recognized the group of people, but they obviously didn¡¯t recognize him. Everyone glanced at Ye Xuan quietly. Seeing that he did not react, they didn¡¯t say anything In the past, they would¡¯ve thought they were crazy to place their hopes on a Human Realm Rank 2, but Ye Xuan was different. Chapter 36 - The Wind Howled, and the Blood Skeleton Appeared! Chapter 36 The Wind Howled, and the Blood Skeleton Appeared! The people from Tai Qing Sect thought that since Ye Xuan could easily take out so many things, he must have some other tricks up his sleeve. That was why they weren¡¯t afraid at all. It was probably this inexplicable confidence that supported them that the panic faded, and the expressions on their faces became calmer. Moreover, he was the head of the elders handpicked by the sect master, so he must have some special ability. However, in the eyes of the Blood Soul Sect, this expression was undoubtedly a provocation. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were actually indifferent! ¡°How dare you! I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Then I¡¯ll show you what we¡¯re made of!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± They heard a shrill howl that sounded like the wail of ghosts and the howl of wolves. It was as if everyone¡¯s eardrums were about to be pierced The word ¡°blood¡± on the flag seemed to come to life and kept squirming. It was so glaring that it almost hurt one¡¯s eyes. If one looked at it a few more times, they would only feel a splitting headache, as if their head was going to explode. With the cultivation of the Tai Qing Sect disciples, they could not bear it at all. They quickly lowered their heads, and the discomfort of their eyes getting bloodshot and their eyeballs about to fall out reduced. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel much. After looking at it carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°This word is too ugly.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the word ¡°blood¡± became extremely distorted in an instant, and the shadow of a skeleton was about to come out. In an instant, the sky changed color, the sun and the moon lost their light, and a huge skeleton condensed in the air, staring at the Tai Qing Sect like a tiger watching its prey. Two balls of ghost fire flickered up and down in its dark eyes as if it had been given life. The skeleton¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and its cold voice seemed to drift from the nine netherworlds, carrying a bone-piercing chill. ¡°I can still give you one last chance. It¡¯s not too late to regret now.¡± Ye Xuan walked out slowly. ¡°I should be the one telling you this sentence.¡± The person controlling the skeleton had obviously seen Ye Xuan¡¯s level through. His strange laughter drifted off above the Tai Qing Sect, and his words revealed disdain and contempt. ¡°You¡¯re just a Human Realm Rank 2, yet you¡¯re so arrogant.¡± ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± Black smoke came out of the mouth and blocked the sun¡¯s light. It was as if the whole world was shrouded in darkness. Along with the black smoke, thousands of vengeful spirits and ghosts came out. They were so densely packed that it made people shiver. The evil energy spread all over the place, and it was obvious that it was extremely difficult to deal with. It was also something they couldn¡¯t deal with at all. Their eyes flashed with fierceness, and they had sharp fangs. If his body was bitten, he would probably lose a piece of flesh even if he didn¡¯t die. ¡°What should we do now? We won¡¯t really die here, right? If I had known earlier, I would have given them the things¡­¡± The timid disciples¡¯ teeth were already chattering, and even their voices were mixed with sobs. Some of them were quite brave. ¡°What are you crying for? At most, we¡¯ll have a bowl-sized scar on our heads, and the sect master will avenge us!¡± The wind was howling outside, and the temperature was extremely low. However, they didn¡¯t notice that the ground had already formed a layer of light blue ice crystals. The people of the Blood Soul Sect definitely knew that the Tai Qing Sect had a great mountain protection array, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously. In a flash, countless vengeful souls gushed out. However, just as they stepped into the gate of the Tai Qing Sect, the originally dim and almost negligible light suddenly brightened. ¡°Ah!¡± Ghostly wails and wolf howls rose and fell. The blue light was like a huge tsunami rapidly spreading and rippling in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the world was cleansed, and all the vengeful souls were annihilated. Not even a residue was left behind. It was unbelievably clean. Not only did the Blood Soul Sect not react to this sudden change, but even the people from the Tai Qing Sect did not react. Their mouths were wide open, and an egg could be stuffed inside. ¡°This is too amazing.¡± Everyone was overjoyed when they came back to their senses. So this was what Ye Xuan meant when he said wait! Many people cried tears of joy. ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°The great mountain protection array is so powerful. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be able to last until the Sect Master and the others return.¡± Ye Xuan still had a calm expression as if everything was within his expectations. After all, this was an array built with thousands of Crystal Ice Chalcedony. Even if it was an ordinary array, it could instantly become extraordinary. One had to know that an ordinary person would at the most place one in the array core. Ye Xuan was so generous that he placed dozens or even hundreds of them on the array leg. It could be said to be impregnable. It was definitely not something that the Blood Soul Sect could easily break in. Therefore, the people of the Blood Soul Sect originally thought that it would be easy to break through the great mountain protection array. In fact, it was as difficult as ascending the sky. The figure of the huge skeleton in the air instantly shrank by more than half. It could be seen that the vengeful spirits were also part of its strength. As they dissipated, the skeleton also weakened a lot. ¡°What the hell!¡± The group of people was dumbfounded when they saw the light blue light shield. Even their Blood Soul Sect¡¯s great mountain protection array was not so strong. However, what made people¡¯s hearts ache even more was the skeleton in mid-air. One had to know that this was a supreme-grade magic weapon that the sect master had lent them, but now¡­ Regardless of whether it was the vengeful spirits or the black gas, they had been mostly worn down, and they were not as intimidating as before. If the sect master asked, he would not be able to answer. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m going to use your blood to comfort the souls on the magic weapon! We¡¯ll use this to make up for our losses.¡± The Blood Soul Sect¡¯s people gritted their teeth. At this moment, they wanted nothing more than to drag out the people from the Tai Qing Sect. Knowing that the array was protecting them and that the Blood Soul Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it in a short time, the Tai Qing Sect disciples regained their confidence. ¡°If you have the ability, then come in first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that some people won¡¯t dare to do so. Don¡¯t blame us for not warning you. Be careful not to end up like those vengeful spirits and malicious ghosts.¡± The words of the Tai Qing Sect disciples echoed each other, almost infuriating the Blood Soul Sect people to death. Chapter 37 - Ye Xuan Takes Action! Terrifying! Chapter 37 Ye Xuan Takes Action! Terrifying! The people from the Blood Soul Sect were so angry that they laughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t do anything just because of this? I¡¯d like to see how hard this turtle shell is!¡± The disciples of the Blood Soul Sect mumbled some incantations, and the elders in the lead formed complicated seals with their hands. They drew a line in the air, and in an instant, countless black gas drilled out of the ground. Cold wind and thousands of ghosts howled. It was as if all the evil auras in the world had gathered here. It must be known that this was the most powerful magic weapon in the hands of the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master. Although he was not present, there were still a few elders present. It was more than enough to deal with the people of the Tai Qing Sect. In that instant, it was as if even the light blue light had dimmed. The elder of the Blood Soul Sect cut his wrist, causing blood to spray out. All of it was absorbed by the skeleton, causing its body to expand once again, making up for the injuries it had suffered. The other disciples behind him did the same. Blood flowed on the ground, forming an extremely evil array. A dark red light was faintly visible, and a blood shadow that covered the sky appeared behind the skeleton. At this moment, a powerful pressure came from the air, like an invisible hand, grabbing the hearts of the Tai Qing Sect disciples. Even with the great mountain protection array blocking, the terrifying aura still leaked in, and their faces became a little pale. A disciple couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He spoke with some hesitation, ¡°Elder Ye, this array wouldn¡¯t¨C¡°. Without any hesitation, Ye Xuan said firmly, ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± Even so, the disciples were still a little frightened because the aura emitted by the creature above their heads was too terrifying. However, the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s people had already lost their patience. They revealed cruel and bloodthirsty expressions. It was clear that the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s previous series of actions had completely enraged them. ¡°Suppress!¡± The incomparably huge skeleton pressed down just like that. It was direct and violent, and it actually wanted to raze the entire Tai Qing Sect to the ground. At this moment, Ye Xuan stepped forward. ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Elder Ye, be careful! Come back quickly!¡± The group of disciples shouted. Looking at the black shadow descending from above, it was like the end of the world. All the disciples were shocked, not knowing if the great mountain protection array could withstand it. The first to bear the brunt was Ye Xuan. They subconsciously closed their eyes, unable to bear to watch the cruel scene. No one noticed that Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips flew out several streams of spiritual power and suddenly injected them into all the legs of the array. In an instant, the entire array was completely activated. As mentioned before, although Ye Xuan was at Human Realm Rank 2, he had more than 70 spirit points in his body after the system¡¯s marrow cleansing, and each spirit point had a huge amount of spiritual energy. If he wanted to advance, he had to fill every spirit point. Although he would advance slower than others, his spiritual energy had also reached a level that ordinary people could not imagine. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was like a perpetual motion machine. Even a peak sky rank cultivator might not have that much spiritual energy to use. To him, injecting a little spiritual energy into each array core was nothing more than a drizzle. It was a matter that required no effort at all. Countless rays of icy blue light rose from every corner of the Tai Qing Sect and converged into the array core. The light of the Crystal Ice Chalcedony suddenly bloomed as if a second sun had risen. The light blue dragon body descended from the sky and pounced on the people of the Blood Soul Sect with a destructive force. The group of people on top of the skeleton sensed the huge pressure, and their pupils shrank. They realized that something was wrong, but it was too late for them to regret it. ¡°T-This kind of power! No!¡± It was too late for the skeleton to escape. The ice dragon arrived in front of them at lightning speed. It opened its mouth and swallowed the entire skeleton. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, everyone¡¯s ears began to ring, and coupled with the blinding light, they all fell into a temporary state of blindness and deafness. A huge mushroom cloud suddenly rose above the Tai Qing Sect. Even the people from Shang Yun Sect, who were rushing over to deliver the gifts, noticed it. Not far away, the earth trembled, and countless birds flew into the air. All the Shang Yun Sect disciples were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Tianyi and the other elders looked into the distance. The commotion was coming from the Tai Qing Sect! ¡°Could it be that something has happened in the Tai Qing Sect?¡± When the mushroom cloud dispersed, light blue crystals floated in the sky like snowflakes, washing away all the filth. Even the huge skull had completely disappeared. No one knew what had just happened, but they could remember that it was Ye Xuan who had stood in front of them, so there was no doubt that it was his work. Everyone was in disbelief. ¡°How did Elder Ye do it?¡± ¡°Although I knew that Elder Ye was very powerful, I didn¡¯t expect him to be this terrifying!¡± Everyone gasped and looked at Ye Xuan as if he was a super expert, but he usually hid his strength. The group of disciples looked like they had just survived a disaster. They looked at the Blood Soul Sect disciples who had fallen to the ground, all of them seriously injured. When such a huge skeleton crashed into them, they originally thought that the great mountain protection array would not be able to support it at all. Who would have thought that the unlucky ones would actually be the people of the Blood Soul Sect? Just this? ¡°I thought you guys had some ability, but it¡¯s just a big show.¡± ¡°You were so scary earlier. You even wanted my life. Now, let¡¯s see who wants whose life!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Now you¡¯re in our hands.¡± At this moment, the Blood Soul Sect disciples had lost all their cultivation and were like fish on an anvil. The disciples looked down on them, and the positions of the two sides had been completely reversed. Looking at the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect walking over, their faces could not help but reveal an extremely frightened expression. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Chapter 38 - Fight Back! Roll Up Your Sleeves and Do It! Chapter 38 Fight Back! Roll Up Your Sleeves and Do It! After dealing with the Blood Soul Sect disciples, the people from Tai Qing Sect could be considered to have vented their anger. At this moment, Han Yue and the others had not returned, so everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan. In the battle just now, not only did Ye Xuan step forward bravely, but he also demonstrated his skills. At this moment, he had become everyone¡¯s backbone. In these people¡¯s hearts, his prestige was no less than Han Yue¡¯s. ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do next? If the people of the Blood Soul Sect see that their elders and disciples have not returned, they will definitely send more people over. At that time, a fierce battle will be inevitable.¡± ¡°At most, we¡¯ll go into seclusion first. All the disciples will not be allowed to go out, and they will lie low for the time being. This way, we might be able to avoid this disaster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have a lot of Crystal Ice Chalcedony and night-luminescent pearls? If there¡¯s no other way, we will use some to seek help from outside and ask for the protection of those big sects.¡± ¡°If it still doesn¡¯t work, why don¡¯t we send some gifts to the Blood Soul Sect and negotiate with them?¡± ¡°Have you gone crazy? Negotiating with them is like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth, no different from suicide.¡± All the disciples offered their suggestions. Everyone could see that the Blood Soul Sect had wild ambitions. If they let these people leave and let the tiger return to the mountain, it would definitely cause endless trouble. If they didn¡¯t let go, they were bound to become enemies with the Blood Soul Sect. When the Blood Soul Sect comes out in full force, the great mountain protection array might not be able to support them at all. They were no match for them either. Even though they had just won the battle, the disciples¡¯ expressions did not look good. ¡°The Blood Soul Sect has a bad reputation,¡± The Ninth Elder said worriedly. ¡°Even if we shut ourselves in, we can¡¯t hide forever. This isn¡¯t a good idea at all.¡± ¡°Besides, they¡¯re not easy to deal with. Even if we look for help outside, who would be willing to take such a big risk to offend them? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not realistic.¡± A few clear-headed Blood Soul Sect disciples happened to hear this. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t realize how big of a mistake you¡¯ve made! When our sect master finds out about this, he will definitely use the power of the entire sect to trample the Tai Qing Sect! At that time, all of you will be finished.¡± He laughed arrogantly, without the slightest awareness of being a prisoner. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you better let us go quickly. That way, we can still leave your corpses intact. Otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely make you die without a burial place. Even your souls won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡± The people of the Blood Soul Sect were arrogant. Even at this point, they could not see clearly and thought that what had just happened was an accident. It was just that they had underestimated the power of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s great mountain protection array, and they had underestimated the enemy, which allowed Ye Xuan to take advantage of the loophole. However, he didn¡¯t know that the word accident did not exist in Ye Xuan¡¯s vocabulary. The foot that fell from the sky ruthlessly stepped on his face, causing him to eat a mouthful of mud. At the same time, it was accompanied by a cold male voice. ¡°Noisy.¡± The disciple raised his head and was about to curse out loud, but he met a pair of deep eyes. A cold chill hit him in the face, and he subconsciously shivered, unable to say anything. The people of the Tai Qing Sect watched helplessly. The person who had been talking nonsense and chattering non-stop was instantly stepped on by Ye Xuan. His action was simply too satisfying! One word to describe it was ¡°cool¡±! It had never been Ye Xuan¡¯s style to swallow his anger when others were fighting at his door. If people didn¡¯t offend him, he wouldn¡¯t offend them. He asked curiously, ¡°Why do we need to hide, try to escape, seek help from outside but not retaliate?¡± In the face of Ye Xuan¡¯s questioning, the group of disciples and elders suddenly became silent. Looking at the calm Ye Xuan, they actually felt inexplicably guilty and ashamed. This bold idea made them feel suffocated for a moment. In the end, it was the Seventh Elder who stuttered, ¡°Because we can¡¯t beat them¡­¡± Ye Xuan was even more surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve never fought before, so how do you know you can¡¯t win?¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were suddenly speechless. It actually sounded quite reasonable, and they could not refute it. As expected of Ye Xuan, he didn¡¯t play his cards in the normal way. When ordinary people faced a powerful enemy attack, they would try their best to avoid the battle, but Ye Xuan was different. He wanted to fight back. However, the Blood Soul Sect has been established for a long time compared to Tai Qing Sect. Against such a well-established sect with a deep heritage, coupled with the fact that their disciples were all extremely vicious and evil, there was a huge difference in strength. There was no chance of winning at all. ¡°Do you understand now? Now that the sect master and the extremely powerful elders are not here, we have no chance of winning. Even if they were here, the chance of winning is less than 50%.¡± After listening to the elders¡¯ analysis, Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The other elders thought that he had taken their words to heart, and their faces revealed a gratified expression. Who knew what was going to happen in the next second? ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll only know after we fight. Besides, didn¡¯t we win the battle just now? That battle is the best explanation.¡± After saying that, Ye Xuan used the tip of his foot to lift the Blood Soul Sect disciple, who was like a dead pig. The other elders were dumbfounded. There was no way to compare the two! It turned out that Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of attacking the Blood Soul Sect despite them talking so much. There were a few disciples who were full of vigor, and they were different from these cautious elders. ¡°I support Elder Ye¡¯s idea. Why do we have to swallow our anger when they attack us? We should fight back! We¡¯ll let others know that we¡¯re not to be trifled with!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many disciples actually agreed with them. Ye Xuan alone was already a headache, and now these disciples were also blindly making a fuss. At this moment, the elders were feeling extremely helpless. They hoped that Han Yue would return quickly and end this chaotic situation. Otherwise, if this continued, it would be out of control. Chapter 39 - Their Bravery Shocked the Shang Yun Sect! Chapter 39 Their Bravery Shocked the Shang Yun Sect! After all, the people from the Blood Soul Sect came with a menacing momentum. Even though they felt that there was no hope, it was Ye Xuan who stood up. In the end, they were unscathed, and the Blood Soul Sect people were reduced to prisoners. This gave them great confidence. At this moment, Ye Xuan could be said to have a hundred responses to his call and had become the backbone and faith of everyone. It was as if there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done as long as he was here. A disciple took the lead and stood up. ¡°Everyone, please listen to me. We are upright, and we have an indomitable spirit. We can¡¯t be cowards!¡± ¡°Elder Ye has spoken, which means that he definitely has the ability. Under his leadership, we can definitely beat those b*stards of the Blood Soul Sect into a pulp and make them cry for their parents!¡± This disciple was Li Yu from before. His eyes were full of worship and respect for Ye Xuan, and he would absolutely support him. If he were in the modern world, he would be a fan and the extremely fanatical kind. It had to be said that he was also very eloquent. Under his persuasion, the morale of the disciples was unprecedentedly high, and even some elders wavered. If one had to say who gave them the courage, it was definitely Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so good at talking. He would be an expert in multi-level marketing.¡± There was almost no need for him to say anything, and those disciples had already begun to organize themselves. There were still some disagreeing elders who wanted to stop it, but their words were drowned out by the crowd. Even the people of the Blood Soul Sect had not expected that things would go out of control like wild horses. The Tai Qing Sect was actually going to attack the Blood Soul Sect? In their eyes, it was like a rabbit challenging a wolf. It was ridiculous to the extreme, but with their current miserable state, they couldn¡¯t laugh. Ye Xuan revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let everyone die for nothing.¡± After he finished speaking, he took out several stacks of Water and Fire Talismans and distributed them to everyone as if they were free. He had never expected that he would still have so many of them after using so many previously. Everyone was stunned. They actually had a feeling that those weren¡¯t precious talisman paper but ordinary paper that they were holding. ¡°When the time comes, you can just throw it and leave the rest to me.¡± With that, he picked up a Blood Soul Sect disciple from the ground and made him lead the way. The group of people set off in a grandiose manner. Only a few elders and a small number of disciples were left in the sect. ¡°Crazy, this is really crazy. A group of people is following this nonsense!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. According to Elder Ye¡¯s strength, even if he can¡¯t win, he should be able to retreat unscathed. When have you ever seen Elder Ye do something he¡¯s not confident in?¡± ¡°What kind of power can a Human Realm Rank 2 have?¡± ¡°But did you see Elder Ye¡¯s spiritual power just now? He activated the entire array. Is such a person really at the Human Realm Rank 2?¡± Although most of the people didn¡¯t see it clearly, some of the elders could see it. That powerful force made everyone fall into silence. Ye Xuan seemed unreliable in everything he did, but he had his own reasons. When the Shang Yun Sect disciples arrived, they saw a group of elders and disciples deep in thought with their heads lowered. Yun Tianyi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw the dozens of people on the ground. Although they were covered in dirt and looked extremely miserable, their blood-colored clothes couldn¡¯t hide their appearance. They were clearly from the Blood Soul Sect. A few of them were even elders of the Blood Soul Sect, and he had interacted with them before. Yun Tianyi and the others cautiously asked, ¡°W-what happened?¡± Thinking of the bandits and conduct of the Blood Soul Sect, it was not difficult to guess that they should have come to rob the Tai Qing Sect, but they had failed miserably. But why were there so few people from the Tai Qing Sect? Where did the others go? Could it be that they were seriously injured and sent for treatment? Yun Tianyi and the others¡¯ imaginations ran wild, but no matter what, they all felt a deep respect for the Tai Qing Sect. It seemed like the Blood Soul Sect had failed. However, even if the Tai Qing Sect won, it would be a Pyrrhic victory. The Blood Soul Sect would definitely not let them off and would definitely seek revenge. If they were to be on good terms with the Tai Qing Sect now, would they be implicated? The people of the Tai Qing Sect didn¡¯t know that in just a moment, Yun Tianyi¡¯s heart had already turned countless times. He even has thoughts of retreating. The Seventh Elder lifted his eyelids and looked at the person who had arrived. Whether he was happy or sad, his tone was uncertain. ¡°The Blood Soul Sect attacked us, but we defeated them in the end. Now, Elder Ye has brought people to retaliate. Didn¡¯t you encounter them when you came?¡± ¡°My condolences¨C¡° Before he could finish, Yun Tianyi swallowed his words back. It was as if fate was choking him. He said in disbelief, ¡°What?¡± He could clearly understand every word, but when they were put together, he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°D-defeated them?¡± The Seventh Elder nodded. The Shang Yun Sect disciples were all shocked. One had to know how strong the Blood Soul Sect was. They were bandits and were the powerful kind. They wanted money more than their lives and were not afraid of death at all. Even they didn¡¯t dare to provoke them easily, let alone take the initiative to attack. What¡¯s more, it was a newly established Tai Qing Sect. Even if they had the strength, they couldn¡¯t be so fierce. No matter how one looked at it, there was a huge gap in strength. There was no possibility of winning at all. Wasn¡¯t this like a mantis trying to stop a chariot? When they learned that the sect master and a few powerful elders were not present, and only a portion of the disciples was around, the people of the Shang Yun Sect became even more silent. Yun Tianyi didn¡¯t know what to say. The people of the Tai Qing Sect, especially Elder Ye, were too brave! Chapter 40 - Understood, Its Elder Ye Whos too Powerful Chapter 40 Understood, It¡¯s Elder Ye Who¡¯s too Powerful Ye Xuan and the others came to a place not far from the Blood Soul Sect. They hid and began to observe. As a portion of the disciples had been sent to the Tai Qing Sect, and with the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s overconfidence, they were certain that no one had the guts to provoke them. There was no one at the entrance, which gave them a good opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Ye Xuan nodded at the crowd. They raised their hands, and countless Water and Fire Talismans floated in the air. Ye Xuan injected his spiritual power into them. As mentioned before, his spiritual power was beyond imagination. It was like rivers running into the sea. Even after injecting so much spiritual power, his face was still relaxed. It was just a matter of lifting a finger. At this moment, the talisman paper continued to expand, giving birth to two rays of light, one red and one blue. It burst forth with vigorous water and fire elements. They clearly repelled each other, but strangely, they fused together. Ye Xuan kept compressing them into a huge ball, which floated in the air, almost blocking the light of the sun above him. In an instant, countless of these giant balls floated in the air, surrounding the Blood Soul Sect. The others were dumbfounded. ¡°E-Elder Ye is so awesome?¡± ¡°Elder Ye, take it easy, be careful of exhausting yourself.¡± The others were worried that Ye Xuan¡¯s sudden output of so much spiritual energy would cause some damage to his body and couldn¡¯t help but remind him. But Ye Xuan¡¯s face was relaxed, and he said disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± As he spoke, he was still instilling spiritual energy into the disciples¡¯ bodies, showing no signs of exhaustion at all. This made them doubt their own lives, and the disciples couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°With so much spiritual energy, even a Heaven Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡± Even though he knew that the Water and Fire Talismans had such a special characteristic, where their power could increase according to the infusion of spiritual energy, he had never seen it increase so rapidly as though it had been injected with hormones. But he didn¡¯t know that Holy Light Guide had a part to play in this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that pouring in spiritual energy and the operation of Holy Light Guide would have such an effect.¡± Ye Xuan increased his output. By now, there were hundreds of talismans filled with spiritual power. The others didn¡¯t believe this and secretly tested it. They injected spiritual power into the talisman and looked at the small ball that slowly formed in front of them. It was only the size of a palm. It was clearly malnourished and underdeveloped. It was simply a world of difference when they looked at the giant ball that covered the sky that came from Ye Xuan¡¯s hands. There was no comparison at all. Everyone was dumbfounded. The other disciples even suspected that Ye Xuan had used some supreme-grade magic weapon to cause such a phenomenon. However, Ye Xuan did not have any magic weapon on him. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re too weak, but Elder Ye is too freakish. We¡¯re not on the same level at all.¡± It was no wonder Ye Xuan was so confident. If such a big ball fell, the people of the Blood Soul Sect would either die or be crippled. Even they could feel the terrifying power coming from the giant ball. The sect master of the Blood Soul Sect was still dreaming ¡°The great elder and the others should be back soon.¡± After all, the great elder and the others were very powerful, and they also had his treasure, the Blood Skeleton, in their hands. It was more than enough to deal with the Tai Qing Sect. The elders below were also full of flattery. ¡°I don¡¯t think even the great elder needs to do anything to deal with the puny Tai Qing Sect. You don¡¯t need to use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. I¡¯m sure that the group of people from the Tai Qing Sect will be scared out of their wits when they see us.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± However, with a loud boom, the earth and the mountains shook. Before anyone could react to what had happened, the building collapsed rapidly and disappeared into the void. It was as if a giant hand had descended from the sky and easily razed the Blood Soul Sect to the ground. ra ¡°Run! It¡¯s an earthquake!¡± Those who didn¡¯t know what happened thought it was an earthquake. The disciples who survived ran out to take a look, but the real horror was still behind. Countless giant balls fell from the sky. The originally indestructible great mountain protection array was like paper at this moment, completely useless. As if it was the end of the world, sparks instantly exploded, and a huge energy fluctuation swept through everything in the surroundings. The Blood Soul Sect disciples were unable to escape in time and were swallowed by the flames that were half the height of a man, not leaving even a trace behind. However, there were some disciples who managed to escape by relying on their magic weapons. However, as the sparks exploded, what followed was a monstrous flood. The surging waves drowned the survivors like giant beasts in the sea. No one was spared wherever they passed. Sparks flew in all directions, and the flames were monstrous. Even the sky was burned red. The giant beast in the sea was not to be outdone, either. The disciples of the Blood Soul Sect were trapped in the two heavens of water and fire, and they were simply miserable. When the two elements came into contact, the energy produced was extremely terrifying. It was destructive. The Blood Soul Sect was like a tall building that had collapsed. It would only take an instant for it to collapse. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master was completely stunned by the water-fire ball that had descended from the sky. He could not help but wonder if they had been punished by the heavens because of their evil deeds. The sect¡¯s original array was completely useless under such an attack. It wasn¡¯t that they were useless, but the attack was too fierce. In just a few moments, the originally massive Blood Soul Sect was reduced to ruins. Only the sect master and a few powerful elders and disciples survived. No one else was spared. The fact that these people were able to survive under such an attack was enough to show that they were extremely powerful. It was no wonder that the other sects were so afraid of the Blood Soul Sect. ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? Get out here!¡± The Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. His sharp eyes noticed the people at the sect¡¯s entrance. He was covered in a black aura, and his eyes were crimson red. His body suddenly expanded, and he was like an evil spirit that had crawled out of hell for revenge. Chapter 41 - Caught Off Guard The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect were a little surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a survivor. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master!¡± However, Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t surprised. If the Blood Soul Sect was really so easy to deal with, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant for so long. The hearts of the Tai Qing Sect disciples were in their throats when they saw the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect preparing to make a big move. After all, they knew that the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect had a secret technique; he could both summon real evil ghosts for his own use and enhance his strength. Instantly, the world suddenly changed color. Foul energy that was many times thicker than with Tai Qing Sect previously gathered there. The aura of the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master continued to rise until it reached the peak of sky rank. The black mist wrapped around him as if it was nurturing something, looking extremely ominous. Even the others could sense the ghastly horror inside and felt a little uncomfortable. If the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect really released it, everyone would probably be doomed. ¡°I want you to pay the price for this! I¡¯ll imprison your souls in hell forever, enslaving you and making you unable to reincarnate.¡± After saying the terrifying curse, he laughed strangely, and the blood-red color in his eyes almost solidified. He stared at the people of the Tai Qing Sect, almost to the extent of guaranteeing them nightmares at night. Even if they wanted to attack, they couldn¡¯t get close to him. Furthermore, based on their current strength, they couldn¡¯t cause any harm to the current sect master. They had already used up all the Water and Fire Talismans in their hands. The Tai Qing Sect disciples were extremely flustered. They quickly looked at Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do?¡± They had encountered an unexpected troublesome existence. The terrifying aura that came from the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master made almost everyone not dare to move, let alone resist. They felt immense pressure just by taking a few steps. When he saw that the leader was only a level 2 human, he laughed even more arrogantly. ¡°You bunch of ants, you¡¯re simply looking for death.¡± Just as the shadow behind the sect master was about to take form, Ye Xuan made his move. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Dropping just a few words, he condensed his hands and threw out countless Water and Fire Talismans, filling them with spiritual power. Everyone was dumbfounded. They had thought that the previous number of talismans was the limit, but Ye Xuan had more. By gathering all the giant balls of energy together, Ye Xuan condensed them into a small ball the size of a fingernail. That made the energy more concentrated. It contained such terrifying energy that even the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect trembled. ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Ye Xuan reached out and flicked. ¡°Go.¡± The water droplet-shaped energy was wrapped in raging flames, penetrating through the layers of black mist. The originally ferocious black mist seemed to have met its natural enemy at that moment and could not avoid it in time. An unprecedented chill swept through the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s sect master body. It was too late for him to escape, and the small ball landed between his brows. ¡°Argh!¡± With a grunt, the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect, who had been so domineering a moment ago, was in so much pain that he almost rolled on the ground. The black aura on his body seemed to have been devoured by something and dissipated completely. In the next second, only a human-shaped shadow was left on the ground. As everything happened so quickly, everyone was dumbfounded. The crowd looked at the Blood Soul Sect, which was in ruins, in disbelief. Only the ashes of their disciples were left. The previously magnificent and huge building was reduced to nothing just like that. Those watching could not help but say, ¡°The battle is over?¡± Thanks to Ye Xuan, they didn¡¯t suffer any losses. It was simply unbelievable. The newly established Tai Qing Sect had actually beaten the famous Blood Soul Sect to the point where they couldn¡¯t even fight back. Furthermore, they had no casualties. Looking at the black shadow on the ground, those of the Tai Qing Sect were still wondering how the formidable sect master of the Blood Soul Sect fell so easily, without even getting to use his ultimate move. They could not help but show sympathy in their eyes. ¡°Why did you have to provoke Elder Ye for nothing?¡± ¡°It seems that the Blood Soul Sect is nothing much.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Elder Ye did almost all the work. If you went against any of their elders, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have lost all courage.¡± The few disciples teased each other, but when they thought about it, it seemed that they really did not contribute anything. If the people from the Blood Soul Sect were still alive, they would definitely be filled with regret. Along with inexhaustible spiritual power, Ye Xuan used Water and Fire Talismans freely as if they were infinite. It was an invincible combination akin to a cheat key. Who could stand having to die without being given any time to react? In fact, the strength of the Blood Soul Sect was not so weak. It was just that Ye Xuan caught them off guard and even used a big killing move. If it had been a head-on confrontation, the Tai Qing Sect people would have had no chance of winning at all, but who would have thought that Ye Xuan would throw such a curve ball? One could only sigh. It was probably fate that the Blood Soul Sect, which dominated a region and committed many evil deeds, had been destroyed just like that. ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of consuming 50,000 Water and Fire Talismans.¡± ¡°Mission reward: 2,000 prodigal points.¡± Hearing the notification sound in his mind, Ye Xuan revealed a satisfied smile. The trip was quite fruitful. Chapter 42 - Xie Yixuans Failed Scheme Meanwhile, Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and a few other powerful elders were gathered. The Fifth Elder could not help but ask, ¡°Is it really okay for us to be like this?¡± After he finished speaking, he worriedly looked over at the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Did something happen with the sect?¡± ¡°What could happen? I asked the sixth elder before, and he said that the great mountain protection array can hold up for a while. At most, they will be injured, but nothing serious will happen.¡± ¡°If we go back at the critical moment and save everyone from the crisis, those disciples will definitely be grateful to us. At that time, they will know who is truly worthy of following.¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s family background was extraordinary. He had long received news that the Blood Soul Sect might make a move on the Tai Qing Sect. He wanted to use the opportunity to improve his prestige in the sect. It turned out that the reason why those powerful elders were so coincidentally not currently with the sect was that they had coordinated beforehand. Xie Yixuan snorted. ¡°If we continue to sit here and wait, I¡¯m afraid the entire Tai Qing Sect will revere Ye Xuan! When that time comes, there won¡¯t be a place for us.¡± Many elders agreed with those words. Originally, they didn¡¯t take Ye Xuan, who was of a low level, seriously. So what if the sect master handpicked the head of the elders? How could a rank 2 human realm warrior get chosen? Who would have thought that Ye Xuan was so good at buying people¡¯s hearts with night-luminescent pearls, Crystal Ice Chalcedony, Water and Fire Talismans, and so on? From the sect master to the disciples, there was no one he couldn¡¯t bribe. He had even bought over a few of the elders. That was why not all the elders had participated in the plan. ¡°I think after this incident, they should understand that those things are just worldly possessions. So what if they have a lot of spirit stones or wealth? In the face of great strength, everything is just fleeting clouds.¡± If Ye Xuan was standing in front of them, he would definitely tell them that they were overthinking it. One must know that even when the weakest person ever smacked a stack of Water and Fire Talismans down, the victim would be killed by the explosive damage. As the saying goes, quality over quantity. ¡°Elder Xie is right. I¡¯m sure the sect master will understand that that brat is of no use. when the time comes, we¡¯ll jointly expel him!¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s plan was good, but they underestimated Ye Xuan. Shen Hai got up slowly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to go back and be the saviors.¡± In the minds of the elders, they could already see the disciples jumping for joy and cheering at them. However, he realized that the entrance of the Tai Qing Sect was completely silent. There was not a single person, not even the Blood Soul Sect. The situation was a little different from what they had imagined. The Second Elder¡¯s gaze fell on Xie Yixuan. ¡°Elder Xie, didn¡¯t you say that the Blood Soul Sect would attack? Look at this. It doesn¡¯t look like an attack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Xie Yixuan said with a frown. ¡°I received accurate news that the Blood Soul Sect will indeed make their move today¡­¡± Could it be that they had already broken in? But even so, there should have been conflicts and disputes. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be so quiet. ¡°Could it be that your information is wrong, or that the Blood Soul Sect has suddenly given up?¡± The crowd walked in hesitantly and found the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect and the Shang Yun Sect in the square, which were both also thinking about life. Meanwhile, the Blood Soul Sect and the others were all tied up on the ground. Xie Yixuan, Shen Hai, and the others looked at each other and saw the shock on each other¡¯s faces. The scene was completely different from what they had imagined. Logically, they thought that without the sect master present and the few powerful elders present to hold down the fort, those before them simply did not have the strength to fight back against the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s arrival. The Third Elder lowered his voice. ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Xie Yixuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡± Shen Hai was the first to ask, ¡°What happened?¡± The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect told Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others what they had said to the Shang Yun Sect. The elders looked incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ye Xuan went to cause trouble for the Blood Soul Sect?¡± They took a deep breath. ¡°Are you guys looking for death?¡± As they weren¡¯t at the scene, they didn¡¯t know what had happened. They couldn¡¯t imagine how Ye Xuan had easily crushed the attack of the Blood Soul Sect. ¡°Ye Xuan has gone crazy. Why didn¡¯t you stop him? The Blood Soul Sect¡¯s base camp is not somewhere you can break into as you please!¡± ¡°These b*stards were only sent by them to spearhead the attack. There must be many experts in the Blood Soul Sect. You would be lucky to even land a scratch on them, but you still provoked them?¡± The Blood Soul Sect disciples and elders on the ground were all severely injured, so Xie Yixuan did not know what their cultivation levels were. If he had known, he would not have said such things. ¡°But-¡± The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect wanted to explain but were interrupted by Shen Hai and the others, ¡°But what? Hurry up and catch him back. I think you guys have really gone crazy under Ye Xuan¡¯s leadership.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan thinks that he can settle everything with spirit stones because of his wealth. In the eyes of the Blood Soul Sect, he¡¯s just a foolish fat sheep that voluntarily knocks on their door and sacrifices himself. He¡¯s hopelessly stupid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s going to die alone, but he dragged our entire Tai Qing Sect into this. He doesn¡¯t know the consequences of his actions!¡± Just as Xie Yixuan and the others were cursing and thinking that Ye Xuan had caused a huge mess, a deep male voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Who are you calling a fat sheep?¡± Xie Yixuan replied without thinking, ¡°Of course it¡¯s-¡± After seeing who it was, everyone was stunned. Chapter 43 - The Unbelieving Crowd Ye Xuan and the others appeared in front of them unscathed, completely different from the sorry state they had imagined. Xie Yixuan blurted out subconsciously, ¡°You¡¯re back so soon.¡± The people from the Tai Qing Sect and Shang Yun Sect were in disbelief. Ye Xuan and the others had only been gone for a short while. Could it be that the Blood Soul Sect had already been dealt with in such a short time? Shen Hai looked them up and down. They didn¡¯t have any injuries. However, the Blood Soul Sect was powerful; it was said that the sect leader alone was already a sky rank, not to mention the elders. None of them were easy to deal with. Moreover, they were either bandits or had committed many evil deeds. Otherwise, the nearby major sects wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of them. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t attack the Blood Soul Sect at all.¡± After listening to Shen Hai¡¯s words, everyone loosened up. Even those from the Tai Qing Sect who did not join the trip thought so and could not help but feel relieved. After all, the Blood Soul Sect was not easy to deal with. They did not want to get themselves into trouble. While Shen Hai and the others couldn¡¯t help but show a look of contempt, the Third Elder said in a strange tone, ¡°I thought Elder Ye really went to find trouble with the Blood Soul Sect. Seems like it was just a bluff.¡± Xie Yixuan took the opportunity to attack. ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re too rash. Even if you managed to block the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s attack, you just got lucky. Yet you¡¯re still thinking of attacking the Blood Soul Sect? Fat hope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for young people to lose their cool and think that they¡¯ll have a chance after capturing a few people from the Blood Soul Sect. However, in my opinion, Elder Ye, you need to think twice before acting.¡± ¡°The great elder and the others are right. Elder Ye, what you¡¯re doing is too dangerous. All of us from the Tai Qing Sect combined are no match for the Blood Soul Sect, let alone you with the few people you brought.¡± The crowd chimed in, not noticing that the people on Ye Xuan¡¯s side were looking at them as if they were fools. What crap were they saying? Li Yu almost couldn¡¯t help but curse internally. Just as he was about to say something, he was stopped by Ye Xuan. ¡°Then, great elder,¡± Ye Xuan said with a dry smile. ¡°May I ask, where were you when the sect was in trouble?¡± He had found it strange before. All at the same time, those powerful elders were not in the sect. One or two of them missing would be understandable, but it was too much of a coincidence for all of them to be gone. Now that Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others had appeared together, it further confirmed Ye Xuan¡¯s guess. Facing Ye Xuan¡¯s deep eyes, for some reason, the elders felt an inexplicable sense of guilt, as if they had been seen through. Xie Yixuan replied calmly, ¡°The few of us have a secret mission. That¡¯s why we left the sect. We rushed back as soon as we received the news. Why, do you have doubts, Elder Ye?¡± So what if Ye Xuan was suspicious? He didn¡¯t have any evidence. But it was a pity that the originally flawless plan had been ruined by Ye Xuan. They didn¡¯t know that an even greater blow was yet to come. Ye Xuan said slowly, ¡°Then, since we¡¯re already out of the woods, I have a mission for you to finish.¡± When Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others heard that, they suddenly showed an expression of disbelief. Although Ye Xuan was the head of all the elders, it had always been in name only. They did not believe in him in their hearts and just barely maintained the peace on the surface. Ye Xuan probably knew his own limits, and it was the first time he gave orders like that. The Fourth Elder smiled coldly and said, ¡°I wonder what instructions you have for me.¡± Anyone could hear the indifference and ridicule in his words. ¡°Although the Blood Soul Sect has already been reduced to ruins, there should still be many treasures left. Retrieve them and store them in our warehouse.¡± Hearing that, everyone¡¯s mouth fell open, and they looked at Ye Xuan in disbelief. ¡°Elder Ye, I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t woken up from your sleep today. What are you talking about? The Blood Soul Sect, reduced to ruins? You¡¯re bragging too much.¡± ¡°Did you annihilate the Blood Soul Sect in such a short time? Were they already dead or did they stand there for you to beat?¡± ¡°Elder Ye, I must say that while your strength is lacking, you have a pretty strong imagination. Your eloquence is truly impressive to say that the large Blood Soul Sect was destroyed by you.¡± The disciples behind Ye Xuan recalled the scene back then. It had seemed like the Blood Soul Sect was beaten up on the spot. Even their sect master had not been spared. Li Yu finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°The Third Elder, just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that Elder Ye can¡¯t do it.¡± Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others were furious. It was equivalent to saying that they were not as good as Ye Xuan. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to take a look.¡± When Xie Yixuan heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. Even the Shang Yun Sect could not believe it. The Third Elder decided to fight Ye Xuan to the end. ¡°All right! Then I¡¯ll personally go and see if what you said is true!¡± Shen Hai, the Second Elder, and the others set off in a grandiose manner. The people from the Shang Yun sect also ran over to watch the show. However, after seeing the scene in front of them clearly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°A-A we really in the right place?¡± Yun Tianyi asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Is this the Blood Soul Sect?¡± There wasn¡¯t even a trace of the Blood Soul Sect in the ruins before them other than bits of bloodied skeleton bones. Everyone had such a shocked expression. It was as if the place had been razed to the ground by some powerful force. Chapter 44 - Tons of Supreme Who would have thought that the sect that once dominated a region and committed all sorts of evil would end up in such a tragic way? If they had not seen it with their own eyes, the elders would not have believed it. The Tai Qing Sect had only been established for a short time, yet it had already gone up against the Blood Soul Sect and even reduced them to ruins. Was it really a human who did it? It was simply too ruthless. Even the people from the Shang Yun Sect could not help but exclaim, ¡°Elder Ye is awesome.¡± Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others, having heard the same line over and over in their own sect darkened their faces immediately. ¡°What kind of monsters are these people from the Tai Qing Sect? They even dared to attack the Blood Soul Sect, and most importantly, they won.¡± In the eyes of the Shang Yun Sect, it was akin to an egg shattering against a rock without breaking. It was extremely ridiculous and unrealistic. Yun Tianyi, quick on the uptake, knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Congratulations to your sect. Now that the biggest problem has been solved, you no longer have any worries.¡± His words were obvious. After all, even the enemy¡¯s base camp had been taken care of. There was no need to worry about anyone seeking revenge. Furthermore, the Blood Soul Sect had committed many evil deeds and had bad relations with other sects. Even if the other sects learned of the matter, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they would praise the Tai Qing Sect for punishing evil and promoting good. In the face of Yun Tianyi¡¯s congratulatory words, Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan¡¯s expressions were not any better. All they could hear was praise for Ye Xuan. Their expressions were as if they had swallowed something bad. ¡°Ye Xuan¡¯s level 2 human rank cultivation is fake. After all, he annihilated the Blood Soul Sect!¡± The Fourth Elder couldn¡¯t help but curse. The tables had turned on them. After this incident, it was easy to imagine Ye Xuan¡¯s reputation and prestige in the sect. The Third Elder felt his vision go dark. He took a deep breath. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Having mocked Ye Xuan earlier and said such harsh words, they really regretted their actions to death. Yun Tianyi wasn¡¯t stupid. From their conversation, he could tell that Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others were demeaning Ye Xuan. They probably didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Ye Xuan, so he immediately gave up on trying to win them over. Given how Ye Xuan led the battle from beginning to end and defeated the Blood Soul Sect, Yun Tianyi could also tell that Ye Xuan was the real powerful and mysterious figure. Lowering his voice, Yun Tianyi ordered, ¡°Quickly send a message back. Ask the sect master to prepare more gifts.¡± That disciple, a little slow to catch on, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Elder Yun, we¡¯ve already prepared enough gifts, hehe.¡± One must know that when the Shang Yun Sect visited the other large sects, they didn¡¯t spend as much money. Yun Tianyi couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Do other sects have the strength to destroy the Blood Soul Sect?¡± There would be no realisation without comparison. Previously, they did not know that the Tai Qing Sect had such terrifying strength. In the end, they underestimated them. They couldn¡¯t afford to present the little gifts they had prepared. Hence, without giving any gifts, they left in a hurry. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the rest returned to the sect in a daze. They did not even dare to look at the eyes of the disciples. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, their attitude undoubtedly explained everything. The news of the Tai Qing Sect attacking the Blood Soul Sect spread quickly. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, thinking that it was just a rumor. However, when they saw the ruins of the Blood Soul Sect, they realized that everything was true! ¡°Did you hear? The newly established Tai Qing Sect actually annihilated the Blood Soul Sect.¡± ¡°No way, no way, that¡¯s outrageous. Spread the word that Tai Qing Sect¡¯s elder Ye Xuan led a group of disciples to provoke the Blood Soul Sect.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s still someone who is not afraid of death these days. He actually dared to take the initiative to cause trouble for the Blood Soul Sect. Who is this person? Why have I never heard of him before?¡± ¡°A man called Ye Xuan in the Tai Qing Sect single-handedly destroyed the entire Blood Soul Sect! Even the sect master of the Blood Soul Sect had been killed by him with a single slap.¡± As the rumors spread, they became more and more outrageous, so much so that no one believed them. However, the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s ruins were right there, so they had no choice but to believe it. As for what the truth was, perhaps only the Tai Qing Sect themselves knew. However, one thing was for sure. Ye Xuan¡¯s prestige had reached an unprecedented height, which made Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others even more unhappy. Ye Xuan himself didn¡¯t feel much about it. At the moment, he was studying the new mission issued by the system. Ding! Random mission: consume 10,000 tons of supreme-grade spiritual plants (for feeding spiritual beasts. If you feed them spiritual plants for a long time, you can improve the quality and level of the spiritual beasts) . Mission success reward: 3,000 prodigal points Mission failure will result in the immediate deduction of prodigal points. Effective period: 7 days. 10,000 tons of supreme-grade spiritual plants? ! Ye Xuan was a little dumbfounded. How could he use up so many points? However, the effect duration was pretty long. He realized that as he completed more missions, the more prodigal points he received. It might be related to the difficulty of the mission. However, there was a problem Ye Xuan currently faced. He didn¡¯t even have a spiritual beast to feed. He couldn¡¯t raise a spiritual beast on another¡¯s behalf before selling it back either, since the system wouldn¡¯t count that. It seemed that he could only start from the sect. Ye Xuan prepared to find the Seventh Elder, who was in charge of the sect¡¯s matters. After hearing his intention, the Seventh Elder was stunned. ¡°Spiritual beast park? Elder Ye, are you pulling my leg?¡± Chapter 45 - Sect Returning Ceremony Generally, large sects would build a spirit beast garden to provide spirit beasts for their disciples. The Tai Qing Sect had just been established, and there were still many things that had not been fully built, such as the spirit beast garden. So, even if Ye Xuan wanted a spirit beast, the Seventh Elder couldn¡¯t help. The Seventh Elder probed, ¡°If you want spirit beasts, why don¡¯t you go to the market to take a look? Perhaps there will be good quality ones there.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head, but a few neighing sounds came from the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Those are just some ordinary beasts that the disciples brought back. They have neither any demonic power nor intelligence.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes showed he was deep in thought. Soon, Han Yue suddenly gathered everyone. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know what she had been busy with recently, but it was obvious that she was a little tired. Even so, she was still beautiful, maybe even more beautiful in the frail sense. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today because the sect returning ceremony is about to begin.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions became serious at the mention of the sect returning ceremony. They hadn¡¯t seen Han Yue the past few days, and even the matter of merging the Blood Soul Sect had been handed over to her subordinates. It was because she had been preoccupied with the ceremony, aside from her personal matters. The other elders had all heard of it, but it was Ye Xuan¡¯s first time hearing it, and his face immediately revealed a somewhat fresh expression. It turned out that there were seven big sects in the fantasy world. They had developed into a system and controlled all kinds of resources, such as secret realms, cultivation techniques, pills, magical treasures, spiritual beasts, and so on. Average materials were still fairly obtainable, but the top-grade ones were almost monopolized by them. They were equivalent to multinational listed companies in modern society. Other sects of various sizes, scattered across the country, were like small companies. If they wanted to succeed, they had to gain the large sects¡¯ investment in order to obtain resources. Otherwise, they would not be able to support their own long-term development. Then, the problem was, how could they attract the favor of the top sects among so many other sects? The method was to prove one¡¯s own strength. Only by letting them see one¡¯s value would one invest in nurturing them. The sect leader would lead a team to prove himself and become a small sect under the protection of a big sect. That was the common belief of everyone. Over time, it had evolved into today¡¯s sect returning ceremony, which would only be held once every 50 years. After hearing that, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the system to be so advanced. Isn¡¯t it no different from attracting investment in the modern world¡­¡± ¡°As everyone knows, the sect returning ceremony is about to begin. There are two main points to be examined. One is the strength of the disciples, and the other is the strength of the sect master.¡± Thinking of that, Han Yue had a headache. If she had known that the lower realm was so troublesome, she would have thought of other ways. She herself was still fine. Although her strength had not yet recovered, she could still deal with the sect returning ceremony. However, most of the sect¡¯s disciples entered via trading spirit stones, so their aptitudes were mixed, which was a bit troublesome. ¡°In order to improve the strength of the disciples, I¡¯ve specially hired Alchemy King Gu Xi. I hope you can inform the disciples not to miss this opportunity.¡± All the elders were in an uproar. They said in disbelief, ¡°Alchemy King Gu Xi? ! The sect head actually had the means to invite the him over?¡± ¡°I heard that Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s disciples are all very strong. Many sects want to draw them to their side, but they didn¡¯t succeed. Alchemy King Gu Xi formed his own sect, and ordinary people don¡¯t dare to provoke him.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi may have just entered the sky rank, but his pill-refining skills were something everyone looked up to. Because he was always in seclusion, he rarely asked about the outside world, and there were endless people who came to ask for pills. Even some of the big sects had difficulty inviting him. They never thought that he would agree to the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s invitation this time. It was really unexpected. As everyone knew, one could offend anyone but those who knew alchemy. No one dared to force their request on him. After all, who hadn¡¯t been injured and bled before? Furthermore, Alchemy King Gu Xi had saved many important figures and had good relations with many major powers. To offend such a person was no different from courting death. Han Yue had spent a lot of spirit stones and resources on him. If she hadn¡¯t destroyed the Blood Soul Sect and obtained a lot of magical treasures and spirit pills, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford his fee. Other than that, she also took out some things unique to the upper realm. Only then was she able to convince Alchemy King Gu Xi. ¡°I have to thank Elder Ye this time. If it weren¡¯t for the bountiful harvest from the Blood Soul Sect, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity.¡± Hearing that, Xie Yixuan and the others¡¯ eyes darkened. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. Ye Xuan had actually stolen the limelight again! ¡°It¡¯s my duty,¡± Ye Xuan said very modestly. ¡°Sect master, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°In addition, everyone must urge the disciples to cultivate diligently. We should also prepare on our end. We can¡¯t neglect warmly welcoming Alchemy King Gu Xi, lest we be criticized by others.¡± After Han Yue finished giving instructions, she suddenly said, ¡°Elder Ye, please stay. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Since Ye Xuan was the only one Han Yue asked to stay behind, everyone could not help but feel a little jealous. Xie Yixuan secretly clenched his fists, and the few of them gathered together in private. Ever since the incident with the Blood Soul Sect, they had lay low, perhaps because they had suffered too great a blow. After all, they had originally wanted to use the opportunity to establish their prestige and ostracize Ye Xuan. Who would have thought that he would benefit instead? Not only did they create the opportunity for Ye Xuan to show his skills, but they also made him glorious with one battle. Besides, his prestige and reputation in the hearts of the disciples grew higher and higher. Thinking of that, their expressions turned ugly. Chapter 46 - Unlucky ¡°We were too careless about the Blood Soul Sect, not knowing Ye Xuan was so capable. Maybe he hid his strength and held back. We can¡¯t let our guard down next time.¡± If such a thing happened a few more times, they would really lose their standing in the sect. Shen Hai¡¯s eyes flashed, and he sighed. ¡°Let the past stay in the past. The sect returning ceremony is about to begin. If we can make a contribution in this matter, we will have a chance.¡± The Third Elder snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°What chance do we have? Just now, the sect master asked that kid to stay behind alone.¡± Meanwhile, Xie Yixuan seemed to have thought of something. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Xie clan does have some friendship with Alchemy King Gu Xi. If we can make Ye Xuan offend Alchemy King Gu Xi or make a mistake in the returning sect ceremony, I¡¯m sure the sect master won¡¯t be able to tolerate him no matter how great his contribution is.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could it be that you have a plan?¡± They looked at each other and smiled with tacit understanding. At that moment, Ye Xuan still did not know that Xie Yixuan and the others wanted to take advantage of the sect returning ceremony to make a big deal out of it. Even if he knew, he would not care. Only he and Han Yue were left in the hall. Ye Xuan could clearly feel an inexplicable power sweeping across his body, but there was no killing intent. ¡°May I know why you are looking for me?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°The Blood Soul Sect matter¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Han Yue looked Ye Xuan up and down. She didn¡¯t expect a mere level 2 human to be able to resist the Blood Soul Sect¡¯s attack. He even led the disciples to counterattack and annihilate the Blood Soul Sect. If her strength was restored, annihilating the Blood Soul Sect would be a piece of cake. However, she couldn¡¯t do it at present, while Ye Xuan did it effortlessly. It was thought-provoking. Could he be hiding his strength? However, based on her divine sense, Ye Xuan was genuine and did not have any hidden motive. Or perhaps Ye Xuan was so special that even Han Yue couldn¡¯t see through him. but What was his purpose in doing so? Han Yue took a deep look at Ye Xuan and pretended to be casual. ¡°After the incident, I went to the ruins to take a look. Most of the spiritual energy had dissipated, leaving only a little bit of power. I heard from the disciples that you borrowed the power of the Water and Fire Talismans.¡± Ye Xuan nodded. He had nothing to hide. How could he possess so much spiritual energy? Did he reincarnate? Or was he from the upper realm like her? And he even said that he used some special item? Han Yue¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts, but one thing was for sure. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to be of any threat at the moment, and he might even be of help to her. ¡°This time, your contribution can not be denied, but I have some miscellaneous matters to attend to and haven¡¯t had the time to reward you. After the sect returning ceremony is over, I will definitely reward you well.¡± ¡°It is my duty. You are being too polite.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan was so tactful and didn¡¯t take credit for it, Han Yue was more satisfied. ¡°No matter what, I should still give you the reward you deserve.¡± Since she wanted to win over Ye Xuan, Han Yue would not be stingy. With a flash of light, a book appeared in her hand. ¡°You can take this ¡®Taixuan Breathing Technique¡¯ and learn it. It will be of great benefit to you in the future.¡± Flowing with golden light, the 3 gold-stamped characters seemed to be injected with life, looking particularly extraordinary. That cultivation method was extremely precious even in the upper realm, but Han Yue was so generous in taking it out. It could be seen how much she valued Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and replied directly. ¡°Thank you, sect master.¡± Han Yue still had things to deal with, so she said a few words of encouragement to Ye Xuan before letting him leave. When Ye Xuan returned to his room, the system prompt suddenly sounded. ¡°In view of the host¡¯s good performance recently, a mysterious reward has been activated.¡± Hearing that, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be curious. What would the mysterious reward be? ¡°You¡¯ve been rewarded with three lucky Wheel of Fortune spins.¡± Looking at the wheel floating in the air, he found it similar to a modern lottery. It was shining with a five-colored light and had a strong presence. It was hard to ignore it. Ye Xuan was stunned. ¡°The Wheel of Fortune?¡± He looked at it for a while. There were countless reward boxes on it, including all kinds of magic treasures, pills, and cultivation methods. In ascending order of rarity was white and green light, followed by blue light, yellow, orange, red, and purple. The golden light was the least, so Ye Xuan guessed that the gold color should be the grand prize. He remembered his luck at lotteries in his previous life and fell silent. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining an essence replenishment pill.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the wheel that stopped in the white grid. his eyes didn¡¯t even change, and he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining an essence replenishment pill.¡± One must know that he had absolutely rotten luck. In all his previous lucky draws, he had to spend a lot of money to get a prize. He didn¡¯t expect that even after reincarnating and transmigrating, his luck was still so bad. There was only one chance left. Ye Xuan took a deep breath and watched as the needle shook and finally stopped on the white grid. No way! All three draws were white. His face was incredibly dark. Just as Ye Xuan¡¯s heart was stuck in his throat, the needle tilted slightly and landed on the blue grid next to the white one. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven Flipping Seal.¡± Chapter 47 - Alchemy King Gu Xis Arrival Name: Ye Xuan (host is recommended to change your name to Ye Batian) Age: 20 (fortunately, you still have time to work hard) Realm: Rank 2 Human Realm (created by celestial treasures) Constitution: one-in-a-million strong constitution Cultivation techniques: Mysterious Hidden Steps, Holy Light Guide, and Taixuan Breathing Technique Items: newbie gift pack (used), 2 essence replenishment pills, Heaven Flipping Seal (damaged) Prodigal points: 4,000 (one small step forward, requires more effort) ¡°Essence replenishment pill: instantly recovers a portion of essence. Can be used limitlessly without any side effects. May not be effective in serious situations.¡± ¡°Heaven Flipping Seal: damaged. Limited usage. If used beyond the limit, it will be completely damaged and unusable.¡± The essence replenishment pill that Ye Xuan had just won was of no use to him now, but the Heaven Flipping Seal was worth studying. Its name sounded very powerful. Looking at its introduction and power, Ye Xuan was a little surprised. If it wasn¡¯t in a damaged state, it would probably be more than enough to be placed in the golden grid. Perhaps his luck was not all that bad. It just so happened that he didn¡¯t have any magic tools on hand, so the Heaven Flipping Seal was quite effective in both defense and attack. In addition, since he had also obtained a lot of prodigal points from the previous task, Ye Xuan did not hesitate to spend half of his points on the Taixuan Breathing Technique. Soon, Ye Xuan closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. With the rise and fall of his chest, there was a faint rhythm between his breaths. The spiritual energy all around, as if effortlessly guided by something, gathered and floated around Ye Xuan, scrambling to enter his body. That scene made people envious. As time passed, the rich spiritual energy in the surroundings accumulated enough to form white gas. The gas was still transforming, gradually becoming transparent and looking purer. Having seemingly disappeared, the energy was all absorbed by Ye Xuan¡¯s body without any waste. If Han Yue was there, she would be surprised to see the strange scene. The spiritual energy in the room was almost the same as in the upper realm. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Xuan slowly opened his eyes. Even with the enhancement of his prodigal points, he had only cultivated half of it and had not fully mastered it. From that, one could see how profound the Taixuan Breathing Technique was. However, whether it was used in conjunction with Mysterious Hidden Steps or Holy Light Guide, it could achieve twice the result with half the effort. For the next few days, Ye Xuan locked himself in his room to study, but he didn¡¯t know that Alchemy King Gu Xi had already arrived at Tai Qing Sect with his disciples. Considering Ye Xuan¡¯s way of doing things, Han Yue guessed he didn¡¯t like to deal with outsiders, so she left the reception of Alchemy King Gu Xi to Shen Hai and the other elders. After receiving news of Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s arrival, everyone came to the sect gate early in the morning to wait, but Ye Xuan was nowhere to be seen. Only then did Han Yue recall that she had not seen him for a few days. ¡°What has Elder Ye been busy with recently? Why don¡¯t I seen him?¡± Xie Yixuan had sent people to watch Ye Xuan¡¯s every move. When he thought of the news his men had reported, he suddenly revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been doing in his room for the past few days. Sometimes, he would run to the stables.¡± When the others heard that, they were immediately puzzled. ¡°Why would he run to the stables?¡± ¡°Who knows? In any case, this is good. I don¡¯t think it will disrupt our plan. If we can successfully pull Alchemy King Gu Xi to our side, we will make a great contribution during the sect returning ceremony.¡± Everyone felt that it made sense and immediately threw the matter to the back of their minds. Meanwhile, in the air, a horse carriage sped through like a shooting star. Its speed was unbelievable. Despite clearly traveling in the air, it was as if it moving on flat ground alongside the wind. Although the interior of the carriage was simply decorated, it was low-key and luxurious, which showed the extraordinary nature of the owner. Alchemy King Gu Xi and a few other disciples were sitting in the carriage. ¡°Master, why did you refuse Tiangang Sect¡¯s invitation and instead accept Tai Qing Sect¡¯s invitation? It¡¯s just a newly established sect, so it¡¯s beneath you.¡± The old man in the carriage slowly opened his eyes, and a golden light suddenly appeared, filled with supreme majesty. He was wearing a long white robe. Whether it was the sleeves or the hems of the robe, there were exquisite leaf patterns embroidered on them. They looked very lifelike. He was the revered Alchemy King Gu Xi. ¡°Although the Tai Qing Sect has just been established, I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s quite powerful. It even destroyed the Blood Soul Sect, which is a dominant force. From that, it can be seen that they¡¯re not small fry.¡± Sun Sihao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Master, you said that it¡¯s just a rumor. Who knows what methods they used? Even if they destroyed the Blood Soul Sect, it¡¯s just a fluke. it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi rarely accepted invitations, and all the places he went to were powerful sects with deep foundations. It was the first time he visited a small sect like the Tai Qing Sect. The disciples were obviously unhappy, but since Alchemy King Gu Xi had made his decision, they couldn¡¯t change it. Through the window, they could see white clouds floating and vast mountains. Meanwhile, the buildings below were faintly visible. Sun Sihao curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± In his opinion, Tai Qing Sect was no different from those small sects in the mountains. There was a hiss in the sky, and a small black dot was rapidly approaching. Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan could not help but be shocked. They were here! Soon, a carriage stopped in front of the crowd. Chapter 48 - The Maverick Elder Ye The creature pulling the carriage looked similar to a horse. It was huge, but it had wings and a single horn. it was covered in purple patterns, and there were faint flashes of lightning around it. It was the spiritual beast, ¡°Thunder¡±. It was said that Thunder could travel a thousand miles in a day and was an excellent mount. However, it was rare in the market and could not be bought even with money. But now, there were four of the beasts in front of them, and they were even being used to pull the carriage. This showed how generous Alchemy King, Gu Xi, was. Thinking of Han Yue¡¯s request, everyone did not dare to be negligent. ¡°Welcome Alchemy King Gu Xi.¡± A faint medicinal fragrance wafted through the air. Alchemy King Gu Xi strode out. With a single glance, he already knew these people¡¯s cultivation and strength. On the other hand, a few disciples had their eyes above their heads. They looked at the people present and could not help but mutter, ¡°They can¡¯t be compared to those powerful sects indeed.¡± Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the rest naturally heard it as well. Their expressions stiffened slightly, but they remained calm. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Alchemy King Gu Xi. The few Thunder spiritual beasts had already been taken away by the Tai Qing Sect disciples to rest. Shen hai walked a step forward and said, ¡°Alchemy King, it¡¯s been a long journey. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s end this quickly. Your sect master has invited me to give a lecture. Let¡¯s start now. ¡± Although Shen Hai was a little unhappy to be interrupted, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction when he thought of the identity of the person. So, he quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gather all the disciples now. Please wait a moment, alchemy king.¡± Shen Hai didn¡¯t dare to delay any further and immediately sent someone to inform all the disciples. On the other side, Ye Xuan carried a lot of things to the stable with a regular expression. The people here seemed to be used to his arrival. They greeted him enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Elder Ye is here to feed the horses again today.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and handed over a few spirit stones to them. Their smiley faces became even brighter. These spirit stones could probably be exchanged for quite a lot of gold, silver, and treasure. As the stables were filled with ordinary horses with no future or income, even the low-grade odd-job workers did not come here. Therefore, the people who were hired to look after the horses were the villagers nearby. Usually, they would feed the horses and clean the place. The work was effortless. But recently, the job of feeding the horses had been taken over by Ye Xuan. Looking at his back as he walked away, the villagers felt weird. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like an elder. He¡¯s just no different from us, and he even fed the horses himself. These¡¯re just ordinary horses. What¡¯s the point of going through so much trouble?¡± It wasn¡¯t that they were belittling Ye Xuan. Instead, they were very welcoming of his arrival because he was easy to approach and generous. ¡°Zhang Laosan, you¡¯re the only one who talks a lot. Elder Ye is so good. He gives spirit stones every time he comes, which can be exchanged for a lot of money. How I wish he comes often.¡± Zhang Laosan scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel that it¡¯s strange. Aren¡¯t the elders all very busy and have their eyes on the top of their heads? Just look at the disciples that we usually meet. Which one of them isn¡¯t arrogant and always ignores us?¡± When he said this, the others thought the same too. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly inquired about it. Elder Ye¡¯s status in the Tai Qing Sect is very high, and he is quite respected by those disciples.¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an approachable person who feeds the horses personally.¡± ¡°Maybe this is his special hobby. Stop talking about this. It¡¯s not good if others heard us. No matter how kind he is, he is still an elder.¡± ¡°But then again, the fodder given by Elder Ye is really good. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± There were a lot of grass dregs on the ground, obviously from Ye Xuan. Zhang Laosan casually picked up a little, and a strange fragrance assailed his nose. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Zhang Laosan couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You guys smell it. There¡¯s even a fragrance. I¡¯m afraid that this thing can even be eaten by humans, let alone horses.¡± The crowd burst into laughter, but they did not notice the abundant spiritual energy on the grass. After all, they were just ordinary people, and they did not draw Qi into their bodies. They naturally did not know what these things were. If it was an ordinary disciple, he would be able to feel the spiritual energy within it even if he did not know what it was. A neighing sound came from not far away, which made Zhang Laosan and the others even more surprised. ¡°It¡¯s strange though. Why haven¡¯t we seen these animals so excited when we fed them in the past? Elder Ye only fed them once and they seemed to have recognized him. They started to neigh from afar before he even came close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Ye really has good means. Perhaps this is the special thing about cultivators.¡± Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know about the gossip. Hearing his footsteps, the horses seemed to know he was coming. They neighed even more as if they were urging him to come. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Xuan comforted the horses, and they seemed to understand him. Their voices gradually became softer, and their hooves kept digging the ground. They were obviously very excited. With a wave of his hand, everything in his hands fell into the stable like free cabbages. Looking at the horses eating hard, Ye Xuan muttered to himself, ¡°You guys should be barely able to do it even without spiritual beasts. You¡¯ve eaten so much of my spiritual herbs, so you have to put in some effort. Don¡¯t waste the food.¡± The horses wagged their tails and made very loud sounds with their noses as if they were responding to Ye Xuan. Chapter 49 - The Slacked Off Alchemy King Shen Hai and the others welcomed the alchemy king into the sect. As they walked past the steps covered in night-luminescent pearls and saw the Crystal Ice Chalcedony that could be seen everywhere, even the knowledgeable them couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°Master, it seems that Tai Qing Sect is really as rich as those rumors say.¡± Sun Sihao snorted, ¡°So what if they have a lot of spirit stones? If they don¡¯t have the corresponding strength, it¡¯s no different from a child swaggering around. Sooner or later, they¡¯ll bring disaster.¡± ¡°Senior brother¡¯s words make sense.¡± The few of them chatted for a moment. Their words revealed a little jealousy. Although they had seen a lot of good things after following the alchemy king for so many years, none of them were as extravagant as Tai Qing Sect, so much so that even they were a little envious. Soon, all the disciples of Tai Qing Sect were gathered. Even Alchemy King Gu Qi, was shocked by this group of people. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because of how outstanding their talent was, but because the aura of these people was too low. There were even people of level 1 and 2 Human Realm. it made people wonder if they were just there to make up the numbers. What could these people learn? He was afraid that these people would not be able to get anything from what he said, no matter how hard he tried. It would be somewhat hard to teach even if an alchemy emperor was here, let alone an alchemy king. ¡°Master, the Tai Qing Sect only looks at the number of spirit stones paid when accepting disciples. I heard that one of their elders is still at the second level of Human Realm.¡± Hearing Sun Sihao¡¯s words, the contempt in Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s eyes grew, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.¡± If it was not for the fact that Han Yue¡¯s offer was too tempting, Gu Xi would never have agreed to it. If others knew that he did the teaching, it would definitely damage his reputation. ¡°Alchemy King Gu Xi, please.¡± Facing Shen Hai and others¡¯ respectful invitation, Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s attitude became colder and colder. The disciples of Tai Qing Sect didn¡¯t discover the undercurrent. Instead, they became extremely excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see him up close. ¡°It¡¯s really Alchemy King Gu Xi! Sect master is really amazing. She can even invite such a big shot over. I¡¯ve only heard of his name before, but now only I can see him in person. He¡¯s indeed worthy of his reputation.¡± ¡°Alchemy King Gu Xi actually rejected Tiangang Sect¡¯s invitation. So we must cherish this rare opportunity.¡± ¡°I heard that alchemy is very difficult, and it also requires extraordinary talent. I don¡¯t know if we can do it.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t expect to be as amazing as Alchemy King Gu Xi. I¡¯m already satisfied with just being able to refine some ordinary healing pills. This way, it can be considered a life-saving method no matter where I go in the future.¡± The disciples below the stage were discussing fervently. Alchemy King Gu Xi and the few disciples beside him were looking at them with contempt. Sun Sihao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, are you really going to give a lecture to these people?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi laughed coldly, ¡°In their dreams. These people don¡¯t even have the qualifications to listen to my lecture.¡± As his eyes moved, he already had a decision in his heart. ¡°As we all know, spiritual plants are the most important in order to make good pills. Other than those natural wild spiritual plants, most of the spiritual plants are artificially cultivated. Although there are ordinary spiritual plants, supreme-grade high-rank medicinal pills require supreme-grade spiritual plants. However, most of the precious spiritual plants are guarded by fierce demonic beasts and are rare in number. Therefore, the main source still relies on artificial cultivation. Not only does it require spiritual seeds, but it also requires spiritual dew and so on to grow spiritual plants. From this, it could be seen that precious spiritual plants aren¡¯t that easy to cultivate. Not only do they require many conditions, but they also have strict requirements on the living environment. Even someone like me doesn¡¯t have many spiritual plants in my hands.¡± Everyone was mesmerized and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Instead, they felt that Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s explanation was logical. After all, spiritual plants were essential for alchemy. So it didn¡¯t matter if he talked about how to grow them. However, the other elders realized that something was wrong. He did not get to the point even after talking for half a day. He was only talking about how to grow spiritual plants and how hard it was to cultivate them. The sixth elder pulled on the sleeve of the seventh elder and said, ¡°Why do I feel that Alchemy King Gu Xi doesn¡¯t seem to want to impart his pill-refining experience to the disciples? He keeps talking about spiritual plants.¡± Hearing his words, the other elders also felt the same. Even if they had a thorough understanding of planting, there was no place in Tai Qing Sect that was suitable for planting spiritual plants. Moreover, it was impossible for everyone to plant spiritual plants even if they were proficient. Shen Hai coughed a few times and cleared his throat, ¡°Alchemy King Gu Xi, I think we can stop here with your explanations regarding spiritual plants. All of our disciples would like to know about how you refine pills.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi glanced at Shen Hai indifferently. Just a single glance from him was filled with immense pressure that could send chills down one¡¯s spine. This was the pressure of a superior. ¡°Are you teaching me what to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Great elder, you¡¯re being a little too hasty. If you don¡¯t know how to grow spiritual plants, how can you refine medicinal pills in the future?¡± These words seemed to be from the perspective of Tai Qing Sect. But in fact, they were not very useful. They had no spiritual seeds or spiritual dew, so what was the use of the cultivation method? Sun Sihao and the others also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Master¡¯s words make sense. To do a good job, an artisan needs the best tools. You¡¯re not in this field, so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know the ins and outs.¡± The few of them echoed each other, making Shen Hai somewhat embarrassed, ¡°But according to the current conditions of Tai Qing Sect¡­¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi snorted coldly. His tone was filled with impatience, ¡°I can see that the great elder has his own idea. Since you¡¯re so good at talking, what do you need me for? Why don¡¯t you give a lecture instead?¡± Chapter 50 - A Dignified Spiritual Beast Was Injured by a Horse Shen Hai didn¡¯t dare to say anything more in the face of Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others¡¯ overbearing attitude. He could only retreat dejectedly. The other elders also thought the scene was indescribable. The surrounding people looked at Gu Xi with complicated expressions, making him furious. ¡°If you guys can do it, just go ahead.¡± The other elders were silent. Even Shen Hai was at his wit¡¯s end when faced with Alchemy King Gu Xi. ¡°It would be great if the sect master was here. Alchemy King Gu Xi was invited by her, so she might have a plan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the sect master won¡¯t be satisfied with Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s teaching either. If she were to pursue the matter, we would have to take the responsibility.¡± After all, she had paid a huge price to hire him. What he taught them was just some knowledge on how to grow spiritual plants. It wasn¡¯t worth it, but they couldn¡¯t even say anything. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, a disciple ran over in a hurry. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Shen Hai said in a bad tone. ¡°Something happened in the stables! Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual beasts, Thunder, were injured.¡± Shen Hai and the others were shocked and signaled the disciple to keep his voice down. However, it was already too late. When Sun Sihao and the others heard it, their faces suddenly darkened, ¡°Thunder beasts were injured? What¡¯s going on?¡± One had to know that the spiritual beast, Thunder, was priceless. Even Alchemy King Gu Xi had obtained a few of them with great difficulty. Other than pulling the carriage, they were usually served good food and drink. How long had it been since they were injured? It just so happened that they weren¡¯t willing to stay, so there was a good opportunity to use this as a pretext to make a fuss. Sun Sihao was the first to make trouble. ¡°Master, I can see that Tai Qing Sect has no respect for you at all. The spiritual beasts were brought away in a good state, but now they were injured in just half a day. They were simply deliberately neglected.¡± To humiliate the protected was to humiliate the protector. The same went for the spiritual beast. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tai Qing Sect must give me an explanation for this matter! Who dares to hurt our spiritual beasts? Is Tai Qing Sect dissatisfied with us?¡± Shen Hai was also worried about offending Alchemy King Gu Xi, so he asked immediately, ¡°Quickly tell us what happened.¡± The pressure was immediately placed on the disciple. ¡°There¡¯s no spiritual beast garden in Tai Qing Sect. Thinking that there¡¯s an open space in the back mountain, we intended to settle down the spiritual beasts there. Who knows when we passed by the stables, the spiritual beasts rushed over to the stables as if they went crazy, and the result was¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± The disciple stammered, not knowing what to say, ¡°In the end, they were kicked by the horse in the stable.¡± ??? For a moment, everyone thought that they were hallucinating. On the other hand, Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He was certain that this was an excuse from Tai Qing Sect. Sun Sihao said mockingly, ¡°Can¡¯t you make up a better excuse? The spiritual beasts were kicked by a horse in the stable? I think that someone hurt them deliberately, and you made up such a big lie to cover it up.¡± ¡°Thunder beasts are spiritual beasts. Even if they¡¯re not offensive, they still have a certain degree of destructive power. Even ordinary demonic beasts can¡¯t cause any harm to them, let alone horses.¡± ¡°Does Tai Qing Sect take us for fools? Do you think people will believe this kind of excuse? Is this how you treat your guests?!¡± ¡°Or is it that Tai Qing Sect¡¯s horses are particularly extraordinary and have eaten special elixirs?¡± Sun Sihao mocked strangely, but he didn¡¯t expect that his words would be a prophecy. Shen Hai and the others were instantly rendered speechless by their words. Seeing that Alchemy King Gu Xi was angered, he stuttered, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? I think your Tai Qing Sect has gone too far!¡± Even Shen Hai found it unbelievable that a spirit beast could be injured by an ordinary horse, let alone Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others. ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the disciple almost wanted to cry. Seeing that no one believed him, he said, ¡°Everyone can go and take a look.¡± The crowd walked over in disbelief. Along the way, Sun Sihao was still adding oil to the fire, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think Tai Qing Sect is sincere at all. Not only did they hurt our spiritual beasts, but they also came up with such an excuse. They¡¯re simply treating us like three-year-old children.¡± ¡°I think we should just take this opportunity to leave. They¡¯re in the wrong anyway, and it¡¯s good for our reputation too.¡± ¡°It is! How could Thunder be injured by ordinary horses?¡± They said it with certainty, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would be slapped in the face so quickly. Roar! Sun Sihao heard a roar, and his expression changed, ¡°This is the roar of Thunder.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pick up their pace. In addition to these roars, there were also a few faint neighs, but no one paid them any mind. ¡°Who is it that dares to hurt our spiritual beast?¡± Sun Sihao was aggressive but all his words were suddenly stuck in his throat after seeing the scene in person. Thunder fell to the ground. Its snow-white fur was stained with a lot of dirt. A large horse hoof was reflected in everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing that its master had arrived, it was as if it had seen its savior. It struggled to get up but was once again kicked back by the horse¡¯s hooves. It was extremely embarrassing. The scene was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Whether it was Gu Xi, the rest, or Shen Hai, they could not help but widen their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating. It was indeed a horse¡¯s hoof, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation on the horse¡¯s body. It was an ordinary horse. The person beside the horse was Ye Xuan. For some reason, Shen Hai and the others ¡®eyelids twitched when they saw his calm appearance. It seemed that nothing good happened every time they met him. Shen Hai said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Elder Ye?¡± Chapter 51 - The Humblebrag Ye Xuan was also quite speechless, ¡°I was feeding the horses here, but these beasts barged in and wanted to snatch the food in the stable.¡± No matter if it was a demonic beast, a spiritual beast, or an ordinary animal, they were all protective of their food. This was nature. The horses would not be polite in the face of a sudden intruder. If it were before, they would be afraid of Thunder beasts. However, things were different now. Ye Xuan¡¯s feeding of the spiritual plants every day had long changed them. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were reborn. Besides, the Thunder beasts were ferocious when they came, and Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t let him be. Thus it became the scene everyone saw now, where Thunder was being beaten. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Didn¡¯t horses eat grass? Would the spiritual beast, Thunder, do such a thing? Everyone¡¯s expression became even more strange. Sun Sihao said fiercely, ¡°I think you¡¯re just making things up. How can a horse defeat a spiritual beast? You must have done something in secret.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Thunder and then on the horses. There was nothing special about this horse, except that its fur was a little smoother, its body was strong, and it looked energetic and mighty. It seemed no different from most horses. In the eyes of mortals, it would be praised as a good horse. However, it was not enough in the eyes of cultivators. Any ordinary spiritual beast could deal with them. Ye Xuan was a little unhappy with these people¡¯s indiscriminate accusations. He could tell that they were the masters of these spiritual beasts, so he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You!¡± One must know that Alchemy King Gu Xi was greatly respected no matter where he went. Even the sect masters of the great sects had to show him courtesy. And even his disciples were respected. They thought that coming to Tai Qing Sect was already lowering their status. Even though Shenhai and the others were respectful, it was also a matter of course. However, they never thought that they would encounter a person like Ye Xuan. ¡°Very good, Tai Qing Sect is powerful. You hurt our spiritual beasts, and now you connive your sect elder¡¯s arrogant words. Is this how you treat your guests?¡± After saying that, Sun Sihao looked at Shen Hai and the others. Such a scene was exactly what they wanted. They couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Xuan and Alchemy King Gu Xi to get into a huge fight and offend them. ¡°Please calm down. Elder Ye is young and reckless, sohe¡¯s inevitablys insensible. Moreover, the sect master is very fond of him and he¡¯s the head of all the elders.¡± Shen Hai seemed to be speaking up for Ye Xuan. But in fact, he was adding oil to the fire, showing that Ye Xuan¡¯s identity was not ordinary, and even they did not dare to offend him. Sure enough, Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Hmph, I was wondering how a mere Human Realm level 2 could be so bold. Sosomeone is backingg you up.¡± ¡°At such a young age, you are already spouting such nonsense. You said that Thunder ran to the stables on its own. How would they do such a thing? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°And you still say that it¡¯s food snatching? That¡¯s complete nonsense. We usually feed Thunder with good things. Why would they care about your rotten grass?¡± If Gu Xi knew what Ye Xuan was feeding the horses, he would not have been so confident. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s said the spiritual beasts will behave like the master. This is true.¡± Seeing that Gu Xi and the rest were about to explode, he continued, ¡°I fed them with spiritual plants.¡± Sun Sihao and the others immediately burst into laughter. Their faces were full of contempt. ¡°What? Did I hear you wrong? You said you were feeding them with spiritual plants. What a joke! Who doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is to raise spiritual plants? You¡¯re feeding them to horses.¡± ¡°Spiritual plants have strict requirements for the soil and environment, and they also need spiritual seeds and spiritual dew. Can your Tai Qing Sect provide those things?¡± In contrast to Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s attitude, the other disciples and elders of the Tai Qing Sect all had strange expressions on their faces. Thinking back to Ye Xuan¡¯s past actions, it might not be strange for him to do this. After all, he could even use the Water and Fire Talismans as toilet paper, so what else couldn¡¯t he do? But those were spiritual plants! Only those with a strong foundation would feed the high-quality spiritual beasts with spiritual plants. After all, good spiritual plants could improve the cultivation and rank of spiritual beasts. Even Gu Xi was reluctant to feed Thunder with the plants. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others wanted to say something but they didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t believe that Ye Xuan would do that, but the past flashed in their minds, and they were the ones who were slapped in the face every time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with feeding the horses? I feel good at this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that lousy grass can become spiritual plants just by watering it with some spiritual dew, and pouring it with spiritual energy?¡± Sun Sihao and the others didn¡¯t believe that Ye Xuan could do such a thing. They thought he was just bragging. ¡°Even the spiritual plants we have in total are only a dozen jin. If we wait for those in master¡¯s medicine garden to mature, the total would only be close to a hundred.¡± Even so, such a quantity and stock were already higher than many aristocratic families and sects. Sun Sihao couldn¡¯t help but show a proud expression. His original intention was to show off. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a humblebrag. Hearing this, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but show a sympathetic expression,¡± Then you guys are pitiful. No wonder the spiritual beasts came to other people¡¯s stables to steal food. It turns out that they can¡¯t get any from you guys.¡± Seeing that Sun Sihao and the others¡¯ faces were twisted with anger, Ye Xuan pretended that he didn¡¯t notice it and he continued to add, ¡°Really pitiful!¡± Chapter 52 - A Sudden Move That Shocked All the People Not to mention Sun Sihao, even Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face was filled with anger. His face was extremely dark. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Do you know what you just said?¡± They were existences that were held in high regard wherever they went, and even those peak Heaven Realm powerhouses had to respect them. But now there was such a person who was only Human Realm level 2, dared to slap in their faces in public. In terms of sarcasm, no one dared to claim to be better than Ye Xuan. Many Tai Qing Sect disciples were holding back. If it wasn¡¯t for the timing and occasion, they would have laughed out loud. Even so, their shoulders were shaking violently, and it was clear that they were having a hard time holding it in. ¡°Elder Ye has done a beautiful job. I¡¯ve already found this group of people unpleasant to the eye. So what if he¡¯s an alchemy king?¡± ¡°Exactly. You can just say it directly that you look down on us but you are being sarcastic and think that you¡¯ve been condescending. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve suffered a great grievance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that money makes the world go round. Since he received benefits from our sect master, he should teach us well. What an ungrateful person!¡± ¡°He called himself an alchemy king but who knows how capable he is? Forget it, I¡¯d better say less to avoid trouble.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were whispering to each other. They didn¡¯t like Alchemy King Gu Xi but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything due to his prestige and the respect of Shen Hai and the others. Ye Xuan¡¯s approach made some people feel relieved, so they also became bold to express their opinions. Alchemy King Gu Xi heard them. Sun Sihao and the others became even angrier, wishing they could shut the people around them up. It was all because of the person in front of them who had started the trouble. ¡°A mere Tai Qing Sect dares to be so arrogant. This is simply bullying. Do you think we are easy to be bullied?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t mean to mock Alchemy King Gu Xi. After all, the 50 kilograms was pitifully little compared to his ten thousand tons. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Shen Hai came forward to smooth things over. Although they wanted Ye Xuan and Alchemy King Gu Xi to become enemies, they would probably be scolded by the sect master if they let this continue. ¡°Everyone, please do not be angry. In fact¡­¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi snorted coldly. His eyes were filled with coldness, ¡°Tai Qing Sect really lives up to its reputation. Even an elder can be so arrogant. I really don¡¯t know how to teach here.¡± He glanced at Sun Sihao, who was beside him, and he immediately understood. ¡°Master, we have to teach him a lesson.¡± The alchemy king couldn¡¯t teach this arrogant man a lesson. It would be beneath him and he would be criticized by others. However, he didn¡¯t have such a worry since he was a disciple. So, it was naturally his responsibility to teach Ye Xuan a lesson. Otherwise, others would really think that it was easy to bully them. Sun Sihao¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Your sect master is not here today. So I will teach you, an arrogant elder, a lesson on her behalf.¡± No one had expected him to make a move suddenly. Only an afterimage could be seen in the air. Sun Sihao¡¯s movements could not be seen clearly at all. The aura that exploded was of Earth Realm level 8, which made many Tai Qing Sect disciples feel great pressure. ¡°That¡¯s too scary! Earth Realm level 8! I didn¡¯t think the alchemy king¡¯s disciple would be so strong. I think it won¡¯t be long before he breaks through to Heaven Realm.¡± ¡°Sun Sihao is so powerful. Elder Ye should be fine, right?¡± many disciples¡¯ hearts were in their throats. The fifth elder wanted to stop him but he was stopped by the third elder, ¡°Why are you joining in at this time? Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Ye Xuan and Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s men fight?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Are you afraid that you¡¯ll die too slow?¡± ¡°If someone gets injured, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to explain later,¡± the fifth elder said hesitantly. The third elder smiled, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. We can use Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s disciple to settle Ye Xuan.¡± The fifth elder had a strange expression. In fact, he was a little worried that Sun Sihao would be injured. Ye Xuan stood there unhurriedly, not worried at all. He even had the mood to comment, ¡°You¡¯re too slow. if you were a little faster, you might have been able to touch the corner of my clothes.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ye Xuan was bragging, but with the Mysterious Hidden Steps and Taixuan Breathing Technique, even a Heaven Realm alchemy king wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him. Upon hearing this, Sun Sihao was disdainful, ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn even when you¡¯re facing a great disaster. You can hide first before saying this if you¡¯re able to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be confident. But overconfidence is courting death.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi spoke with deep meaning. He was obviously very confident in Sun Sihao. At this moment, he was already in front of Ye Xuan. Suddenly, a deafening neigh was heard. The horses sped up even more, like the wind and lightning, bringing with them a storm. There was no cultivation technique or spiritual power at all. The hoof smashed down with great force. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud sound, the horse¡¯s hooves landed on the ground, creating a deep pit. Everyone could feel the ground shaking slightly. When they looked up, Sun Sihao, who had been aggressive just now, was now like a withered eggplant. Sun Sihao¡¯s body was on the verge of collapse. Looking at the hoof in his chest, he only felt that the scene was inexplicably familiar. Everyone looked at the scene with their mouths wide open. ??? Chapter 53 - I Cant Even Beat His Horses Everyone was silent as they looked at the scene in disbelief. Puchi! Puchi! They only heard the horse making a loud noise from its nose as if it was announcing its victory to the crowd. With that proud and arrogant gaze, people would believe it if they said it had outfoxed the other horses. An ordinary horse had actually defeated Sun Sihao, who was at Earth Realm level 8. They would never have believed it if they had not seen it with their own eyes. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face turned green and red at the sight of his disciple being stepped on by a horse. He couldn¡¯t possibly fight a horse himself, right? Ye Xuan walked forward, and the black horse came over and rubbed against him affectionately. ¡°Well done. I didn¡¯t feed you the spiritual plants in vain. Let¡¯s have supper tonight.¡± No one had paid any attention to this horse before, but now that they observed it carefully, it was completely black without any impurities. Under the sunlight, it looked like black silk, and its strong body looked more like black lightning. However, its four hooves were as white as snow. From afar, it looked like a dark cloud treading on snow. With its appearance and spirit, it did not look any worse than those spiritual beasts. As if it understood Ye Xuan¡¯s words, it raised its front hooves happily, and the sound of breathing from its nose became louder and louder. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this horse has become a spiritual being. If it wasn¡¯t for its bloodline and aura, I would have really thought it was a demonic beast or spiritual beast.¡± The people of Tai Qing Sect were talking among themselves. However, no matter how they looked at it, the horse in front of them was just an ordinary horse. There was no fluctuation of spiritual power on its body. ¡°How did it defeat Sun Sihao?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. Ye Xuan smiled meaningfully and looked downwards at Sun Sihao, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± After all, these horses had been fed by him with spiritual plants for so long that they had been reborn. Although they still had no spiritual power, it was only temporary. Although it was an ordinary horse, its strength was comparable to a third-rank demonic beast. It could break through everything with its strength. This strength was not something Sun Sihao could withstand. Looking at the man and the horse in front of him as well as the different expressions of the people around him, Sun Sihao couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t even beat a horse. At this moment, he didn¡¯t even dare to meet Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s gaze. He wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide in it. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Sun Sihao gritted his teeth. If he really lost, everyone would laugh at him. He ate something. In an instant, his aura skyrocketed. He had reached the peak of Earth Realm, and even showed signs of a breakthrough. Anyone with eyes could tell that he was on drugs. ¡°As expected of an alchemy king¡¯s disciple, he even have this kind of pill.¡± One had to know that ordinary pills could only forcibly increase one or two levels at most. Sun Sihao had almost reached the Heaven Realm, so it could be seen that the effect of the pill was powerful. It should have been made by Alchemy King Gu Xi. Everyone sighed, not knowing if this would affect the battle. Sun Sihao once again exerted his strength with great momentum. Countless golden lights surrounded him. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, determined to take revenge for his previous humiliation. He formed a seal with both hands, and the temperature in the air suddenly rose. A huge and complicated pattern appeared on the ground, vaguely forming a circle of flames that was filled with great pressure. Sun Sihao was in the middle of it, and the raging flames soared into the sky. As he waved his hand, the fire dragon swept over, aiming at Ye Xuan. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Clip clop, clip clop¡­ The hurried sound of horse hooves could be heard. It was as if black lightning had streaked across the sky as huge hooves descended from the sky. Looking at the hooves on his chest, Sun Sihao actually saw a disdainful look on a horse. He was so angry from the embarrassment that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Everyone was speechless for a moment but at the same time, they realized a problem. Perhaps Sun Sihao really couldn¡¯t even beat a horse. Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others who had been hoping for him to show off his skills and wash their humiliation away all turned their heads away. This time, they had lost all their face. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, ¡°What are you doing with all this fancy stuff? Why don¡¯t you just admit defeat? Then you don¡¯t have to suffer this physical pain.¡± At this moment, Sun Sihao even wanted to die. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking, ¡°You!¡± Before he could finish speaking, the black horse stomped hard. He suddenly drew a beautiful parabola, and accurately landed in the stable. This action wasn¡¯t lethal, but it was extremely insulting. The expressions of Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others could only be described as terrifying. ¡°Pooh!¡± Sun Sihao poked his head out of the stable and frantically spat out the grass in his mouth. A faint fragrance spread out, and it was sweet in his mouth. As if he realized something, his pupils shrank violently. When everyone rushed over, they saw Sun Sihao in the stable, chewing the grass in his mouth in a daze. For a moment, everyone thought that the kick just now had landed on Sun Sihao¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s over. He was kicked silly.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare to look down on this dark horse anymore. It¡¯s simply the king of horses.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s arrival, Sun Sihao finally came back to his senses and stuttered, ¡°Master, please listen to my explanation¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me master! I don¡¯t have a disgraceful disciple like you.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi couldn¡¯t wait to break off his master-disciple relationship with Sun Sihao right now. ¡°No, master. These are all spiritual plants, so many spiritual plants.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme, ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Sun Sihao casually grabbed a handful and presented it as if it were a treasure, ¡°Master, look.¡± The thing in his hand exuded a strange medicinal fragrance, which was refreshing and full of spiritual energy. It was a spiritual plant indeed, and it was of the highest quality. Chapter 54 - As Expected of You Alchemy King Gu Xi was dumbstruck, his mouth agape so wide that an entire egg could fit in, ¡°How is this possible!¡± The stables were filled with fodder that looked like ordinary grass but the problem was, who would feed these ordinary horses with such precious spiritual plants? Even spiritual beasts didn¡¯t receive such treatment. However, the smell that it emitted could not lie. Gu Xi suddenly snatched it over and sniffed it carefully, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s indeed the Lingzhi Dew Grass, Nine Revolution Heart-piercing Seed, Snake Vine Mandara, Purple Gold Jade Calabash Vine¡­¡± Towards the end, his voice became louder and his expression became more and more incredulous. Gu Xi listed out the names of dozens of spiritual plants in one breath and everyone was stunned. It was no wonder that the people of Tai Qing Sect would show such an expression. After all, they did not know anything about these. The fifth elder could not help but ask, ¡°Are these spiritual plants very precious?¡± Sun Sihao gasped, ¡°It¡¯s not just precious. It¡¯s hard to find even with money!¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were shining. He didn¡¯t care about others. He took some of the plants and started chewing immediately, ¡°This taste is definitely authentic.¡± The expressions of the Tai Qing Sect disciples became even more indescribable. The two of them were indeed master and disciple. This could be confirmed just from their identical actions and reactions. They shouldn¡¯t have done that even though it¡¯s a spiritual plant. After all, the horse was still watching them from the side. Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t mind the dirt as he started rummaging through the stables, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a peak-grade Heaven Hundred-leafed Orchid. The only pity is that its roots and leaves are damaged.¡± There was a row of neat teeth marks on the damaged part. He immediately revealed a pained expression. There was no need to ask who the culprit was. The black horse was staring at him coldly, chewing something in its mouth. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this the Purple Ginseng King?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi cried out in alarm. He quickly pulled out the ginseng from the horse¡¯s mouth and barely managed to save it. Unfortunately, the ginseng was already half-eaten. However, he didn¡¯t mind the saliva on it. ¡°It can be used in medicine. Fortunately, the main medicinal properties haven¡¯t been destroyed.¡± Hearing this, everyone from Tai Qing Sect made a decision- They would never touch the next batch of pills that Alchemy King Gu Xi was going to refine. ¡°Snort!¡± The black horse at the side suddenly snorted and looked at him fiercely. This person who had repeatedly snatched food from its mouth had obviously made it extremely dissatisfied. The ponytail swung back and forth like a whip, striking Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s hand. Even so, Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Even if the sky were to fall down at this moment, he would probably not be willing to leave. He was still rummaging through the pile of ¡®fodder¡¯. The black horse raised its front hooves and was about to give Alchemy King Gu Xi a deep lesson, letting him know that it wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Ye Xuan gave it a look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it up to you double.¡± In other words, he still had a lot of such fodder. The black horse was instantly satisfied and stood quietly at the side. Who knew that his sentence seemed to have triggered Alchemy King Gu Xi. He said with a bitter heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Tai Qing Sect? You¡¯re actually using spiritual plants to feed the horses! It was simply a waste of god¡¯s gift!¡± The other people of Tai Qing Sect were like: ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡±. Their eyes fell on Ye Xuan. ¡°As expected of you¡±. Everyone¡¯s eyes revealed this information. Thinking of Ye Xuan¡¯s past extravagance, the tolerance of the people of Tai Qing Sect had been uplifted. It was not surprising even if he fed the horses with spiritual plants. In the eyes of Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others, this expression meant that was something they were used to and often did. Sun Sihao thought of his master¡¯s boastful talk about how to plant spiritual plants in front of the people of Tai Qing Sect, and how difficult it was to plant them. It was a big slap in the face. They actually did not find it difficult at all. Otherwise, how could there be extra spiritual plants to feed the horses? Moreover, they all looked like they were used to it, which made them seem to be making a fuss. Sun Sihao thought, ¡°Master, this group of people is clearly pretending to be stupid.¡± If the people of Tai Qing Sect knew Sun Sihao¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely tell him that he was overthinking it. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s group of people no longer had their previous arrogance. At this moment, they were simply filled with regret. They shouldn¡¯t have shown that kind of attitude back then. They hoped that there was still time to remedy it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I understand,¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face was full of heartache. He revealed a kind smile. His face was extremely pleasant, without the slightest bit of arrogance. Compared to the time when he first came, he was a completely different person. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he had been switched. The second elder, the third elder, and the fifth elder all felt uncomfortable under his gaze, ¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi, please feel free to tell us if you have something to say.¡± ¡°Cough, cough. Alchemy king coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment, ¡°Do you still lack manpower in your stable?¡± The people from Tai Qing Sect were a little confused, ¡°I wonder what do you mean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a few disappointing disciples here. They can¡¯t do anything, yet they¡¯re bullied by horses when they fight. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to train them in the stables for a few days.¡± Sun Sihao? ¡°Master, I suspect that you¡¯re referring to me, and I have evidence.¡± Facing Alchemy King Gu Xi who had sold him out so easily, Sun Sihao¡¯s expression was full of resentment. But when he saw the supreme-grade spiritual plants at the side, he was instantly overjoyed. Chapter 55 - The Spiritual Dark Horse Apart from the surrounding, this was a place that almost all alchemists dreamed of. With so many supreme-grade spiritual plants, they could use them however they wanted. In fact, these people couldn¡¯t be blamed for their behavior. Alchemy was money-consuming. Although the refined pills could also be sold for money, supreme-grade spiritual plants were not easy to find, not to mention that there were so many ready-made ones in front of them. This place was simply like heaven, and there were many spiritual plants that Alchemy King Gu Xi couldn¡¯t find. Now that he finally found them, how could he let them go so easily? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know about alchemy. I don¡¯t need the things that Sect Master Han Yue gave me, but I have one condition: Can you give me some of these plants?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s gaze landed on Ye Xuan as he apologized with utmost sincerity. ¡°I was ignorant previously and thus offended Elder Ye. I hope that you will be magnanimous and not hold it against me.¡± After he calmed down, he knew that although this young man was only at level 2 Human Realm, his strength was unfathomable. In addition, his background must not be ordinary for him to be able to take out so many spiritual plants. The other¡¯s attitude had also shown that Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Since Alchemy King Gu Xi had lowered his attitude, Ye Xuan naturally had no reason to hold back. Besides, there was no benefit in opposing Alchemy King Gu Xi. Although he had a lot of spiritual plants, he didn¡¯t know how to refine pills. He might as well give it to Alchemy King Gu Xi to use. ¡°Alchemy King, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. It¡¯s just some fodder. I have a lot of it here, so there¡¯s no harm to give you some.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s nonchalant words, evenAlchemy King Gu Xi, who had a high social status, felt admired. D*mn it, I¡¯ve been flaunted. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he forced a smile. Looking at the mountain of spiritual plants in the warehouse behind the stable, the tiny bit of dissatisfaction in Alchemy King Gu Xi had disappeared completely. He looked at Ye Xuan as if he was looking at his parents. ¡°These are all supreme-grade spiritual plants, both the appearance and the age are perfect to the extreme¡­¡± The eyes of Alchemy King Gu Xi and the others lit up like a pack of hungry wolves seeing meat. Sun Sihao almost couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart and was about to rush forward. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s gaze forced him to stop. Then, he said embarrassedly, ¡°After you, master.¡± Only then did Alchemy King Gu Xi nod his head in satisfaction. They busied themselves in and out of the warehouse. Some of them had even taken out the cauldrons. It seemed like they were preparing to refine pills on the spot. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that this was a great place. In fact, it was just the stables warehouse at the back of the mountain of Tai Qing Sect. The corner of the second elder¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°Alchemy king, why don¡¯t you change the location?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi rejected hurriedly, ¡°No need. In order to prevent the spiritual plants from being damaged while moving, we¡¯ll just stay here.¡± With these top-quality spiritual plants, even the stables were no different from heaven in their eyes. Ye Xuan waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me, alchemy king. There¡¯s still more after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t feel bad about it and don¡¯t save it for me either.¡± Upon hearing this, the way Alchemy King Gu Xi looked at Ye Xuan became especially respectful. His attitude was completely different from the time when he first came. ¡°Elder Ye, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be so broad-minded. Not only did he not care about the previous offense, but he also treated him so sincerely. Most importantly, he was generous. ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach you all everything!¡± The people of Tai Qing Sect were naturally overjoyed when they heard this. Since the alchemy king had said this himself, it must be true. Even if they could only learn a part of his skill, it was enough for them to use it for life. [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of ¡°Consuming 10000 tons of supreme-grade spiritual plants¡±.] [Mission reward: 3000 prodigal points] Hearing the system notification in his head, Ye Xuan also showed a satisfied smile. Everyone was very satisfied with the ending. The most unhappy person was the dark horse. The plants were all his originally, but now there were so many uninvited guests who snatched its food. After being fed by Ye Xuan with supreme-grade spiritual plants for so many days, even a pig would be intelligent. And even an ordinary horse would have gained intelligence and become extraordinary. A worker wanted to lead it back to the stables, but the black horse suddenly turned its head. The sound of the air coming out of its nose became louder and louder. Its front hooves were digging the ground violently, and it did not allow anyone to get close. Thinking that it even dared to kick Sun Sihao, the others didn¡¯t dare to move, for fear of being injured by its legs. Seeing that Ye Xuan was about to leave, the black horse neighed and actually broke free of the reins and rushed out. Without any warning, the stable worker fell to the ground and ate a mouthful of soil. Ye Xuan looked at the black horse in surprise, ¡°You want to go with me?¡± The black horse nodded like a human. It bit the reins, and then put it on Ye Xuan¡¯s hand. Everyone can tell what it meant. In the eyes of others, the dark horse was violent and not to be trifled with, but it was extremely docile in front of Ye Xuan. Everyone¡¯s expression was indescribable, especially Sun Sihao. The place where he was kicked by the horse¡¯s leg was still in pain. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Good Lord! This horse has really become a spiritual being. It actually has two faces.¡± The black horse¡¯s ears moved, as if it had heard him. It looked at him, and the sound of breathing from its nose suddenly became heavier. Sun Sihao suddenly felt that the injury was more painful, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Ye Xuan was also feeling emotional. He was lacking a mount. Since the black horse was so human, he couldn¡¯t help but pat its head, ¡°Alright, from now on, you¡¯ll be called Taxue.¡± Taxue¡¯s entire body was pitch-black, and only the hooves were white. It was as if it was treading on snow, so the name was very appropriate. It kept neighing, apparently quite fond of the name. Chapter 56 - The Centennial Family These days, everyone in Tai Qing Sect was very busy. In addition to the Sect Returning Ceremony, they also had to attend Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s lectures. The alchemy king and the others were very attentive to teaching. The one who was the most leisure in the entire sect would probably be Ye Xuan. However, the sudden sound of the system notification instantly made him feel a sense of urgency. [Ding!] [Random mission: Consume 1000 supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills] [Mission success reward: 3000 prodigal points] [Mission failure will result in a random prodigal points deduction. Effective period: 2 days] Ye Xuan was stunned. He didn¡¯t need any Marrow Cleansing Pill with his current talent. How could he use up so many pills? ¡°Stupid system. You¡¯ve already washed my spiritual root away, so what¡¯s the use of giving me so many Marrow Cleansing Pills?¡± Ye Xuan wanted to use it on himself, but he can¡¯t. The pills were useless for him. Why don¡¯t I give one to everyone in the sect? Even so, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to finish distributing them, or he would have to find someone on the streets to give them to. Just as Ye Xuan was thinking about how to complete this task, Alchemy King Gu Xi suddenly paid him a visit. ¡°Elder Ye, I¡¯ve received an invitation from the Lin family. Why don¡¯t you go with me? It¡¯ll be more lively with more people on the way.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi wanted to get closer to Ye Xuan, so he invited him to attend the Lin family¡¯s engagement banquet. The Lin family was a well-known ancient family, and there was even a Moon Realm expert in their ancestors, but the later generations were getting worse. Even so, the Lin family¡¯s patriarch couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was said that he was already at Heaven Realm level 6. This time, their marriage partner was also the Su family, which was of similar strength. It could be said to be a strong alliance. Ye Xuan thought that he had nothing to do, so he agreed to go with them. Since he came to this world, he had not come into contact with such an ancient family, so he was very curious. Alchemy King Gu Xi had grand arrangements wherever he went. The spiritual beasts, Thunder, were ready to go. Each of them was well-raised, and Ye Xuan contributed a lot. Even ordinary horses could eat spiritual plants, so Thunder beasts could also have some. Alchemy King Gu Xi thought it was a waste, but Ye Xuan was rich and generous, so he compromised in the end. With a neigh, Thunder beasts leaped into the air. It was as if it was walking on the flat ground sitting in the carriage. They were indeed extremely precious spiritual beasts. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to reach their destination. The vermilion gate was very imposing, and the stone lion at the gate was even more vivid as if it was about to come to life. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be sculpted from a whole piece of high-quality spiritual jade. No wonder it was so full of spiritual energy. The people around them sighed, ¡°As expected of a centennial family. They¡¯re indeed generous.¡± Even the furnishings in the room were decorated with night-luminescent pearls, which made the word ¡°happiness¡± even more dazzling. The centennial family¡¯s heritage and extraordinary nobility could be seen everywhere. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned strange. He thought of the night-luminescent pearls that covered the steps of Tai Qing Sect and the Crystal Ice Chalcedony that could be seen everywhere. If he had not seen it before, he would definitely be amazed by the Lin family¡¯s generosity. But now, it seemed a little petty in comparison. As expected, there was no hurt without comparison. He shook his head in his heart. ¡°Welcome, Alchemy King Gu Xi. Sorry for not waiting for you at the door.¡± The Lin family patriarch received the news and came out to welcome him warmly. His eyes stopped on Ye Xuan for a moment and he asked with doubt, ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Could he be Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s disciple at such a young age? However, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case since they walked side by side and the alchemy king treated him with courtesy. ¡°This is Elder Ye from the Tai Qing Sect. I¡¯ve recently been invited by the sect to give a lecture. Elder Ye has been taking care of me.¡± The smile on the Lin family patriarch¡¯s face suddenly faded a lot. He had never heard of Tai Qing Sect, so it must not be a big sect. However, Alchemy King Gu Xi seemed to take him very seriously. The patriarch didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°Since you¡¯re brought by the alchemy king, you¡¯re also an important guest of my Lin family. Please take a seat.¡± The Lin family patriarch was extremely polite as he made an inviting gesture. ¡°Even Alchemy King Gu Xi is invited. The Lin family is really a big shot.¡± ¡°I heard that the Lin family patriarch and the alchemy king are old friends.¡± ¡°Since both sides have such a good relationship, why doesn¡¯t the alchemy king treat the young master?¡± ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense on a joyous day.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s arrival caused the atmosphere to reach a small climax, becoming even more lively. Very soon, Alchemy King Gu Xi was surrounded by many people who wanted to build relationships with him. On the contrary, Ye Xuan was completely ignored. Tai Qing Sect had just been established not long ago, so there was naturally a lot of news that those in the outside world didn¡¯t know. In the eyes of the public, he was just an elder of a small sect who somehow managed to know Alchemy King Gu Xi. Naturally, no one took Ye Xuan seriously, and he didn¡¯t care either. Seeing that Alchemy King Gu Xi wasn¡¯t free, he left his seat and planned to walk around. ¡°This stone lion is a little too small, and the night-luminescent pearl isn¡¯t big or bright enough. I heard people outside bragging about how powerful this centennial family is but now I find there¡¯s nothing special.¡± Ye Xuan criticized without any ill intentions, but he felt a little lacking. He was used to squandering, and his horizons had been broadened, so he naturally felt that these things were very rare and ordinary. In the outside world, the Lin family¡¯s items were already unimaginable wealth. After all, they were an ancient family, and there were more valuable things in their treasury that they would not easily show to others. Moreover, not everyone was as rich as Ye Xuan, who had the prodigal system as his backing and had all the good things on display. However, when others who did not know the truth heard this, they would regard this as a provocation. ¡°Who are you? How dare you slander my Lin family!¡± Chapter 57 - Familiarity A young man was looking at Ye Xuan angrily. he was wearing a purple-gold crown, which was extremely expensive. Even the jade pendant on his body was a top-grade defensive magic weapon, which was enough to show that his family background was extraordinary. ¡°I¡¯m an elder from Tai Qing Sect, Ye Xuan.¡± The man frowned, ¡°Tai Qing Sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Where¡¯s this wild sect? You actually dare to trespass my Lin family. Are you having ulterior motives?¡± ¡°Second young master, Tai Qing Sect seems to have only been established recently.¡± So he was the Lin family¡¯s second young master, Lin Tianyi. His father was the brother of the current Lin family patriarch. No wonder he was so angry after hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words. Lin Tianyi¡¯s gaze was not friendly, ¡°What right does a sect like this have to enter our Lin family? He must have sneaked in. Men, take him down.¡± ¡°I came here with Alchemy King Gu Xi.¡± Lin Tianyi sized Ye Xuan up, he found that his clothes were ordinary and his cultivation was not high. He couldn¡¯t help but say in disdain, ¡°You can¡¯t even come up with a decent lie. Do you really think we¡¯re three-year-old kids? How could Alchemy King Gu Xi have anything to do with someone like you?¡± After saying that, he gave a look to the few servants. Then they surrounded Ye Xuan instantly. Ye Xuan secretly tightened his grip on the Water and Fire Talisman, and the atmosphere became tenser and tenser. ¡°Hold on.¡± As a man walked over from the side, everyone¡¯s expression turned strange, especially Lin Tianyi, who had a hint of ridicule and jealousy in his eyes. ¡°Everyone here is a guest, so there¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss.¡± Lin Tianyi snorted and said to Ye Xuan, ¡°Consider yourself lucky this time.¡± After saying this, he left without looking back, not even giving the man an extra glance. The servant behind him nodded to the man and then hurriedly followed. By the time Ye Xuan wanted to thank him, the man had already left. He was as silent as when he came. This made Ye Xuan a little confused, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Who the hell is this?¡± If the man¡¯s status was said to be noble, Lin Tianyi didn¡¯t have much respect for him though. He didn¡¯t even care about him. However, he wasn¡¯t ordinary either since he could make them stop with one sentence. When Ye Xuan returned, he happened to run into Alchemy King Gu Xi, who had come out to look for him. ¡°Where have you been? The ceremony is about to start.¡± ¡°I just went out for a stroll.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them sat down together. Due to Gu Xi¡¯s esteemed status, he was arranged to sit at the head of the table. Ye Xuan was naturally the same. This scene fell into Lin Tianyi¡¯s eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°This kid really knows Alchemy King Gu Xi.¡± However, the conflict just now did not happen. Even if Ye Xuan wanted to settle the score later, Lin Tianyi was not afraid. He laughed coldly and said, ¡°There are plenty of people who know how to flatter. He¡¯s just lucky.¡± Ye Xuan looked around and found that the young man who had just helped him out was also there, ¡°He¡¯s here too.¡± Hearing this, Alchemy King Gu Xi followed Ye Xuan¡¯s line of sight, ¡°You know the Lin family¡¯s eldest young master too?¡± He never thought that he would be the protagonist of today¡¯s engagement banquet, Lin Yuanheng. Alchemy King Gu Xi sighed, ¡°This Lin Yuanheng was originally an outstanding talent, a rare genius in the world. It¡¯s just a pity.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious, ¡°What do you mean?¡± It turned out that Lin Yuanheng had shown extraordinary talent since he was a child, leaving his peers behind. He was only about eight years old, but he was already at Earth Realm level five. It could be said that he had a promising future. However, a sudden illness caused his cultivation level to drop drastically to Human Realm. He was unable to advance any further and was gradually overtaken by others, turning from a genius to a loser. One could imagine how sad it was to fall in one day. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of strange illness is it? Can¡¯t he recover?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi shook his head, ¡°The Lin family¡¯s patriarch has searched for famous doctors all these years, but he still couldn¡¯t find the right treatment. In the end, he found out that for some unknown reason, Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation had been broken, and the damage was irreparable. That was why he stopped advancing.¡± ¡°As long as the damage is repaired, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Facing Ye Xuan¡¯s question, Alchemy King Gu Xi sighed, ¡°How can it be that easy? Even I¡¯m at a loss. What I need is really too much.¡± Before Alchemy King Gu Xi could finish, he was interrupted by the emcee. ¡°It¡¯s the auspicious time!¡± Almost everyone had arrived, but the bride was still not there. The guests were discussing among themselves, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t anyone from the bride arrived yet?¡± ¡°How can they be late for such an important day? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good if they miss the auspicious time.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Su has been training outside. I think it¡¯s normal for there to be a delay in information.¡± ¡°Could it be that the Su family has other ideas? I¡¯ve heard that Su Qingyun is already at the peak of the Earth Realm. With such an unlimited future, how could she marry a good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing either. The Su family didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but they have always been quite critical about this. Who would be willing to marry their family genius to a waste?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true either. The relationship between the two families is not bad and this marriage was set by the old forefather. It is impossible for the Su family to fall out and go back on their words.¡± The crowd¡¯s words made the Lin family patriarch feel a little embarrassed. He coughed a few times and said, ¡°Everyone, please be patient. There might be an emergency, so they¡¯re delayed.¡± Then, he whispered to the person beside him, ¡°Hurry up and take a look at what¡¯s going on with the Su family.¡± The more Ye Xuan listened, the more familiar the script was to him. An original genius became a loser after a great change, and then he had a fianc¨¦e with similar family background. Then, shouldn¡¯t the next step be¡­ ¡°Su Qingyun is here!¡± As the ethereal female voice rang out, the entire place fell silent. Chapter 58 - Dont Bully a Poor Young Man The bright red clothes were like a ball of fire, attracting everyone¡¯s eyes. It was as if their eyes would get burned if they looked at the red clothes more. Even more eye-catching than this color was the beautiful and exquisite face. Her eyebrows were like a painting, and she was really stunning to the extreme. It was no wonder that many young talents at the banquet were attracted to such a female genius. ¡°So this is the Su family¡¯s young lady, Su Qingyun. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so graceful and charming.¡± Everyone was full of praise, ¡°With such talent, looks, strength, and family background, it¡¯s a pity to be with the Lin family¡¯s young master.¡± Although Lin Yuanheng was also good-looking, and the two of them looked like a perfect couple, his strength was low. Therefore, it was inevitable that people would feel like the marriage was putting new wine into old bottles. ¡°These two don¡¯t match at all other than their family backgrounds.¡± ¡°Lower your voice. Now that the main character is here, do you want others to hear you?¡± Even though the crowd was whispering among themselves, the people present were all cultivators with sharp ears and eyes. How could they not hear? The Lin family patriarch¡¯s face darkened, but he did not make a sound. ¡°Niece Su, you¡¯re finally here. By the way, where are the others?¡± Patriarch Lin looked at the door and saw that Su Qingyun was alone. The other members of the Su family were nowhere to be seen. This scene did not seem like an engagement. Coupled with the fact that she had arrived late, he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°I can do it alone,¡± Su Qingyun said expressionlessly. The Lin family patriarch shook his head in disagreement, ¡°Although it¡¯s an engagement now, it¡¯s also a matter of life. I¡¯ve discussed it with your father¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Su Qingyun interrupted him, ¡°Patriarch Lin has made a mistake. I¡¯m here to break off the engagement.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the whole place was in an uproar. Compared to everyone¡¯s shock, Ye Xuan was extremely calm, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the familiar trend of breaking off an engagement.¡± 1 Alchemy King Gu Xi was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was unfathomable, ¡°It can only be understood but not explained.¡± At this moment, the Lin family patriarch stood up from his chair in anger, ¡°What! Your Su family wants to break off the engagement?¡± He looked at Su Qingyun with a dark expression. Facing the Lin family patriarch¡¯s gaze, Su Qingyun¡¯s face was filled with indifference, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you know that this marriage was set by the two ancestors? Your Su family actually broke the contract publicly, disgracing our Lin family?¡± What angered Patriarch Lin the most was that the Su family had long had the intention to break the promise but now only they told the truth. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, this humiliation was like a resounding slap in the Lin family¡¯s face. The Su family looked down on them. Su Qingyun¡¯s face was filled with guilt, ¡°My father wanted to mention it long ago, but the Lin family acted too fast and didn¡¯t give us a chance to react.¡± The Lin family patriarch was so angry that he laughed, ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s our Lin family who is in the wrong.¡± Her words made it seem as if their Lin family was insistent on this marriage, which was really ear-piercing to the extreme. ¡°I dare not, but Young Master Lin and I are not on the same path. I offer this as an apology, and I hope you can accept it.¡± Su Qingyun opened the bottle cap, and a refreshing medicinal fragrance wafted in the air. She poured out a few dark green pills, which were obviously extremely precious. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What a perfect Marrow Cleansing Pills. I wonder who refined them.¡± Even he had said so. So one could imagine that the pills were good things. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, was uninterested. So what if it was a perfect Marrow Cleansing Pill? How could it be compared to a supreme-grade one? ¡°But it can¡¯t completely restore Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation. It needs to be of the supreme grade, but the supreme-grade pill formula had long been lost. Those on market are incomplete¡­¡± Ye Xuan was in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say? Repairing Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation requires supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if there¡¯s a pill formula, some of the ancient spiritual plants don¡¯t even exist anymore. It¡¯s extremely hard to refine.¡± Ye Xuan had a lot of supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, and he could even give them to Lin Yuanheng to eat like candy. Lin Yuanheng, who had been silent at the side, suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that our Lin family will care about a few mere medicinal pills?¡± Su Qingyun couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her fianc¨¦, ¡°They can repair part of your foundation. You don¡¯t want to be a waste for the rest of your life, do you?¡± Lin Yuanheng clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his hands were popping out, ¡°I don¡¯t want your things. Take your pills and get lost.¡± Su Qingyun had always been a genius and was treated with respect wherever she went. When she heard Lin Yuanheng¡¯s impolite words, the little bit of guilt in her heart disappeared. ¡°What? You¡¯re still engaging in wishful thinking? If I were you, I would give up this marriage voluntarily instead of asking for humiliation here!¡± Su Qingyun threw the bottle at Lin Yuanheng¡¯s feet. The contempt and disdain in her words and actions were like a hot slap in his face. No one would be able to endure such a great humiliation, let alone a former genius. How could the Lin family patriarch take such a big blow? He was about to attack regardless of his status, but he held himself back, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t blame me for being rude if you dare to speak so arrogantly again.¡± Su Qingyun¡¯s face was completely fearless, ¡°Patriarch Lin, I come to apologize because I respect you as an elder. However, don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority. This marriage is clearly wrong. Are you trying to force me?¡± The Su family seemed to be rational. It was clear that they were in the wrong in this matter. Not to mention the Lin family, even Ye Xuan felt uncomfortable hearing this as an outsider. ¡°Every dog will have his day. Don¡¯t bully a poor young man!¡± Everyone thought that it was Lin Yuanheng who said it, but who knew that he was also shocked? ??? Chapter 59 - What Does It Have to Do with Him The person who said this was Ye Xuan. After shouting out that classic line, he felt extremely comfortable. Everyone was confused by Ye Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Who is this person? Where did he come from?¡± ¡°He seems to have come with Alchemy King Gu Xi. Their relationship seems to be quite deep.¡± Su Qingyun sized Ye Xuan up, and the disdain in her eyes grew even stronger. She thought that he was Lin Yuanheng¡¯s friend, ¡°You¡¯re just level 2 Human Realm, but you dare to talk big here. No wonder people say that birds of a feather flock together. It¡¯s indeed true.¡± Lin Yuanheng, who was standing at the side, was stunned. Ye Xuan¡¯s words echoed in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t bully a poor young man!¡± Even the Lin family patriarch¡¯s eyes revealed admiration. He didn¡¯t expect that Ye Xuan, who seemed to have low cultivation, would be so enlightening and thought-provoking. Ye Xuan glanced at Su Qingyun and smiled amiably, but his words were extremely sharp. ¡°Then may I ask this young lady, what are you? Are you going back on your word or being treacherous? The dignified Su family actually raised such a descendant. I¡¯m afraid that even your ancestors can¡¯t bear it.¡± Ye Xuan had exposed Su Qingyun, and she was instantly enraged, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you point your fingers here!¡± With a flash of spiritual light, the fiery red whip flew out of Su Qingyun¡¯s hand like a spiritual snake, headed straight for Ye Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Yuanheng reminded him, but it was too late. The long whip set off a scorching wave. Under the high temperature, even the air became distorted. Even the bystanders could feel the boiling temperature, not to mention Ye Xuan who was in the center. If this whip hit him, he would either die or be crippled. ¡°You¡¯re such a vicious woman. People say that you shouldn¡¯t hit someone¡¯s face. I only said a few words of truth but you actually attacked me.¡± The whip was very close to Ye Xuan before he managed to dodge. The whip was extremely fast in the eyes of others, but it was nothing to him. He didn¡¯t forget to ridicule it. However, in the eyes of the others, Ye Xuan had barely dodged Su Qingyun¡¯s whip, which was extremely strenuous. ¡°Bang!¡± The whip hit the blue and white porcelain behind him. The porcelain, which was half the height of a man, shattered into countless pieces. There were even traces of burns on the edges. ¡°What a strong fire element. I heard that Miss Su was born with a Fire spirit root. She really lives up for her reputation.¡± Su Qingyun¡¯s whip technique was superb, and it was also wrapped in a dense fire element. It was dazzling, and the sky was full of traces of dancing fire. Many valuable decorations were also destroyed. Seeing that her attacks were missed, Su Qingyun was furious, ¡°Are you a man? Why do you only know how to dodge?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t dodge, am I going to be eaten by a tigress like you?¡± Ye Xuan said without turning his head. Hearing this, Su Qingyun¡¯s little face turned red with anger, and fire shot out of her watery eyes. The whip fell continuously, but it hit nothing. The aura on her body continued to rise, and her whip techniques became even more ruthless. It could be said that every move was fatal, and it was clear that Su Qingyun was going to kill him. The fire element in the air became more and more active, and it was all drawn by Su Qingyun. The flames of the fire illuminated her face, making her look even more delicate and beautiful. She was as bright as a peach flower, but she was also fatally dangerous. ¡°Roar!¡± A fire dragon whizzed out as if a real dragon had come into being. It charged toward Ye Xuan with tremendous force. Every dragon scale on its body glowed with fire, swallowing and burning everything around it. This aura made even the people around them feel shocked, ¡°What a terrifying fire element. To be able to cause such a phenomenon, could it be that she has subdued the rare fire?¡± There were many rare treasures in the world, and the rare fire was one of them. Most of them were formed by gathering the essence of the world. They were all very powerful whether it was used to refine pills, weapons, or as a means of attack. However, it was extremely difficult to subdue the strange fire. After all, to use a human body to contain such a natural treasure, the lightest consequence would be serious injuries, and the heaviest consequence would be the explosion of the body and death. It was extremely dangerous. Nevertheless, if they were successfully tamed, the benefits they brought were immense. If a person with a Fire spirit root tamed a rare fire, the spirit root would become purer and become a mutated Heavenly Fire spirit root! Everyone was shocked. In contrast, Ye Xuan, who was in the center of the storm, was still calm. His black eyes were like a deep pool of water. Seeing that the fire dragon was about to attack Ye Xuan and that he could not resist it with his strength alone, Lin Yuanheng could not help but look at the person sitting in the main seat. ¡°Father.¡± The engagement banquet was about to turn into a farce. The Lin family patriarch¡¯s veins were bulging and he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Enough!¡± With a furious roar, a powerful aura was released. It was like a towering mountain pressing down on the place. Even the fire dragon was suppressed. Only faint sparks appeared and gradually dissipated. Although Su Qingyun was the best of her peers, she couldn¡¯t withstand the Lin family patriarch¡¯s strong and domineering aura. No matter how powerful she was, she was only in her early twenties. Perhaps she could surpass him if she was given a little more time. But now, she was still too young. Su Qingyun suddenly took a few steps back, and the whip in her hand was only left with a faint red light. If one looked closely, one would see that her wrist was trembling slightly. On the other hand, Ye Xuan seemed to be fine. Lin Yuanheng, who was observing from the side, saw all of this with a thoughtful expression. Even Su Qingyun couldn¡¯t bear it, so how could a mere level 2 Human Realm Ye Xuan be able to stay calm? Patriarch Lin¡¯s face was cold, ¡°Miss Su, on account of our family ties and your father¡¯s friendship, I¡¯ve been tolerating you. But this doesn¡¯t mean that our Lin family doesn¡¯t have a temper!¡± Su Qingyun felt as if she was facing a great enemy with just a light exertion of force from Patriarch Lin. Fine beads of sweat appeared on her smooth forehead, and even her face turned extremely pale. Chapter 60 - The Incomplete Supreme Hmph! A cold snort rang out, and it was like a heavy hammer that hit everyone¡¯s heart. A huge pressure instantly spread out, almost suffocating everyone, ¡°Who is it with such a majestic aura?¡± ¡°What a Lin family, are you bullying my Su family here?¡± The voice came before the person. It was like thunder from the heaven, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. They felt as if their eardrums were about to be shattered. An old man walked in slowly. He looked kind and amiable, but his eyes occasionally revealed a bright light. The people around him made way for him. Su Qingyun looked at him as if she had seen her savior, ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally here. The Lin family has gone too far.¡± The Lin family patriarch¡¯s expression turned even colder when he heard this, ¡°It was clearly you who broke off the engagement in public and caused the Lin family to lose face. And now you¡¯re even making bogus accusations, making it seems like the Lin family has let you down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. I said we had to plan this matter carefully.¡± Patriarch Su looked at Su Qingyun disapprovingly, then his eyes fell on Lin Yuanheng and the others with a hint of undetectable contempt. This was so-called father and daughter. Their superior mannerisms were simply the same. ¡°Brother Lin, my daughter has been pampered by me since she was young. She may be a little willful in her words and actions, but since she¡¯s not sensible, how can you be not sensible as well to fight with her?¡± When people who were not in the know heard this, they would think that the Lin family was the one who started the trouble. Lin Yuanheng was so angry that he almost laughed at the Su family¡¯s ability to twist the truth. Ye Xuan took advantage of the opportunity, ¡°She¡¯s so old but still don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m afraid the Su family has raised a giant baby.¡± This was exactly what everyone was thinking. if it wasn¡¯t for the timing and occasion, they really would have applauded Ye Xuan. Patriarch Su¡¯s face was gloomy. For so many years, no junior had dared to speak to him like this. His gaze on Ye Xuan was a little more unfriendly. ¡°Impudent! Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a person who sees injustice. I can¡¯t stand seeing someone break the contract and be so arrogant, even the family member behaves the same.¡± Ye Xuan sounded shallow, but his words were filled with sarcasm. Patriarch Su was rendered speechless. Su Qingyun, on the other hand, glared at him fiercely and whispered something to her father. Patriarch Su¡¯s eyes were then filled with killing intent. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very courageous. I haven¡¯t seen someone so bold in a long time,¡± he said meaningfully. ¡°Some people like to be in the limelight and play the hero, but they also have to see if they have the ability. Boasting shamelessly will only invite disaster.¡± The meaning behind his words was obvious. It was obvious that Patriarch Su would not let Ye Xuan off easily. Otherwise, if the rumor that anyone could provoke the Su family spread, it would affect their reputation. Lin Yuanheng stood between the two and blocked his view, ¡°Uncle Su, this is our family matter. There¡¯s no need to involve outsiders.¡± After saying that, he looked at Ye Xuan gratefully, ¡°Thank you for speaking up for justice just now.¡± Ye Xuan admired Lin Yuanheng¡¯s style of doing things. Such a person was worth his help. Patriarch Su sneered, ¡°Even if my daughter is in the wrong, you shouldn¡¯t humiliate her like this. Besides, we¡¯ve already apologized and even brought you the pills. The Lin family is overbearing and even hurt her.¡± Now, Ye Xuan finally saw what it meant to lie through his teeth. He shook his head as he watched from the side. Lin Yuanheng was expressionless, ¡°Uncle Su, it sounds like you are rational. But have you ever thought that you are the one who start this matter? Since you don¡¯t want your daughter to get married, you should have brought it up earlier and not break off the marriage in public!¡± Even though he had no cultivation, the aura he exuded could not be underestimated. Even in the face of an expert like Patriarch Su, he did not back down. It made the Su family feel a little guilty. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t win, they began to put other ideas forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status and cultivation? Do you know that my daughter has already subdued a rare fire and possesses a mutated Heavenly Fire spirit root? She¡¯s even chosen by the elders of the Yaochi Holy Land. You¡¯re simply not worthy.¡± The crowd gasped. No wonder Su Qingyun was so arrogant even though she was in the wrong to break off the engagement. Also no wonder the Su family was so confident. So this was the reason. Yaochi Holy Land was one of the seven major sects. Su Qingyun¡¯s future was bound to be unlimited since she had caught their eye. So what if the Su family was known for being treacherous? Just the name of Yaochi Holy Land was enough to scare people to death, so what was a mere breaking off the engagement? If Su Qingyun became a disciple of the sect, her future would no longer be restricted by this small world. The Lin family fell silent. They couldn¡¯t deal with Yaochi Holy Land. Even their family was nothing in front of the seven big sects. Patriarch Su revealed a smug smile and took out the pills in his hand. ¡°These are incomplete supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. Although it can only repair half of your son¡¯s foundation, it¡¯s enough for him to start cultivating again. If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s not impossible for him to completely repair it.¡± Su Qingyun pouted, ¡°Father, how could you give them such precious pills?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning up your mess. I¡¯ve told you not to be reckless but you¡¯ve still caused so much trouble for me,¡± Patriarch Su said unhappily. He looked at the pills in his hand, and could not help but reveal a pained expression. He was originally reluctant to take them out. Although Yaochi Holy Land had given them enough confidence, it was not a glorious thing that they have broken the promise. It would be unreasonable if Patriarch Su didn¡¯t spend a lot to stop the Lin family¡¯s mouths. Chapter 61 - I Have Plenty of This Supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill! Even if it was incomplete, it was still a treasure of the world. Even Alchemy King Gu Xi couldn¡¯t sit still, ¡°Oh my god, supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill! Where did they get such a good thing?¡± The formula for the pill had been lost, and it could be said that almost no one in the world could refine it. Looking at the expressions of the people around him, Ye Xuan was a little speechless. He was having a headache over how to solve the pile of perfect supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills. Why were they surprised with this incomplete one? ¡°I have plenty of that if you want.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi thought Ye Xuan was joking. He smiled without saying anything. Not to mention the fact that the formula had been lost, even if it hadn¡¯t, some of the materials and spiritual plants no longer existed. From this, one could see the value of supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills. No wonder everyone had such expressions. ¡°How is it? I heard that Brother Lin is looking for pills to cure your son¡¯s injury. Our Su family has done our best and did not let you down. This can be considered as compensation for breaking off the engagement.¡± Patriarch Su¡¯s high and mighty attitude deeply hurt Lin Yuanheng. It was as if Patriarch Su was giving alms, and as if he had picked up a great bargain. Su Qingyun had publicly broken off the engagement and humiliated them first. She had even spoken arrogantly and simply looked down on the Lin family. And now, they were acting like this. Everyone has a temper, including him. Lin Yuanheng said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pills.¡± Su Qingyun was a little unhappy when she heard this, ¡°Lin Yuanheng, don¡¯t do something beyond your ability. It¡¯s already a great fortune that you¡¯re able to restore part of your spirit root. Do you still want to be picky? Or do you want to be a good-for-nothing for the rest of your life?¡± She kept calling Lin Yuanheng a good-for-nothing, and the veins on his hands popped out, ¡± Mind your words.¡± ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? You don¡¯t even allow others to say that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing since you¡¯re one.¡± ¡°Qingyun!¡± Seeing that the two sides were almost fighting, the Su family patriarch rebuked lightly, ¡°How can you say like that? You¡¯re shooting from your lip.¡± Although he said this, there was no blame in his expression. He even faintly agreed with it, which made Lin Yuanheng and the others furious. ¡°Brother Lin, you don¡¯t have to take the words of a child seriously. You should just keep this pill.¡± The Lin family indeed needed this pill. But if they accepted it, where would Lin Yuanheng¡¯s position be? What would happen to the Lin family¡¯s face? They would probably be ridiculed by the world and forever nailed to the pillar of shame. The Lin family patriarch couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin Yuanheng. If he missed this pill, just as Su Qingyun and her father had said, he would have to be a good-for-nothing for the rest of his life. ¡°Heng¡¯er, think about it. This pill¡­¡± Seeing that the Lin family patriarch still had to work hard for him despite his age and was even humiliated because of this marriage, Lin Yuanheng made up his mind. A determined light appeared in his eyes. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a good-for-nothing for life? Our Lin family doesn¡¯t welcome you. Take your things and get lost. I¡¯ll repair my spirit root one day without your pills!¡± This kind of magnanimity made everyone feel very satisfied, and they wanted to clap their hands and cheer. Patriarch Su¡¯s face turned ugly, ¡± We want to make peace, but you insist on making things this way. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing else to say. Goodbye!¡± Since they had shed all pretenses of cordiality, there was no need to maintain the peace on the surface. The Su family gradually revealed their true faces, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what a useless young master can do in the future!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was Ye Xuan again. ¡°Who said that Young Master Lin is useless?¡± Patriarch Su looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, ¡°Everyone knows that his foundation is damaged and he can¡¯t proceed with his cultivation. Without a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill, he can only be a good-for-nothing for the rest of his life.¡± After saying that, he revealed a proud expression, ¡°Although the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill we have is incomplete, it can still repair half of his spirit root. It¡¯s a pity that you guys don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Xuan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill? I have plenty of this. You¡¯re giving me an incomplete pill as compensation but you sounded as if it¡¯s very precious and you¡¯ve been taken advantage of.¡± At first, everyone thought that even if the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill was incomplete, it was still a rare treasure. Now that they heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words, the way they looked at the Su family suddenly became strange. It was true as he had said. Apologizing was one thing, but the compensation was even an incomplete thing. When Su Qingyun and her father heard this, their faces turned from green to red, changing colors like a palette. ¡°You little brat, how dare you to say that you have a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill? You¡¯re just bragging without even thinking about it.¡± Ye Xuan smiled slightly. If the people from Tai Qing Sect who were familiar with him were present, they would know that he was about to show off his wealth every time they saw this smile. Looking at his confident appearance, Patriarch Su¡¯s eyes revealed a suspicious look. ¡°Could it be that this kid really has a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± He immediately denied himself in the next second, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills no longer exist. Even if they do exist, they¡¯re hidden in the ancient mystic realms. How could a low-level cultivator like him have them?¡± The others were also discussing. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying. Could he really have the pill?¡± Ye Xuan took something out of his pocket. In fact, he had just taken the pills out from the system space. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on his hand. ¡°Everyone, please take a look. These are the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill.¡± Chapter 62 - Gone Overboard Everyone subconsciously held their breath. They were about to witness the appearance of a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. If this news were to spread, who knew how many forces would be shocked? However, when he saw the pill in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, they immediately showed a disappointed expression. The black pill looked ordinary, without any special features or medicinal fragrance. It was like a pill made from coal ash under a boiler. The Su family almost burst out laughing, ¡°Are you telling me that this is a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± ¡°Brother Lin, where did you invite this person from? Is he here to make a joke?¡± the Su family patriarch said with a mocking expression. Even Alchemy King Gu Xi was speechless and embarrassed. After all, he was the one who brought Ye Xuan here. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Elder Ye, what are you doing? This isn¡¯t supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill.¡± No one had ever seen what a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill looked like, but the one in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand was probably not. After all, it was too ordinary. Even the other guests joined in the jeering, ¡°Although we¡¯ve never seen it before, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t know what it is. You¡¯re trying to fool us with a random meatball. Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± ¡°It makes sense. How could a low-level cultivator have a divine item like supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± Patriarch Su¡¯s eyes were full of contempt, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see what a real supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill is.¡± Unlike Ye Xuan¡¯s casual attitude, he carefully poured out a pill from the jade bottle instead. Even the bottle was made of top-quality spiritual jade, which could preserve the medicinal effect to the greatest extent. It was enough to show how precious the thing inside was. A refreshing medicinal fragrance filled the air, and everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It was a white pill without any impurities. It was said that the higher the quality of the pill, the lighter the color. It was also without any impurities. It was like a high-quality white jade. It was more like a piece of art rather than a pill. The whole place was silent. Unfortunately, there was only half of the pill. Since it was incomplete, only a portion of the medicinal effect could be displayed. Everyone present sighed thinking about this. As long as one had eyes, one would be able to see that this pill was extraordinary. ¡°Ordinary pills are mainly red and black. It¡¯s indeed a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. I¡¯ve never seen one with such a clear color.¡± It was an eye-opener for everyone to see that it could still reflect a strange luster under the sun. In comparison, the pill in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand was more like a ball rolled out of the mud, which was extremely ridiculous. Looking at the envious eyes of the people around him, the Su family patriarch was even more proud. ¡°Look carefully. This is the real supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. It¡¯s obtained from the ancient mystic realm, not something that the thing in your hand can fake.¡± Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t understand why the two were so different in appearance even though they were both supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, he believed that anything produced by the system must be of the highest quality. The one he had was definitely better than the Su family patriarch! Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was calm despite facing everyone¡¯s doubts. His eyes fell on Lin Yuanheng and he said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give this supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill to Young Master Lin.¡± Lin Yuanheng had once helped him out of trouble and showed kindness to him. Therefore, Ye Xuan was willing to help him. The opportunity was already there, and it was up to Lin Yuanheng to seize it. Many people admired Ye Xuan¡¯s courage. Things had already come to this point, but he still insisted that the one he had was a genuine supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. ¡°Who would eat something of unknown origin? Even if one has the pill, why would one take out such a precious pill casually?¡± What everyone didn¡¯t know was that what they thought extremely precious was worthless to Ye Xuan. He wouldn¡¯t even feel bad if he lost hundreds of them, let alone one. If it wasn¡¯t for the mission, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble. Patriarch Su put on a high and mighty attitude, ¡°Brother Lin, I¡¯m not a person who holds grudges. It¡¯s not too late if you regret it now. I¡¯m willing to give you this pill as an apology for breaking off the engagement.¡± He paused and glanced at Ye Xuan, ¡°It¡¯s better not to eat those things of unknown origin. If something bad happens, the Lin family will have no successor.¡± When Lin Yuanheng and the others heard this, their faces turned ashen. If it were not for the people who stopped them, they would have already rushed forward. The Su family was too arrogant. They looked down on the Lin family completely and repeatedly humiliated them in public. The Lin family patriarch originally wanted to refuse, but he had to think for Lin Yuanheng. Therefore, he could only suppress his anger. ¡°Heng¡¯er, you see¡­¡± Lin Yuanheng did not want to embarrass the Lin family, and he did not want to connive the Su family either. If he accepted the pill, it meant that he had to submit to the Su family. So what if his foundation was restored? He was afraid that he would hang his head in shame, and the title of good-for-nothing would accompany him for the rest of his life. No man could stand it. Not only was the woman breaking off the engagement in public, but he was also humiliated. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t care about your medicinal pills. Take your things and get lost!¡± After that, Lin Yuanheng took the pill from Ye Xuan¡¯s hand and swallowed it. None had expected him to do this. The Lin family patriarch¡¯s expression changed slightly, but it was too late to stop him. ¡°Heng¡¯er, you¡¯re too impulsive. How could you eat something like that? You shouldn¡¯t play with your life even if you¡¯re angry.¡± The others were also dumbfounded. They stuttered, ¡°No way, Young Master Lin ate the black meatball.¡± ¡°The black pill should be an ordinary pill without any poison.¡± Lin Yuanheng opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he fainted on the ground the next second. Everyone¡¯s expression changed, and the scene became extremely chaotic. Ye Xuan had gone overboard this time! Chapter 63 - The Reversal The sudden incident was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. No one had expected Lin Yuanheng to eat Ye Xuan¡¯s pill without hesitation. Even Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s heart was in his throat. He was the one who brought Ye Xuan over. If something happened to Lin Yuanheng, the Lin family patriarch would probably take revenge on Ye Xuan. He couldn¡¯t protect Ye Xuan even with his status by then. For a moment, his head hurt to the extreme and he began to regret bringing Ye Xuan here, ¡°Elder Ye, what did you give to Young Master Lin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already come to this point. Can you stop joking?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be such unreliable. After checking Lin Yuanheng¡¯s physical condition, his expression became even more unsightly. ¡°Young Master Lin suddenly fainted for some reason. I think¡­¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi stammered as he spoke the rest of his words. His expression revealed his guilt. The Lin family patriarch immediately understood the meaning behind his words and his expression turned even colder. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of that pill.¡± The Lin family patriarch was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°Hurry up and bring the young master back to his room for treatment.¡± Even if Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t want to admit it, he couldn¡¯t refute it. He lowered his head in guilt. Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t good. If he got worse because of this pill, the Lin family patriarch would probably vent his anger on him. ¡°He didn¡¯t want the incomplete supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill but ate a pill of unknown origin instead. You see, he¡¯s unconscious on the ground now for some unknown reason.¡± Patriarch Su consoled him, ¡°Brother Lin, don¡¯t worry too much. God will help a good person. Based on his current condition, he can¡¯t be that bad either.¡± Although he was comforting the Lin patriarch, the gloating in his expression couldn¡¯t be concealed, and the words he said were even more sarcastic and harsh to the extreme. The Lin family patriarch¡¯s anger rose. ¡°Men! Take him down!¡± Although he had a good impression of Ye Xuan, he couldn¡¯t be blamed for the current situation. After all, Lin Yuanheng fainted because of the pill in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand. If this was poison, or if it was mixed with something harmful to the body, wouldn¡¯t it cause an even greater blow to Lin Yuanheng? ¡°There must be a misunderstanding,¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi came forward. The Su family was still adding fuel to the fire by the side. They fanned the flames while watching the sense of bustle, even trying to make things worse. ¡°Why are you so angry? Isn¡¯t this Young Master Lin¡¯s own choice? I think the young man is too impulsive. If he had accepted our pills, there wouldn¡¯t be any hassle.¡± Su Qingyun also thought that Lin Yuanheng had brought this upon himself. The Lin family patriarch¡¯s understanding of their shamelessness and self-righteousness had once again been refreshed. ¡°Your Su family is also one of the main culprits. If it wasn¡¯t for your continuous humiliation and pressure, my son wouldn¡¯t have taken this choice.¡± ¡°Brother Lin, I don¡¯t like what you said. Your son ate something bad himself, and we didn¡¯t force him to do so. How can you blame us? We reminded him as well.¡± At this moment, a servant from the Lin family ran over hurriedly, ¡°Patriarch, please go and see the young master!¡± Seeing the look of panic on his face as if something big had happened, the Lin family patriarch immediately panicked, ¡°What happened?¡± The servant stammered, ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± Patriarch Lin looked at the Su family and Ye Xuan coldly. He ordered the people around him, ¡°Keep an eye on them. They are not allowed to leave without my orders.¡± Su Qingyun was still a little unhappy, ¡°We¡¯re not criminals. Besides, we didn¡¯t cause Lin Yuanheng to be like this. Why can¡¯t we leave?¡± Seeing that Su Qingyun still wanted to continue, Patriarch Su stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d like to see what the Lin family can do to me if something happens to Lin Yuanheng.¡± Most importantly, the two families had already fallen out, so there was no need to maintain a superficial peace. He was also happy to see the Lin family suffer. Su Qingyun was very disdainful, ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yuanheng¡¯s fault for not knowing what¡¯s good for him. He deserves this kind of ending, but they still want to blame us.¡± When the Lin family members heard this, they immediately glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Su family! It¡¯s all your fault that the young master becomes like this. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t regret it, but you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks here.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Lin family patriarch¡¯s instructions to not get into a conflict with the Su family, they would probably have taught this group of people a deep lesson. Su Qingyun snorted coldly, ¡°How could it be our fault? The real culprit is right next to us.¡± After that, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan. He didn¡¯t look flustered at all. instead, he was extremely calm, as if everything had nothing to do with him. He said disapprovingly, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I said it¡¯s a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. There¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡± His attitude and appearance made the other guests exclaim in admiration. ¡°Putting everything else aside, this person is impressive in lying. The matter has come to this point yet he¡¯s still talking about supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can boast to this extent without a change in expression.¡± ¡°Could it be that the thing just now was poison? Otherwise, why did Young Master Lin faint straight away after he had eaten?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the guts. Besides, there¡¯s no enmity between the two of them, so why would he do such a thing?¡± Just as everyone was discussing, the Lin family patriarch walked over slowly with a serious expression to Ye Xuan. His steps seemed to be heavy, and every step he took made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Seeing this expression, Alchemy King Gu Xi immediately felt that something was wrong. Could something have happened to Lin Yuanheng? ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± that was the last thought in his mind. However, the next second, the Lin family patriarch bowed to Ye Xuan in front of everyone. They were shocked. What was this about? Chapter 64 - This Is the Real Boss ¡°Benefactor! Please accept my bow!¡± Ye Xuan was still calm as if everything was under his control. In the eyes of the Lin family patriarch, Ye Xuan had become unfathomable. Inexplicable respect rose in his heart. ¡°Good lenses, bad frames. I was wrong earlier. Please forgive me for being impolite.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan was still standing, the Lin family patriarch immediately glared at the servants, ¡°Is this how you treat our distinguished guest?¡± The servant was bitten his head off, ¡°Patriarch, wasn¡¯t it you who asked us to watch him over¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the Lin family patriarch, ¡°What happened earlier was a misunderstanding. From now on, he is my benefactor and the honored guest of the Lin family!¡± After saying that, the Lin family patriarch made an inviting gesture and let Ye Xuan sit in the main seat. He stood at the side and personally poured tea. This kind of treatment was unprecedented. One had to know that the Lin family had a hundred years of inheritance and was quite powerful. Even though they were not as glorious as they were back then, they were still better than many other families. No matter what, they still had a deep foundation. How could the Lin family patriarch be so respectful to someone of low cultivation? It was simply unbelievable. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all. Everyone looked at each other, and the change in the Lin family patriarch¡¯s attitude almost took everyone aback. ¡°Has the Lin family patriarch gone crazy or has he been too agitated? He called him a benefactor!¡± Someone said half-jokingly, ¡°Could it be that what he had was a real supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill and restored Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation?¡± However, he didn¡¯t know that what he just said was a prophecy. Even Su Qingyun and her father were confused, ¡°Father, what is the Lin family up to?¡± Patriarch Su said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they are up to. It can¡¯t be that Lin Yuanheng has been cured. Maybe the situation has become even worse now. It¡¯s just that he deliberately pretends to be like this so that we won¡¯t see him as a joke.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi couldn¡¯t describe his current mood. He originally thought that Ye Xuan was going to be in big trouble. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would suddenly become a distinguished guest of the Lin family? The treatment was even better than his. It seemed that he was always unexpected and could always bring surprises. ¡°What happened, Elder Ye?¡± Ye Xuan smiled slightly, appearing extremely mysterious, ¡°Young Master Lin¡¯s foundation has been repaired, of course.¡± Ye Xuan had also said this before, but Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t take it to heart. But now, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Moreover, with the Lin family patriarch¡¯s attitude, it seemed like this was the only reason that could convince him. Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s heart rate suddenly increased, and even his breathing quickened. ¡°What happened, Patriarch Lin?¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s questions and doubtful gazes, the Lin family patriarch laughed heartily but did not say anything. Everyone was eager to know what had happened. ¡°Patriarch Lin, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± ¡°Let me tell everyone.¡± A familiar male voice was heard. It was Lin Yuanheng. At this moment, he was in high spirits, and his whole body was filled with an indescribable feeling. It was as if he had changed into a different person, but it was hard to tell what exactly had changed in him. ¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s only been a while, but I feel like Young Master Lin is different.¡± ¡°Eh, you have the same feeling too? I thought I was the only one.¡± Patriarch Su looked at Lin Yuanheng doubtfully. Then his pupils shrank. He was indeed a powerful cultivator and he soon found that something was wrong, ¡°Your foundation has been repaired!¡± His expression was as if he had seen a ghost. Even Su Qingyun, who was beside him, had a look of disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± It might be difficult for ordinary people to see if one¡¯s foundation was intact, but it was not difficult in their eyes. In the past, Lin Yuanheng was like a leaking bucket. No matter how many heavenly treasures the Lin family found for him, it was to no avail. No matter how much spiritual energy there was, his body could not retain it at all. Now that the damaged area had been repaired, the previous troubles were naturally no longer there, and the spiritual energy had also been accumulated. Hearing this, everyone was shocked. They all knew how difficult it was to restore one¡¯s foundation. One had to have a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. Could it be that¡­ Someone blurted out, ¡°Was the black pill just now a real supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?!¡± Lin Yuanheng knelt in front of Ye Xuan, ¡°Benefactor, please accept my bow.¡± The Lin father and son¡¯s attitude explained everything. No matter how much they didn¡¯t believe it, this was the only possibility. The pill that Ye Xuan had given was a genuine supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill! It was no wonder the Lin family¡¯s father and son would pay such great respect. To them, Ye Xuan had given them a new life. The Lin family had been working around for Lin Yuanheng, hoping to repair his foundation. They did not hesitate to spend a lot of manpower and resources on this. Unfortunately, there had been no improvement. However, he did not expect the situation to take a turn for the better without any effort. Compared to the Lin family¡¯s joy, the Su family¡¯s people did not look too good. ¡°In my opinion, the Su family is really stingy. They made it sound like an apology, but in the end, it¡¯s still an incomplete pill. Others can casually give a complete pill. It¡¯s really embarrassing in comparison.¡± ¡°So what if they curried favor with the Yaochi Holy Land?¡± If Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t there, then the Su family¡¯s apology gift was quite good. Unfortunately, they met Ye Xuan. The supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill was a slap in their faces. Patriarch Su glared at Ye Xuan. The anger and hatred in his heart soared. He was waiting to see the Lin family make a fool of themselves, but he became the biggest joke in the end. Hearing the whispers of the people around them, the Su family blushed even more. They wanted to refute it, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 65 - The One Seeing that the Su family was about to leave, Lin Yuanheng suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡± Patriarch Su turned around with a gloomy face, ¡°What else?!¡± He took a step forward and said calmly, ¡°You broke off the engagement in public and humiliated me again and again. Are you going to let this matter go just like that? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough even if you have the Yaochi Holy Land to support you.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. It¡¯s here! The most anticipated slapping-in-face segment. Patriarch Su was so angry that his facial features were somewhat distorted, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you all say that I¡¯m trash? I¡¯ll challenge Su Qingyun in a year¡¯s time. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to personally come and apologize. Remember, it¡¯s my Lin family who broke the engagement. You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Lin Yuanheng¡¯s words were loud and clear, like a heavy hammer smashing into everyone¡¯s heart although his foundation had just been restored and his current cultivation was not high. This kind of charm and spirit did not lose to any of the experts. Even the powerful Su Qingyun seemed to be inferior to him. No one would think that Lin Yuanheng was overestimating his own ability. Such a scene would probably be imprinted in the hearts of all the guests. ¡°Well said!¡± Ye Xuan was the first to applaud in public, pretending not to see Patriarch Su¡¯s murderous gaze. Although the others also wanted to cheer, they could only support it in their hearts due to the pressure of the Su family. Patriarch Su¡¯s gloomy eyes swept over Ye Xuan and then fell on Lin Yuanheng. He almost gritted his teeth to squeeze out a sentence, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± He flicked his sleeves and left, leaving only his angry back view. However, Su Qingyun did not leave immediately. She suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± She paused for a moment, then said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡± This sentence seemed to be for Lin Yuanheng, but her eyes were fixed on Ye Xuan. the engagement banquet ended just like that. Everyone was still in doubt. How could Ye Xuan have a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill? After this incident, the news of him having this pill would probably spread very quickly. Fortunately, the Lin family patriarch came forward and said, ¡°Young Brother Ye only has one pill. He has already given it to Heng¡¯er. Please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Even if the crowd did not believe it, they could not say much. They could only leave with the Lin family patriarch holding the fort. As for whether they believed it or not, only they themselves knew. After everyone left, Ye Xuan and Alchemy King Gu Xi stayed behind. Alchemy King Gu Xi gave Lin Yuanheng a full examination again. His expression was a little serious, ¡°Although young master¡¯s foundation has been repaired, just one supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill is not enough due to the serious damage. I¡¯m afraid it will relapse in the future.¡± The Lin family patriarch was taken aback, ¡°Do you mean Heng¡¯er will be in the same situation in the future?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi nodded, ¡°Furthermore, his foundation is weaker than ordinary people. He can¡¯t be too badly injured. Otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the others immediately understood what the alchemy king meant. It was like a wet blanket to them. Their hearts had just been warmed up but now fell to the ground again. ¡°In that case, aren¡¯t we overjoyed for nothing?¡± Lin Yuanheng was stunned at first, then he showed a relieved smile. His mentality was very good even though he had turned from a genius to a good-for-nothing. He even comforted the Lin family patriarch. ¡°Father, I¡¯m already very lucky to be able to repair my foundation. Alchemy king only said that it¡¯s possible to happen. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± The Lin family patriarch couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of being cautious at all. You have just set the one-year promise. What are you going to do when you challenge Su Qingyun?¡± ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Besides, there¡¯s still a year left. Maybe I can find other ways to make up for this deficiency.¡± Lin Yuanheng was still very optimistic. It was easy for him to say, but it was extremely difficult in fact. Otherwise, he would not have waited until now. The Lin family was dejected. They originally thought that everything would be fine once Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation was repaired. Who knew that there would be such a thing? However, Ye Xuan was a little puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? If one pill isn¡¯t enough, then just get a few more.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi sighed, ¡°Where can we get another supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Xuan waved his hand, and countless black meatballs appeared on the table, ¡°You can just ask me. Is this enough?¡± Even the Lin family patriarch, who had always been calm and composed, had his mouth wide open and could not help but gasp. The expressions on the others¡¯ faces could even be described as dumbfounded. Lin Yuanheng stuttered and asked, ¡°What is this? Is it what I imagined?¡± Ye Xuan casually picked one up and stuffed it into his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. Didn¡¯t you eat it before?¡± Lin Yuanheng swallowed it subconsciously. It really tasted the same. He shook his head violently, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, where did you get so much of them?¡± Ye Xuan had just taken the pills out casually. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that this kind of supreme-grade pill was as common as cabbage. ¡°You mean this? I have a lot of them, so you can eat as much as you want. Consider I¡¯ve lost if you finish them.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think much of it. Looking at his calm expression, everyone in the Lin family was shocked. One must know that those were supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, but not ordinary things. Probably because of the spiritual plant incident, Alchemy King Gu Xi seemed to be the calmest one. But in fact, his heart was also in a state of shock. Chapter 66 - A Piece of Paper in the Lin Familys Treasury In the face of so many supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, the Lin family almost knelt in front of Ye Xuan. Lin Yuanheng subconsciously rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Ye Xuan was here to wholesale. Supreme-grade pills were so common to him. This kind of thing could only happen to Ye Xuan. The Lin family patriarch was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°With so many supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, not only Heng¡¯er¡¯s foundation now, but the foundation in his next life will also be strong.¡± Although there was some extent of exaggeration in his words, it was the truth. Lin Yuanheng was originally a genius, but he had fallen to this point because his foundation was damaged. Although it was a bit too late to re-cultivate now, he could catch up if he worked hard with his talent and the Lin family¡¯s strength. He might even have a chance of defeating Su Qingyun in the one-year promise. It could be said that Ye Xuan was the Lin family¡¯s great benefactor. The Lin family patriarch once again solemnly bowed to Ye Xuan. ¡°Brother Ye, please accept my bow again. I know that the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill is priceless, and one can¡¯t buy it even with money. I am willing to exchange it with items from the Lin family¡¯s treasury.¡± The Lin family patriarch couldn¡¯t let Ye Xuan spend so much for nothing, even though they didn¡¯t know that it was insignificant to him at all. Ye Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a good gift. After dismissing all the miscellaneous people, the Lin family patriarch brought Ye Xuan to the family¡¯s forbidden area. There seemed to be no one around, but Ye Xuan could feel the extraordinary aura. They were probably all hidden in the dark. Not only was this place heavily guarded, but there was also an intricate formation set up around it. Even a fly couldn¡¯t enter the place. The Lin family patriarch formed a seal with his hands and mumbled something. A light blue light curtain instantly enveloped the two of them. The sky and earth spun, and the surrounding scene changed when Ye Xuan opened his eyes again. All he could see were treasures that were shining with spiritual light. Some of them were cultivation techniques that emitted powerful auras, and some of them were dharma treasures that were shining with divine light. In addition, there were some well-preserved spiritual plants and pills. The Lin family had been inherited for a hundred years. They had accumulated many good things over the years. Only those who had contributed greatly to the Lin family would be rewarded by the clan leader. As an outsider, it was Ye Xuan¡¯s first time entering this treasury. ¡°Logically speaking, Brother Ye doesn¡¯t have the qualifications,¡± the Lin family patriarch spoke the truth with an emotional expression. ¡°However, I only have one son. The second branch is eyeing me like a tiger watching its prey. If it wasn¡¯t for my strength, they would have long been disloyal. Even so, they are still restless and had been thinking of ways to take my position over.¡± It turned out that the young man Ye Xuan had met back then was from the second branch. No wonder he had no respect for Lin Yuanheng. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose my power, and the position of the Lin family patriarch will not fall to someone whose foundation is damaged. But now, Heng¡¯er has recovered, so there¡¯s no need to worry about the future, and this can calm the others.¡± No wonder the Lin family patriarch would let Ye Xuan come to the Lin family¡¯s treasury unprecedentedly. The pills not only restored Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation but also helped the father and son to stabilize their status. ¡°Brother Ye, feel free to choose. I won¡¯t be stingy if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Looking at the ocean of treasures in front of him, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate and started to check them. The Lin family¡¯s cultivation techniques had powerful destructive power, but they weren¡¯t suitable for him. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes fell on the pile of treasures. They were all brilliant and extraordinary. Although they were not bad, there was nothing that caught his eye at first glance. There was no need to mention those spiritual plants and pills. Ye Xuan¡¯s taste had long been spoiled by the system, and these things simply couldn¡¯t compare to those from the system. Seeing Ye Xuan walk around without taking anything, the Lin family patriarch couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. He looked at him with eyes full of respect and sizing him up. Where did this divinity come from? There were so many things in the treasury, but he didn¡¯t even take a fancy to a single one of them. The Lin family patriarch felt uneasy. At this moment, Ye Xuan stopped as if he was attracted by something. The Lin family patriarch followed his gaze and saw that it was a cultivation technique. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. It would be embarrassing if Ye Xuan really didn¡¯t like any of them. ¡°What is this?¡± The Lin family patriarch thought that he was referring to the cultivation technique and he hurriedly said, ¡°This is the Thunderclap Fire technique. It¡¯s very lethal and very effective against evil things¡­¡± Ye Xuan shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about this.¡± He shook the book slightly, and a piece of paper fell out from between the pages. He didn¡¯t know what material it was made of. It felt heavy to the touch, but it was light as a feather in his hand. The words on it were choppy and difficult to understand, and even the patterns were messy as if they were scribbles. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t understand what they meant even after looking at them for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s strange! Where did this come from? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± The Lin family patriarch revealed a puzzled expression. Logically speaking, there should be a record of everything in the treasury, but he could not find any record on this piece of paper. It was as if it had appeared out of thin air. After searching for a while, he could only give up, ¡°It should have fallen in by accident. I think it was stuck in the book by accident.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the paper in his hand. It looked ordinary, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t put it down. It was as if there was a voice telling him that the contents of the paper were extremely important. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary piece of paper. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Brother Ye, do you want to continue taking a look? I found a few kung fu books that you might need here.¡± The Lin family patriarch¡¯s voice pulled Ye Xuan back from his thoughts. He said without changing his expression, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± He thought that Ye Xuan had chosen the book, but who would¡¯ve thought that he would actually put it down? ¡°I choose this piece of paper.¡± Chapter 67 - Young Master Lin Has Been Abducted The Lin family patriarch was dumbfounded, thinking that Ye Xuan was joking, ¡°Brother Ye, are you joking? It¡¯s just an ordinary piece of paper. I¡¯ve checked it just now and there¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± There wasn¡¯t even any fluctuation of spiritual power. It was clear that the words and pictures on it were probably made up and written randomly. There was no reason for them to exist. ¡°You¡¯d better take a look at other things.¡± Ye Xuan was serious, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Patriarch Lin, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Since I¡¯m fond of it, perhaps it¡¯s fate.¡± Since he had already said so much, the Lin family patriarch could not say anything more. There were so many things in the treasury that anyone would be tempted by. Furthermore, a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill could not be measured in spirit stones. The Lin family patriarch had prepared to pay a huge price. Other than the Lin family¡¯s inherited treasure, he would agree to Ye Xuan anything he wanted. Who would have thought that he would choose such an unremarkable thing? To put it bluntly, that was something that nobody wanted. The Lin family patriarch felt a little apologetic and said, ¡°How can I agree to that? Brother Ye, you should take a look at other things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± If others were to hear this, they would definitely be envious. This was a rare opportunity. After all, it was the treasury of a large family. There were countless good things inside. Yet, Ye Xuan had chosen a piece of broken paper. Anyone would think that there was something wrong with him. He turned a blind eye to so many priceless treasures. His expression was calm and without any greed. The Lin family patriarch¡¯s admiration for Ye Xuan increased even more. Either this person had noble character, unquestionable integrity, and really didn¡¯t care about these worldly possessions, or he was very knowledgeable and had already seen something better. That was why he could be so calm. But no matter which one it was, it was enough to prove that Ye Xuan was not simple. In the end, the Lin family patriarch tried to squeeze a few cultivation techniques and magic treasures into his hands. He had originally wanted to keep Ye Xuan for dinner, but surprisingly he wanted to leave. ¡°Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you stay with me for a few more days?¡± Ye Xuan politely declined, ¡°Patriarch Lin, my sect¡¯s returning ceremony is just around the corner. There are too many things to do. Even today, I have to take some time out of my busy schedule. I really can¡¯t delay anymore.¡± The Lin family patriarch felt strange. With Ye Xuan¡¯s bearing, he should come from one of the seven major sects. But now, he was in a small, newly established sect. It was inevitable that people would suspect his true identity. Was he a hermit expert? Or perhaps was he from one of those super large sects, but he had hidden his name, not wanting others to recognize him? With such a halo, the more the Lin family patriarch looked at Ye Xuan, the more he felt that he was full of mystery. This person was definitely not as simple as he looked. During the break, the Lin family had already sent people to inquire about Ye Xuan, and they had a relevant understanding of his deeds. Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know that they had made up many identities for him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t hold you further. I hope Brother Ye can take care of yourself.¡± When the Lin family saw him off, Lin Yuanheng packed up his luggage and walked out. When everyone saw him dressed like that, they all looked a little confused. ¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡± Lin Yuanheng seemed to have made up his mind. He said to the Lin family patriarch, ¡°Father, I have decided that I will follow Elder Ye to join Tai Qing Sect.¡± The Lin family was dumbfounded. Even Patriarch Lin was stunned for a moment before he reacted, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I want to join Tai Qing Sect.¡± According to the Lin family¡¯s strength, in addition to Lin Yuanheng¡¯s recovered foundation, he could probably join a big sect and become the disciple of a powerful elder, not to mention a small Tai Qing Sect. The Lin family patriarch had already arranged everything. He had found the best sect and asked for his good friend¡¯s help to find Lin Yuanheng a good teacher. However, he had never expected that Lin Yuanheng would publicly express his desire to join Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Heng¡¯er, have you thought thoroughly? Tai Qing Sect¡­¡± The Lin family patriarch subconsciously glanced at Ye Xuan beside him and swallowed his words. He said tactfully, ¡°Tai Qing Sect has just been established not long ago, and your foundation has just been restored. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good decision.¡± To put it bluntly, the people in Tai Qing Sect were mixed good and bad, and the qualifications of the disciples were also mixed. What good things could he learn there? However, it was inappropriate to say this in front of Ye Xuan. Lin Yuanheng understood what he meant. ¡°Father, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± he looked at Ye Xuan. ¡°What does Elder Ye think?¡± Ye Xuan shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever you want. As long as you can afford the spirit stones, you can join Tai Qing Sect.¡± Upon hearing this unreliable statement, the Lin family members¡¯ expressions changed. This was the first time they had heard that a sect did not look at one¡¯s talent or cultivation, but only the amount of spirit stones one had paid. Tai Qing Sect was a weirdo. There was absolutely no other sect like it in the world. The Lin family patriarch was a little worried. It wasn¡¯t easy for Lin Yuanheng to recover from his suffering and restore his foundation. But now, he wanted to join such a sect. Wasn¡¯t it a waste of time? He had already wasted a lot of time and fallen behind his peers by too much. He would have to try very hard to make up for it in the future. Otherwise, he would not achieve much in this life. However, the Lin family patriarch couldn¡¯t say anything harsh due to Ye Xuan¡¯s presence. After a moment of deliberation, he said, ¡°Heng¡¯er, this is not a small matter. Would you reconsider for the sake of your future?¡± Chapter 68 - Eating a Supreme Lin Yuanheng¡¯s eyes were firm, ¡°Father, I have considered it very clearly. if it wasn¡¯t for Elder Ye, my foundation couldn¡¯t have been restored so quickly. Since he chose to stay in Tai Qing Sect, the sect must have some extraordinary aspects.¡± In fact, Ye Xuan joined the sect just to complete the system¡¯s mission. Patriarch Lin looked at Ye Xuan, who was next to him and then at Lin Yuanheng. He knew his son¡¯s character. Once he had decided on something, he would not change his mind easily. So, he sighed heavily. ¡°As you wish.¡± Before they left, the Lin family patriarch repeatedly exhort and asked Ye Xuan to take care of Lin Yuanheng in the sect. After bidding farewell to the Lin family patriarch, Ye Xuan and the others set out together. Alchemy King Gu Xi stared unblinkingly at Ye Xuan as if he was looking at a rare animal. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that there was gold on his face. Ye Xuan felt uncomfortable and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why are you keep staring at me?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi rubbed his hands together and revealed a brilliant smile that almost gave people goosebumps, ¡°Well, Young Brother Ye.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange expression. Alchemy King Gu Xi and Ye Xuan¡¯s age difference was huge. In addition to their seniority, Alchemy King Gu Xi had addressed Ye Xuan as Elder Ye as a form of respect. But now, they actually started to call each other brothers, which really made people laugh. Ye Xuan¡¯s face was also embarrassed, ¡°Alchemy king, just tell me if you have something to say.¡± ¡°Well, where did you get those supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills from? Who refined them? Was there a pill formula?¡± He had kept these questions in his heart for a long time, but he had never had the chance to ask. Now that he asked all in one breath, he felt as if he had solved some major life event. He looked at Ye Xuan with anticipation. ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± Ye Xuan dragged his tone, tantalizing Alchemy King Gu Xi, ¡°This is a secret, but I can tell you that I don¡¯t have the pill formula.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face was full of dejection, ¡°Sigh, I knew that the pill formula wouldn¡¯t be passed down to the world.¡± Ye Xuan asked curiously, ¡°Can you develop a pill formula if there¡¯s only a pill?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s hard to tell. It¡¯s said that supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills are extremely difficult to be made. Many of the ingredients might have been lost. If you want to study the formula, one pill won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll need at least a few dozen.¡± Ye Xuan had given a lot of the pills to the Lin family. Alchemy King Gu Xi thought that was the limit and that he couldn¡¯t have anymore. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they went back to the Lin family to ask for some. ¡°I see,¡± Ye Xuan was indifferent, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I don¡¯t have the pill formula, but I have a lot of pills here. You can take and study them.¡± He took out all the remaining pills in his interspace, ¡°Are these enough?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi was completely dumbfounded. He thought he was dreaming, ¡°How can you have so many?!¡± Apart from those that had given to the Lin family, he couldn¡¯t even count how many Ye Xuan had taken out now. But there was one thing for sure- The amount was extremely terrifying and unimaginable. There were so many pills that he wouldn¡¯t feel any heartache spending them casually, let alone doing research. Alchemy King Gu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you really giving these to me?¡± Ye Xuan nodded and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Just focus on your research.¡± Of course, he did not forget Lin Yuanheng beside him, ¡°There are still some for you. Eat as much as you want. Finish them all.¡± Lin Yuanheng couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wasteful to eat so many? Actually, a few dozen is enough. There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Under Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze, his voice became softer and softer. Ye Xuan was solemn, ¡°No, you have to finish them as soon as possible. This matter is very important to me.¡± What a joke! If these two people didn¡¯t speed up and use all these pills up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to complete his task. However, Alchemy King Gu Xi and Lin Yuanheng didn¡¯t understand the reason behind it. It was as if they would become sinners if they didn¡¯t finish them. They actually felt a little guilty when they faced Ye Xuan. Lin Yuanheng looked at the alchemy king for help, ¡°Is there anything wrong if I eat so many pills?¡± If it was in the past, Alchemy King Gu Xi would definitely stop such wasteful behavior. One must know that those were supreme-grade pills. How could he waste them like this? But now, he agreed with Ye Xuan. After all, he had fed precious spiritual plants to ordinary horses, so what else he couldn¡¯t do? In comparison, it actually became somewhat reasonable for Lin Yuanheng to finish eating these. At least it was not for any animals or beasts, so it wasn¡¯t considered a waste. Alchemy King Gu Xi was completely on Ye Xuan¡¯s side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Lin. Supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills have mild effects. You¡¯ll be fine no matter how much you eat. At most, you¡¯ll experience indigestion.¡± With the alchemy king¡¯s words, Lin Yuanheng couldn¡¯t say anything more. He ate a large number of supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills in tears. If such a scene was seen by outsiders, they would definitely be heartbroken. These people really too wasteful. When Ye Xuan returned to the sect, the people of Tai Qing Sect were a little curious because the two people who had gone out brought another person back. ¡°Elder Ye, who is this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Lin Yuanheng, and he¡¯ll be joining our Tai Qing Sect.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s casual remark, coupled with Lin Yuanheng¡¯s low cultivation, made the others not think much of it. ¡°By the way, distribute these pills to the other disciples.¡± Looking at their distant figures, the disciple scratched his head, ¡°The name sounds so familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± He thought for a long time and suddenly shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t the young master of the Lin family called Lin Yuanheng?¡± Chapter 69 - Not Even Dogs Eat This The disciple looked at the pills in the bag. They were very ordinary without spiritual energy. They were not even as good as the lowest-level Essence Replenishment Pills. He still distributed them to everyone since it was Ye Xuan¡¯s order, including the elders. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, the second elder, the third elder, the fourth elder, and the others also received it. The second elder looked at the black pill in his eyes and revealed a contemptuous smile. ¡°Ye Xuan really dares to give us all kinds of trash. Does he think we¡¯re like those ordinary disciples who can be bought over with a little favor?¡± He casually threw the pill on the ground. The third and the fourth elders said, ¡°We¡¯ve thrown it away long ago. Not even dogs eat that kind of thing. Who knows what it¡¯s made of?¡± This group of people still didn¡¯t know that they would soon be slapped in the face soon. ¡°By the way, Alchemy King Gu Xi and Ye Xuan are very close now. He¡¯s so proud now that he even went to the Lin family¡¯s engagement banquet.¡± Other than a few families that the Lin family was on good terms with, only powerful forces and sects received the invitation. Ye Xuan also attended with Alchemy King Gu Xi. Besides the alchemy king wanted to rope him in, he could also use this opportunity to get to know other people with high cultivation. No wonder these people would gather here to make sarcastic remarks. They also wanted to expand their network and meet more powerful people. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it since Ye Xuan has so many spiritual plants. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d also be tempted if I were an alchemist.¡± The second elder laughed coldly, ¡°So what if he has many spiritual plants? So what if he has a good relationship with Alchemy King Gu Xi? In any case, these alchemists won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Although this was what he said, everyone knew how great the benefits of befriending a powerful alchemist were. They could only say some sour words, but they couldn¡¯t do anything substantial. After all, Ye Xuan was in full swing right now. Not only did he have Han Yue¡¯s support, but all the disciples in the sect were respectful to him, from the elders to the servants. Gifts blinded the eyes. Who else in Tai Qing Sect had not received Ye Xuan¡¯s favor? It was even more difficult to deal with him now. Xie Yixuan¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°Forget it, let him be proud for now. I don¡¯t believe that he can still be in the limelight during the sect returning ceremony.¡± ¡°I heard that he even brought an outsider who was weak back here. He really thought that he founded Tai Qing Sect and can simply bring anyone back.¡± Just as Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan were discussing, a confidant rushed in. ¡°Ye Xuan brought Lin Yuanheng over!¡± Everyone looked at each other, still a little confused, ¡°Lin Yuanheng? Which Lin Yuanheng?¡± ¡°The young master of the Lin family, of course!¡± ¡°Impossible. Even though the Lin family¡¯s young master is a good-for-nothing, the patriarch is his father. How could he allow his son to come to Tai Qing Sect?¡± With the departure of the guests, the events that happened at the engagement banquet spread, and many people received the news. The Su family broke off the engagement in public! A supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill had appeared! Young Master Lin¡¯s foundation had been restored! The one-year promise between the Lin family and the Su family! Any one of them would be shocking, not to mention so many of them happening together. In an instant, it set off a stormy wave among all the sects and forces. Of course, most of their attention was on the news of the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. In the beginning, no one knew Ye Xuan¡¯s true identity. However, the truth would come to light sooner or later. Although the Lin family patriarch wanted to hide it, some rumors were still spread. Shen Hai¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the mysterious man who followed Alchemy King Gu Xi took out an ordinary black pill, but it turned out to be a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill that cured Young Master Lin?¡± The more the others heard, the more shocked they were. Alchemy King Gu Xi only brought one person, and wasn¡¯t that Ye Xuan? The two just happened to meet. Moreover, the man Ye Xuan had brought back was also called Lin Yuanheng. There could not be such a coincidence in the world. When they thought of the pill that they had disdainfully thrown away, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Could it be that the pill was¡­? The third elder¡¯s expression was stiff as he said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. You guys continue.¡± The fourth elder also quickly said, ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± They left in a flash. Even the second elder began to look for the pills that he had just thrown away. He caught a glimpse of Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan¡¯s ugly expressions from the corner of his eye. He smiled awkwardly to cover his embarrassment. ¡°I just want to see if it¡¯s a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill.¡± But the next second when he saw the pill on the ground, he swallowed it without caring about the dust on it. This scene was coincidentally seen by the third elder and the others who had just returned, and the scene immediately turned extremely embarrassing. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that it was an illusion?¡± It was no wonder that the second elder would be so dismissive of his image. That was a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill! Even Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation could be restored, let alone them. For a time, the disciples of Tai Qing Sect who knew the situation were all busy. They had thought it was an ordinary pill. After all, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t explain to them. Therefore, they had either thrown it away or given it to people. Only very few people ate it. Now that he knew the truth, he was filled with regret. ¡°Where is my pill? Where did it go?¡± How could they have known that the black ordinary-looking pill was actually a supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill? Also, there were some who started fighting because their pills went missing and they suspected that someone had stolen them. Luckily after Ye Xuan found out the truth, he had people send many pills over, and this calmed the disciples. Chapter 70 - A Big Surprise Han Yue came back after finishing her business and she learned of Ye Xuan¡¯s story. Looking at the chaos in Tai Qing Sect, she suddenly had a headache. He gave supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills to all the people in the sect! If the news spread, many sects and forces would ask them for the pills. Who didn¡¯t want to use these pills to get an extremely-talented spirit root? ¡°You¡¯ve given me a big surprise.¡± Ye Xuan chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect master. I didn¡¯t waste anything, and I didn¡¯t forget that everyone in the sect either. Everyone gets one pill. I definitely won¡¯t favor one over the other.¡± Han Yue was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Was this her main point? Those were supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills. Even in the upper realm, it was a rare existence. Who was this Ye Xuan? He used them just like that. It was fine if he gave it to the Lin family. After all, the Lin family had high status. But giving them to this group of people from the sect, she wasn¡¯t undervaluing herself. She was clear about the strength of these disciples. According to their talent and aptitude, it was indeed a waste to use such good medicinal pills. But Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s yours anyway.¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t bother to say anything. She could only say that she was already numb to it. Since the time Ye Xuan entered Tai Qing Sect and his various extravagant actions, this person was simply a walking gold mine. Seeing that another person was standing beside Ye Xuan, Han Yue knew Lin Yuanheng¡¯s identity without his introduction. To get her to take care of him, the Lin family head had already sent many gifts to her. When the boxes of gifts were brought over, everyone was dumbfounded. Many disciples of Tai Qing Sect were whispering to each other. ¡°Is this the Lin family¡¯s young master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t you see that there were so many treasures? They were all sent by the Lin family.¡± ¡°Elder Ye is too awesome. He can even make Young Master Lin follow him by just attending an engagement banquet.¡± ¡°A lot of things happened at the banquet. The Su family broke off the engagement in public. It was even more exciting than the story books. It was a pity that I wasn¡¯t there to witness the incidents.¡± ¡°Who are the people at the Lin family¡¯s engagement banquet? They¡¯re all important figures. We¡¯re not qualified given our status.¡± Lin Yuanheng was known to be a good-for-nothing. Otherwise, Su Qingyun would not have broken off the engagement. However, it was different now. His spirit root had been repaired. With his previous talent, it was possible for him to catch up if he worked hard. The Lin family master knew that the position of an elder in the Tai Qing Sect could be bought with money, so he had put in a lot of effort. Of course, he also had the intention of repaying YeXuananan. If those rare treasures were exchanged for spirit stones, the number would be frightening. Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Logically speaking, now that my Tai Qing Sect has been established. All the elder positions are full. There is no more empty seat.¡± It was funny to tell that there were dozens of elders in total although Tai Qing Sect was not a big sect. This number could be said to be very terrifying. Even those big sects didn¡¯t have so many elders. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to become an elder. One needed to have strong cultivation and have made contributions to the sect. Not just anyone could become an elder. However, Tai Qing Sect didn¡¯t care about anything. If there was something in common between these elders, it was that they all spent spirit stones and bought the position with money. ¡°But since you¡¯ve come with such sincerity, I naturally can¡¯t refuse you. You can become a guest elder of my Tai Qing Sect.¡± Considering Lin Yuanheng¡¯s special identity, she couldn¡¯t let him be an ordinary disciple. In addition, the Lin family patriarch had sent so many generous gifts. After much consideration, Han Yue arranged such a position for him. At this time, she still didn¡¯t know that there would be more than a dozen more guest elders in the future. All of them would join Tai Qing Sect because of Ye Xuan. But this was a story in the future. Lin Yuanheng did not put on any airs and he bowed slightly to Han Yue, ¡°Thank you, sect master.¡± No one else had any objections. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have a rich elder in the sect? The generous gifts given by the Lin family patriarch were right here, and anyone who saw them would be engrossed. Lin Yuanheng¡¯s matter had been resolved, but there was still a headache matter to Han Yue. ¡°The Lin family patriarch has sent a message, saying that many people are asking about the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. Although most of them were stopped by him, there¡¯re some things that can¡¯t be hidden anyway.¡± Han Yue seemed to have already guessed it. If the outside world knew that Ye Xuan was here and that he had so many supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, the door of the Tai Qing Sect would probably be broken by these people. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care, ¡°The sect returning ceremony is coming soon. We might as well take this opportunity to set off. Even if those people want to find us, they won¡¯t be able to catch us up.¡± Han Yue nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The thing she hated the most was interpersonal relationships, especially when she had to deal with those forces. It was not good to fall out with them, but there was unnecessary if she pretended to be polite to them. It was purely a waste of time. She might as well use the free time to cultivate. Han Yue quickly made a decision, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as Elder Ye said. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± The seventh elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There¡¯s still one more problem. If we leave and those people can¡¯t find us, what if they become angry and cause trouble for the sect? The remaining disciples won¡¯t be able to resist at all.¡± Ye Xuan and Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. The sect returning ceremony would test the overall strength of the sect, so all the powerful disciples would go together. With the current situation of the sect, the remaining disciples would not be able to protect the sect at all. They didn¡¯t want their lair to be destroyed before they returned. ¡°Seventh elder¡¯s words are very reasonable. We must first resolve this matter.¡± Chapter 71 - Empty However, if a portion of the disciples were left to guard, their strength would be greatly reduced since they were not strong. Just as Han Yue was frowning, Alchemy King Gu Xi came up, ¡°Thanks to Elder Ye¡¯s care by giving me spiritual plants and supreme-grade pills. I¡¯m willing to stay to guard Tai Qing Sect.¡± Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but be happy when she heard this, ¡°Is the alchemy king serious?¡± According to the time that she had agreed with Alchemy King Gu Xi, it was time for them to leave. She didn¡¯t expect that he would choose to stay. ¡°Of course.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi nodded. The current Tai Qing Sect was simply heaven to him. There were spiritual plants to be used and pills to be researched. Only a fool would choose to leave this place. Moreover, he was sure that Ye Xuan was not simple. He wanted to ride Ye Xuan¡¯s coattails by guarding Tai Qing Sect. It would not hurt them either. After all, they could refine pills anywhere, let alone in Tai Qing Sect which had so many materials. With Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s help, Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t have any worries. This group of alchemy cultivators might not be very strong, but the key was their connections. After all, there was a saying that circulated, ¡®You can offend anyone but not alchemy cultivators¡¯. Moreover, it was Alchemy King Gu Xi holding down the fort. Even those who wanted to find trouble and look for the pills had to properly weigh their strength. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Alchemy King Gu Xi.¡± After everything in Tai Qing Sect was settled, Han Yue and the others immediately set off. In addition to some weak disciples, there were also several elders left in the sect. Although everyone in Tai Qing Sect had taken the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill, their qualifications were mixed good and bad. After all, these people could enter the sect as long as they paid spirit stones. Therefore, most of the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect were weak. The supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill could only clean the spirit root, but it would not change much of the cultivation. If the aptitude was too poor, then there was nothing could be done. However, under the effects of the pill, most of the disciples had changed from the original three or four spirit roots, which were mixed spiritual roots, to double spiritual roots, and even supreme-grade single spiritual roots. To them, it was like a pie falling from the sky and they were extremely grateful to Ye Xuan. There weren¡¯t even a few people with mixed spirit roots in the entire team. This situation was extremely rare even in those big sects. Han Yue suggested to Lin Yuanheng, ¡°In fact, you should focus on your cultivation in the sect. The Lin family patriarch doesn¡¯t want you to travel a long distance either.¡± Lin Yuanheng shook his head and refused, ¡°I want to go out and have a look. This time is also a kind of training for me.¡± Ever since he had become a disabled person, the Lin family head had been worried that he would be injured and had not allowed him to travel far. It was not easy to get this opportunity, so how could he give it up? Moreover, Lin Yuanheng had other considerations. His intuition told him that it was definitely right to follow Ye Xuan. Seeing that Lin Yuanheng was so insistent, Han Yue could not say anything more. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll leave the sect¡¯s matters to Alchemy King Gu Xi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master Han. Brother Ye¡¯s matters are my matters. His sect is naturally my sect.¡± Hearing the way Alchemy King Gu Xi addressed Ye Xuan, Han Yue¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help twitching. In such a short time, Ye Xuan was able to become brothers with the alchemy king. This was also a kind of ability. The group of people left in a grandiose manner. As expected, not long after they left, several groups of people came to visit. All of them came for the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill. The first to arrive was the Qingcheng Sect, which was also a famous sect nearby. The group of people was arrogant. The Lin family also had supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pills, but everyone thought that Lin Yuanheng had finished them. The sect did not dare to find trouble with the Lin family either. They had their eyes on Tai Qing Sect since they had found out that the sect had only been established not long ago. Of course, it was easy to bully the sect. Even if Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t take out the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill, he could still force him to tell where he had gotten the pill from. ¡°I heard that Tai Qing Sect had exterminated Blood Soul Sect.¡± The elder of the Qingcheng Sect didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Although everyone said so, there were very few people who had witnessed it with their own eyes. Over time, everyone thought that it was just a rumor. After all, the difference in strength between the two sects was too great. It was simply impossible for Tai Qing Sect to exterminate the Blood Soul Sect. There were rumors in the outside world that the Blood Soul Sect had offended some mysterious superpower, which was why they were exterminated. ¡°Perhaps the people of Tai Qing Sect are deliberately mystified, or they deliberately said it was their own doing. They didn¡¯t think about how it was possible to do that with their strength.¡± With this in mind, the sect did not take Tai Qing Sect seriously. As soon as they arrived at the mountain gate, they were not polite at all, ¡°Ask your sect master and the elder who has the supreme-grade Marrow Cleansing Pill to come out.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought that the one who came out was Alchemy King Gu Xi? ¡°Why is the alchemy king here?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. After all, Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and not many people knew that Han Yue had invited him over to teach. ¡°Sect Master Han Yue, Elder Ye Xuan, and the other elders are not here.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect to Alchemy King Gu Xi, and they restrained their arrogance, ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve already left to participate in the sect returning ceremony?¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s just a small sect, and you all know the rules. The sect returning ceremony is around the corner, so they naturally have to set off in advance.¡± Looking at Alchemy King Gu Xi, everyone was dumbfounded. Finally, the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s elder reacted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How could there be such a coincidence? Could it be that they¡¯re saying this to avoid us?¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°What? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it yourself!¡± Chapter 72 - Why Is This Thing Here Seeing that Alchemy King Gu Xi was angry, the people of the Qingcheng Sect didn¡¯t dare to fall out with him even if they wanted to. Not to mention that Alchemy King Gu Xi¡¯s strength was high and was the target everyone wanted to curry favor with, but he was also highly respected and was the object of respect for all alchemists. If they offended him, most of the alchemists would probably stop selling them pills. The people of the Qingcheng Sect looked embarrassed and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant.¡± Alchemy King Gu Xi didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°Then what do you mean? Anyway, I¡¯ve already said that. It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course, we believe you.¡± The people of the Qingcheng Sect had no choice but to leave, but they secretly ordered, ¡°You all keep a close eye on Tai Qing Sect. If there is any movement, report it immediately.¡± Other than them, other sects came one after another, but Alchemy King Gu Xi sent them away. All the forces knew that Tai Qing Sect had Alchemy King Gu Xi in charge, so they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. The news of Ye Xuan and the others leaving the city couldn¡¯t be hidden, but it was already too late when the others received the news. Ye Xuan and the others had gone too far, so it was unrealistic to catch them up now. The sun had set in the west, and it was almost evening. Seeing that everyone had been on the road for a whole day, Han Yue ordered a short rest. Now that they had all left the city, it was likely that the group of people would catch them up. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect the sect returning ceremony to be so troublesome. They even had to rush. ¡°Sect master, where are we going to attend the ceremony?¡± ¡°The sect returning ceremony will be held in the capital of the central region, which is very far away from us. Even if we use a flying-type magic tool, it will probably take nearly a month.¡± Ye Xuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the place to be so remote, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡± Lin Yuanheng smiled and said, ¡°Elder Ye, you don¡¯t have to worry. There are teleportation arrays in some towns. We can use them to greatly shorten the distance. I think it will only take ten days to half a month.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s so advanced. There¡¯s even a teleportation array. In that case, why don¡¯t they set one up in every place? It¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone.¡± Lin Yuanheng¡¯s expression was a little strange. This was common sense but Ye Xuan seemed to know nothing about it. After all, he had just reached this continent not long ago, so he was not as good as the locals. Moreover, Ye Xuan did not use a teleportation array when he left his home, so he was not clear about the situation here. ¡°Building a teleportation formation consumes a great amount of manpower and money, and it requires a formation master of level 7 and above to set it up. Formation masters are extremely rare nowadays, and those of the level 7 and above are even rarer.¡± Lin Yuanheng patiently explained. It involved the problem of spatial distance. If an array master was not qualified enough, it was easy to cause major casualties. Therefore, not every place had a teleportation array. Only those prosperous big towns, which were important hubs, would have a teleportation array. The nearest teleportation array was in Shazhou City. They would probably need to travel for another night to reach there. ¡°In addition, you have to pay a large number of spirit stones to use the teleportation formation. Common people can¡¯t afford to use it.¡± Fortunately, the current Tai Qing Sect was able to afford the cost of so many people. Even so, it was not a small expense. ¡°I see that everyone is tired today. Why don¡¯t we continue our journey tomorrow morning? It¡¯s quite dangerous to walk at night.¡± Han Yue thought for a moment and felt that there should still be time, ¡°Alright, as Elder Ye said.¡± Everyone set up camp and rested. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Xuan took out the paper he had obtained from the Lin family and began to study it, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Although there was no spiritual power fluctuation on the paper, Ye Xuan believed in his intuition that it must have a powerful origin. He didn¡¯t recognize the words and pictures on it at all, so he had no place to start. He had read many ancient books these days, but he had not found any records of similar words. It was as if these words did not exist on this continent at all. It was confusing. ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡± An ethereal female voice sounded in his ear. It turned out to be Han Yue, ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re so serious.¡± Ye Xuan quickly put the paper away, but she had already seen it. Her sharp eyes noticed the patterns and words on it, and her pupils shrank. A touch of shock flashed through her beautiful eyes. ¡°How did you get this?¡± From Han Yue¡¯s tone, she seemed to know the origin of the paper, so Ye Xuan quickly asked, ¡°Do you recognize the words and pictures on this paper?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°I obtained it from the Lin family¡¯s treasury.¡± Han Yue¡¯s face was filled with rare shock and loss of self-control, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Why is this thing here?¡± Her heart was in turmoil. Ye Xuan had never seen Han Yue lose her composure like this. Seeing her reaction, he was even more curious, ¡°What is this? Do you know its true origin?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him deeply and returned to her previous ice-cold beauty appearance. However, if one looked closely, one would find that she had not completely calmed down. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be asking. You¡¯d better give it to me.¡± Ye Xuan was a little unhappy to hear this. Han Yue¡¯s attitude made it clear that this thing was not ordinary. How could he give up a treasure in his hands? Seeing that Ye Xuan was unwilling, Han Yue didn¡¯t want to force him either. After all, this thing was only an incomplete part, and it was useless in his hands. There were extremely few people in the lower realm who knew its origin. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then keep it safe and don¡¯t show it in front of anyone.¡± Chapter 73 - One Million Supreme Han Yue¡¯s secretive attitude made Ye Xuan want to know more. ¡°Why are you not telling me what this is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. With your current cultivation and strength, it¡¯s not suitable for you to know.¡± Han Yue seemed to have fallen into his memory. One must know that this thing came from the divine realm. For some reason, it had fallen into the lower realm. However, Ye Xuan was not someone who gave up easily. Han Yue was helpless because she was pestered by him. ¡°I can only tell you now that you only have a small part of the fragments. After you collect all of them, you will eventually know without me telling you.¡± It was just an excuse. With Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation, how could he have gathered all these things? Besides, these things were difficult to obtain. ¡°I was wondering why this thing looked so strange. So it¡¯s just an incomplete part. No wonder I could not understand it.¡± Han Yue did not say anything. She just glanced at Ye Xuan and turned to leave. Knowing that he could not get any more information out of it, Ye Xuan put the paper away. Perhaps one day, he would be able to collect other parts of this thing and figure out its true origin. The group continued their journey and soon arrived at a city with a teleportation array. After paying a large sum of spirit stone fees, the distance to the Central Province was much shorter. ¡°This teleportation array is convenient. I wonder how much money I can make with this.¡± However, the array needed to be maintained regularly and cost many spirit stones, so it was costly. Sects without some financial resources could not afford it. [ Ding! ] [ Random Mission: consume a million supreme-grade spirit stones ] [ Mission success reward: 10000 prodigal points ] [ Mission failure will randomly deduct prodigal points. Effective period: 7 days ] One must know that top-grade spirit stones were difficult to obtain, not to mention supreme-grade spirit stones. The common ones on the market were low-grade or mid-grade. One supreme-grade spirit stone could be exchanged for 100 top-grade spirit stones, and so on. Supreme-grade spirit stones contained a large amount of spiritual energy, so it was a waste to use them as currency. Therefore, they were circulated in the market rarely. After reading the mission clearly, Ye Xuan was left speechless. One million supreme-grade spirit stones! He would not be able to spend all of it even if he did not sleep or rest for seven days. If he stayed in this place, he would not finish the mission. ¡°Perhaps I have to go to Jingdu. The things there are much more expensive. Maybe I can finish the mission there.¡± The Tai Qing Sect disciple saw Ye Xuan mumbling something and frowning. He thought Ye Xuan had encountered some difficulty and asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how to spend the money.¡± The others were confused. Why did Ye Xuan worry about how to spend his money? How many spirit stones did he have? Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the Central Province, the people of the Tai Qing Sect were a little excited. The Central Province was far away. If it were not for the sect returning ceremony this time, they would not have had the chance to come here in their lifetime. Jingdu was the most prosperous city in the Central Province. Every ceremony would be held here. Cultivators were as many as sands, and experts were uncountable. It was very likely that an unremarkable old man on the side of the road was a grand elder of some sect. There were rows upon rows of shops on the street, and the sounds of hawking could be heard constantly. ¡°The perfect golden pill is made by the supreme alchemist. It has no side effects and only costs 1000 low-grade spiritual stones.¡± ¡°Come and take a look. It¡¯s the fur of a Sprinting Wolf. It¡¯s top-quality and flawless. I¡¯ll sell it at any price.¡± ¡°Supreme-grade magic weapon, the divine thunderflame ball. It was made by the chief disciple of a weapon forging grandmaster. It¡¯s now being sold for only eight hundred low-grade spirit stones.¡± ¡­ Everyone found it very refreshing. Some even wanted to buy something, but Ye Xuan stopped them. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of being scammed, then go ahead. You cannot fully trust these hawkers.¡± The disciple immediately revealed a puzzled look. ¡°What if they are authentic? We could miss a golden opportunity.¡± Ye Xuan rolled his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s anything good, why would they sell it to you?¡± These street hawkers were not trustworthy. They would say anything to sell their goods. They were good at selecting their prey. They could tell if a person was local or not immediately. They would not provoke those powerful sects and only pick the people from other places. After all, they sold their things on their stalls. They could pack up and run away at any time. No matter how great one¡¯s ability was, it was impossible to find a needle in a haystack. After listening to Ye Xuan¡¯s analysis, the disciple felt that it was very reasonable. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Who would have thought Ye Xuan would walk over by himself in the next second? ¡°Elder Ye, what are you doing?¡± ¡°There are too many scammers here. You won¡¯t be able to differentiate them. I will do it.¡± There were plenty of places to spend money in Jingdu, so he did not have to worry about using all his spirit stones. Ye Xuan did not want to waste his spirit stones, so he decided to go to the shops first. Ye Xuan liked the ¡°Treasure Pavilion¡± in the center of the building. It was gorgeous and exquisite. The things inside must be expensive, which was exactly what he wanted. Who would have thought that he would be stopped at the door? The servant saw that Ye Xuan was dressed in ordinary clothes and was a Human Realm level 2, so he said impatiently, ¡°We¡¯re closing.¡± Looking at the people coming and going in the shop in broad daylight, Ye Xuan could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you have other people in your shop?¡± The servant sized Ye Xuan up with a bit of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Yes, but you should take a look at who they are. You¡¯re just low-level cultivators. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even afford a single part. Please leave.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask around? This is not a place for a lowly person like you.¡± Discrimination existed everywhere, but Ye Xuan did not expect a mere shop guard in Jingdu would look down on people like a dog. Ye Xuan did not know that Treasure Pavilion was famous in Jingdu. They were even more expensive, but the items were also good. People from the seven major sects often came here. Hence, some small sects did not dare to set foot in it easily. Chapter 74 - The Scanning System Ye Xuan teased, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, what is this place? Don¡¯t you guys serve humans?¡± Before the servant could react, he subconsciously replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Seeing the smile on Ye Xuan¡¯s lips, he was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses and said furiously, ¡°Hurry up and leave. We don¡¯t welcome you here. If you continue to disturb us, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± He waved Ye Xuan away like a fly. Ye Xuan glanced at him coldly and turned to the hawker next to him. The servant spat to the side. ¡°You arrogant prick.¡± The hawker was right next to them and witnessed the entire scene of Ye Xuan being driven out. He could not help but show a sympathetic look. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Xuan pointed casually, but before he could say anything, the hawker said, ¡°You have good eyes. It is a supreme-grade defensive magic weapon made by a master refiner.¡± It was only later that he realized that Ye Xuan probably did not have many spirit stones. He immediately gave up. Perhaps it was sympathy, but he did not raise the price. ¡°If you want it, 100 low-grade spirit stones.¡± The price was not pricey. This item was also the cheapest one on the stall. ¡°What I mean is wrap up everything else except this one.¡± For a moment, the hawker thought he was hallucinating. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Xuan repeated, ¡°I said I want to wrap up the rest.¡± The hawker was a little speechless. Did Ye Xuan get bullied at Treasure Pavilion and come here to have fun? His expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°If you are joking, please go somewhere else. I still have to do business here.¡± A supreme-grade spirit stone fell in front of the stall owner. Under the refraction of the sun, it emitted a strange brilliance. ¡°Is that enough?¡± One must know that this was a supreme-grade spirit stone! It was more than enough. The items on the stall only added up to a few hundred mid-grade spirit stones at most. The hawker¡¯s eyes widened, and he stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s enough, but I don¡¯t have enough change.¡± He had never seen a supreme-grade spirit stone before. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Keep the change.¡± After Ye Xuan had walked far away, the hawker hurriedly took the supreme-grade spirit stone in his hand. The spiritual energy was overflowing, and it was definitely not fake. It felt like a dream. The other stall owners were shocked and envious. Why don¡¯t they open the stall at that place? The hawker took the supreme-grade spirit stone and ran away, afraid that Ye Xuan would regret it when he came back to his senses. After all, his pile of things was a mess and not worth that much. The servant of Treasure Pavilion was dumbfounded. He saw everything and regretted his attitude so much that he had butterflies in his stomach. This low-level cultivator had supreme-grade spirit stone! If he was the one receiving the supreme-grade spirit stone, he could earn tons of commission. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret it. The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect saw Ye Xuan walking over with many things in his arms. ¡°Elder Ye, did you go to stock up on supplies?¡± He subconsciously blurted out. ¡°I just casually bought some things.¡± The sixth elder and seventh elder also came over curiously. They wanted to see what Ye Xuan bought. They could not help but shake their heads and say, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯ve been scammed. They¡¯re all worthless and of no use.¡± The previous disciple looked at Ye Xuan in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be scammed?¡± Ye Xuan said righteously, ¡°A thousand golds can¡¯t buy happiness.¡± Moreover, he could get back the spirit stones he spent in another way. After all, it was a system mission, and everything was for the sake of prodigal points. But the others did not know this and were speechless at Ye Xuan¡¯s wasteful behavior. However, Ye Xuan had money, so they could not say anything. Under everyone¡¯s puzzled and envious eyes, Ye Xuan carried the pile of miscellaneous things into the room. Looking at the pile of things, Ye Xuan felt a little awkward. He did not want to throw them away because he used spirit stones to buy them. However, he did not know what to do with them if he kept them. ¡°I heard that some people had found treasures at the stalls. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the luck.¡± After a rough scan, Ye Xuan found some elixirs and magic weapons, but they were not as good as the hawker had boasted. The quality was average, and he did not know what the rest were. Ye Xuan picked up one of them and studied it carefully, but he was not good at identifying the items. After looking at it for a long time, he could not see any mystery. ¡°It would be great if the system could help me detect it.¡± He could not help but sigh. The next second, a notification sound rang in his mind. [ Ding! Detected the host¡¯s request. Do you want to spend prodigal points to activate the scanning system? ] Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. There was such a good thing! However, when he looked at the prodigal points that needed to be activated, he immediately showed a pained expression. ¡°Why is it so expensive? System, why don¡¯t you rob me instead?¡± Although Ye Xuan complained, he still had to spend it. It just so happened that Ye Xuan had completed his mission earlier and had accumulated tons of prodigal points. Although he was distressed, he could still deal with it. ¡°Activate.¡± [ Scanning system activated ] [ Scanning ] [ Grade 5 elixir, Jade Dew Spirit Restoration Pill detected ] [ Water-proof Pearl detected ] [ Fourth-grade Heavenly Fire Talisman detected ] [ Normal jade detected ] ¡­ In an instant, all the items¡¯ names, information, grade, and other values appeared in front of Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan looked at them one by one and understood them. He could not help but exclaim. ¡°This is too convenient.¡± However, after looking around, these things were ordinary, and nothing special about them. ¡°They¡¯re all worthless things.¡± Ye Xuan was not surprised by this result. After all, no good stuff could be found in a small stall. When he saw the corner, he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chapter 75 - A Strange Stone from Penglai Immortal Island What attracted Ye Xuan¡¯s attention was a stone. [ Penglai Immortal Stone detected, a specialty of Penglai Immortal Island ] Ye Xuan was curious about this stone because he had never heard of the name of the stone before. ¡°Penglai Immortal Island. What is that place?¡± Furthermore, the description of the stone was very vague. It only told Ye Xuan it was a local specialty and nothing else. This stone was black and emitted a black jade-like luster. Other than its color, it was no different from other stones, but it was much lighter. Ye Xuan tried to inject spiritual power into it, but nothing happened. There was no reaction. No matter how he tested it, there was no reaction. It looked like a pretty stone and nothing special. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll keep it first.¡± There was nothing special about this pile of things except this so-called Penglai Immortal Stone. Ye Xuan had given some items to the others. As for the trash, he had thrown them all away. The next day, Ye Xuan appeared in the same spot as yesterday. The hawkers along the street recognized this God of Fortune at a glance. It immediately caused a great sensation. After all, this man had supreme-grade spirit stones, so how could they not have a deep impression of him? ¡°Fellow cultivator, come and take a look! I have a cultivation technique passed down from my ancestors. It is said to be created by a super strong elite. If you cultivate it to the peak stage, you can even step on the void and shatter it.¡± ¡°Forget it. Your cultivation technique is lousy. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my exclusive elixir? You can increase your cultivation by eating one pill. Advancing will no longer be a problem for you.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re all just bragging. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my shop? I¡¯m honest with the young and the old, and the price is fair.¡± The hawker tried to promote himself in front of Ye Xuan, hoping that he could take care of his business. Who would have thought that Ye Xuan would ask, ¡°Are your things expensive?¡± Did he spend all his spirit stones yesterday and was running out of spirit stones? Was that why he was asking this question? The other hawkers looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Why would they be so enthusiastic if they could not make a profit? Every hawker became dispirited. A supreme-grade spirit stone was probably all he had. How could he possibly take out another one today? There were still a few hawkers who were unwilling to give up. ¡°Our food is good and cheap. It¡¯s affordable.¡± Ye Xuan immediately turned around and left after hearing this, leaving them scratching their heads. ¡°What are you doing? I already said that our things aren¡¯t expensive.¡± The hawker asked. Ye Xuan replied without even turning his head. ¡°I only want the expensive stuff.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Ye Xuan asked them the price because he wanted to buy an expensive one, not because he had no more spiritual stones! At first, the crowd was still suspicious. Then, Ye Xuan took out another supreme-grade spirit stone and bought everything in the stall without hesitation. Only then did they realize that Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t joking. The stall owner almost went crazy. It was another supreme-grade spirit stone! ¡°Fellow cultivator, take a look at mine. I have what you want. They are all the most expensive.¡± Even those who had said their things were cheap and good had changed their words. The price soared so much that passers-by cast strange looks at him. They didn¡¯t see Ye Xuan, who was surrounded by the crowd, but only heard the sky-high prices. ¡°These hawkers must be crazy about money. No one would buy it at such a high price.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Some people really want to buy it. Yesterday, a fat sheep appeared here and spent a supreme-grade spirit stone. Today, he came again. It¡¯s no wonder that these hawkers would raise the price.¡± ¡°No way, no way. A supreme-grade spirit stone? Which family does this wastrel from? He¡¯s not even afraid of being punished by buying these trashy things.¡± ¡°Maybe he has tons of spirit stones and has nowhere to spend them, but he¡¯ll be happy to.¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have to be so wasteful. He¡¯s really nuts.¡± Many passers-by were attracted to the stall and wanted to see what was going on. They saw Ye Xuan take out a supreme-grade spirit stone and buy everything without blinking. This kind of reckless extravagance made people speechless. One had to know that there were too many low-quality goods on the stalls. Many of them were just there to make the stalls look full. There was no good stuff to buy at all. Even if the customers wanted to refund, these stall owners were as cunning as foxes and would slip away in advance. ¡°Even the people of the seven major sects aren¡¯t so generous. Where did this person come from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new face. Is that guy from another place? Isn¡¯t the sect returning ceremony going to be held soon? ¡± Ye Xuan spent money like it was nothing. Even passers-by felt heartache, but his expression didn¡¯t even change. It was as if all this was nothing to him and not worth mentioning. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked, ¡°Fellow cultivator, what¡¯s the point of buying these things?¡± Ye Xuan said very calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not of much use, but it can make me happy. No amount of money can buy my happiness.¡± When everyone heard this, they were speechless and couldn¡¯t say anything to refute Ye Xuan. D*mn it, this person was showing off to them. They were furious. Was this the difference between people? In the end, more and more people came to watch the show, and even the people from Treasure Pavilion heard the news. ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there? Why are there so many people?¡± ¡°I heard a young man bought all the things on the stall with supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± Treasure Pavilion¡¯s Manager Sun immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°There¡¯s new.¡± Most of the people who traded here were disciples of big sects, but it was rare to see such a generous person. Moreover, he was even using supreme-grade spirit stones to buy those worthless things. ¡°That¡¯s really strange. Is that guy picking up scraps there? Go and check the situation.¡± Chapter 76 - A Thousand Golds Cant Buy My Happiness Although Treasure Pavilion earned a lot of money every day, this was the first time Manager Sun had seen someone spend so much money. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious and sent someone to investigate. He heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words, ¡°A thousand gold can¡¯t buy my happiness.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t such a generous customer come to our Treasure Pavilion?¡± No one would ever complain about earning more money. Even a person like Manager Sun was amazed by Ye Xuan¡¯s wealth. Manager Sun didn¡¯t notice the guilty look on the servant¡¯s face when he complained. Ye Xuan had bought everything from the hawkers along the way. Just as he was about to leave, he heard someone calling him. ¡°Fellow cultivator, please hold on.¡± Turning around, he saw an unfamiliar middle-aged man with a golden abacus in his hand. It was a special magic tool. It was Manager Sun who had the intention of befriending Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan was willing to spend so much money on a stall. Hence, Manager Sun was determined to get this wealthy customer into Treasure Pavilion. He might be able to earn a lot of spirit stones. Without waiting for Ye Xuan to ask, he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Treasure Pavilion. Why don¡¯t you go inside and take a look? I¡¯m sure the things inside will be thousands of times better than the ones in the stalls.¡± Manager Sun wasn¡¯t bragging. Most top-quality pills, magic weapons, and spiritual pets were in Treasure Pavilion. There was also an auction house in Jingdu. The auction house and Treasure Pavilion took up most of the profits, leaving other shops with tiny profits. Manager Sun thought that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know Jingdu very well. He suspected Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know about Treasure Pavilion, which was why he had gone to the stall. Now Ye Xuan would be tempted after the introduction from Manager Sun. However, Ye Xuan did not even look at Manger Sun. ¡°Treasure Pavilion, I know. It¡¯s the one shop that didn¡¯t welcome me last time.¡± Manager Sun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Did such a thing happen? Is there a misunderstanding?¡± A nearby hawker saw Ye Xuan being chased out that day and quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. We all saw it. This gentleman was chased out by your servant.¡± Then, the hawker revealed a gloating smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you all. If it weren¡¯t for your lowly servant looking down on this generous gentleman, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have come to our place. Otherwise, we will not have the opportunity to earn so many spirit stones.¡± Manager Sun¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. He looked at the talkative hawker, who quickly hid in the crowd and disappeared. Since the hawker had the supreme-grade spirit stones, he didn¡¯t even need to set up a stall. For a moment, Manager Sun¡¯s mood was extremely complicated. Initially, his pavilion could have reaped a large number of spirit stones. However, his servant had ruined their precious opportunity. He felt countless spirit stones flying away from his hands. Initially, the spirit stones in the hands of those small stalls should have belonged to them. When he thought of this, he suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°Who is it? Hurry and come out here!¡± The people of Treasure Pavilion immediately kept quiet out of fear. They looked at each other, no one daring to admit it. Manager Sun¡¯s voice became colder and harsher, ¡°Who is it? Step out now! Don¡¯t make me come to you personally. Otherwise, all of you will bear the consequences.¡± Seeing that the matter had been exposed, the servant knelt in front of Ye Xuan with a ¡®plop¡¯ and cried, ¡°I was rude and ignorant. Please be magnanimous. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t forgotten how arrogant the servant had been. Now that the tables had turned, Ye Xuan said with a faint smile, ¡°What if I insist?¡± The servant was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t look down on others in the future. However, I¡¯m not sure you will have a bright future anymore.¡± Manager Sun knew how to conduct himself well. Without waiting for Ye Xuan to speak, he directly said, ¡°You¡¯re fired. From now on, you have nothing to do with Treasure Pavilion. Someone, take him away.¡± ¡°My Lord, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± The servant was dragged away and kept begging for mercy. Ye Xuan looked on coldly. He had brought this upon himself. Manager Sun smiled and said, ¡°My subordinate had eyes but failed to see things clearly. I have offended you. Now, this person has no relationship with my Treasure Pavilion. I wonder if you are satisfied with this punishment.¡± ¡°Just barely.¡± It was also one of the reasons why Ye Xuan had chosen to wander around the stalls near Treasure Pavilion these days. They didn¡¯t let him in back then, but now this group of people wanted to invite him politely. Manager Sun made an inviting gesture. ¡°Please do me the honor of having a seat. I¡¯ll prepare some tea.¡± Since Manager Sun had already said so, it would be rude to refuse. Ye Xuan nodded in agreement. He also wanted to see what good things Treasure Pavilion had. He led Ye Xuan to the second floor of the Treasure Pavilion, which was used to receive some distinguished guests or people with status. When the people in the hall saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°Who is this person? He looks unfamiliar. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a local sect in Jingdu. Or is he from one of those sects outside Jingdu? ¡± They weren¡¯t the only ones guessing Ye Xuan¡¯s identity. Even Manager Sun was curious about Ye Xuan. ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re come from? How should I address you?¡± ¡°My surname is Ye, and I am an elder of the Tai Qing Sect. I come here to participate in the sect returning ceremony.¡± Manager Sun couldn¡¯t recall anything about the Tai Qing Sect. The name was too unfamiliar, but Ye Xuan was so generous when spending money. Logically speaking, it should not be a small sect. He laughed awkwardly to hide his embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m too ignorant to have never heard of your sect.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°That¡¯s normal. We just established our sect last month. It¡¯s a long way from Central Province too. It would be strange if you¡¯ve heard of us.¡± Tai Qing Sect was not so famous that even the people in Jingdu of the Central Province knew about it. Chapter 77 - Misty Illusory Manor, Trouble Knocks on the Door At this moment, the hawkers outside Treasure Pavilion had already started to pack up. It was the first time he closed his stall this earlier. Because Ye Xuan had bought all his things, including their accumulated stocks and other worthless things. He was so happy that he could not stop smiling Just as the hawker e about to leave, two more people suddenly appeared at the stall. ¡°Everything has been sold out today. Come back tomorrow.¡± A hawker replied without even raising his head. A cold light flashed in the air. Then, a cold sword landed on the hawker¡¯s neck in the blink of an eye. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Spare me!¡± The hawker trembled as he raised his head. Standing in front of him were a man and a woman. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. They had an extraordinary aura. ¡°Two young heroes, let¡¯s talk this out. I¡¯m just doing a small business. I didn¡¯t do anything outrageous.¡± The two didn¡¯t waste a word and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you receive a stone a few days ago?¡± The hawker was confused by the question and subconsciously answered, ¡°Stone? What stone?¡± The cold sword came a few inches closer, and the hawker could even clearly feel the sharpness of the sword tip. If the sword was a little closer, blood would have splattered from the hawker¡¯s neck. He was so frightened that he begged for mercy. ¡°Two young heroes, I buy so many things every day. Please give me time to recall.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play any tricks with me! That stone is black.¡± It turned out that these two were disciples of the Misty Illusory Manor. They accidentally lost their storage bag. It had important items that their sect needed. Other things aside, the most important thing was to find this stone, which was why they had come all the way here. Who would have thought that the person who picked up the storage bag had broken the restriction and didn¡¯t know what it was? The person thought the stone was worthless and sold it to a roadside stall. The hawker was deep in his memories. He smacked his head and said, ¡°I remember now. A few days ago, a middle-aged man bragged about it. I spent a hundred low-grade spirit stones¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Where is it?¡± The man interrupted the hawker¡¯s jabbering. The hawker remembered the sneaky look on the man¡¯s face. The hawker did not know the stone¡¯s origin, but he did not care. The hawkers didn¡¯t buy things according to the rules like the shops. They didn¡¯t care if the goods were stolen or robbed. After they sold the goods, the goods had nothing to do with them anymore. However, the hawker never thought that would cause trouble for him. Seeing that these two people came to him with hostility, they would definitely not let it go if they did not find the stone. The hawker buried his head in his search and revealed a smile uglier than crying. He carefully said, ¡°It¡¯s sold ¡­¡± ¡°What? You actually sold it. Do you know how expensive it is?¡± Lin Qingxue furrowed her brows, and Li Zhe¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better. ¡°We¡¯re done for. Eldest senior brother handed it to us. If he finds out that we lost it, how are we going to explain.¡± ¡°Who did you sell the stone to?¡± Li Zhe asked viciously. ¡°There are so many customers every day. How would I know? It¡¯s so unremarkable. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to it.¡± The hawker caught a glimpse of Li Zhe¡¯s murderous gaze and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°But all the things in my stall have been bought by a generous customer. I think he bought the stone you mentioned.¡± Li Zhe examined him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That person just entered Treasure Pavilion. Manager Sun who personally led him in.¡± The two of them checked the hawker and found nothing on him. Lin Qingxue and Li Zhe looked at Treasure Pavilion. Most people entering the Treasure Pavilion were disciples of the seven major sects. Could it be that the person the hawker was talking about was also from the seven major sects? Li Zhe was about to enter, but Lin Qingxue stopped him. ¡°There are too many people inside. If we ask the staff directly, I¡¯m afraid the other sects will also know. It¡¯s not good to have too many people know about this matter, so it¡¯s better to wait for him to come out.¡± ¡­ Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that trouble was coming to him. Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Manager Sun blurted out, ¡°Your sect was established last month? You must be joking.¡± For a moment, Manager Sun thought he was hallucinating, but Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to be joking. ¡°It¡¯s true. My sect hasn¡¯t even participated in the sect returning ceremony. So naturally, you have never heard of us.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that one day, the Tai Qing Sect would be famous throughout the continent with his name. It would be known to the world, making countless people yearn to join it. However, this was all a story for the future. The current Tai Qing Sect was just a nameless small sect. Manager Sun didn¡¯t deny it. He was sure that Ye Xuan was hiding something, so he didn¡¯t ask further. Perhaps he was a prodigal son from some powerful family or sect who had gone out on a trip. ¡°What do you need? In the entire Jingdu, my Treasure Pavilion has some of the best things. I think we can satisfy your needs.¡± Ye Xuan thought of the mission and suddenly showed an unfathomable expression. ¡°Show me everything you have.¡± Manager Sun clapped his hands, and people carried trays in one after another. The treasures faintly emitted their spiritual energy. They were all excellent items. They were not like the inferior goods on the street. After all, Treasure Pavilion was a hundred-year-old shop. Other than the high price, there was nothing fraudulent with it. Otherwise, it would not attract the disciples of the big sects. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take these,¡± Manager Sun was about to introduce the item to Ye Xuan when he was interrupted by Ye Xuan. The rest of his words were stuck in his throat, and he blurted out in surprise, ¡°What did you say?¡± Even though Manager Sun had experienced many storms and waves, he had never seen anyone buy things like this in Treasure Pavilion for so long. Ye Xuan directly bought the goods without even looking at them. Even if Ye Xuan had a gold mine at home, he shouldn¡¯t be squandered his money like this. Chapter 78 - Jingdu Auction House One must know that this was the Treasure Pavilion. It was not like the stuff on the stalls. Any item in Treasure Pavilion would cost thousands or even tens of thousands of mid-grade spiritual stones. The items Manger Sun showed Ye Xuan was worth a few hundred thousand top-grade spiritual stones. Ye Xuan took supreme-grade spirit stones. ¡°Count them. If it¡¯s not enough, just tell me. Keep the change.¡± Ye Xuan said in an indifferent tone. He was just short of buying Treasure Pavilion. Manager Sun hurriedly took it. Although he had doubts about Ye Xuan¡¯s wealth before, all his doubts were gone after seeing so many supreme-grade spirit stones. He was the real God of Fortune! Even with all the expenses, Ye Xuan had only spent a quarter of the amount the mission target. He still had many supreme-grade spirit stones in his hands. ¡°Take out whatever else you have.¡± Manager Sun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, it seemed like he wanted to buy everything. Manager Sun didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He quickly ordered people to bring out everything except the reserved goods. All the items in the pavilion were placed in front of Ye Xuan, and there were only 70 or 80 items. The things at Treasure Pavilion were of quality, not quantity. Not everyone could afford them. They received disciples from large sects most of the time. Many disciples had to make reservations in advance, so there were not many things in the pavilion. Who would have thought that a freak like Ye Xuan would appear today? He actually wanted to buy everything in one go. It was an unprecedented thing in history. The golden abacus in Manager Sun¡¯s hands made a clattering sound as his ten fingers moved so fast that one could only see the afterimages of his fingers. Then, he had already calculated and taken a deep breath in just a moment. ¡°That¡¯s a total of 85 million top-grade spiritual stones. I¡¯ll round it down to 80 million top-grade spiritual stones.¡± The moment his words fell, there was a moment of silence. Did Ye Xuan still have so many supreme-grade spirit stones? Even Manager Sun was apprehensive. He had seen many people but had never met someone as strange as Ye Xuan. If he could make the deal with Ye Xuan, it would be the largest transaction in the history of Treasure Pavilion. The income of spiritual stones today would set a new record, a hundred times more than usual days. The supreme-grade spirit stones fell on the table, almost enough to pile up a mountain. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was indifferent as if he had just thrown out a cabbage. ¡°Keep the change.¡± So many supreme-grade spirit stones! Even Manager Sun, who was in charge of the treasury of the pavilion, had never seen these many supreme-grade spirit stones. His eyes were wide open. The light of the supreme-grade spirit stones dazzled his eyes, but he was still reluctant to look away. Did this person excavate a supreme-grade spirit stone mine? How could he have so many supreme-grade spirit stones? It was almost as much as a large sect¡¯s accumulation. One had to know that even the grand elders of the seven great sects weren¡¯t as generous as Ye Xuan. Seeing Ye Xuan frowning, Manager Sun carefully said, ¡°Is there anything else, Sir? Are these things not to your liking?¡± He even used honorifics to address Ye Xuan. After all, the person in front of them had become the biggest customer of their shop. They had to treat Ye Xuan with care and not offend him. Moreover, the fact that he could take out so many spirit stones in one go must mean that he had a strong background. They could only befriend him and not offend him. Ye Xuan did some calculations. Even if he spent so many spirit stones, there was still a big gap from the mission goal. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have anything else?¡± Never in a million years would Manager Sun expected to hear Ye Xuan asking him this question. Manager Sun gasped and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, so he became more and more careful. ¡°Everything in the pavilion is already here. As for the other goods, they¡¯ve already been reserved. I can¡¯t sell them to you,¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s disappointed expression, steward sun suggested, ¡°If you lack anything but spirit stones, you can go to the Jingdu Auction House to take a look,¡± ¡°Jingdu Auction House? What is that place?¡± Knowing that Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t from Jingdu, Manager Sun patiently explained, ¡°Jingdu Auction House is the largest auction house in the entire Jingdu. They collect treasures from all over the world.¡± The displayed auction items were all rare treasures, and the prices were also frighteningly high. Because the auction also took commission and handling fees, the final transaction price was more than ten times more expensive than the other places. Even so, the sects in Jingdu or the cultivators from all over the world were interested in this auction. They had the chance to find some perfect medicinal pill or supreme-grade technique there, which could not be found in the outside world. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to go and take a look.¡± After listening to Manger Sun¡¯s introduction, Ye Xuan was quite interested. Perhaps he could use up all his spirit stones and complete his mission by attending this auction. ¡°You come at the right time. Tomorrow is the start of the auction. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the auction this time is particularly different.¡± Manager Sun took out an invitation card. Golden auspicious clouds swirled around it, and the words ¡°Jingdu Auction¡± were printed on it. It looked very exquisite. ¡°You are an honored guest of my Treasure Pavilion. I will give you this invitation. There will be someone to lead you to the auction.¡± Treasure Pavilion and Jingdu Auction House were both famous. The auctions would open at regular intervals, and there was no competition between them. On the contrary, they interacted a lot. When Treasure Pavilion received some extremely precious items, they would send them to the auction house to be auctioned. The golden invitation card in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand was not something ordinary people could get their hands on. ¡°Thank you, Manager Sun.¡± Ye Xuan thanked him and left with the invitation. Manager Sun watched as this God of Fortune left. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I wonder who he is. With so many supreme-grade spirit stones in his hands, it seems this auction will be very interesting.¡± Chapter 79 - Hand over the Stone As soon as Ye Xuan walked out of the gate of Treasure Pavilion, he suddenly turned and walked in the direction of the gate. It was opposite from the direction he had gone back. He walked all the way to the west and stopped when he reached the outskirts. He slowly said, ¡°The two of you have followed me all the way. I wonder what you want from me.¡± Lin Qingxue and Li Zhe could not help but be shocked when they heard this. They walked out slowly and revealed themselves. This person¡¯s aura was only at Human Realm level 2, but he could detect their existence. Could it be that he was deliberately hiding his strength, or that he had some kind of magic weapon on him that interfered with their judgment? While the two were sizing up Ye Xuan, Ye Xuan was also sizing them up. ¡°I wonder why you¡¯ve been following me.¡± Ye Xuan asked. Lin Qingxue was dressed in white, floating like snow. She was like a lotus in the clear water, a natural carving with a coldness that did not belong to the world. Ye Xuan could not help but be amazed by her name. At first, Ye Xuan thought he had spent too many spirit stones, so some people coveted his wealth and wanted to rob him. However, these two people had extraordinary bearings and did not seem like robbers. The woman¡¯s expression was fine, but the man¡¯s eyes were unfriendly. Ye Xuan was a little puzzled. He had just arrived in the capital and had not offended anyone. ¡°Hand over the stone!¡± Ye Xuan did not get it. ¡°What stone? ¡± ¡°The black stone you bought from the stall.¡± Li Zhe said furiously, ¡°It¡¯s the stone you bought from the stall.¡± Were they talking about the Penglai Immortal Stone? Ye Xuan was unmoved. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Even though the stone belonged to them, he had paid for it. Moreover, this stone¡¯s origin was mysterious and might come in handy in the future. How could Ye Xuan give it up so easily? Li Zhe¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°The stall owner told us you bought everything, so the stone must be with you. You¡¯re just trying to deny it!¡± ¡°You believe everything that hawker said, but why don¡¯t you believe what I say? You said the stone is with me, so why don¡¯t you show some evidence?¡± Li Zhe was rendered speechless by Ye Xuan¡¯s question. He was sure that Ye Xuan had hidden the stone. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you. Are you going to hand it over or not? If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± Ye Xuan was a person who could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. He sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how impolite you can be.¡± After Ye Xuan finished speaking, Li Zhe¡¯s sword shot out like a dragon and stabbed Ye Xuan with lightning speed. His movements were fast, but in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes, it was several times slower. He easily dodged the sword. Seeing his sword had missed, Li Zhe flew up again and slashed down. His attack was like a dragon¡¯s roar. The powerful sword qi seemed to be able to split the air in half. The wind and clouds surged in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± The giant rock that was half the height of a man shattered, and countless pieces of gravel fell. Ye Xuan seemed to have anticipated Li Zhe¡¯s next step and had already hidden to the side. He looked at Li Zhe with a mocking expression. Li Zhe flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Do you only know how to dodge?!¡± Ye Xuan was not angry. Instead, the sneer on his lips grew bigger and bigger. ¡°If you¡¯re strong, come and slash me.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Zhe was immediately furious and became even more ruthless. Lin Qingxue could not help but try to stop him. ¡°Stop. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± However, Li Zhe ignored her. ¡°If we don¡¯t teach this brat a lesson, he will not put us Misty Illusory Manor in his eyes.¡± As the sword trembled violently, the sharp sword qi was unrestrained. Countless sword lights intertwined, forming a large net that covered the sky and earth, wrapping Lin Xuan up. Li Zhe laughed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide now.¡± Ye Xuan stood at the original spot and looked at the incoming sword net calmly. Li Zhe had sealed off all his escape routes. This time, Ye Xuan had no way to escape. He was swallowed up by the sword net instantly. Lin Qingxue could not help but worry. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea, Senior Brother Li. We just want to get the stone back. Why do we have to take people¡¯s lives? ¡± Li Zhe¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°This brat did not know his place. He forced me to make a move. He brought this on himself. Even if he dies here, he can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± After Li Zhe finished speaking, a ray of white light shot out from the sword net. The powerful light made Li Zhe raise his hand to block it. The world became white, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°What is going on?¡± More white light was released from the sword net, and even Lin Qingxue couldn¡¯t see what was happening. The powerful sword net became as thin as paper and instantly broke into pieces. Lin Qingxue tried her best to open her eyes. She could vaguely see a figure walking toward Li Zhe in her blurry vision. It was as if a god had descended from the heavens. The power revealed in his every movement made her almost breathless. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but remind Li Zhe, but it was too late. By the time the light dissipated, the sword net had already dissipated in the air. Ye Xuan was still in his original position, not even moving a single step as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. On the other hand, Li Zhe¡¯s face turned pale, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Senior brother, are you alright?¡± Lin Qingxue asked with concern. Li Zhe wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and knew he had run into a strong opponent. He glared at Ye Xuan fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Zhe and Lin Qingxue instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared. Before they left, Li Zhe didn¡¯t forget to leave some harsh words. ¡°Just you wait. Misty Illusory Manor will never let you off.¡± Looking at their backs as they left, Ye Xuan had no intention of chasing after them. He turned around and returned to the inn. Chapter 80 - Who is He? Lin Qingxue supported Li Zhe. Seeing that Ye Xuan did not catch up, she said, ¡°Senior Brother Li, you must sit down and recuperate first.¡± Li Zhe sat cross-legged and meditated to recuperate. Lin Qingxue sent messages to the people in the sect. Not long after, Bai Haoyu received the news and rushed over. When he saw Li Zhe¡¯s sorry state, he could not help but frown. ¡°What happened? How did Junior Brother Li get injured?¡± Lin Qingxue gritted her teeth and spoke apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, eldest senior brother, we lost that stone.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°How could you lose it? It is the Penglai Immortal Stone!¡± When Bai Haoyu saw Lin Qingxue¡¯s guilty expression, he could not blame her anymore. ¡°We tracked down the stone and figured out that an unfamiliar cultivator had bought it. We asked him for it. Then, Senior Brother Li quarreled with that person. They got into a fight.¡± After listening to Lin Qingxue¡¯s story, Bai Haoyu was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a thing. Someone could defeat Junior Brother Li in one move.¡± Lin Qingxue nodded. ¡°I did not see how he did it. When I came back to my senses, Senior Brother Li was already injured.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s gaze fell on Li Zhe. ¡°Junior Brother Li, can you explain the situation?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. I felt a powerful force hit my body, and I couldn¡¯t resist at all.¡± As Li Zhe spoke, his voice became softer and softer. The wrinkles on Bai Haoyu¡¯s face were so deep they could squeeze a mosquito to death. ¡°This person is powerful. To be able to defeat you in an instant, his cultivation must be unfathomable. Could he be from the Dao Seeking Sect or a disciple of the Heaven Sect?¡± Lin Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think his moves are from those sects. Also, his face is unfamiliar. With such strength, he shouldn¡¯t be unknown in the seven major sects. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s only Human Realm level 2.¡± Bai Haoyu fell into deep thought. ¡°This person¡¯s background is mysterious, and he¡¯s displayed extraordinary strength. It seems like he has an extraordinary background.¡± After all, cultivation could be concealed with magic weapons or other methods. They all thought Ye Xuan was like this, but they did not know that his true strength was only at Human Realm level two. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he went to Treasure Pavilion? Let¡¯s go and investigate it. Maybe we can get some useful information.¡± However, they failed to get any information. If it were any other customer, perhaps Manager Sun would give them some information out of respect for Misty Illusory Manor. But just now, Ye Xuan had bought all the goods in their pavilion. They had never seen such a generous customer before, so how could they dare to offend him? The smile on Manager Sun¡¯s face gradually faded, ¡°Although I really want to help you, we have to keep the privacy of our guests confidential.¡± ¡°We understand.¡± Bai Haoyu replied courteously, ¡°But I still hope you can make things easier for us. That way, we¡¯ll be able to report back to our superiors.¡± Even if Bai Haoyu used Misty Illusory Manor as a threat, Manager Sun was not afraid. Treasure Pavilion had been in Jingdu for so many years. How could we develop our pavilion to its current scale without a strong background? The boss behind Treasure Pavilion was mysterious and rarely showed themself in front of people. Some said they were the grand elder of the seven great sects, and some said they came from a powerful force. All in all, there were many different stories, but there was one thing that everyone agreed on. This person¡¯s strength was definitely not ordinary. ¡°If I make things easier for you, I will have trouble reporting to my higher-ups. You all know the rules of Treasure Pavilion. It¡¯s not easy for me.¡± Manager Sun¡¯s words were flawless, and no one could find any fault with them. Li Zhe was so angry that he spoke without thinking. ¡°You are quite arrogant. You don¡¯t even have any respect for our Misty Illusory Manor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. We¡¯re just being responsible for all our guests. I hope you can understand.¡± Seeing that Manager Sun was unmoved, Bai Haoyu and the others had no other choice. If the grand elder or the sect master of the Misty Illusory Manor stepped in, there might still be a way out. Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression did not change. He maintained his elegant demeanor and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t force you to do something against your will. We won¡¯t disturb you any further, Manager Sun.¡± Manager Sun was very polite. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you come to buy it next time, I¡¯ll give you a reasonable price as an apology.¡± Walking out of Treasure Pavilion, Li Zhe was indignant. ¡°Senior brother, why are you being so merciful to him? At worst, we can capture this Manager Sun. We can force him to tell us the whereabouts of that person.¡± Bai Haoyu looked at him indifferently. ¡°You still think that the trouble isn¡¯t serious enough? Do you think you can act so presumptuously in Treasure Pavilion? If we arrest their manager, the person behind the scenes will come to us. Do you want to make a scene and let everyone in Jingdu know? ¡± Li Zhe immediately gave up. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Lin Qingxue agreed with Bai Haoyu. ¡°Eldest senior brother is right. Treasure Pavilion is not a good place. Let¡¯s not cause any more trouble. However, they won¡¯t tell us anything. How are we going to find this person? ¡± Li Zhe seemed to have thought of something and quickly added, ¡°Didn¡¯t those hawkers say before that his accent didn¡¯t sound like he was from Jingdu? He should be from another place.¡± ¡°The sect returning ceremony is around the corner. There are many people from other sects coming in. Could this person be one of them? ¡± ¡°Perhaps we can start from here. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to alert Master.¡± However, there were so many sects from other places. Trying to find a person here was like looking for a needle in a haystack. For a time, they were in a dilemma. ¡°No matter what, we have to give it a try. We have to find that stone!¡± Chapter 81 - The Auction Begins Bai Haoyu seemed to have thought of something, and he said to Lin Qingxue and Li Zhe, ¡°Once the auction is over, we¡¯ll immediately go search for the whereabouts of the stone.¡± Lin Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but look worried. ¡°I heard Yaochi Holy Land and Dao Seeking Sect will go too. I¡¯m afraid they are also here for that item. I¡¯m afraid that the situation will be bad for us.¡± ¡°Master has already instructed us to do our best. No matter what, we have to obtain that item. It¡¯s of great importance.¡± On the other side, Ye Xuan rested for a moment and then prepared to go to Jingdu Auction House. ¡°I heard there will be supreme-grade divine pills and powerful cultivation techniques in this auction.¡± ¡°Really? Is the information accurate?¡± ¡°The person in charge of the auction house is a relative of my great aunt¡¯s second uncle. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± ¡°Even the people of the seven great sects have been attracted here. Haven¡¯t you noticed that many strong cultivators have appeared on the streets recently? I think the news should be accurate.¡± ¡°If they are the ones who would compete with us, we won¡¯t get an item. I¡¯m not greedy. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can get a few treasures.¡± They were discussing the auction along the way. After listening to a few words, Ye Xuan had some understanding of Jingdu Auction. Originally, Jingdu Auction would be held at a fixed time every month. This time, it had been delayed for some reason. The news was released in the last few days, catching everyone off guard. Then, the rumors became more and more exaggerated. There were all kinds of stories, and some were outrageous. Some said that there would be Heaven Realm cultivation techniques. The authenticity of these rumors was questionable. Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know the way to the auction house, he could find it by asking anyone. He looked at the magnificent building in front of him. It covered a vast area and had a total of five floors. Carved balustrade and jade building brightly lit. Red lanterns exuded a warm light, illuminating the surroundings as if it was daytime. This auction attracted many people. The guests had already gathered before the auction even started. However, not everyone was allowed to enter. An ordinary invitation card had been raised to 1000 mid-grade spirit stones. Without a strong family background, one couldn¡¯t even enter the auction. It was worthy of being the biggest auction. Even the servants at the door were earth rank level 5. Ye Xuan handed over the golden invitation. The servant¡¯s expression changed instantly. The servant thought he was seeing things, but then he said respectfully, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± Soon, a higher-ranking person came out to welcome Ye Xuan. It was clear that this golden invitation was extraordinary. They received Ye Xuan politely. Looking at his clothes, he must have a high status in the auction. The man looked at Ye Xuan in shock. He was surprised that someone with such a low cultivation level would have a golden invitation. This time, they only sent out a dozen golden invitations. The invitations were given to the seven great sects or the powerful reclusive families. They recorded every invitation, and he did not expect to see a golden invitation in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand. Zhou Zhentian did not make a sound. One must know that the invitation could not be faked, let alone stolen. Treasure Pavilion actually gave such a valuable invitation to Ye Xuan. ¡°I am Zhou Zhentian, one of the people in charge of the auction. If you have any questions, you can look for me directly.¡± Just like Treasure Pavilion, there were a few people in charge of the auction, but the final boss behind the scenes was someone else. Ye Xuan walked in and found that it was a different world. The venue looked bigger. The stage in the middle was in the shape of a lotus, and the innermost was a giant flower bud. He couldn¡¯t see what was inside, but it was unique and exquisitely designed. Above the second floor was a private room. The curtains were floating, and the people above could see everything below. However, the people below could not see what was going on above the second floor due to the restriction. It was confidential. Zhou Zhentian brought Ye Xuan to the fourth floor. The fifth floor was not open to the public. The doors of the private rooms on the fourth floor were all closed, so it was impossible to tell if there were people inside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Our auction house is very secretive. Outsiders don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. If you have any requests, you can call us.¡± Zhou Zhentian was ready to leave after a simple introduction. There was a hubbub of voices downstairs, and it was very lively. Many people from the sects came. Most of them gathered in the hall, and the strong ones were on the second and third floors. Except for Ye Xuan, the fourth floor was almost full of people from the seven great sects. ¡°Sigh, there are so many people here this time. You can imagine how fierce the competition is. I wonder if I can get the thing I want.¡± ¡°I heard there will be a lot of rare treasures being auctioned this time. The rumors outside are getting more and more incredible.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We can see many impressive items today.¡± Just as the crowd was discussing, the lights suddenly dimmed. The flower bud in the middle of the stage began to tremble slightly, and a ray of light fell in an instant. The flower buds bloomed layer by layer, looking exquisite and luxurious as if a real lotus was in full bloom. It was so gorgeous that everyone else was stunned. The complete stage was presented in front of the crowd. The crowd had never seen such a scene before. The applause was like thunder, and the crowd cheered passionately. People were amazed by the performance. Many foreigners were in the crowd, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°As expected of an auction that shook Jingdu. I¡¯m glad I¡¯m here to see the whole thing.¡± ¡°Welcome to Jingdu Auction House. The first item is the Thousand-year Ice Mountain Snow Lotus. The starting price is 500,000 mid-grade spirit stones, and each increment must not be less than 10,000 mid-grade spirit stones.¡± On the lotus-shaped tray, a white figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The snow-white petals were like snow that would not melt for the rest of the year, looking incredibly pure. Chapter 82 - He Bought All the Auction Item The Ice Mountain Snow Lotus was extremely rare, not to mention such an old one. It was a great medicine ingredient. It could be refined into a supreme-grade elixir. Moreover, the medicinal properties were mild. If it was consumed directly, it would have a powerful effect of replenishing qi and healing injuries. ¡°550,000 mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°700,000 mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°800,000 mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± Everyone in the hall started to bid, but there was no movement from the second floor and above. They knew that the Thousand-year Ice Mountain Snow Lotus was only an appetizer. Although it was indeed good, the real good things were still at the back. As everyone knew, the best item was at the finale of the auction. In the end, someone bought the Thousand-year Ice Mountain Snow Lotus for 3 million middle-grade spirit stones. ¡°Up next is the second auction item, the Dragon Bone Sky-splitting Sword. Rumors say this sword was made by the master of forging, Ou Yezi. Furthermore, it was made from dragon bones. The starting price is two million mid-spiritual stones!¡± Ou Yezi was a forging god from a hundred years ago. He had also participated in the forging of a divine weapon. Many of his works were lost to time since he had fallen. This sword would be worth a lot if Ou Yezi were the one who made it. A long sword appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The sword¡¯s body was bizarre. It was composed of sections of blades as if it were a real dragon bone. Dragon scales were shimmering faintly. The entire sword¡¯s body was cold and pressing, and everyone could feel the aura in it. Spiritual light shot out from the auctioneer¡¯s fingertips and landed on the sword. The sword trembled slightly, and the sound was clear and powerful. The roar of a dragon filled the entire venue. It was a rare divine weapon! ¡°2.5 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°3 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°3.5 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡­ The price of the Dragon Bone Sky-splitting Sword continued to soar. The shouts of bids rose one after another. Very quickly, the price had soared to five million. Even many sects on the second and third floors had joined the bidding. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have much interest in the Ice Mountain Snow Lotus, but this Dragon Bone Sky-splitting Sword was not bad. It just so happened that he also lacked a suitable weapon. ¡°20 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± As soon as Ye Xuan bid, the price increased by many times, making those who wanted the Dragon Bone Sword freeze in place. They looked at where the voice came from and started discussing. ¡°Who called the price? It¡¯s suddenly increased by more than 10 million.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the fourth floor. Could it be the people from the seven great sects? I heard that quite a few of the seven great sects have come this time, but I don¡¯t know which sect they are.¡± ¡°Although this Dragon Bone Sword is good, the seven great sects have deep foundations. It¡¯s not worth spending so many spirit stones.¡± Although the Dragon Bone Sword was precious, the price was a bit too high. Moreover, Ye Xuan had increased the price so much that the others couldn¡¯t catch up with him anymore. He put the Dragon Bone Sword into his bag. ¡°The third item is a supreme-grade defensive magic weapon. The Qiankun Black Turtle Shell. The starting price is 5 million mid-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡°This magic weapon is made from the strongest black tortoise shell. Not only can it fly, but it can also travel a thousand miles in a day. It also has a strong defensive ability and can even resist the attack of a heaven rank level 1 master!¡± Just as its name suggested, the magic weapon was in the shape of a tortoiseshell. Its surface was engraved with complicated formations and symbols. It looked small, and some spiritual energy was surrounding it. But once spiritual energy was injected into it, it would enlarge and become a flying magic weapon that could accommodate several people. ¡°It¡¯s a rare flying magic weapon. It is fast, and most importantly, it has a strong defense.¡± Flying magic tools were very common on the market, but those with strong defensive power were rare. It was useful for escaping or traveling. ¡°6 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°8 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± ¡°10 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± Ye Xuan lacked a flying magic weapon, so he bid without hesitation, ¡°20 million mid-grade spiritual stones!¡± Upon hearing the price, everyone was shocked at first. Then, they immediately reacted. ¡°It¡¯s that person on the fourth floor again. Who is he? Even if he has a lot of money, he shouldn¡¯t spend it like this.¡± The people from Misty Illusory Manor were also on the fourth floor. Li Zhe and Lin Qingxue felt that the voice was familiar as if they had heard it somewhere before, but they weren¡¯t sure. After all, there were people with similar voices. In the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s private room. ¡°Which sect is it? They are so generous.¡± ¡°The one on the fourth floor must be one of the seven great sects. The Heaven Sect is the richest and most powerful one. It must be them.¡± One of the disciples looked at the old man in the corner. He was meditating with his eyes closed. If people didn¡¯t pay attention, they would overlook him easily. He was just like an ordinary old man. However, the moment he opened his eyes, his aura changed. It was as if a towering mountain had risen from the ground. The private room instantly became silent. ¡°Grand elder, will this person affect us?¡± The old man lifted his eyelids slightly and then closed his eyes again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If the other sects received the news, they would be determined to win. Let¡¯s see who is the one who has the upper hand in the end.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance was like a small stone falling on a calm lake, setting off countless ripples. The sects on the fourth floor were trying to guess which of the seven great sects this person was from. Dao Seeking Sect? Heaven Sect? Yaochi Holy Land? Then came the fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth¡­ The next dozens of auction items were all bought by Ye Xuan alone, and the prices were higher and higher. Everyone was almost numb to it. They were just here to watch a man buy all the items. Every time the auctioneer finished displaying the items, everyone would subconsciously look at Ye Xuan¡¯s private room. Ye Xuan also lived up to expectations and bought all items at an extremely high price. In the end, the final price reached a million top-grade spirit stones. Chapter 83 - The Secret of Immortal Ascension, Hetu and Luoshu Diagram! Even those super forces were paying attention to Ye Xuan. The people from Yaochi Holy Land, Misty Illusory Manor, and Dao Seeking Sect, who were initially calm, could no longer sit still. ¡°D*mn it. He can¡¯t be here for that thing, right?¡± ¡°Go and find out who this person is.¡± In the private room of the Dao Seeking Sect. ¡°Great elder, this person might be our greatest opponent. Should we go and investigate?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a restriction here. The auction house needed to protect the guest¡¯s confidentiality and privacy, so divine sense can¡¯t enter the private room.¡± The other disciples could not help but look disappointed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do? Even with your strength.¡± The old man wanted to say something but stopped. With his current strength, he naturally had a way to deal with this kind of restriction. However, it would alert the person behind the auction house if he destroyed the restriction. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if this person is rich, he probably won¡¯t have much left after spending so many spirit stones. He won¡¯t pose too much danger to us. We must be careful of those who haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡± As expected of a veteran, the old man hit the nail on the head. However, he never thought there would be a time when he would be wrong. The people from the other sects were not fools. After they understood the logic behind this, they calmed down again. The hall was filled with people. ¡°Who is this person? How come he is not run out of spirit stones yet? I think he has spent nearly a million supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± ¡°Even the seven great sects shouldn¡¯t be this rich.¡± ¡°I suspect his family owns a spirit stone mine, or he is the richest man in the world who came here to bid.¡± ¡°This is so infuriating. I wouldn¡¯t have come to this auction if I had known that there was such an insane tycoon. I wasted so many spirit stones for nothing.¡± ¡°Exactly. It feels like we¡¯re all here to watch a show.¡± The crowd was in a heated discussion. Their curiosity about Ye Xuan¡¯s identity even exceeded the auction items for a time. Most people guessed that he came from the seven great sects. ¡°Everyone, please quiet down!¡± The auctioneer shouted a few times before the crowd finally quieted down. ¡°This is the last item of our auction.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked to the center of the stage. The most exciting moment had finally arrived. What would Jingdu Auction House auction as the final item? ¡°Our auction house was in a dilemma to auction off this item, but in the end, we still decided to auction it off.¡± The auctioneer¡¯s tone faltered. His mysterious attitude made everyone even more curious. ¡°Hurry up and take it out. What good thing is it? Let us all have a look.¡± One had to know that Jingdu Auction House had also handled many treasures. They had been in this business for a long time, but they never said something like this. Hence, this last item was definitely extraordinary. The auctioneer smiled and didn¡¯t keep the crowd in suspense. ¡°Now, look at our last item.¡± A scroll was carefully taken out from the tray. Judging from the appearance of the scroll, it should be pretty old. There were many damaged parts on the corners, revealing the white base. There were even traces of worms eating into the edges. The crowd could not help but reveal a puzzled look, ¡°Just by looking at the appearance, it¡¯s very ordinary. There¡¯s nothing special about it at all. Could it be that the auction house is deliberately mystifying things? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy painting. What¡¯s so amazing about it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to fool us with this.¡± Someone directly said. The crowd below the stage was in-heated discussion, but the auctioneer¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Everyone-please calm down. Let¡¯s look at it.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the scroll slowly unfurled. In an instant, bright starlight spread out like a river of stars. Everyone was attracted by this magnificent scene and subconsciously held their breath. Speckles of fluorescent light floated from the top of the scroll. It floated in a very regular pattern in the surroundings. If the astrology people were here, they would find that the light on the scroll corresponded to the stars in the sky one by one. It contained the eight trigrams of heaven and earth, the principles of the universe, and astrology. The fluorescent lights floated and changed like the stars in the sky. Everyone could vaguely hear a voice coming from a distant place, like the murmuring of the great Dao. For a moment, they revealed intoxicated expressions. Everyone subconsciously wanted to pursue it. It was like they were not in an auction house but above the nine heavens. They were in a jade palace, an ethereal immortal palace. They saw a golden dragon flying in the sky and a phoenix resting on a parasol tree. Everything was like a dream. Looking around, some people were sitting cross-legged, some were clapping their hands in deep thought, and some were laughing at the sky. As the saying went, all living beings had different forms, but they were all gathered here to listen to the great Dao. In the end, the auctioneer¡¯s voice brought everyone back to their senses. Only then did the crowd realize their strange actions and couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The lower the cultivation level of a person, the easier it was to be affected. All kinds of strange scenes showed that this item was extraordinary. How could one figure out the myriad changes of the constellation, but it was vividly displayed on this small scroll? The auctioneer kept the scroll. ¡°This item is called Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. I believe everyone is familiar with its name. Unfortunately, this is only an incomplete part. The other half is missing.¡± It was only then that everyone noticed that the scroll was damaged at the edge. There were large cracks on it as if someone had torn it in half from the middle. Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was a mysterious pattern passed down from ancient times. No one knew who its creator was. Later generations found that it originated from the stars in the sky and contained the great Dao. Some even said that it contained the secret of immortal ascension! The stories became more and more mysterious. Countless people went crazy because of it and wanted to solve the mystery of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Chapter 84 - They Never Saw These Many Spirit Stones Although they didn¡¯t know it was real, they knew how precious the Hetu and Luoshu Diagrams were. The people who owned them were all extraordinary. They had seen something special in it. As for what it was, outsiders didn¡¯t know because their masters were silent about it, which gave the river chart and the Luo book a layer of mystery. As a result, outsiders believed in the theory of immortal ascension even more. ¡°As everyone knows, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, along with its previous owner, are both missing. Our auction house has spent a lot of effort, manpower, and money to find its whereabouts. After verification, it has been confirmed to be authentic. Everyone can rest assured.¡± Since the disappearance of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram a hundred years ago, many people tried to find its whereabouts. However, it had been too long. They couldn¡¯t find it at all. There were all kinds of imitations on the market, and many people had been scammed. The reputation of Jingdu Auction House was guaranteed. When the auctioneer said it was the authentic one, it should be it. So, everyone believed him without a doubt. ¡°Even if it¡¯s incomplete, this Hetu and Luoshu Diagram is still precious. If you have the opportunity to collect it and complete it, you may be able to solve the mystery within. Hence, the starting price is 10,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± Hearing this number, everyone gasped. ¡°Did I hear it right? 10,000 supreme-grade spirit stones?¡± Hearing this price, everyone was shocked. What did 10,000 supreme-grade spirit stones mean? In other words, 10,000 supreme-grade spirit stones were enough to provide several years of cultivation for all the disciples of a medium-sized sect. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rob us? It is only an incomplete part. What if the incomplete part was accidentally destroyed and didn¡¯t exist in this world anymore?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s open our minds a little. It¡¯s the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram contains the secret of immortal ascension. This price is not high.¡± ¡°As expected of Jingdu Auction House, they can even find the long-lost Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Although it¡¯s incomplete, it shows that they have extraordinary power.¡± ¡°We can only look at such a divine item. I guess only the people from the seven great sects are qualified to bid for it. This trip was not in vain.¡± ¡°I wonder which sect will win the bid. I think all the super forces have arrived.¡± An individual couldn¡¯t afford such a price, and he could only do so with the help of the sect. All the cultivators in the world wanted to become immortals. They studied hard to explore the great Dao and become immortals. If anyone had the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, they would not be willing to let it go. However, this Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was incomplete, and it was a problem to find the other half. The secret of immortal ascension was passed down from ancient times. No one knew if it was true or false. No wonder the auctioneer had said those words. On the fourth floor of the auction house, the Misty Illusory Manor, the Dao Seeking Sect, Yaochi Holy Land, and the other big sects were all shocked. They were all determined to get Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. ¡°It really is Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. We must get it!¡± ¡°No matter what price we have to pay, Hetu and Luoshu Diagram must belong to Yaochi Holy Land.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already lost that stone. We must get Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± ¡°Hetu and Luoshu Diagram is of great importance. We can¡¯t let it fall into the hands of others.¡± The people from Misty Illusory Manor were the first to bid. ¡°20,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± In an instant, the price had doubled, causing the others to sigh with emotion. One must know that this was not a mid-grade or top-grade spirit stone. ¡°As expected of Misty Illusory Manor, one of the seven great sects.¡± The people from the Dao Seeking Sect didn¡¯t back down, ¡°30,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡°40,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s strange. That tycoon didn¡¯t raise the bid again. Is he not interested in Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you use your brain to think? He bought so many things before, so how could he have so many supreme-grade spirit stones now? I think he doesn¡¯t have enough spirit stones.¡± ¡°He wasted his spirit stones earlier. Now, he can only watch others bid.¡± When everyone was discussing, the price of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram soared crazily. Everyone below the stage was amazed. These spirit stones were not something they could possess even if they lived a few more lives, let alone this life. To the people of the seven great sects, money was nothing compared to the temptation of immortal ascension. It was hard to find supreme-grade spirit stones because there were not many left in the world. All of them were divided up by the super forces. The production was small too, only a few thousand in one year. From this, it could be seen how precious and supreme-grade spirit stones were. Some cultivators had never even seen what a supreme-grade spirit stone looked like. At this moment, the price of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram had already soared to 100,000, and the bidding slowed down. ¡°Oh my god! Ten thousand supreme-grade spirit stones are equivalent to hundreds of millions of top-grade spirit stones! I have never seen so many supreme-grade spirit stones in my life!¡± ¡°As expected, in the eyes of these big sects, money is nothing.¡± ¡°200,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard the Heaven Sect¡¯s bid. The people from Misty Illusory Manor, Yaochi Holy Land, and the others were displeased. They did not have enough supreme-grade spirit stones! ¡°I wonder if I can use top-grade spirit stones to pay for the supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± Someone asked. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. We only accept supreme-grade spirit stones because of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram¡¯s special characteristics.¡± This number of supreme-grade spirit stones was almost all their sect had saved up. Everyone had done their best, but there were limited supreme-grade spirit stones, so they could only take out this much. ¡°200,000 supreme-grade spirit stones going once.¡± ¡°200,000 supreme-grade spirit stones going twice.¡± ¡°200,000¡­¡± Seeing no one else was bidding, the auctioneer was about to strike the gavel to make the final call when a male voice suddenly sounded. ¡°800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± Chapter 85 - A Hundred Soul The moment he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent again, thinking they were hallucinating. ¡°800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones! I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? This is the price called out by the person.¡± Everyone thought they were dreaming. If it were converted to top-grade spirit stones, the number would have so many zeros that they did not know how to read it. Even the super forces were shocked. 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones! One must know that 200,000 supreme-grade spirit stones were already all Heaven Sect had. However, this person¡¯s casual remark made it seem that supreme-grade spirit stones were nothing at all. Everyone gasped in shock. The experienced auctioneer was stunned for a moment before he reacted and stuttered, ¡°Is there anyone who wants to raise the bid?¡± After saying that, he regretted it because it was simply nonsense. No one wanted to bid higher than this sky-high price. Not only did it set an unprecedented new height in the auction, but even the turnover of the previous years could not compare to today¡¯s income. ¡°Then I announce that the He Tu Luoshu Diagram belongs to this customer!¡± With the auctioneer¡¯s hammer, everyone¡¯s expression was different. Zhou Zhentian once again entered Ye Xuan¡¯s private room. The expression on his face was as respectful as could be. He would probably only reveal such an expression when facing the boss behind the scenes. Now, he finally knew why Ye Xuan was able to get this golden invitation despite his low cultivation. The reason was no more than money. However, how could someone who could take out many supreme-grade spirit stones be an ordinary person? Even those super forces didn¡¯t have many supreme-grade spirit stones. It was clear that Ye Xuan¡¯s background was not weak. Perhaps even his cultivation level was a disguise. Thinking of this, Zhou Zhentian became even more humble, not daring to offend a big customer like Ye Xuan. ¡°This is the He Tu Luoshu Diagram. Please take a look.¡± Due to the He Tu Luoshu Diagram¡¯s value and uniqueness, they deliver it to Ye Xuan immediately. After Ye Xuan confirmed it, he used the supreme-grade spirit stones in the storage ring for transactions. At the same time, the system¡¯s notification sound rang out in his mind. [ Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of consuming one million supreme-grade spirit stones. ] [ Mission reward: 10,000 prodigal points. Additional reward: [ Three Realms Sword Qi ] [ Random mission: Consume 500 supreme-grade soul-returning pills ] [ Mission success reward: 5,000 prodigal points. Mission failure will randomly deduct prodigal points. Ten days ] Three Realms Sword Qi? Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have time to study what it was before he saw the mission issued by the system. Now that there was a ready-made auction site, he was not afraid that he could not sell his things. Just as Zhou Zhentian was about to leave, Ye Xuan suddenly called out to him, ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like me to do? ¡± ¡°I have something I want to put up for auction here.¡± Zhou Zhentian immediately looked hesitant. By right, this was not in line with the rules. The auction had already ended for the day, so it was unreasonable for Ye Xuan to make such a request. However, thinking of the huge amount of spirit stones Ye Xuan had spent today, he had to agree. ¡°May I ask what you want to sell?¡± A golden pill suddenly appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s palm. Zhou Zhentian could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a divine soul pill!¡± The divine soul pill was hard to make. The ingredients were rare, and making the pill was complicated. A single mistake could turn it into a useless pill. Even the Alchemy King had a hard time making it. Ye Xuan¡¯s brows raised. Divine soul pill? According to ancient records, the soul-returning pill was a supreme-grade pill from ancient times. It had a miraculous effect on healing injuries of the soul and divine sense. Up until now, the recipe was incomplete. The so-called divine soul pill was derived by later generations based on the remaining recipe. It gained its name because it was different from the original recipe. Although the two were very similar, the difference was heaven and earth in terms of efficacy. Although the effect of the divine soul pill was not bad, the soul-returning pill could strengthen the foundation and heal the root. Even the divine soul pill was a rare treasure, not to mention the soul-returning pill. There were probably not many people who had seen it before, and even fewer people had heard of it. It was no wonder that Zhou Zhentian would mistake it for something else. ¡°Divine soul pills are rare. I think this can be sold for a lot of spirit stones.¡± Zhou Zhentian had initially thought that it would be something difficult to sell. However, Ye Xuan took out such a precious divine soul pine casually. Zhou Zhentian was even more amazed in his heart. Zhou Zhentian would be even more shocked if he knew this was not a divine soul pill but a soul-returning pill. ¡°You can sell a hundred first.¡± Zhou Zhentian was studying the pill in his hand. When he heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words, he thought he was hallucinating. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t add an extra zero, did you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hundred.¡± Ye Xuan took the pills from his space and placed them on the table in front of him. Zhou Zhentian¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. ¡°One, one hundred!¡± Those who didn¡¯t know better would think it was some ordinary pill. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s attitude was very indifferent. It was like he didn¡¯t care about these pills at all. These pills were just ordinary things to him. Although the divine soul pill couldn¡¯t be compared to items like the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, it was still an extremely precious pill. It was a rare pill that cost a lot of money. After all, it was difficult for Alchemy King to refine one. ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter, but you need to auction them off as soon as possible.¡± Even Zhou Zhentian felt a little jealous when he heard Ye Xuan¡¯s tone. At the same time, he was also puzzled. Ye Xuan¡¯s request was odd. However, he couldn¡¯t ask too much. Perhaps this was the hobby of rich people. They could casually take out some things to sell for fun, and they were all such precious medicinal pills. Zhou Zhentian¡¯s admiration for Ye Xuan rose to a new level. Chapter 86 - Who Bought It? When the auctioneer on the stage received the news, he was surprised. If Zhou Zhentian did not come to him personally, the auctioneer would have thought it was a joke. It was something that had never happened before in Jingdu Auction House. At this moment, the crowd had not left yet. They were still stunned by the sky-high price. The auctioneer returned to the stage again, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Now, we¡¯ll add a special auction item.¡± The crowd was disinterested. What auction item could compare to Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? ¡°One hundred divine soul pills. The starting price is 5,000 top-grade spirit stones.¡± Everyone¡¯s reaction was the same as Zhou Zhentian¡¯s, thinking that the auctioneer had given the wrong number. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did I? One hundred divine soul pills!¡± Although the divine soul pill was not as precious as the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, it was still a supreme-grade pill. It was difficult to refine and had a miraculous effect on healing the spirit and consciousness. One divine soul pill was hard to find, let alone a hundred. Now, there were actually a hundred! At this moment, in one of the private rooms on the fourth floor, everyone became extremely excited when they heard about the divine soul pill. They were not this shocked when the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram appeared. ¡°This is great! It¡¯s divine soul pills, and there are so many of them! Doesn¡¯t this mean that we can save grand elder?¡± ¡°We spent a lot of effort looking for it, but I did not expect we find it here. We don¡¯t need the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but we must get the divine soul pill.¡± These people¡¯s weapons were all swords, and their auras were sharp, like the cold unsheathed swords. They were the disciples of the Sword Sect, one of the seven great sects. They seemed to have thought of something and looked worried. ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough spirit stones. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t buy all the divine soul pills.¡± ¡°Who cares? We have to buy as many as we can. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Grand elder of Sword Sect was powerful, but he was injured in an accident. His injury was not easy to cure and needed a divine soul pill. Sword Sect had been searching all over the place for the past few days, and they had barely managed to find one. However, their grand elder¡¯s injuries were too severe. One pill was not enough. Now that they had such a good opportunity, how could they possibly give it up? ¡°10,000 upper-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡°15,000 upper-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡°16,000 upper-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡­ Soon, the price of the divine soul pills rose to 20,000 upper-grade spirit stones for one. It was obvious that the demand for divine soul stones was quite high. If one wanted to buy 100 divine soul stones, it would cost two million upper-grade spirit stones. The popularity of the Sword Sect was at its peak. Whenever they called out a price, someone would raise it. It felt like they were deliberately going against them. ¡°Everyone, although the divine soul pill is precious, it doesn¡¯t have many uses. Why don¡¯t you give our Sword Sect some face here? Why do you have to compete with us?¡± The elder of the Sword Sect spoke, and all the private rooms on the fourth floor could hear him. Soon, a deep voice came from the next room, ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s the sword master. Sorry, the divine soul pill is not only useful to you but also to us.¡± The expressions of the people from the Sword Sect changed slightly. This voice was extremely familiar. It was the one who had been bidding non-stop. It seemed that only one of the seven great sects would have the courage and ability to do so. In the end, the price of the divine soul pill had increased to 50,000 for one. Sword Sect had clenched their teeth and bought 30 pills. They could not afford the rest of them, so they could only watch the other sects divide them up. After the auction ended, most people in the hall had left. However, people were still talking about the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and the 100 divine soul pills. It probably wouldn¡¯t take more than the next day for the news to spread throughout Jingdu. The people on the second and third floors didn¡¯t move, as if they were waiting for something. Finally, someone walked out of one of the private rooms on the fourth floor. It was the Yaochi Holy Land. ¡°I wonder which sect bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± ¡°Dao Seeking Sect also wants to know this question.¡± Then, someone else walked out. ¡°I think only people from the seven great sects can afford 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones. Who has such a bold mind?¡± Other than Sword Sect, the people from the six great sects were here. It included Misty Illusory Manor, Dao Seeking Sect, Yaochi Holy Land, Heaven Sect, and Infinity Sect. Everyone looked at each other. The elder of the Infinity Sect put on a fake smile and said, ¡°It seems that the Sword Sect had bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± Sword Sect¡¯s strength could be considered as one of the tops among the seven great sects, but its foundation was not as deep as the other sects. The people of the Sword Sect were obsessed with practicing the sword and seeking supremacy way of the sword, so they did not care so much. It could be said that the higher their combat strength was, the more spirit stones they had. After all, they only had swords in their eyes and nothing else. Then, someone bid for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram at a high price. It was like the sun rising from the west. Where did they get so many spirit stones? ¡°Sword Sect, didn¡¯t you claim you could defeat everything with your swords? ¡± Someone said sarcastically, ¡°Why are you so interested in the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram now? ¡± ¡°It had the secret of immortal ascension. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? I think those words about breaking everything with one sword were just nonsense. In the end, they still need to rely on external forces.¡± ¡°Are you guys done?¡± With a furious roar, the sword master and the others kicked open the door of the private room. If they had not fought in the auction, they would have used their swords instead of their feet. Not only did he fail to get the divine soul pills, but he was also slandered. The disciples of the Sword Sect glared at the others and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it in front of us. Don¡¯t talk about it behind our backs.¡± ¡°We did want to get the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but how do we have enough spirit stones.¡± When the people from the other sects heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you guys bid for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram?¡± The people from Sword Sect said unhappily, ¡°Do you think we have that much money? That¡¯s 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± Chapter 87 - Mysterious Old Man The people from Sword Sect didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Moreover, the Sword Sect was relatively poor among all the sects. Everyone looked at each other, ¡°That¡¯s strange. If it¡¯s not Sword Sect, who could it be?¡± Sword Sect disciples left in a hurry and did not want to argue with them. The most important thing was to send the pills back to the sect. They had no interest in getting involved in these things. Only the six great sects were left. Their suspicious gazes lingered on the other people. Just who bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? ¡°Since you¡¯ve already won the bid, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of? Do you think we¡¯re going to steal it? ¡± ¡°Why are you looking at us? We didn¡¯t bid on the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± ¡°You should know very well who bought it. There¡¯s no need to pretend here. Didn¡¯t your Dao Seeking Sect buy it? I heard that you have a lot of supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Are you trying to sow discord? I think it¡¯s you guys, Yaochi Holy Land.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here and mislead others. Your Misty Illusory Manor should have a few supreme-grade spirit stones, right?¡± They wanted to ask the manager of the auction house directly. However, the auction house had a rule that all information about the auctioneer would be kept secret. The purpose was to prevent other people who did not manage to get the item from having bad intentions. As for what would happen after they left the auction house, that was not within their ability. Seeing the big sects quarreling and even fighting, the person in charge of the auction house had to come forward to calm the situation down. However, no one noticed that Ye Xuan had already left through the back door of the auction house with the help of Zhou Zhentian. Ye Xuan knew how precious the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was, so he didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. Like a ghost in the night, he was so fast that only his shadow could be seen. However, after walking for hundred meters, he suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t expect someone found him even though he was so careful. Without waiting for Ye Xuan to speak, the air suddenly became distorted. A crack was torn open in the air. The violent spiritual power tore the surrounding space apart, and a hunched figure appeared. ¡°Cough, cough¡± A tottering old man appeared in front of Ye Xuan, but every step he took was extremely laborious. This person was the great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect. His eyes lit up as he looked Ye Xuan up and down, and he said in disbelief, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the one who bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram would be you.¡± What surprised the old man the most was that Ye Xuan was only at human rank level two. He was the real deal, and there were no traces of any magical artifacts to conceal his full strength. ¡°Put down the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The old man in front of him had a calm aura and looked no different from an ordinary old man. However, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. Based on the old man¡¯s ability to tear space, he was at least at the sky rank or above. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± The old man revealed a kind smile, but his words made people shiver. ¡°Then die!¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, his aura became extremely terrifying. In an instant, the sky changed color, and the wind and clouds started to move violently. No one could see how he attacked, and there was no time to dodge. The invisible force hit Ye Xuan heavily. Ye Xuan spat out a large mouthful of blood. What terrifying power! He couldn¡¯t even think of resisting. The old man was also surprised. He had used all his strength in that palm. If it had been anyone else, they would have probably been killed on the spot with all their meridians broken, but Ye Xuan was still breathing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, are you going to hand it over or not?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯d like to see if you can take my palm.¡± A pair of giant hands appeared out of thin air above Ye Xuan, giving off unparalleled pressure. Ye Xuan looked at the giant hands that covered the sky and had no way to retreat. He could only watch them fall. The old man smiled, but the next second, his smile froze on his face. He thought he would see Ye Xuan¡¯s body, but there was no one under the giant hand. Only a few strands of hair fell from the air. ¡°What a good move. I fell for this kid¡¯s illusion! I don¡¯t believe that he can escape from my attack.¡± The old man¡¯s expression was ruthless, and his figure disappeared. On the other side. Ye Xuan sat on the turtle-shaped magical artifact. He bought it in the auction and didn¡¯t expect to use it now. After witnessing the old man¡¯s power, Ye Xuan knew he was no match for the old man at all with his current cultivation. Ye Xuan had created a clone, but his real body was riding a flying magic artifact. Even though Ye Xuan was as fast as lightning, he still felt he was too slow. Judging the old man¡¯s cultivation base, it was only a matter of time before he saw through Ye Xuan¡¯s illusion and caught up with him. At that time, he was afraid that he would be in danger. ¡­ On the other side, the people from Sword Sect had almost rushed back as fast as they could. The 20 divine soul pills were sent to the grand elder immediately. In the cave, Mo Jianming sat cross-legged and swallowed the pill. In a moment, golden light flowed and repaired his spirit. Mo Jianming suddenly opened his eyes, and a terrifying aura was emitted. A soaring sword qi rose from the ground, and the top of the mountain was shrouded in sharp sword qi. The entire mountain trembled, and all the disciples of Sword Sect looked up in shock. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The quake seems to be coming from the Hidden Sword Peak.¡± The disciples, the elders, and even the sect master were alarmed and rushed to where the grand elder was. The grand elder walked out slowly from inside. Everyone was in disbelief, ¡°Elder Mo, your injuries are¡­¡± Chapter 88 - The Terrifying Sword Qi Usually, 20 divine soul pills could only suppress the injury and prevent it from worsening. Grand elder¡¯s injury was so severe that he almost died. One could imagine how badly his soul was injured. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong cultivation and the healing and spiritual energy from the elders and the sect master of Sword Sect, he would have died long ago. Now that he had appeared in front of everyone, how could they not be shocked? ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered a third of my injuries.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it. If they wanted to recover, they would probably need a lot of divine soul pills. But now, there were only 20 of them. Who would¡¯ve thought that Mo Jianming would reveal such shocking news? ¡°This is not a divine soul pill. It¡¯s a soul-returning pill!¡± Even Mo Jianming himself was in disbelief, let alone the disciples. He had never thought that there would be someone in this world who could possess a soul-returning pill. ¡°Soul-returning pill? What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone revealed an expression of disbelief. After all, this kind of pill had already disappeared in the long river of history. The divine soul pill was derived from the soul-returning pill. However, people only knew the latter and not the former. If not for Mo Jianming¡¯s vast knowledge and powerful cultivation, he would have probably mistaken the soul-returning pill for the divine soul pill. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. Only the soul-returning pill can have such a powerful effect. I only consumed 20 pills, yet I¡¯ve recovered one-third of my strength.¡± ¡°But Jingdu Auction House clearly said it was a divine soul pill.¡± ¡°There are very few people who know about this pill. I¡¯m afraid that the people at Jingdu Auction House have also mistaken it. In addition, the two pills are similar. It would be difficult to distinguish them unless we consume them.¡± The disciple who had participated in the auction earlier said excitedly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that you only need a dozen more pills to recover fully?¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s expression immediately turned serious, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this for now. I need to go out for a while.¡± The moment he finished speaking, he had already turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the air. No one knew what he was going to do in such a hurry. ¡­ On the other side, Ye Xuan was still running for his life. He caught a glimpse of the shadow behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°I knew that this Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was a hot potato, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so hot.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the powerful old man to catch up so quickly. No matter how fast this flying magic artifact was, the difference in strength between them was too big. The old man would probably catch Ye Xuan. The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Ye Xuan was, and his brain worked like crazy. This old man was at least sky rank and above. Ye Xuan had collected so many magic treasures before. However, ordinary items were not effective for the old man at all. Moreover, the ones Ye Xuan had bought before were probably useless. ¡°D*mn it, do I really have to hand over the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram?¡± Although the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was precious and contained the secret of the immortal ascension, nothing was more important than his life. Besides, it was never too late for Ye Xuan to take revenge. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I got it, the system reward from earlier!¡± Ye Xuan remembered that the system had rewarded him with Three Realms Sword Qi when he completed the mission of consuming supreme-grade spirit stones. However, he was attracted by the mission before he could read the introduction. ¡°I¡¯ll try it as a last resort. The system¡¯s products can¡¯t possibly be a scam.¡± The old man was about to catch up when a dazzling light suddenly lit up. A deep crack suddenly appeared in the sky as if a sword had cut the sky in half. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The crack grew larger and larger, and the entire sky was split in half. It was as if something was about to come out and break free from the shackles of the firmament. The old man was dumbfounded. The powerful air current swept over and cut his face like a strong wind. He had no choice but to slow down. ¡°Humph! Show off!¡± The old man didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. He thought it was an illusion created by Ye Xuan. After all, how could a mere level two human rank cultivator create such a huge scene? Countless spiritual lights gathered in his palm, and a huge ball of light appeared in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll break through this little illusion of yours.¡± The old man flew up and aimed at the crack in the sky. The next second, something seemed to have penetrated his palm. ¡°Ah!¡± The old man let out a blood-curdling screech. He was almost caught off guard. There was a bloody hole in the middle of his palm, and fresh blood dripped onto the ground. The wound was not big, but it was a shocking sight. He quickly circulated his spiritual energy to heal the wound, but he failed to do so. Based on the old man¡¯s current strength, ordinary weapons or moves would not be able to cause any harm to him. It was the first time he had suffered such a wound. He was shocked. Most importantly, it seemed like something was moving along the wound on his palm and traveling through his body. His meridians were damaged as if they were being cut by a knife. His face suddenly turned pale, and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. He glared at Ye Xuan, who was already far away, and roared, ¡± I¡¯ll catch you no matter where you are!¡± After saying this, he used all his strength to attack. Ye Xuan only heard the screams behind him and was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the sword qi to be so powerful that it could defeat the old man. ¡°The things given by the system are great.¡± Before Ye Xuan could breathe a sigh of relief, the old man¡¯s attack came from behind. He didn¡¯t expect the old man would still have such terrifying power even though he was injured. The majestic spiritual energy exploded in the air like fireworks, and the heat waves came one after another. The tongue of flame instantly licked Ye Xuan¡¯s clothes. The old man was a powerhouse above sky rank. By the time Ye Xuan sensed the powerful aura behind him, there was no way he could avoid it. Almost instantly, the strong air current swept past like a gale, engulfing him with a destructive force. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The old man laughed wildly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still alive this time.¡± Chapter 89 - The Strange Sword Qi A terrifying explosion spread out, and dust flew in all directions, covering the sky and the sun. The energy fluctuations produced even caused space to distort. The old man looked at the scene in front of him. Ye Xuan¡¯s figure was swallowed by the dust instantly. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth fiercely. ¡°Even if you have nine lives, you won¡¯t be able to escape this.¡± The old man¡¯s face turned pale as he felt an overwhelming pain in his meridians, ¡°What a terrifying sword qi.¡± He could only temporarily use his spiritual power to seal his eight extraordinary meridians as he staggered back to the Dao Seeking Sect. When the old man returned to the sect, the other disciples were shocked to see his pale face. ¡°Great elder, are you alright? What happened?¡± No one had ever seen the great elder suffer such a severe injury. The bloody hole in his palm was even more shocking. It had never happened before. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wanted to snatch the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but an accident happened halfway.¡± The great elder could feel the sword qi flowing in his body. He could only feel a fishy smell rolling in his throat, and his expression became even gloomier. ¡°This time, I failed miserably. I underestimated that kid.¡± The wound on his hand still could not be healed, and he could not discharge the sword qi in his body. The sword qi was also flowing in his veins and breaking through the seal set by his spiritual energy, which showed its great power. The old man¡¯s expression turned ugly. He was also trapped by the sword qi and could not find a solution for the time being. When the others heard this, they were even more surprised. The great elder was so powerful that someone could injure him. It was really beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Where¡¯s the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram?¡± ¡°I probably destroyed the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. If our Dao Seeking Sect can¡¯t get it, then no one else can.¡± He had used almost all of his strength in the last attack. The kid was only at human rank level two, so he could not resist it. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram should have been destroyed in the explosion. The others showed a look of pity. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we could not have the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still better than letting it falls into the hands of other sects.¡± The sword qi was flowing inside the great elder¡¯s body, and he was in great pain. ¡°I need to go into seclusion for a while. You guys should pay more attention to the movements of the other sects.¡± After saying this, he began to go into seclusion. He had to expel the sword qi as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would cause irreparable damage to the foundation of his meridians. On the other side. Mo Jianming, who was preparing to head to Jingdu Auction House, suddenly stopped. His gaze fell in the northwest direction, and he said in surprise, ¡°What a powerful sword qi. Who is this expert?¡± If it was someone else, they might have overlooked this. However, Mo Jianming was a sword cultivator with unfathomable strength. His attainments in the sword way were also quite high, so he was naturally sensitive to sword qi. After a short hesitation, he decided to change direction and come to the suburbs of Jingdu. He looked around, but there was no one. There were only faint fluctuations of spiritual energy in the air. Mo Jianming¡¯s brows furrowed. The scene here was completely different from what he had imagined. He initially thought a great battle happened here, but it did not seem so. Everything was too calm. In fact, it was a little abnormal. ¡°Strange. Why didn¡¯t the sword qi leave any marks despite being so powerful?¡± Mo Jianming closed his eyes and felt the sword qi in the air that had yet to dissipate. The more he came into contact with it, the more he realized that this sword qi was unfathomable and far more terrifying than he had imagined. Logically speaking, this really should not have happened. Mo Jianming sighed with emotion. ¡°I thought I¡¯d already reached the peak of swordsmanship, but I do not expect that there are more powerful people in this world.¡± A sharp pain came from his incomplete divine sense, so Mo Jianming hurriedly withdrew from it. ¡°This sword qi is truly too domineering. The remaining power is not dissipating. When did such an expert appear in the capital? I didn¡¯t sense anything.¡± What bugged him the most was the domineering sword qi. There was no trace of the sword user. Could it be that someone could emit sword qi out of thin air? It was very bizarre. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I would like to get to know them.¡± Sword Sect was the only one with the best achievements in sword techniques among the seven great sects. Mo Jianming followed the direction where the sword qi was left behind. It was a coincidence that he found a person in the ditch a hundred meters away. ¡°What?¡± Mo Jianming was astonished and checked his breath. ¡°He¡¯s still alive even after suffering such a serious injury.¡± This person was Ye Xuan. The great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect would never have thought he was still alive. Other people would have been reduced to dust after the attack. Ye Xuan¡¯s body had been modified by the system. He had a sturdy physique. With the help of a supreme-grade defensive artifact, he had resisted fatal injuries, so he had survived. Mo Jianming could feel a strong spiritual power fluctuation from this person. Most importantly, he was only at human rank level 2. Not only did he have a strange sword qi, but he also had a powerful spiritual power fluctuation. ¡°He should have fought with a sky rank powerhouse before.¡± Mo Jianming was instantly shocked by his own speculation. The sky rank cultivator was way stronger than the human rank cultivator. How could this person still be alive if he was attacked by a sky rank powerhouse? He should not be able to resist half a move. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± However, those auras were not fake, not to mention that strange sword qi. Mo Jianming found it unbelievable. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s weak aura, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fate that allows us to meet here. I take it that you are not supposed to die today.¡± Chapter 90 - Thank You for Saving Me, Senior Mo Jianming circulated his spiritual energy and probed into Ye Xuan¡¯s meridians. He frowned as he sensed something ¡°Strange. This person¡¯s spirit points are so strange.¡± It was like an unfathomably deep black hole, crazily absorbing all the spiritual energy in the body and the outside world. It could absorb anything, no matter what it was. Mo Jianming practiced sword techniques, so his aura was domineering and fierce. His sword techniques were not suitable for healing people. It was an urgent matter, so he had no choice now. At first, he was worried that her sword qi would hurt Ye Xuan, but he realized he was overthinking. All the spiritual energy, including his sword qi, was absorbed by Ye Xuan. Perhaps Mo Jianming didn¡¯t notice it, but there was an indescribable power surging in the spirit point that even he couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a physique in all these years. Perhaps he¡¯s a good seedling for cultivating the way of the sword.¡± Mo Jianming wanted to figure it out, but there seemed to be something in Ye Xuan¡¯s body blocking him. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t good to probe Ye Xuan¡¯s body rashly, so he could only give up. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Xuan could feel an overbearing spiritual power continuously being transmitted into his body. However, it did not carry any aggression. He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the old man in front of him. The old man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were full of energy. Although the aura on his body was restrained and looked peaceful, the aura he inadvertently emitted was terrifying. It made people unable to figure out his true strength. With such a calm and peaceful state, he was even more dangerous than the attacker. However, what made Ye Xuan feel strange was that this old man¡¯s breath seemed to be a little unstable. Ye Xuan could tell it from the old man¡¯s face. Sensing the flow of the essential qi in his body, Ye Xuan said gratefully, ¡°Many thanks for your help, senior.¡± Mo Jianming waved his hand, and his spirit began to hurt again. His injuries had not fully recovered, and now that he had rashly transferred essential qi and spiritual power. It was obvious that his injuries were getting worse. If it were not for his strong cultivation, he was afraid that he would not have been able to hold on. Initially, he had planned to go to Jingdu Auction House to find out where the soul-returning pill came from. He didn¡¯t expect to be attracted by the strange sword qi on the way and save Ye Xuan because of it. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. But why are you so seriously injured and unconscious here? Do you know what happened here before?¡± Although there were traces of the strange sword qi on Ye Xuan¡¯s body, Mo Jianming didn¡¯t think it was caused by someone else. After all, his cultivation was too low, so he thought Ye Xuan was attacked. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I have a special reason. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Mo Jianming sized up the young man in front of him. His eyes were clear, and his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. He did not lie. Mo Jianming was not a curious person. When he thought of Ye Xuan¡¯s unique physique, he wanted to take Ye Xuan in as a disciple. ¡°Do you have a master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already joined a sect.¡± Mo Jianming was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t insist, ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± After he finished speaking, his expression changed slightly. There was a huge pain in his soul as if it was being pricked by needles. It must have been when he was transferring spiritual power, and the wound had opened accidentally. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems you have a hidden illness. I have some pills here. Perhaps they can help you.¡± Then, Ye Xuan took out a pile of pills he had bought earlier, including those in the space ring, and handed them all to Mo Jianming. Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he looked at all the pills, ¡°I¡¯m afraid these pills do not affect me.¡± ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try, senior?¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s determination, Mo Jianming could not refuse and could only accept them. ¡°I still have important matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Ye Xuan looked at his back as he walked away. Tonight was a dangerous night for him. At the same time, he realized a serious problem. He was still too weak. If he could be a little stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a state. ¡°It seems I have to find a way to improve my strength as soon as possible.¡± Jingdu was indeed the most prosperous place in Central Province. There were many hidden talents and experts. Especially the seven great sects that appeared at the auction, Ye Xuan could not risk offending any of them. Besides, the powerhouses Ye Xuan met tonight were all stronger than the last. In comparison, his cultivation was not enough. Hence, the sense of crisis in his heart couldn¡¯t help but increase. ¡°Fortunately, I have the sword qi rewarded by the system. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be grateful. Fortunately, he had the system. This one sword qi was already so powerful, but now only two sword auras left. He couldn¡¯t waste them. He had to use them on the blade. On the other side, Mo Jianming had also come to Jingdu Auction House to express his intention. Zhou Zhentian personally welcomed himMo Jianming. After hearing Mo Jianming¡¯s words, he could not help but be shocked, ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s actually the soul-returning pill and not the divine soul pill.¡± When Ye Xuan took out the pill, he didn¡¯t think about it. So, he didn¡¯t ask anyone to appraise it. After all, the soul-returning pill had been lost for a long time. Unfortunately, all the pills had been bought by the other sects, and there was not a single one left here. ¡°I, Mo Jianming, swear on my reputation that this matter is not false. Moreover, there¡¯s no need to lie.¡± The person standing in front of him was the grand elder of Sword Sect, a powerhouse with top combat abilities. Zhou Zhentian naturally believed him. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a vexed expression. If it really were a soul-returning pill, its value would be completely different. What surprised him the most was that Ye Xuan had such a divine pill. What was this person¡¯s background? He had never heard of Ye Xuan before. It was as if it had appeared out of thin air. No matter what Zhou Zhentian thought in his heart, he could not change the fact now. Although he had lost some spirit stones, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was sold at a sky-high price, and it made up for the loss. Chapter 91 - The Mysterious Shadow Zhou Zhentian was extremely respectful as he asked, ¡°May I ask what brings you here, Elder Mo?¡± ¡°I want to know who was the one who took out the soul-returning pill.¡± Zhou Zhentian immediately revealed a difficult expression and replied, ¡°This¡­¡± He said cautiously, ¡°You should know the rules of our auction house. We can¡¯t reveal our guests¡¯ information to the outside world.¡± The person standing in front of Zhou Zhentian was the grand elder of the Sword Sect. If he said that he was in a bad mood, it was possible that he could split the auction house into two with a single sword strike. Although the auction house wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, they didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. ¡°I know that you have to keep the guests¡¯ information confidential, but isn¡¯t it directed at the people who are auctioning for the items? I just want to ask you who put this pill up for auction. Is that not allowed?¡± Twenty soul-returning pills could only heal one-third of his injuries, and he had forcefully suppressed the majority of them. Mo Jianming¡¯s injuries were serious. Most importantly, if they weren¡¯t treated quickly, his wounds would worsen again. This was also the reason why he had come to the Jingdu auction house. Zhou Zhentian did not want to offend him, so he directly stated the reason, ¡°Elder Mo, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but the person who sold this pill is the one who won the auction for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± Mo Jianming finally understood why Zhou Zhentian hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it on the way here, but I¡¯m not interested in the matter of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± Although the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram contained the secret to becoming immortal, it was a long time ago and there was no way to know whether it was real or not. Moreover, it was an incomplete part. If it was really a good thing, why would the people in the Jingdu auction house put it up for auction? And the most important point was that none of the previous owners of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram had a good ending. They either vanished suddenly or disappeared from the world. Very few people knew this secret. No one knew what had happened to them. However, there was no relevant evidence to prove that it was related to the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. ¡°I hope you can be understanding about this, Elder Mo. If I really tell you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to account for it.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of Zhou Zhentian, Mo Jianming could only leave in disappointment. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of using force to pressure them, but he had heard that the power behind the Jingdu auction house was almost on par with the seven great sects, and could even be on par with them. Moreover, he was currently injured. If he were to use force, it would not be a wise move. ¡°If Elder Mo is in urgent need of these medicinal pills, maybe I can provide the list of sects that bid for these medicinal pills?¡± Zhou Zhentian suggested. ¡°No need.¡± Mo Jianming didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it was the seven great sects who had won the auction for the medicinal pill. If they had obtained it, they would definitely not take it out so easily. Instead, they would discover that something was wrong with him. The fewer people who knew that he had yet to recover from his serious injuries, the better. ¡°Steward Zhou, please pretend that I never came here today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Mo,¡± Zhou Zhentian nodded in response. After he sent Mo Jianming off, Zhou Zhentian looked towards the door tiredly. He mumbled, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone coming anymore, right?¡± Mo Jianming was not the first person to look for Zhou Zhentian in private, and he would not be the last. The people of the seven great sects were determined to get the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Even if they could not get any useful information from him, they would not give up. Zhou Zhentian ordered to hang up a sign that said ¡®business was currently closed¡¯, then turned around and went to the fifth floor. This could be said to be the most mysterious place in the Jingdu auction house. Moreover, it was not open to outsiders, so there were very few people who had the qualifications to go upstairs. He went to the innermost room and slowly pushed open the door. The light here was very dark, and he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers in front of him. It was as if he had come to an alternate dimension. Zhou Zhentian¡¯s figure was instantly swallowed by the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the door returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened. A small firefly floated over and stopped on Zhou Zhentian¡¯s shoulder. Under the guidance of the firefly, he slowly advanced. The deeper he went, the more fireflies there were. Finally, Zhou Zhentian knelt on the ground and spoke respectfully, ¡°Master, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram has been auctioned off.¡± In the center of the fireflies, there was the outline of a human figure, but the face could not be seen clearly, as if it was just a shadow of a human figure. ¡°Is it one of the people from the seven great sects?¡± Zhou Zhentian shook his head and replied, ¡°Neither. It¡¯s a cultivator of unknown origin. He¡¯s only at human rank level 2. He won the bid with 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones.¡± The black shadow was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting¡­ human rank level 2 cultivator of unknown origins. It seems that he is quite bold¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this person before either. It¡¯s as if he appeared out of thin air. I¡¯ve already contacted the treasure house and they also don¡¯t know anything about his background. However, he¡¯s very generous.¡± ¡°Do we need to go and investigate?¡± asked Zhou Zhentian. ¡°No need. This won¡¯t affect our plan.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid those people from the seven great sects won¡¯t give up so easily. After the auction ended, many people came to look for me,¡± Zhou Zhentian said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if they can¡¯t find that man, they¡¯ll come to us for trouble. Even if it¡¯s us, we can only deal with it for a while. If they really use force, I¡¯m afraid we¡­¡± Before Zhou Zhentian could finish his sentence, the black shadow understood what he meant. The black shadow said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have my own ways.¡± Although they were not afraid of the seven great sects, if these people joined forces to put pressure on them, the situation would be very disadvantageous to them. The black shadow¡¯s voice was extremely low, making people shiver. The black shadow said, ¡°The sect returning ceremony is about to begin. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the time. Even if they want to find it, they won¡¯t be able to.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡± The black shadow seemed to have thought of something funny and suddenly laughed out loud. The black shadow said, ¡°Even if the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram is incomplete, it can¡¯t stop these people¡¯s desire to become immortals. Let them be, these people from the seven great sects won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°The game has already started. Let me make this water even muddier. I¡¯d like to see how the people from the seven great sects will deal with this.¡± His voice was like a ghost as if it had drifted out from the depths of hell. Even Zhou Zhentian could not help but have goosebumps all over his body when he heard it. Chapter 92 - The Sword Sects Shock The Sword Sect¡¯s sect master and a group of elders were waiting anxiously. They did not know why Mo Jianming had suddenly left. Someone said, ¡°Elder Mo has yet to fully recover from his injuries. I hope he¡¯s not in any danger when he¡¯s outside.¡± ¡°With Elder Mo¡¯s cultivation, even if he¡¯s injured, there are few who can be his match. However, I¡¯m worried about the injury in his soul. It¡¯s not advisable for him to use spiritual energy.¡± After all, the injury of the soul was not a joke. The slightest carelessness could lead to the danger of being annihilated. Not far away, a small black dot gradually became clear. It was Mo Jianming, who had left in a hurry earlier. Seeing that he was fine, but his face was a little pale, everyone¡¯s anxious hearts finally relaxed. ¡°Elder Mo, where did you go just now?¡± Mo Jianming was just about to open his mouth when a fishy smell rolled out of his throat. At this moment, he could no longer hold it in. Traces of bright red blood spread from the corner of his mouth, which startled everyone. ¡°I think it was because I was treating that kid just now, and it affected my wound.¡± When the others from the Sword Sect heard this, they were shocked. They asked, ¡°Elder Mo, what¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t even recovered from your own injuries. How can you treat someone else¡¯s injuries?¡± Mo Jianming shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what I¡¯m doing. I wanted to go to the auction in the capital to find out the whereabouts of the person who sold the soul-returning pill, but¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. It seemed like he had returned without any success. Mo Jianming¡¯s eyes turned black and he staggered. If the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master beside him had not caught him in time, he would have lost his balance. Looking at his pale face, the sect master He Jiantian sent a wisp of his divine sense over and was immediately shocked. He chided, ¡°Jianming, you¡¯re too reckless. The Qi in your body is currently in chaos, and your condition is getting worse.¡± The injuries that he had recovered from with great difficulty had worsened again because Mo Jianming was treating someone else¡¯s injuries. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the other sects that won the auction and collect all the pills?¡± He Jiantian shook his head with a grim expression and said, ¡°No, if others know that the Grand Elder of the Sword Sect is injured, they will definitely not give the pills to us so easily. Once the news spreads, I¡¯m afraid it will be detrimental to the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now? I¡¯m afraid that Elder Mo won¡¯t be able to hold on for long in his current condition.¡± Mo Jianming revealed a bitter smile and commented, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve overestimated myself.¡± Originally, he thought that he would be able to withstand it after recovering one-third of his strength. That was why Mo Jiangming chose to save him. However, he did not expect the backlash to be so severe. In the end, he had been too careless. Mo Jianming was already unable to stand steadily, and the things on his body fell to the ground with a clatter. Among them, a few medicinal pills rolled out. He Jiantian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the pills on the ground. He said, ¡°Why does it look so familiar?¡± The others followed his line of sight and were shocked. They exclaimed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the soul-returning pill?!¡± ¡°Why does Elder Mo have a soul-returning pill? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a medicine similar to the soul-returning pill.¡± Not to mention the others, even Mo Jianming himself was a little stunned. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°This¡­¡± He Jiantian took a step forward and quickly picked up the pill and stuffed it into Mo Jianming¡¯s mouth. It melted in his mouth, and Mo Jianming instantly felt a cool breath flowing through his meridians, relieving the pain in his spirit. Like a long drought meeting a good amount of rain, like the traveler in the desert finally finding an oasis, Mo Jianming¡¯s originally broken soul was slowly recovering. He Jiantian fed Mo Jianming the whole bottle of medicine. His face slowly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. He had some doubts before, but now he was sure that these were soul-returning pills. There were many bottles on the ground that looked exactly the same. Mo Jianming opened them one by one. They were all soul-returning pills! There were probably more than a hundred of them in total. With so many soul-returning pills, it was more than enough to treat his injuries. Even if his soul was riddled with thousands of holes, it could still be repaired. The people from the Sword Sect were stunned and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°El-Elder Mo, did you go and rob someone?¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s surprise increased as he faced the crowd¡¯s incredulous gazes. These pills were all given to him by that young man! He recalled what Zhou Zhentian had said at the auction. The person who auctioned the pills and the person who bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram were the same people. Could it be that he was¡­?! This realization made Mo Jianming¡¯s breathing miss by half a beat. When he thought of the powerful aura he had felt earlier and the strange sword intent, it seemed that all the dots connected. Someone must have followed the young man and wanted to kill him for his treasure, but he didn¡¯t expect the young man to be so extraordinary that he could escape from the fatal pursuit and was saved by Mo Jiangming in the end. ¡°Elder Mo, what¡¯s going on? Why do you have so many soul-returning pills?¡± There was too much information in his mind, so much so that Mo Jianming had to take a long time to digest it. It took a few shouts from the people around him to bring his thoughts back. It was not convenient for Mo Jianming to go into detail for various reasons, so he only said, ¡°Everything is a result of fate.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his sudden impulse to save the young man, Mo Jiangming probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these soul-returning pills. In the end, it was his kindness that saved him. Mo Jianming didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. He only felt grateful to Ye Xuan. One had to know that injuries to the soul were extremely difficult to treat. Even if they were treated, there would be residual effects in the future. Now that he had so many soul-returning pills in his hands, he did not have to worry about those residual effects. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, Mo Jianming would have passed away at this point in his life. There were so many soul-returning pills. It was impossible that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know the value of these pills. Although Ye Xuan had been seriously injured earlier, with his strange constitution, his life wouldn¡¯t have been in danger even if Mo Jianming didn¡¯t make a move to help him. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if we are fated to meet in the future, I will definitely repay you.¡± Chapter 93 - The Charm Under the Moonlight, Rejecting the Unspoken Rules Because of Ye Xuan¡¯s disappearance, almost all of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s forces were mobilized. Although they knew that Ye Xuan was elusive and liked to be alone, he had never disappeared for a day and a night like this, and there was no news from him at all. Everyone almost thought that he had met with an accident. Han Yue sent more people to search the nearby area, but there were still no clues on Ye Xuan¡¯s whereabouts. There were still a few elders on Shen Hai¡¯s side who were not on good terms with Ye Xuan, so they were instantly quite happy about it. The second elder said sarcastically, ¡°Elder Ye is so rich and generous. He didn¡¯t restrain himself even when he was in the capital. Perhaps he¡¯s been targeted by someone with ill intentions.¡± The third elder chimed in, ¡°Exactly. How many times have I told him to keep a low profile outside? In the end, he must have gone too far.¡± Some of the elders who had enough of it couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can you guys stop making such sarcastic remarks at a time like this?¡± ¡°Elder Ye is a great hero of the Tai Qing Sect. Without him, how could the Tai Qing Sect be what it is today? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel grateful, but you¡¯re even saying such things now. You all are truly ungrateful.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just telling the truth. How are we ungrateful?¡± Han Yue¡¯s expression grew icier and icier as she saw the crowd quarreling. Just as she was about to speak, a male voice came from the sky, ¡°It¡¯s already so late at night, why aren¡¯t you all resting? What are all of you quarreling about?¡± Under the night sky, a figure slowly approached like a ghost. It was Ye Xuan, who everyone was worried about. Many disciples saw Ye Xuan and quickly asked with concern, ¡°Elder Ye, are you alright? We haven¡¯t seen you for so long, we thought you¡¯d met with some mishap.¡± The smiles on the faces of the second elder and the others gradually faded, as if they were disappointed to see Ye Xuan return safely. However, Shen Hai said calmly, ¡°Elder Ye, where have you been? Everyone was very concerned about you and had been looking for you for a long time.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he felt that Ye Xuan was surrounded by a faint smell of blood as if he was injured. Shen Hai¡¯s suspicious eyes swept over Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan shook his head. His expression was so calm that no one could see anything wrong with it. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank you for your concern. I just went out for a walk.¡± Shen Hai always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Han Yue, on the other hand, was deep in thought. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Alright, since Elder Ye has returned safely, everyone should disperse. Rest early, recuperate, and prepare for the sect returning ceremony in five days.¡± Since Han Yue had spoken, the elders and disciples all returned to their rooms. Just as Ye Xuan was about to leave, she suddenly called out to him, ¡°Ye Xuan, you stay.¡± After saying this, she turned and walked out of the door, and Ye Xuan followed her. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and the others looked at the two of them with jealousy in their eyes. Someone voiced, ¡°Why did the sect master call this kid out alone again? Is she giving him special treatment? ¡± Although Han Yue looked cold and unreasonable and treated all disciples and elders equally, they could see that the way she treated Ye Xuan was different from others. Xie Yixuan clenched his fists subconsciously, the veins on his hands popping out. He glared at Ye Xuan¡¯s figure and turned to return to his room. On the other side, Ye Xuan followed Han Yue out. Seeing that there was no one around, she stopped and set up another barrier. ¡°What happened to you today?¡± Han Yue¡¯s cold eyes reflected the crescent moon in the sky, like a silver river flowing in the bottom of her eyes. She looked even more pure and flawless, and people would even believe it if someone said she was a fairy from the moon. Ye Xuan felt a little uncomfortable under her gaze. It was as though she could see through everything. He subconsciously avoided Han Yue¡¯s eyes and replied, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Han Yue suddenly came so close to him that their breaths were entangled. Ye Xuan could faintly smell a delicate fragrance that made him intoxicated. Looking at her sudden movement, Ye Xuan was stunned. Her devastatingly beautiful face was so close to him, and her otherworldly beauty brought an even greater impact on his senses. It was as if Han Yue¡¯s soft, juicy peach-like lips would touch him if she got a little closer. For some reason, Ye Xuan felt his mouth go dry. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and say, ¡°Although you are the sect leader, I am a man of principles. I refuse to abide by the unspoken rules¨C¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Han Yue looked at him as if he was an id*ot. She asked ¡°What unspoken rules? What are you thinking?¡± She quickly pulled away, as if the flirtatious moment just now was just an illusion. Her face still had a cold, unapproachable expression, which made Ye Xuan a little embarrassed. Han Yue frowned and glanced at Ye Xuan. She commented, ¡°I smell a special scent on you.¡± Ye Xuan was a little embarrassed. After all this time, he had thought too much and almost thought that Han Yue was interested in him. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t say anything out of line. ¡°So, you wanted to smell it more clearly?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Ye Xuan laughed awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re so funny, sect master.¡± He tried to crack a joke, but Han Yue was not so easy to fool. She said, ¡°Your breathing is unstable. You must have been seriously injured before. What happened?¡± Ye Xuan hesitated about whether he should tell Han Yue about the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. Although he believed in Han Yue¡¯s character, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was not an ordinary item. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor conflict outside.¡± Han Yue raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°A minor conflict?¡± Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe Ye Xuan¡¯s words. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say it, Han Yue wasn¡¯t going to force him. Thus, she just said meaningfully, ¡°Take good care of your things.¡± Chapter 94 - The Cursed Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? These words seemed to be a double-edged sword. Ye Xuan looked at Han Yue¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t figure out for a while whether she had discovered the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Was she referring to the Penglai Immortal Stone or both? ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it.¡± Regardless of whether Han Yue discovered it or not, at least one thing was certain for now: she didn¡¯t mean any harm to Ye Xuan. After making sure that the surroundings were safe, Ye Xuan took out the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and the ancient scroll slowly spread out in front of him. He mumbled, ¡°Let me see what¡¯s so amazing about you that you almost cost me my life.¡± Worried that it might be fake, Ye Xuan even used the system to do this: Examination. [Ding! A special item has been detected. Spend 10,000 prodigal points to scan it? ] Seeing the required prodigal points, Ye Xuan thought he was hallucinating. He couldn¡¯t help but swear. He had already spent a lot of prodigal points when he activated the system detection function, and now he had to spend so much more. ¡°System, you¡¯re jealous of my wealth because I¡¯ve saved up too many prodigal points, right?¡± When he examined other things before, he would at most spend a few dozen prodigal points. This suddenly increased countless times, which really confused Ye Xuan. It almost cost him everything he had saved up, but it also proved the uniqueness of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. ¡°Forget it. I almost lost my life for this item. I¡¯ll just spend these points!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xuan said to the system with a pained expression. [Hetu and Luoshu Diagram (damaged) detected] [Expel part of the curse] A curse? ¡°What is this curse?¡± Ye Xuan was a little shocked. Before Ye Xuan could figure it out, the scroll had been completely opened, and a vast starry sky was revealed in front of him. Countless stars leaped out of the scroll and instantly wrapped him up. Forming a circle, Ye Xuan¡¯s entire body, from inside to outside, including his soul, received this strange baptism. He didn¡¯t notice that there was a wisp of black Qi that entered his body. As the world spun, Ye Xuan felt as if he had come to an alternate dimension. It was a wonderful feeling. It was as if he was in the starry sky. He could see the boundless sky and the Milky Way flowing slowly not far away. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°Where is this¡­¡± He was as small as a firefly, slowly crawling around the vast universe. There were almost no words that could describe his feelings at this moment. ¡°Am I in the depths of the universe?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the huge planets around him, and there were tens of thousands of light spots floating around. He said with some uncertainty, ¡°Then this should be the Milky Way.¡± He subconsciously stretched out his hand. The stars were huge and very close to each other. It was as if he could touch them with his hand. In the light spot, Ye Xuan felt a mysterious power he had never felt before. It was a realm he had never stepped into. Whether it was the huge planet or the white light spots around it, they were all moving slowly. Ye Xuan observed carefully and found that the trajectory of their movements seemed to be chaotic, but it was very regular. Each of them corresponded to the 28 constellations in the sky, and each of their movements was ever-changing, making it difficult for one to grasp them. ¡°It¡¯s too magical.¡± Ye Xuan sighed and tried to open his eyes wide, trying to figure out the pattern. However, after only a moment, he felt his eyes a little sore and even a little dizzy. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t look at it for too long.¡± Ye Xuan wanted to continue studying it, but he could only look away. After all, there was still a long way to go. As long as he had the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, he would have plenty of time in the future. ¡°Could it be that the secrets of immortal ascension are hidden in these constellations?¡± Ye Xuan guessed. Otherwise, how could the magical power of the stars be explained? Just as he was thinking, both the white light spots around him and the planets shook violently. The boundless and magnificent Milky Way was the most impressive scenery in the universe. It flowed quietly and never changed. At this moment, under the Milky Way, something seemed to be on the verge of emerging. ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon¡¯s roar was deafening, and Ye Xuan¡¯s soul trembled. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This is¡­¡± A giant white dragon appeared in front of him. Its head and tail could not be seen, and it covered the sky and the sun. It was as long as the heavens and earth. It was simply the most meticulous masterpiece of the creator. Its body seemed to be able to coil around all the planets! Every scale on its body was shining and reflecting a dazzling light. Ye Xuan¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at the scene in front of him, unable to come back to his senses for a long time. At this moment, he finally understood that what he had seen earlier was not the Milky Way at all, but the white dragon. It had been sleeping in the long river of history, and its scales had formed the Milky Way. Now that it had suddenly awakened, thousands of rays of light poured down like the water of the Milky Way. Looking at the menacing white dragon, Ye Xuan subconsciously gulped. He was afraid that he was not even a quarter of the dragon¡¯s claw. He was so small that he couldn¡¯t be any smaller. With the white dragon¡¯s roar, the planets trembled even more violently, and the stars in the sky also began to shake. Many planets were struck by the dragon¡¯s tail and exploded without any warning. If this were to land on him, not even dregs would be left. Fortunately, the white dragon didn¡¯t seem to notice him. The dragon could destroy a star with just a raise of its hand. What a terrifying power. It was simply too powerful. Ye Xuan watched with rapt attention, only to find that the white dragon seemed to have calmed down. Its tail didn¡¯t move at all, as if it was asleep. ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t it moving?¡± Just as he was feeling puzzled, he suddenly thought of a problem. If the dragon¡¯s tail was here, then logically speaking, the dragon¡¯s head should be- Chapter 95 - This Is a Scam, Even My Spirit Points Have Increased! In an instant, Ye Xuan¡¯s hair stood on end, and at the same time, a chill rose from his back. He subconsciously turned around and saw a black domain, as if all the darkness and evil in the world had gathered here. His pupils felt a sharp pain, and even his soul felt uncomfortable. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t use words to describe what he was feeling at this time. An unprecedented ominous feeling shrouded his heart as if a shadow had enveloped the top of his head, like a shadow that followed him, unable to be removed. When that thing suddenly moved, goosebumps appeared on Ye Xuan¡¯s body at the same time. When he looked at it, what black domain? It was just a huge dragon¡¯s eye. There was no life in it, just like viscous stagnant water. He stared at it for a long time. People always liked to observe the goldfish¡¯s every move from the outside of the fish tank. Have they ever thought that in the eyes of certain existences, they are also that kind of goldfish? Ye Xuan suddenly had this absurd thought. The white dragon in front of him looked extremely holy, but its eyes could almost be called a nightmare, forming a sharp contrast. Many broken images appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, but they were grotesque and variegated, so he couldn¡¯t distinguish them at all. Countless wisps of black Qi surged out of the white dragon¡¯s body and transformed into thick chains that wrapped around the white dragon¡¯s limbs. Ye Xuan was surprised to find that even his hands were emitting wisps of black Qi. It was extremely cold and strange, like maggots in his bones. Ye Xuan tried to disperse it, but it had no effect. ¡°What the h*ll is this thing?¡± The black Qi seemed to be dragging Ye Xuan into h*ll. He tried to break free, but it was to no avail. He could feel his body falling rapidly. No matter what he did, it was to no avail. The black Qi gradually corroded Ye Xuan¡¯s body until his entire eye turned black, just like the dragon¡¯s eyes. If this continued, his soul would probably be corroded and he would become a walking corpse! The situation was extremely dangerous. In the next second, golden light shot out in all directions, and golden characters and symbols floated out of Ye Xuan¡¯s body. The sound of the Great Dao floated in the universe, making him look like a god descending to the world. The black Qi immediately dispersed as if it had met its natural enemy and instantly dissipated in the air. Ye Xuan also gradually recovered consciousness. He suddenly opened his eyes. In front of him was a desolate suburb. The universe, the stars, the white dragon, and the black Qi seemed to be just his illusion. Hetu and Luoshu Diagram in his hand was hot. He touched the hot scroll and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Was that all a dream¡­¡± If that was the case, it was a little too real. Looking at the few prodigal points he had left, Ye Xuan suddenly realized, ¡°Could that be the curse that the system was talking about?¡± That inexplicable cold black Qi. He remembered the rumor about the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s said that all the masters of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram would encounter an ominous event, and none of them could die of old age. They either disappeared from the world or disappeared for no reason. Could it be that this is the reason?¡± Thinking back to the scene just now, Ye Xuan felt that this was very likely. He could still feel that chilling feeling even now. ¡°But how was this curse formed?¡± There was one thing Ye Xuan didn¡¯t quite understand. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was already powerful. Who in the world had such power to actually place a curse, and who was it targeted at? All kinds of doubts lingered in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, causing him to fall into an endless cycle of thoughts. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think too much.¡± Whether it was the power of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram itself or the mysterious curse, they were not things that Ye Xuan could touch at his current level. Ye Xuan looked up at the sky not far away. His face was already slightly white, and a bit of brilliance could be vaguely seen. Ye Xuan had thought that it would only take a joss stick¡¯s time, but he didn¡¯t expect so much time to pass. At the same time, Ye Xuan was surprised to find that he had advanced. From the original human rank level 2, he had been promoted to level 3! He was simply overjoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to see myself advancing in my lifetime.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t exaggerating. After all, the number of spirit points in his body was dozens of times that of an ordinary cultivator. One could imagine the amount of spirit energy needed to fill so many spirit points. ¡°The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram is indeed magical.¡± Ye Xuan suddenly felt that the 10,000 prodigal points he had spent earlier were worth it. No wonder he needed so many prodigal points. If he followed this leveling method and cultivated a few more times, he would probably become like a normal person and definitely be able to earn back his money. Now that the curse inside had been expelled by the system, he could use this divine object to cultivate without worrying about encountering ominous things like the previous owners. Thinking of this, a satisfied smile appeared on Ye Xuan¡¯s face, but it soon disappeared. ¡°So be it if I¡¯ve advanced, but why did the number of spirit points in my body increase again?¡± Ye Xuan was completely dumbfounded when he saw the number of spirit points in his body. The number of spirit points had completely broken through the 100 mark. If it was someone else, it would be an unprecedented matter, because everyone had a fixed number of spirit points. It was never like this, whereby when one¡¯s cultivation advanced, the number of spirit points would also increase. Ye Xuan¡¯s face suddenly fell. He didn¡¯t have time to be happy for a few seconds before he was immediately hit back to his original state by the cruel reality. Originally, he thought that he would advance like a normal person, but in the end, he thought too much. With so many spirit points, even with the help of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, it would not be easy. Chapter 96 - Strange News! The Jingdu Auction House That Disappeared Overnight ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s slow for me to level up. At least I can still level up. It¡¯s better than making no progress.¡± Ye Xuan consoled himself. After all, he had been in the human rank level 2 for too long, and he had trained his heart to be strong. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram in front of him was only an incomplete part, but it already had such magical power. If he could gather all of them, he might really be able to find the secret of immortal ascension. Perhaps he could even figure out what the so-called ¡®curse¡¯ was, but it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. After all, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram had been lost for so many years, and no one had ever heard of such a thing before. Now that it had reappeared, it was in such a damaged state. Perhaps there was some unknown reason behind this. For a few days, Ye Xuan tried to understand the secrets of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but he found nothing. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the curse, or if it was damaged, but he had no clue. ¡°If it was so easy to understand, it wouldn¡¯t be called the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± From ancient times until now, no one had been able to understand its secret. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t force it and put it aside for the time being, thinking that perhaps the time wasn¡¯t right. He fumbled with the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and white light overflowed from the center of his palm, corresponding to the many constellations in the sky. Other than the first time he opened the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and saw the white dragon, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t see it again the next few times. The Milky Way was just an ordinary Milky Way as if everything that had happened before was just his illusion. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was used to help him with his cultivation, but nothing else. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I could clearly feel that the dragon was related to the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but why don¡¯t I see it anymore? ¡± Ye Xuan was bewildered. He looked around, wishing he could take a magnifying glass, but he couldn¡¯t find a hint of the dragon¡¯s presence at all. Ye Xuan, who had buried himself in cultivation, did not know that the entire capital had fallen into a frenzy because of the appearance of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. The sects participating in the Jingdu auction were all famous figures. Although the order was to seal off the news, there were so many sects. It was inevitable that there would be too many people knowing about it, causing the news to leak outside. Soon, everyone knew about the appearance of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. It could be said that a stone caused a thousand ripples, and everyone was agitated. After all, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was very famous. There were countless rumors about it, and the most famous one was that it contained the secret of the immortal ascension. There were even people who said that once one could comprehend it, they would be able to ascend immediately, and later on, they would become more and more magical. Although the rumors could not be believed, they were somewhat certain about the immortal ascension. Everyone knew how magical the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was. Even the seven great sects wanted to get their hands on it. What was as famous as it was the sky-high price it commanded. ¡°Even divine objects like the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram have appeared. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to see it.¡± ¡°800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones? How crazy is that? The one that got this item must be a walking supreme-grade spirit stone mine. Even all the supreme-grade spirit stones of the seven great sects added together can¡¯t make up this amount.¡± ¡°I thought supreme-grade spiritual stones were rare. How did he get so many? I heard that he doesn¡¯t belong to any of the seven great sects.¡± ¡°What? If he wasn¡¯t in one of the seven great sects, then what was his background? Could it be that there¡¯s a power that¡¯s even more powerful than the Yaochi Holy Land and the Misty Illusory Manor?¡± 1 ¡°I was there at the scene. The expressions of the people from the seven great sects were extremely ugly. Now, they are offering a large sum of money for clues related to the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Once someone provides useful information, they can become inner disciples of the sect!¡± Everyone was talking about the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, as well as the mysterious man who had bid 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones. The people from the seven great sects even offered generous conditions, such as top-grade cultivation techniques, spirit pills, magic tools, and so on, which made many people eager to take action. Chapter 97 - Who Did It? It was extremely strange that everyone had disappeared overnight. The people of the big sects looked at each other. Everyone¡¯s eyes revealed the same message: ¡®Were you guys the ones who did it?¡¯ After all, a mysterious person had bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and only the Jingdu auction house knew his identity and appearance. They would definitely try to get information out of them, so it was inevitable for the two sides to have a dispute. The people in the auction house were all quite powerful, and there were even some experts present. However, no one heard anything strange, and there were no signs of a fight. Only the seven great sects were able to do this without anyone knowing. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor were the first to launch an attack. They said, ¡°The people from the Heaven Sect are really good. They actually took action so quickly. They should know the whereabouts of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. So why did they come here today and put on such a good show? ¡± At this time, whoever admitted it would be the target of public criticism. The people of the Heaven Sect immediately glared at them. They had not done this at all. ¡°What nonsense are you making up? What evidence do you have to prove that we did it? I think it¡¯s more like it was done by your people from the Misty Illusory Manor. You¡¯re even trying to put the blame on us now.¡± ¡°Other than you guys, who else present is the most suspicious? If you did it then you did it. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the ones who are trying to frame us, and you¡¯re even trying to divert everyone¡¯s attention. What a vicious heart. Your cultivation strength is not that great, but you¡¯re more scheming than others.¡± ¡°I think the Sword Sect is also very suspicious. There is also Dao Seeking Sect. They said that something happened in the sect and didn¡¯t come here today. They are also very suspicious.¡± Everyone was quarreling with each other. The people of the seven great sects were all gathered here except for two sects. The Sword Sect was not interested in this, and the Dao Seeking Sect knew that the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram had been destroyed after the great elder¡¯s attack, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered to come. ¡°Can you guys stop quarreling? Don¡¯t forget your status.¡± In the end, it was an elder who stepped in and quelled the crowd¡¯s debate. He was a highly respected and powerful person. He was the grand elder of the Heaven Sect, so they had to show him some respect. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? Even if we were to make a move, how could there be no commotion at all under the watchful eyes of so many people? The people of the auction house are not stupid.¡± ¡°Everyone disappeared after one night, but we didn¡¯t receive any news. There are too many suspicious points in this matter.¡± No one from the major sects was convinced. After everyone calmed down, they found that these words did make sense. Even they couldn¡¯t execute such a plan to the extent that no one find out. ¡°Perhaps they were drugged. In any case, this matter has nothing to do with our Misty Illusory Manor.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with our Heaven Sect.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with our Yaochi Holy Land as well.¡± Everyone expressed their stance on this matter one after another, and none of them seemed to be lying, which simply made people very worried. Someone guessed, ¡°If none of us really made a move, then could it be that the people in the auction house were worried that we would come to find trouble with them, so they ran away?¡± This was not impossible, but after thinking about it carefully, it felt a little ridiculous. ¡°This is their headquarters. It¡¯s not worth it to give up the business that they¡¯ve been running for so many years.¡± ¡°They are smart. They have 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones. Together with the spirit stones that they have earned, they can go to another place and start over. Why should they stay here?¡± ¡°But even if they escaped on their own, there are so many of them. They had to have made some noise. My people were guarding the door, but they didn¡¯t discover anything strange.¡± After the auction ended, the seven great sects all sent people to keep an eye on the Jingdu auction house. They wanted to get more detailed information or to see if the mysterious person had any dealings with the auction house afterward. ¡°My men also reported that there was nothing unusual.¡± Everyone was puzzled and could not figure out the reason. Very quickly, the news of what happened at the Jingdu auction house spread to the outside world. Once again, all sorts of exaggerations were added to the public¡¯s discussion, instantly pushing it to a climax. ¡°This is unprecedented. The people in the auction house disappeared into thin air, and the people from the seven big sects don¡¯t admit that they did it.¡± ¡°Who would believe that? It must be that one of the sects. In order to get the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, one of the sects came up with this plan and captured all the people at the auction house.¡± ¡°But the Jingdu auction house isn¡¯t one to be trifled with. Is it worth it for an incomplete Hetu and Luoshu Diagram?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. So what if it¡¯s incomplete? As long as they can become immortals, there¡¯s no problem. The seven big sects aren¡¯t easy to deal with either.¡± All in all, rumors spread everywhere, saying all sorts of things. Some said that the Jingdu auction house had already been taken away by people from the seven great sects, while others said that they had run away on their own. Everyone was in a heated discussion. The Sword Sect and the Dao Seeking Sect were not idle either. Mo Jianming¡¯s injuries had almost recovered under the nourishment of the soul-returning pills. However, the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s great elder was a little unlucky. The wisp of Sword Qi on his palm couldn¡¯t be discharged even now, so the huge gap in the center of his palm couldn¡¯t be healed. He could only wrap it up to prevent others from seeing traces of it. Although it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, the wisp of Sword Qi was constantly wreaking havoc on his body. In general, it wasn¡¯t a problem. The great elder wanted to force it out, but he almost suffered a backlash. His face instantly became extremely pale. ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this Sword Qi? It¡¯s just a wisp but it¡¯s so difficult to deal with.¡± The great elder didn¡¯t dare to imagine who the person who wielded this Sword Qi was. The great elder was afraid that even he himself wasn¡¯t a match for the wielder of this Sword Qi. ¡°That kid should be dead by now.¡± Chapter 98 - The Sensation Caused By Han Yue What left a deep impression on the great elder was the young man. He was obviously a human rank level 2, an ant that could be crushed to death with one hand, but his background was not simple. Not only was the young man able to take out so many supreme-grade spirit stones, but he was also able to use such a powerful Sword Qi. ¡°He might be the descendant of some hidden expert. That¡¯s why he has such a powerful weapon. If that¡¯s the case, then our Dao Seeking Sect has provoked a powerful and terrifying enemy.¡± The great elder was a little worried, but he soon threw it to the back of his mind. He muttered, ¡°If that kid really had a great background, how could he be so easily killed by me? I¡¯m afraid he was only lucky to be able to obtain these things.¡± ¡°Now that the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram have been destroyed, no one will be able to get it. This is good.¡± Soon, the great elder also received the news about the Jingdu auction house, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He also didn¡¯t tell anyone about the destruction of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Not many people would believe him even if he told them. Moreover, he felt embarrassed that he was almost made so miserable by a low-level cultivator. If this news spread, how humiliated would he be? Thus, only the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s sect master and a few people knew. The popularity of the matter didn¡¯t last long. After all, whether it was one of the main characters of the Jingdu auction house or the person who had auctioned the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, it didn¡¯t matter. One of them had disappeared into thin air, while the other was extremely mysterious. No one knew his true identity. How could things continue to develop without the involved parties making any moves? However, the people of the seven big sects didn¡¯t give up on searching for the whereabouts of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. They were still sending people to investigate secretly. As long as the information was true, they would be able to obtain endless benefits. The popularity of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was quickly replaced by another major event in the capital, the sect returning ceremony. Seeing that the sect returning ceremony was imminent, Ye Xuan was immersed in cultivation and did not know what day it was. If not for Lin Yuanheng¡¯s reminder, he would have almost forgotten about the sect returning ceremony. ¡°The sect returning ceremony is about to begin so soon?¡± Ye Xuan had been engrossed in cultivation these days and did not pay much attention to Lin Yuanheng. It had only been a few days since they last met, but Lin Yuanheng¡¯s entire body had undergone earth-shaking changes, and his cultivation was rising. ¡°Not bad, kid. It seems you¡¯ve been working hard recently.¡± Ye Xuan patted Lin Yuanheng¡¯s shoulder. From the corner of his eye, he saw a ring on his ring finger. It looked extremely unremarkable and was a very ordinary thing. Lin Yuanheng felt uncomfortable under Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze and almost thought that Ye Xuan had discovered something. He subconsciously put his hands behind his back and smiled embarrassedly. He asked, ¡°Elder Ye, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ye Xuan said meaningfully, ¡°I just wanted to see your ring. I¡¯ve never seen you wear it before.¡± When Lin Yuanheng heard this, he became even more nervous. He replied, ¡°I just bought it from a stall. I¡¯m wearing it for fun.¡± Ye Xuan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked a little agitated. [Ding! Special item detected, it contains a remnant soul] Checking it with the system, it was almost the same as he had guessed. This ring was not ordinary. There must be an old grandpa or something inside, which must be Lin Yuanheng¡¯s secret weapon. At the same time, an old voice sounded in Lin Yuanheng¡¯s mind, ¡°Is this the Elder Ye that you always talk about? He¡¯s not simple.¡± Lin Yuanheng looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s departing back and said gratefully, ¡°He¡¯s my benefactor. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Ye¡¯s intervention, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, and I wouldn¡¯t even have the fate to get to know you, Elder Bai.¡± Elder Bai was an ancient remnant soul. If even Elder Bai said so, then Ye Xuan was naturally extraordinary. Perhaps Ye Xuan was even more powerful than Lin Yuanheng had imagined. ¡­ The Tai Qing Sect had long been prepared and had arrived at the square in the center of the capital. They thought they were already early enough, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so crowded. The large venue was almost full of people, and it was extremely lively. The streets and alleys were also empty. It could be said that everyone had gone to watch the show. After all, this was a rare event. The people standing at the square were all from sects from all over the world. There were also countless large and small high platforms beside the square, allowing one to clearly see the scene below. These high platforms were left for the people of the seven great sects. Every year, the sect returning ceremony would be particularly intense. There were so many sects, hundreds or even thousands of them, but only a few dozen spots were fixed. This year, the number of people was even more, almost filling the entire square. ¡°What¡¯s going on this year? There are too many people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the number of sects participating in this year¡¯s sect returning ceremony is dozens of times more than the previous years.¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s hope for our sect. It¡¯d be great if we could enter the seven great sects.¡± ¡°What kind of people are the seven great sects? To be able to take a fancy to a small sect like ours, I don¡¯t have high expectations. If I can be taken a fancy to by other sects in the capital, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± The seven great sects could be said to be standing at the top of the pyramid in the entire Central Province, even the continent. Almost everyone was fixated on trying to squeeze into it. Even if they couldn¡¯t get in, it would still be a good thing if they were noticed by the sects under the seven great sects. For example, the seven great sects were the direct descendants, and those who were named were the collateral relatives. Although they could not be compared to the orthodox sects, they were more or less related to the seven great sects, so they were also a good choice. The arrival of the Tai Qing Sect quickly caused a great commotion in the crowd. The reason was none other than Han Yue¡¯s outstanding face. Even in a place like the capital where there were many capable people, that face of hers was still very impactful. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. She¡¯s almost as pretty as the fairies of the Yaochi Holy Land.¡± ¡°With her looks, she¡¯s worth at least 90 points. How come I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡± ¡°They should be from some other remote place.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect had long been accustomed to this. After all, Han Yue had caused a sensation before. As the people from the other sects arrived one after another, the Tai Qing Sect was quickly left behind. After all, apart from Han Yue¡¯s face, they did not seem to have any other special features. Chapter 99 - A Gentlemens Revenge Is Never too Late ¡°Guys, look at the sky!¡± The square was in a hubbub. Just as everyone was discussing, they heard a cry of surprise and quickly followed the sound. The immortal sound was ethereal, and not far away, purple clouds came from the East. It was mighty and instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention and eyes. The purple clouds in the clouds were particularly eye-catching as if something was flying from it. Upon closer inspection, they were actually dozens of immortal cranes. Their bodies were covered in purple clouds as they stepped on the clouds and slowly landed on the high platform. Since ancient times, red-crowned cranes had been described as auspicious omens, but now they were few in number. Moreover, these red-crowned cranes looked glossy and smooth, their feathers were pure white and flawless, and their bodies were filled with spiritual energy. ¡°There are still people up there.¡± The crowd then noticed that there was actually someone sitting on the crane. ¡°Just what kind of person is he? To think that he could actually ride a crane here. I don¡¯t think the so-called immortal in the clouds is anything more than this.¡± The people who came down from the red-crowned cranes were a group of young disciples. The men were handsome and the women were beautiful. They were all dressed in white, and they looked even more celestial. Most importantly, each of them had extraordinary cultivation. Following the lead of the old man, he entered the high platform, leaving only his figure in everyone¡¯s endless reverie. ¡°So they¡¯re from the Yaochi Holy Land. No wonder they have such an extraordinary bearing.¡± Ye Xuan found that among those people, there was a particularly familiar back. He subconsciously looked at Lin Yuanheng and, as expected, saw his expression change slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Qingxue, who had broken off the engagement, to be among them! As if sensing Ye Xuan¡¯s worried gaze, Lin Yuanheng¡¯s expression returned to normal. He assured, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your future achievements will definitely be higher than hers.¡± What a joke. This was the male protagonist with a secret weapon who broke off his engagement. How could a mere fianc¨¦e stop Lin Yuanheng¡¯s path? Although he knew about Lin Yuanheng¡¯s secret weapon, Ye Xuan did not covet it. After all, with the system, no matter how powerful his secret weapon was, it was nothing to Ye Xuan. ¡°But looking at the current situation, Lin Qingxue¡¯s status in the Yaochi Holy Land is quite high. You may meet her in the future, so you can¡¯t lose yourself.¡± In the face of Ye Xuan¡¯s kind reminder, Lin Yuanheng expressed that he understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Ye. I will look at the big picture.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but touch the ring on his finger as he meaningfully said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Following that, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor, Heaven Sect, Infinity Sect, and the other sects appeared one after another. Each sect was bigger than the last, and everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled and their hearts yearned for it. Before anyone could react, a mark appeared in the sky. It seemed to be a casual stroke, and then the mark gradually became heavier, as if a pair of invisible hands were waving wantonly, forming a complicated pattern. The sky was the paper, and the sun and moon were the ink. How domineering was this? It was to the point that everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°What is this? I actually don¡¯t recognize it.¡± The crowd below the stage pointed at the sky and looked for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t figure out what the word was. ¡°That is the Dao!¡± Those who were familiar with the ancient text came back to their senses. After the others looked at it, they also sighed, ¡°It really is the word ¡®Dao¡¯.¡± It turned out that it was written in ancient characters. No wonder so many people present couldn¡¯t recognize it. The words were written with a silver touch and the brush was like a dragon or a snake. The lines seemed ordinary, but they revealed an indescribable charm. Every time the audience saw it, they could get a different experience. The black-and-white world between the lines constructed the rhythm of the great Dao, making people involuntarily immerse their entire minds in it, wanting to figure out the truth within. However, how could the great Dao be so easy to comprehend? Forcibly trying to comprehend it would only cause one to sink deep into it. Those with insufficient cultivation would be affected by this character. Many people were either sitting cross-legged in deep thought or crying and laughing at the same time. For a moment, the myriad of expressions of all living beings was vividly displayed in the square. However, very few people were able to maintain their consciousness, and Ye Xuan was one of them. ¡°What is Dao!¡± A question resounded through the universe, it was so loud that even the deaf could hear the question. The deafening question seemed as if it was going to soar into the Nine Heavens and let the heavens hear. It was so loud that everyone in the square seemed to wake up from a dream and revealed ashamed expressions when they saw their loss of self-control. Many people had blank expressions on their faces as they asked themselves in their hearts, ¡®What exactly was Dao?¡¯ Hearing this voice, Ye Xuan raised his eyebrows. Why did it sound so familiar? ¡°It¡¯s the Dao Seeking Sect, right? No wonder they are one of the strongest sects. This is no small matter.¡± A group of people entered the high platform. They were dressed in black and white clothes, which looked like the Tai Chi Yin Yang Eight Trigrams pattern. They contained the supreme Great Dao, which made people yearn for it. The leading elder was the great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect. His hands were wrapped in white cloth. Ye Xuan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He suddenly remembered that night, someone had come to kill him because of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. However, the light was dim, so he couldn¡¯t see the face of the person clearly. If Ye Xuan remembered correctly, that person had also been injured by the Sword Qi in the exact place where the great elder wrapped his hands. Coupled with the familiar voice, the assassin¡¯s identity was now known to Ye Xuan. ¡°Good, I was just worried that I couldn¡¯t find you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself to me.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were burning with intensity. He had always believed in taking revenge. Even if he was the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s great elder, so what if there was a difference in strength between the two? It didn¡¯t mean that there was no way Ye Xuan could go against him in the future. He had almost lost his life that night. He would remember this grudge! It was never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Sooner or later, he would have to get back at this person. Cultivators were the most sensitive, not to mention that it was someone with high cultivation like the great elder. He seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned around, only to see the eyes of the crowd below the stage filled with either admiration or awe. Seeing him suddenly stop, the disciple beside him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Great Elder?¡± The great elder shook his head and replied, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go in.¡± Could it be that he was overthinking things just now? Chapter 100 - You Cant Talk About People Behind Their Backs The great elder didn¡¯t see Ye Xuan¡¯s face clearly that night because he had disguised himself from head to toe. Now that Ye Xuan was in the crowd with his head lowered, how could he have noticed? Moreover, he was confident that Ye Xuan had no chance of surviving his full-power attack at that time. However, he never expected that Ye Xuan was no ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Dao Seeking Sect is the strongest among the seven great sects. They seem to be above the other sects. It seems that they are indeed worthy of their reputation.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Sword Sect the one with the highest combat power? ¡± ¡°So what if they have the highest combat power? It still depends on their overall strength.¡± The few large sects that were already on the stage had different expressions when they saw the Dao Seeking Sect appear and heard the discussions of the people below. The people of the Infinity Sect said in a strange tone, ¡°The Dao Seeking Sect is still the same, they like to be mysterious here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way, who asked them to have this kind of strength.¡± In recent years, although the seven great sects appeared peaceful on the surface, there was no lack of internal strife. They seemed to be on equal footing, but the struggle was extremely intense. Right now, the strongest should be the Sword Sect, the Dao Seeking Sect, and the Heaven Sect. The rest were slightly inferior. When the great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect came in, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. Naturally, they also noticed the bandaged area on his hand. They immediately revealed strange expressions. ¡°Great Elder, what happened? Did you hurt your hand?¡± This was like the sun rising from the west. According to their current cultivation, there were not many people who could cause harm to them. Even if they were injured, they could heal very quickly unless the one who attacked was particularly powerful. However, to be able to harm the great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect, how high was this person¡¯s cultivation? Faced with everyone¡¯s speculating looks, the great elder appeared particularly calm. He used the excuse he had prepared long ago. He commented, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I was just careless.¡± Everyone saw that his expression was normal and didn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who could cause harm to him. Besides, other than the seven great sects, they had never heard of the Dao Seeking Sect having any conflicts with others. ¡°Your entrance earlier was really impressive, Great Elder.¡± It was just a few perfunctory and cordial words, but the great elder replied with a subtle, heavy tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to use this opportunity to give some inspiration to the sects that came to participate in the sect returning ceremony.¡± The word ¡®Dao¡¯ had really woken up many people. After all, with the great elder¡¯s cultivation level, just a few pointers from him would be a rare opportunity for this group of low-level cultivators. The reason why he did this was to establish his might, to let everyone know the position of the Dao Seeking Sect in the seven great sects. He was really scheming. Many people secretly cursed the old fox in their hearts, but on the surface, they had no choice but to maintain the necessary peace. After exchanging greetings for a while, they realized that all the sects had arrived except for the Sword Sect. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Today is the sect returning ceremony. The Sword Sect shouldn¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe they got some kind of treasure and are studying it in the sect.¡± This so-called ¡®treasure¡¯ was naturally the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram that had previously caused an uproar in the capital. As the people at the auction disappeared into thin air, talk about it gradually decreased. Now that it was brought up again, the atmosphere in the hall was silent for a moment. Everyone looked at each other, and everyone understood the meaning of these words. ¡°The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram probably isn¡¯t in the hands of the Sword Sect. Last time, they left the auction in a hurry with the pills. I think something big must have happened in the sect.¡± ¡°I heard something about Mo Jianming getting injured?¡± The words spoken by the Misty Illusory Manor seemed to be casual, but they were like small pebbles, causing small ripples in everyone¡¯s hearts. Although the Sword Sect had sealed off news about Mo Jianming¡¯s injuries, there were no walls in the world that could keep the wind out. Moreover, the other sects were also paying attention to it. These people were all cunning foxes, and any slight movement would arouse their suspicion. ¡°You can¡¯t say such things. Elder Mo is such a powerful person. How could he be injured?¡± The Infinity Sect gave them a meaningful look. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as a physical injury. Even his soul has been affected. I¡¯m sure those who bought the divine soul pill at the auction before know that it¡¯s not a divine soul pill.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, everyone knew what he meant. Although the soul-returning pill was rare and not many existed in the world, there were still people in the seven great sects who knew how to differentiate the goods. As long as they ate it, they would know that it was a soul-returning pill. Everyone present was smart and quickly understood what he meant. They couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. If the Sword Sect didn¡¯t have Mo Jianming, their strength would probably have dropped a lot. ¡°Now that Mo Jianming has suffered such a serious injury, the people of the Sword Sect are not in the mood to participate in the sect returning ceremony. I think that¡¯s why they are not here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Sword Sect can¡¯t even participate in this year¡¯s sect returning ceremony?¡± The moment he finished speaking, a deep and powerful voice was heard. ¡°Who said I¡¯m seriously injured?¡± Everyone turned around and saw that it was the Sword Sect. The one leading them was Mo Jianming, who they had been talking about! Mo Jianming was in high spirits, his eyes were bright and full of energy, and the aura on his body was extremely stable. He did not look injured at all. His cultivation had even improved a lot, and the sword intent in his eyes seemed to be able to form a physical entity. The people who touched Mo Jianming felt a little unnatural and couldn¡¯t help but look away. The people of the Dao Seeking Sect and the Heaven Sect looked at him suspiciously, but they didn¡¯t find any hints of injuries. Chapter 101 - Something Happened to the Trial Stone? There was a moment of silence. After all, they had been caught gossiping behind his back. The Infinity Sect broke the silence with an embarrassed smile. ¡°We were just casually discussing. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Elder Mo.¡± Mo Jianming seemed to be smiling yet not smiling at the same time. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through their inner thoughts, and there was actually a feeling that there was nothing they could hide. ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is disappointed that I¡¯m not injured.¡± Upon hearing this, there were indeed a few people who had slightly unnatural expressions, but they were fleeting and so fast that no one could catch them. Mo Jianming didn¡¯t bother to argue with them. After all, he knew what these people were thinking. They thought that he was injured and that the Sword Sect¡¯s strength had declined, so they wanted to seize the Sword Sect¡¯s resources and benefits. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one is allowed to touch the Sword Sect¡¯s resources and benefits.¡± His voice was cold, and the sword intent from his body was strong and powerful. It was like an unshakeable mountain of swords, majestic and powerful, making others feel fear. ¡°Elder Mo, what do you mean by this? You speak as though someone is trying to harm the Sword Sect.¡± Some people complained that Mo Jianming was making a fuss. Mo Jianming¡¯s expression was indifferent, but the words he said were exceptionally sarcastic. He said, ¡°Whether or not there is, I¡¯m afraid only those people would know in their hearts.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. In the end, it was the people from the Misty Illusory Manor who came out to smooth things over. ¡°I say, what is everyone doing? Today is the sect returning ceremony. Not only is it a big day for those sects, but we haven¡¯t gathered together in a long time. Why make the atmosphere so tense?¡± Everyone laughed and exchanged a few more words to break the tense atmosphere. They quickly skipped the previous topic. ¡°Speaking of which, there are a lot of sects this year. I wonder if there will be any potential talents.¡± ¡°Even if there are potential talents, I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many.¡± ¡°In the last sect returning ceremony, the Dao Seeking Sect and Heaven Sect were in the limelight. Don¡¯t fight with us this time.¡± ¡°I remember that the Misty Illusory Manor and the Yaochi Holy Land also had quite a lot of gains from this ceremony, right? ¡± Although the Sword Sect was considered the strongest among these sects, they kept a low profile and had a very high threshold. They either had to be talented or had a tough heart, which was suitable for practicing the way of the sword. Even if one had outstanding talent, if they did not have the right attitude for it, they would be rejected. Therefore, in every sect returning ceremony, the number of disciples that the Sword Sect accepted was very few. However, for other sects, other than the strict selection of disciples, it was fine as long as the potential talent was outstanding and had a strong foundation. ¡°Dong!¡± The melodious sound of a bell came from afar, and the originally lively square instantly became quiet. The entire place was so silent that even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. ¡°Shh! The sect returning ceremony is about to begin.¡± In the middle of the square, a pillar of light suddenly lit up. The names of various sects and clans were densely written on it together with their basic information. It was a dazzling sight. ¡°As long as your name is lit up, it means that you have passed the preliminaries. You can stay and wait for the challenges later.¡± An old voice rang out. It was the artifact spirit within the pillar of light. The sect returning ceremony was such a grand event, and there were simply too many sects that had rushed over from all directions. If there weren¡¯t thousands of them, there would be at least hundreds. If they were to select them one by one, it would probably take days and nights to finish. Thus, the sect leaders who had founded the seven great sects first thought of this method and worked together to create this spirit artifact, which could be said to have saved a lot of trouble and time. As the names lit up one by one, the crowd cheered in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Green Peak Sect¡¯s name is on it!¡± ¡°Our Sunset Sect is also among them.¡± ¡°I told you the Hidden Sword Manor would definitely pass.¡± At the same time, there were many dejected people. After observing for a long time, their sect¡¯s name was still gray. This meant that they were not qualified and could only wait until the next sect returning ceremony. ¡°This is depressing. This is already the second time. I¡¯ve been waiting for 50 years, and I still haven¡¯t passed this time. What¡¯s the reason for this? I don¡¯t even know when the next sect returning ceremony will be held.¡± Some people were full of complaints and left the square unwillingly. Even if they were unwilling, there was nothing they could do. There were so many experts here, so they couldn¡¯t cause any trouble at all. The screening conditions of the light pillar were closely related to the sect¡¯s overall strength, the level of the sect¡¯s disciples, and the level of the sect master. If the sect missed any of the requirements by a little bit, it would be judged as a ¡®Fail¡¯. Chapter 102 - Theres Actually a Sect That Takes Advantage of the Situation The seven great sects on the high platform were all alarmed. They asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The strange thing was that all the names on the light pillar dimmed again. They flickered back and forth a few times. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the light pillar had suddenly short-circuited, causing this situation. Everyone was dumbfounded. This was something that had never happened before. The trial stone had been standing there for many years, but it had never experienced such a strange phenomenon. ¡°The trial stone is spoilt? Or is it broken?¡± ¡°You must be joking, how could the trial stone break?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fine just now? Why did it suddenly become like this? ¡± Although this trial stone couldn¡¯t be compared to a divine item born from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it was still made by the sect leaders of the seven great sects with their blood, sweat, and tears. It was the combined work of seven experts, so it could be considered a divine artifact. For thousands of years, it had been conscientious and dedicated to its duties. Now that there was a problem, everyone was at a loss. Looking at everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, Ye Xuan knew that he had made a big mistake. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Could it be that I used the system to check the trial stone just now, causing this phenomenon? ¡± However, he had only checked it and did not do anything to it. Although there was no evidence, Ye Xuan felt that this matter had something to do with him. He felt that the timing was too coincidental, probably because of his guilty conscience. He quietly left the center of the crowd and came to the corner of the outer circle, which was the most inconspicuous position. The trial stone was still flashing madly, and the subsequent tests could not be carried out at all. The people of the seven major sects could only send people to check, but the results were that there were no problems. ¡°That¡¯s weird, there¡¯s no problem at all. Why is the trial stone in such a state?¡± Before anyone could figure it out, the trial stone quickly returned to its original state and stopped flashing madly. It was as if everything just now had been an illusion, which was really confusing. Looking at the huge pillar of light in the square, everyone could only forget about what had just happened and treat it as a farce. The test was still going on. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were shocked. When they saw the words ¡®Tai Qing Sect¡¯ on the trial stone, they almost thought they were hallucinating. ¡°That¡¯s great, we passed too.¡± At this moment, the information on the trial stone had also appeared in front of the seven sects. Even though many sects did not pass, there were still nearly a hundred sects left. The crowd only glanced through it casually. If they encountered something they were interested in, they would take a closer look. ¡°This Hundred Flower Sect is quite strong, they have potential.¡± ¡°The overall strength of the Green Peak Sect is not bad. We can pay more attention to them in the future.¡± ¡°The overall standard of the Luo Xia Sect is okay but they have high hopes.¡± It was unknown what the people from the Misty Illusory Manor saw, but they said in surprise, ¡°This sect is quite interesting. It¡¯s only been established for a month and it¡¯s already here to attend the sect returning ceremony.¡± He was talking about the Tai Qing Sect. Chapter 103 - It Was Lin Yuanheng Who Actually Won Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know that his existence had attracted some people¡¯s attention, and he was like a small splash that quickly disappeared without a sound. The preliminaries were simple. As long as the sect passed the trial stone, it was considered a success. Even if many people were eliminated, there were still many sects left. Everyone knew that this was just the beginning. The truly difficult part had yet to make its appearance. Only by displaying the strength of their respective sects could they attract the attention of those big sects. If there were any outstanding ones among them, it was not impossible for them to be accepted as disciples by the seven great sects. ¡°The next round will be the battle between the sect disciples.¡± After the trial stone, it was the sect¡¯s battle. There were a total of three rounds, and they were the battles between the disciples, elders, and sect leaders. It could be said that the strength of the entire sect was assessed from all aspects. By drawing lots, they would be divided into groups of two, and whoever was drawn would go up. If the sect failed a total of ten times, the sect would be considered a failure. If the disciples lost in a battle, there would be a battle between the elders and the sect master. However, if they lost three rounds in a row, they would be disqualified. The winner would then face the final challenge. The overall level of the disciples of the Tai Qing sect could be said to be lower among the crowd. After hearing the rules, they suddenly became a little worried. Although it was simple and crude, it was undoubtedly the fastest and easiest method of elimination. However, it was not advantageous to some sects, such as the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be disadvantageous for us if we fight in this way.¡± Their aptitudes had been changed by Ye Xuan¡¯s supreme-grade marrow cleansing pill, but their cultivation time was still shallow. If they were given more time, they would definitely have the power to fight, but they were no match for these sects with deep foundations. Among the disciples, Lin Yuanheng was probably the calmest. He comforted everyone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if we lose this round, there¡¯s still Elder Ye and the Sect Master. They might be able to help us recover some of our losses. Everyone, don¡¯t give up hope.¡± When the bystanders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but show a look of contempt. Someone said, ¡°How did you pass the trial stone? With such low cultivation, I think you should just admit defeat and go back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll embarrass yourself in public.¡± The people from the Tai Qing Sect were unhappy when they heard this. They asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a kind reminder. This is the capital. A small sect from a remote place shouldn¡¯t humiliate themselves here.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect glared at them, but the more they talked, the more agitated they became. One of them said, ¡°What, you¡¯re not convinced? If you¡¯re so capable, let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger in the arena.¡± Soon, everyone was divided into groups. The large square was instantly divided into countless fighting venues, and everyone took the lots they had drawn and went up to the arena. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. The people who were fighting against the Tai Qing Sect were the people from the Green Peak Sect who had mocked them earlier. Lin Yuanheng was the first to fight Zhao Jun, the head disciple of the green Peak sect. ¡°You¡¯re out of luck today to actually meet me in a match.¡± Recalling the mocking faces of Zhao Jun and the others earlier, Lin Yuanheng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not certain who will be the unlucky one here.¡± Zhao Jun flew into a rage out of humiliation. He said, ¡°You¡¯re good at talking, but I wonder how good you are at fighting.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try.¡± The moment their words fell, the two of them attacked almost at the same time. Only afterimages could be seen in the air. The two figures were entangled together, almost inseparable. The people from the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but worry. Someone commented, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zhao Jun¡¯s cultivation is at the peak of the earth rank. Can Senior Brother Lin deal with him? ¡± After all, Lin Yuanheng¡¯s foundation had just been repaired, and he was usually low-key, so no one knew what his true strength was. Ye Xuan¡¯s face was indifferent. The disciples of the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Ye, are you not worried?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Lin Yuanheng will definitely win.¡± What a joke. This was a man with a secret weapon. Not to mention his top-grade medicinal pills, there was also the old man in Lin Yuanheng¡¯s ring. He was not a simple person. When the Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples heard this, they could not help but sneer, ¡°You guys are not strong, but you are good at bragging. Who is our eldest senior brother? How could he be defeated by a sect like yours?¡± Even the other people watching the battle below the stage were not optimistic about the Tai Qing Sect. After all, Lin Yuanheng was two levels lower than Zhao Jun. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. There¡¯s no suspense in this battle. Zhao Jun from the Green Peak Sect will probably win.¡± The crowd was uninterested, and even the people of the Green Peak Sect thought so. ¡°Just wait and see. Our eldest senior brother can finish you all off in one move.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the stage immediately began to smoke, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The huge movement even affected the seven great sects on the stage. ¡°What kind of competition would cause such a huge commotion?¡± Red energy fluctuations rushed into the sky, containing powerful fire elements. Tongues of fire swept up, devouring everything in the surroundings. It just happened to collide with the blue spiritual energy, like two meteorites exploding. Smoke billowed from the tournament arena. If it wasn¡¯t for the restriction set up in advance, it would have affected the people of the other sects. For a moment, everyone cast curious eyes over to the source of the explosions. When the smoke dispersed, Lin Yuanheng appeared in front of everyone. His expression was calm, while Zhao Jun¡¯s face was in a sorry state. Even his clothes were in tatters, with burn marks all over them. It was no surprise who would win. Lin Yuanheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for the match.¡± The people from the Green Peak Sect were dumbfounded. They thought that they were hallucinating. They could not believe that Lin Yuanheng would actually win. Chapter 104 - A New Record! Tai Qing Sects Crushing Defeat ¡°Oh my god, he actually won.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How did he win? Zhao Jun is two levels higher than him.¡± ¡°Maybe Zhao Jun underestimated him, or maybe he has some special magic treasure.¡± They weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked. Even the major sects on the platform were shocked. Su Qingyun¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw who she was fighting. She murmured, ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡± The other disciples were curious. One of them asked, ¡°Why? Junior Sister Su, do you know this person?¡± Although Su Qingyun was the last to enter the sect, she was quite talented, and her cultivation progress was extremely fast. Therefore, she was heavily nurtured by the Yaochi Holy Land and became the youngest and most favored Junior Sister. Su Qingyun¡¯s expression was a little complicated, but it soon turned indifferent. She replied, ¡°This man was once my fianc¨¦. Later, I came to break off the engagement. In a fit of anger, he made me agree to fight a decisive battle with him in a year¡¯s time.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately revealed disdainful looks and gazes. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s worthy of you? How dare he think of getting Junior Sister Su without taking a good look at his status? He¡¯s simply delusional.¡± ¡°This kind of person really doesn¡¯t know his own limitations.¡± ¡°What kind of ability does he have? And what kind of ability does Junior Sister Su have? She doesn¡¯t even need to use her full strength to deal with him. The so-called one-year agreement is just asking for humiliation.¡± After listening to Su Qingyun¡¯s story, everyone took it as a joke. After all, Lin Yuanheng was now at earth rank level six or seven, while Su Qingyun was already at sky rank. There was a huge gap between the two of them, a gap that he would never be able to surpass. The other sects also treated it as a joke and looked at Lin Yuanheng a few more times. Even Ye Xuan entered their field of vision. Li Zhe from the Misty Illusory Manor was so shocked that he almost stood up from his chair. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is the person. He was the one who injured me the last time.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still looked at Ye Xuan without saying anything. He asked, ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t get the wrong person.¡± Li Zhe recalled what had happened last time and how he had been miserably defeated by Ye Xuan, and his expression turned a little ugly. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. I¡¯ll recognize him even if he¡¯s turned to ashes.¡± These days, the Misty Illusory Manor had not given up on searching for the whereabouts of that stone. After all, it could possibly come from the Penglai Immortal Island and was extremely important to them. But there were so many people in the capital, and they had no idea of Ye Xuan¡¯s origins or whereabouts. Finding him was like finding a needle in a haystack. Just as they were about to give up, who would have thought that they would actually run into him at the sect returning ceremony? At the same time, Mo Jianming was also shocked. Wasn¡¯t this the young man who had given him the soul-returning pill that night? He was probably too agitated, so much so that his Sword Qi leaked out. Although it was not easy for others to detect it, it could not escape He Jiantian¡¯s eyes. After all, his cultivation wasn¡¯t low, and he was quite accomplished in the way of the sword. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Jianming curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elder Mo?¡± Mo Jianming quickly calmed down and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± He couldn¡¯t go to find Ye Xuan rashly. As the grand elder of the Sword Sect, it was suspicious for him to look for a low-level cultivator in public. He had to find another time. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that in such a short time, he had already been remembered by several people. He had considered the possibility of being recognized at the sect returning ceremony, but he had disguised himself very well when he went to the auction, so no one had seen his true appearance. Apart from the powerful old man who had saved him, Ye Xuan observed the other person. The old man¡¯s eyes were clear, just like the cold sword intent on his body. He didn¡¯t look like a rascal who would act out of line. ¡°Congratulations, Senior Brother Lin! You didn¡¯t see the faces of those from the Green Peak Sect just now, but you¡¯ve helped us get back at them. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll dare to be so arrogant again.¡± Lin Yuanheng received a warm welcome from the people of the Tai Qing Sect. His victory was undoubtedly a cardiac stimulant, which was injected into everyone¡¯s bodies. They were now also full of confidence for the next competition. Because of Lin Yuanheng, the entire Tai Qing Sect suddenly emerged and was noticed by other sects. The others could not help but start to pay attention to the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s battles. After all, only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself could one win every battle. However, what happened next shocked everyone again. Except for Lin Yuanheng at the beginning, the rest of the people of the Tai Qing Sect had never fought an opponent, and no one could win. ¡°I thought they had a lot of power, but it seems like they¡¯re only mediocre after all. I guess they were lucky to be able to defeat Zhao Jun from the Green Peak Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. With this kind of strength and standard, they still have the nerve to participate in the sect returning ceremony.¡± ¡°Your cultivations are so low that you can¡¯t even compare to us who are outer sect disciples. I think you¡¯d better go back and cultivate. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here.¡± On the other hand, the Green Peak Sect, who had lost the first round, did not dare to underestimate their opponents anymore. They won continuously, forming a sharp contrast with the crushing defeat of the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°You guys won against our eldest senior brother. Even if you win, it¡¯s an unfair victory. You must have used some despicable means. How shameless.¡± ¡°This is a real fighting arena. You won¡¯t be able to use those crooked ways. Soon, you¡¯ll reveal your true colors.¡± The people from the Tai Qing Sect clenched their fists when they saw the arrogant Green Peak Sect trying to slander them. One of them from the Tai Qing Sect said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our Senior Brother Lin clearly won with his own strength.¡± The people from the Green Peak Sect laughed out loud, ¡°I think this strength you¡¯re talking about is just you relying on your tricks. You¡¯ve lost so many rounds, so your strength is obvious. If you have the ability, then win one round for us to see.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t say anything to refute them. In fact, they had been losing all this time, and they had lost all their confidence. Now, facing the provocation of the Green Peak Sect, they were in no mood to deal with it. Chapter 105 - Its Him! The Misty Illusory Manor Came Looking For Him ¡°Dong!¡± The powerful bell rang again. The sun was setting, and the crowd¡¯s shadows were stretched extremely long. The day¡¯s competition had also come to an end. ¡°Everyone has worked hard today. Please go back and rest. We will continue tomorrow.¡± Due to a large number of disciples, the competition was divided into two days. Tomorrow¡¯s disciple competition was the last chance for the Tai Qing Sect. If they wanted to get a good ranking, they would have to win all thirty matches in a row tomorrow! How difficult was this? It was almost impossible to accomplish. He remembered that there was a year when a powerful sect, with all its disciples having extraordinary cultivation levels, could only achieve a record of ten consecutive victories before it was broken. It was normal for there to be wins and losses. After all, it was decided by drawing lots. You didn¡¯t know the cultivation level of the opponent you were about to face. They could be extremely powerful, or they could have similar cultivation levels. ¡°I heard that a sect lost dozens of matches in a row this time.¡± ¡°Ah, no way. Didn¡¯t they set a new record? They actually lost so badly. How did they dare to come to the sect returning ceremony with such weak strength?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still another round of competition tomorrow. With this level of skill, they¡¯ll definitely lose. I think they might as well not participate. Wouldn¡¯t they be laughed at?¡± The Tai Qing Sect was famous, not because of their strength, but because of their ¡®outstanding¡¯ results. After all, there really wasn¡¯t a sect that had lost dozens of matches in a row in the sect returning ceremony. The worst one had only lost five matches in a row. It was impossible to draw a strong opponent every time. If they were evenly matched or slightly inferior, they could still win. For them to lose so many times in a row, it could only mean one thing ¨C their cultivation was so low that all the sects could crush them. The Tai Qing Sect walked at the back of the crowd and heard the whispers and pointing of the people around them. They hung their heads dejectedly. They had thought that they would lose, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would lose so badly. Ye Xuan was cheering them on from the side. He consoled, ¡°It¡¯s just a few dozen losses. It¡¯s okay, we still have a chance tomorrow.¡± The people around him could not help but smile bitterly. Someone asked, ¡°Elder Ye, do we still have a chance?¡± Ye Xuan nodded with certainty, ¡°Of course, we still have a chance.¡± Although they knew that these were words of comfort, everyone forced a smile. They didn¡¯t have any hope for tomorrow¡¯s battle. Just as they were about to leave, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor stopped them. For a moment, the others who had not left all had strange looks on their faces. Someone commented, ¡°This is one of the seven great sects, the Misty Illusory Manor. Why are they looking for the Tai Qing Sect?¡± Looking at the few people walking towards him, Ye Xuan instantly understood. He had been so busy with the Jingdu auction house matter that he didn¡¯t expect these people to be waiting for him. ¡°Hand over the item!¡± said Li Zhe impolitely. Recently, he had been busy studying the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and that stone had long been thrown to the back of his mind. However, he couldn¡¯t admit it now no matter what. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb here. We asked you for a stone you bought from those vendors.¡¯ Ye Xuan¡¯s expression looked as though he had suddenly realized who Li Zhe was. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, the loser.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Li Zhe was so angry that his nose was almost crooked from scrunching up his face in anger. He said with a dark expression, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. If you¡¯re smart, hand it over quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± Other people might be frightened. After all, as one of the seven great sects, whether it was strength or foundation, they could not be underestimated, but Ye Xuan was not frightened. ¡°I made it clear last time that I don¡¯t know anything about the stone you¡¯re talking about. You said I bought it, but do you have any evidence?¡± asked Ye Xuan confidently. Without waiting for them to answer, he added, ¡°If it really is something valuable, how could it appear at a stall for no reason? I think you didn¡¯t take good care of it, and now you¡¯re blaming it on me. This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Li Zhe and the others were rendered speechless by his words. Li Zhe angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble with me. Those vendors have already said that you¡¯ve bought all the items. The stone must be with you.¡± Ye Xuan rolled his eyes without a care for his image. He said, ¡°You believe what the peddler says, but why don¡¯t you believe what I say? What if they lost it or hid it themselves? Although you¡¯re from one of the seven major sects, you still have to be reasonable.¡± Li Zhe spoke fiercely, ¡°You don¡¯t have any respect for our Misty Illusory Manor at all.¡± He turned to Bai Haoyu and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this person is a cunning man. The stone is clearly with him, but he says it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give up until he¡¯s been defeated.¡± Seeing the people of the Misty Illusory Manor slowly closing in on him, Ye Xuan made an unexpected decision. He glanced at the things on the ground and his gaze immediately shifted. He asked, ¡°Okay. You want stones, right?¡± After saying that, he picked up a small stone from the ground. Then, he said, ¡°Here, this is the stone you wanted. Keep it well. Don¡¯t blame others if you lose it next time.¡± Without waiting for Li Zhe to react, Ye Xuan stuffed it into his hand. Li Zhe looked at the small gray stone in his hand and quickly threw it away in disgust. The killing intent in his eyes could hardly be concealed. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re playing with me!¡± Ye Xuan shrugged innocently and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted the stone? I¡¯ve given it to you but you¡¯re still not happy with it.¡± Li Zhe was so angry that his facial features were twisted. He said, ¡°You clearly know that I¡¯m not talking about this stone, but you¡¯re still playing dumb. I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know how powerful our Misty Illusory Manor is.¡± Ye Xuan sized him up and said meaningfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Misty Illusory Manor is powerful or not, but I know you.¡± In other words, Ye Xuan was referring to the last time when Li Zhe was defeated by him and had to flee. Chapter 106 - Mo Jianmings Attack This was an obvious humiliation, and Li Zhe couldn¡¯t take it. His face turned red with anger. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Just as he was about to make his move, he was stopped by someone else. ¡°Junior Brother Li, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Putting aside the fact that this was in public, they had no evidence to prove that the stone was in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands just based on Li Zhe¡¯s one-sided statement. Bai Haoyu took a step forward. He did not put on any airs, but his eyes were still filled with a sense of superiority. He said calmly, ¡°Brother, if my Junior Brother Li has offended you in any way, please forgive him. However, that stone has a special meaning to us, so please hand it over. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to invite you to come with us to the Misty Illusory Manor.¡± His words were polite, but the threat in his words was evident. If Ye Xuan really couldn¡¯t hand over the stone today, based on the ability and strength of the Misty Illusory Manor, no one would dare to question them even if they were to detain all of them. For a moment, the expressions of the people of the Tai Qing Sect became somewhat nervous. Han Yue¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked at Ye Xuan, then at Bai Haoyu and the others. She didn¡¯t seem to be very emotional. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± asked Ye Xuan calmly. With a half-smile on his face, Bai Haoyu replied nonchalantly, ¡°Do you think you have a choice? Either you hand over the stone, or you will come with us.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes gradually turned dark. Looking at the unfriendly gazes of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor, he knew that this matter would not end well. He could only blame himself for being too careless. If it was just him alone, it would still be fine. He could still think of a way to escape. But there were still the other people from the Tai Qing Sect. He couldn¡¯t just abandon them. Otherwise, the Misty Illusory Manor would definitely vent their anger on them. Did he really have to hand over the stone? Just as Ye Xuan was hesitating, an old voice suddenly rang out, ¡°The Misty Illusory Manor is getting more and more capable. To think that they would even bully a small sect.¡± Li Zhe immediately showed an impatient expression. Without turning his head, he said, ¡°Who¡¯s tired of living? You actually dare to meddle in the affairs of our Misty Illusory Manor.¡± The moment he finished speaking, he only felt a light shining on his neck. A cold light suddenly appeared in the air, as if countless sword shadows were flying over. It almost dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes, and they did not even react to what had happened. Countless strands of black hair floated in the air. Li Zhe subconsciously touched the back of his head. There was already a bald patch there. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. If the person who did this had not held back, he would probably die without even knowing how. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the ability to do so.¡± The moment he finished speaking, a sharp aura instantly surged over him. Countless sword shadows interweaved into a large net that covered the sky and covered the earth, enveloping everyone inside. It was almost impossible for them to have any thoughts of resisting. ¡°This pressure ¡­¡± The people of the Misty Illusory Manor turned around in disbelief. It was really the group of people from the Sword Sect, and the one leading them was their grand elder, Mo Jianming, who had the strongest combat strength. Meeting Mo Jianming¡¯s incomparably sharp gaze, it was as if a divine sword had really been unsheathed, and the Misty Illusory Manor¡¯s arrogance subconsciously lowered a little. This was especially so for Li Zhe, who had just spoken arrogantly. His knees went soft, and he knelt on the ground, trembling like a frightened quail. He no longer had the arrogant look he had just now. The people of the Sword Sect had extremely high combat strength. In their eyes, there was only their sword. In order to pursue the pinnacle of the way of the sword, it could be said that they would do anything. They were once known as ¡®sword fanatics¡¯ by the outside world. From this, one could see the extent of their obsession. Moreover, they were very protective of their own people, and offending one person could be said to be offending everyone. Furthermore, because they were obsessed with sword techniques, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with ordinary people, and they usually didn¡¯t care about the world. The expression of Elder Li from the Misty Illusory Manor changed slightly. It was obvious that he was not feeling good under Mo Jianming¡¯s pressure, not to mention the other disciples. Only Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression was still alright. Seeing Li Zhe¡¯s sorry state, Mo Jianming only glanced at him indifferently. He asked, ¡°Why are you giving me such a big bow? I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Just based on those offensive words just now, even if Mo Jianming wanted Li Zhe¡¯s life, the Misty Illusory Manor would have no choice but to admit defeat. Elder Li quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Elder Mo, what brings you here today? Our disciple was insensible and spoke arrogantly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± No matter what the people of the seven great sects thought, they still had to put up a good front. As the Sword Sect had the strongest combat power, the Misty Illusory Manor could not afford to offend them. Naturally, they had to show Mo Jianming some respect. However, Mo Jianming didn¡¯t buy it at all. He said impolitely, ¡°I just saw you bullying a small sect. You are one of the seven major sects, but you actually did such a thing. You even used threats and intimidation. It is quite beneath you to do this sort of thing. If this gets out, how will the outsiders look at us?¡± Elder Li, who knew Mo Jiangming¡¯s temper, did not dare to refute it. He lowered his head and agreed repeatedly, ¡°What you said makes sense, Elder Mo. However, we do not wish to do this. It is not convenient for us to explain the reason to you.¡± ¡°May I ask what kind of stone it is that the Misty Illusory Manor values so much? It must have a powerful background, right?¡± Mo Jianming asked meaningfully. Elder Li¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then returned to normal. He said, ¡°Elder Mo, you must be joking. What kind of background would a stone have¡­¡± Before he could finish, Mo Jianming interrupted him, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that the stone doesn¡¯t have any background to it, then it¡¯s probably not important. So why are you being so overbearing?¡± Elder Li had actually been tricked by Mo Jianming! If he retorted now, wouldn¡¯t he be contradicting himself and would definitely arouse suspicion? For a moment, Elder Li was in a difficult position. However, Mo Jianming¡¯s eyes were like torches. Facing his sharp gaze, Elder Li felt as if he was being seen through. A layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead. Chapter 107 - Mo Jianmings Kind Reminder Mo Jianming¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp as he said, ¡°Or is Elder Li lying to us and the stone is actually very important? Is it related to a secret realm or a divine artifact?¡± Although Mo Jianming had never seen this stone before, if he continued to make wild guesses, it might attract more attention. Elder Li laughed embarrassedly and finally gave in. He said with an unnatural expression, ¡°Elder Mo, you must be joking. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say.¡± ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding here. Since this brother here said he doesn¡¯t have it, then it¡¯s fine. As for today¡¯s incident, we will treat it as giving Elder Mo some respect. Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Zhe, who was lying on the ground, was helped away. ¡°Elder Li, we still haven¡¯t found the stone. Are we really going to leave?¡± asked Bai Haoyu indignantly. Elder Li¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. Now that Mo Jianming is involved, he¡¯ll inevitably get some clues. Although the people of the Sword Sect are obsessed with sword techniques, they¡¯re not fools. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t find out about the Penglai Immortal Island by following the clues.¡± ¡°The sect master had repeatedly warned us to keep this matter a secret and not let other sects know.¡± Bai Haoyu hesitated and said, ¡°But if the stone is really with that kid, it¡¯s going to ruin our plan. What if he-¡± Elder Li was confident about this. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve checked on that kid. He¡¯s weak. He¡¯s indeed at human rank level 3. How could he have found it? Even if the stone is really with him, it¡¯s not enough to prove anything.¡± ¡°But that brat is so arrogant. He doesn¡¯t even think much of Misty Illusory Manor.¡± Elder Li¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely vicious. He sneered, ¡°The sect returning ceremony still has so many days left. Do you think we can¡¯t deal with such a small sect?¡± ¡­ After the people from the Misty Illusory Manor left, Ye Xuan looked at Mo Jianming. He said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s expression did not change, as if the two of them had never met before and Ye Xuan was just a stranger to him. ¡°No need to thank me, I just can¡¯t stand seeing some sects oppressing others with their power.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left, as if he had really just come to help when he saw injustice. The confrontation between the Misty Illusory Manor and the Sword Sect was naturally seen by the others, and they couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in wonder. ¡°The Sword Sect has never paid attention to the internal conflicts and schemes between other sects. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. I don¡¯t know why they changed their attitude today.¡± ¡°The sun must have risen from the west today. First, it was the Misty Illusory Manor who asked for the stones. Then, the Sword Sect appeared. Elder Mo is not someone with such a personality.¡± The one who said it didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, but the listeners felt that if these words were to enter the ears of some sects, they would probably overthink it. After nightfall, the vast darkness was the best cover. Ye Xuan arrived at the outskirts of the capital. This was also the place where he had been ambushed halfway and then rescued by Mo Jianming. As expected, a figure stood not far away. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time. It was Mo Jianming, who had helped them out during the day. ¡°I knew you would come.¡± ¡°Many thanks for your help, Senior.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Jianming, the people of the Misty Illusory Manor probably wouldn¡¯t have given up so easily. At that time, he didn¡¯t even know how things would end up. If things didn¡¯t go well, the entire Tai Qing Sect might have been implicated by him. Moreover, at that time, Mo Jianming had clearly recognized his identity. He must have known from the pills that Ye Xuan was the one who won the bid for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. However, Mo Jianming kept it a secret and didn¡¯t reveal it in public. This was also why Ye Xuan dared to come here right now. Mo Jianming turned around and sized up Ye Xuan. Suspicion flashed in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you really only at human rank level 3?¡± This kind of person was the one who possessed the long-lost ancient elixir, the soul-returning pills, and took out 800,000 supreme-grade spirit stones to heroically bid for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. He was the one who caused the capital to be in an uproar. Mo Jianming would never believe that Ye Xuan only had this much strength. He suspected that Ye Xuan had used some kind of concealing magic weapon. However, what kind of magic weapon was it that even he could not see through? There were too many mysteries surrounding this person, and any one of these mysteries was outrageous. Facing Mo Jianming¡¯s scrutiny, Ye Xuan¡¯s attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. He said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m a human rank level three.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, he would still be at the human rank level two. Mo Jianming¡¯s expression changed when he saw that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to be lying and that he had no reason to lie at this point. In fact, he had already guessed it, but he just didn¡¯t dare to believe it. In the world today, the magical weapons that could hide cultivation couldn¡¯t be hidden from powerhouses of their level. He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that there were some special means. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram would be bought by you. I think your background must also be extraordinary.¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s words were meant to probe. Seeing that Mo Jianming had pointed it out, Ye Xuan also admitted it directly. There was no need to deny it. If Mo Jianming wanted to harm him, he would have done so from the very beginning. After all, Mo Jianming was the only one who knew his true appearance. Now, he could still stand here in peace, which showed that Mo Jianming had no interest in the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. ¡°What are you saying, Senior? I¡¯m just an elder of a small sect. I was lucky and had some opportunities.¡± ¡°Some opportunities¡­¡± Mo Jianming revealed a profound smile. With such a large sum of money, the opportunities that Ye Xuan obtained were not just a little bit. He didn¡¯t expose Ye Xuan. After all, everyone had their own secrets. Even if he had saved Ye Xuan¡¯s life, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have to tell him everything. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions in looking for you today. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve already been targeted by the people of the Misty Illusory Manor, so you have to be more careful.¡± Chapter 108 - Returning the Favor, Worthless Plaything If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s soul-returning pills, Mo Jianming¡¯s soul might not even have recovered. Even if his life wasn¡¯t in danger, his cultivation and realm would have fallen greatly. Mo Jianming had always been the strongest in the Sword Sect. If this matter was known by those with ulterior motives, the Sword Sect would not be able to intimidate the thieves and rascals. He was most afraid that someone would take advantage of this to create trouble and harm the Sword Sect. If it were any other person, Mo Jianming wouldn¡¯t even care about such a matter, but Ye Xuan had done him a great favor. ¡°Many thanks for your advice, Senior.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to have too much contact with you. It will become inevitable that others will be suspicious. But if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t deal with, you can send a message to me.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s identity was too sensitive, and he also had the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. If others saw that Sword Sect was suddenly so close to a small sect, they would inevitably investigate it in detail. After all, the Sword Sect didn¡¯t even bother to deal with the other six big sects and never got involved in these things. Why would they suddenly favor Ye Xuan? There must be something strange. Although the crowd still didn¡¯t know that Ye Xuan was the mysterious person from the auction that night, it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t find any clues if they investigated. Thus, Mo Jianming could only keep his distance from him. ¡°I understand your considerations and many thanks for your concern, Senior.¡± Ye Xuan also didn¡¯t expect that the pills he casually gave would be exchanged for the help of such a strong person. After all, the soul-returning pill was extremely precious to Mo Jianming, but it was useless to him. It was like chicken ribs, tasteless but a pity to throw away. ¡°Hold onto this jade pendant ¨C I¡¯ve placed a seal on it, and it¡¯ll help you block the attacks of someone that¡¯s a sky rank peak level. If you¡¯re in any danger, just take it out and say my name ¨C it¡¯ll buy you some time to escape.¡± ¡°I also left a trace of my divine sense in the jade pendant. Once I receive the news, I¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible.¡± Ye Xuan took the jade pendant. There was a picture of a small sword carved on it. It was very lifelike and looked even sharper and more threatening. It revealed its sharpness and faintly exuded a supreme sword intent, which was almost exactly the same as the aura on Mo Jianming. At a glance, it was a rare treasure, not to mention that it could block the attack of a sky rank powerhouse, which was the most valuable part. Such a generous reward really surprised Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°Back then when I helped you, it was really not a big deal for me. Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me. Your pills saved me from a lot of trouble back then. If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­ All in all, this is a token of my appreciation, so you can just accept it.¡± Mo Jianming was a little emotional. Seeing that he had already said so much, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t reject him. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you for this, Senior.¡± Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something and stuffed a pile of bottles and jars into Mo Jianming¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to repay you, Senior, but these pills should be of some value to you.¡± Mo Jianming had treated him so well, so Ye Xuan was embarrassed to take it for free. A person of his cultivation level had seen all kinds of good things, and he wasn¡¯t even tempted by the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Ye Xuan thought that he didn¡¯t have anything with him at the moment, but he thought of the soul-returning pills. Looking at so many bottles, a guess appeared in Mo Jianming¡¯s mind, but he felt that it was unlikely. He had already taken out so many soul-returning pills, so how could there be so many more? ¡°These are all¡­?¡± ¡°I heard from you that the soul-returning pills were quite useful to you, Senior. I only have this worthless thing on me, so I hope you don¡¯t mind, Senior.¡± Ye Xuan casually opened a bottle and poured it into his palm. It was indeed a genuine soul-returning pill. For a moment, even Mo Jianming, who had experienced many things in his life, was stunned. ¡°You actually have so many soul-returning pills!¡± Most importantly, he actually said that these were all worthless things! Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t figure out whether Ye Xuan really didn¡¯t know the value of the soul-returning pill or if he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°There are ways to treat and repair other injuries. Only injuries to the soul and consciousness have to be treated with a divine soul pill. Even so, one can¡¯t fully recover from their soul injuries.¡± However, the soul-returning pills could do it, but it had been lost for a long time, and even fewer people knew about it. From this, it could be seen how precious and rare this pill was. However, to Ye Xuan, it was worthless. For a moment, Mo Jianming didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°These pills are very precious, you should keep them for yourself.¡± The injuries on Mo Jianming¡¯s soul had almost recovered, so he no longer needed these pills. Moreover, there were still some of the previous ones left, so he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Ye Xuan for nothing. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Senior. It¡¯s a waste to keep it. I don¡¯t need it at all. Besides, even if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m going to give it to someone else.¡± Mo Jianming hurriedly took the pills when he heard this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± The soul-returning pills could not only heal injuries but also strengthen one¡¯s soul and consciousness. For people at their cultivation level, the stronger their soul was, the more powerful they would be able to crush even opponents at the same level. This was the power of spiritual energy. The reason why Ye Xuan didn¡¯t use it was that he had been reborn and transmigrated. As a human being of two lives, his soul was already extraordinary and much deeper than ordinary people¡¯s. Coupled with the effect of the system, it had long been an unfathomable existence. Even Mo Jianming could not be compared to him, but he did not know about it. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s nonchalance, Mo Jianming could only silently accept these precious pills, which were as common as cabbages to Ye Xuan. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep these first. If you change your mind in the future, you can find me¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Ye Xuan interrupted him, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I have a lot of these things and they¡¯re the least valuable. You can eat as much as you want.¡± Ye Xuan waved his hand nonchalantly, and Mo Jianming didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. The only person who could say such words was probably the person in front of him. If the people of the Tai Qing Sect were here, they would have long been used to Ye Xuan¡¯s extravagance. After all, they had casually eaten the supreme-grade marrow cleansing pills. 1 Chapter 109 - Supreme Both Mo Jianming and Ye Xuan were very satisfied with this trip. After Mo Jianming returned to the Sword Sect, he went straight to He Jiantian¡¯s immortal¡¯s cave. ¡°Elder Mo, may I ask what are you doing here in the middle of the night-¡± He Jiantian had thought that Mo Jianming had something urgent to attend to, so much so that Mo Jianming had suddenly come to visit him in the middle of the night. After seeing the scene in front of him, he was so surprised that he was speechless. ¡°Why are there so many soul-returning pills?¡± He Jiantian looked at the soul-returning pills in disbelief, then at Mo Jianming. He thought of Mo Jianming¡¯s sudden disappearance in the evening and stuttered, ¡°El-Elder Mo, where did you go? Don¡¯t tell me you went to rob the sects that had auctioned for the soul-returning pills?¡± Mo Jianming had this kind of strength, which seemed like something he would do. ¡°What are you thinking? These were all given to me by the mysterious person at the auction.¡± He Jianming¡¯s expression was even more surprised than before. He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that he was the one who bought the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? You¡¯ve met him? How did you two meet¡­¡± His face was full of doubt and many questions surfaced in his mind. It should be known that Mo Jianming had been recuperating since his soul was seriously injured and had not gone out at all. Other than that one time, how could he have known this person? The Misty Illusory Manor, Dao Seeking Sect, and Heaven Sect almost turned the entire capital upside down in order to find this person. In the end, they still found nothing. It was as if this person had disappeared from the Jingdu auction house overnight. It was as if he had vanished from the world. There was no trace of him as if he had never existed. There were even rumors that this was a self-directed farce by the Jingdu auction house, but it didn¡¯t hold any ground. After all, what was the point of doing this? ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but I can¡¯t explain the reasons.¡± He Jiantian expressed his understanding. His view on the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was the same as Mo Jianming¡¯s, and he was not interested in it, so he did not intend to get to the bottom of it. ¡°All in all, Elder Mo, it¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± With so many soul-returning pills, in addition to the remaining ones from before, it was more than enough to double the strength of Mo Jianming¡¯s spiritual power, let alone heal his injuries. ¡°Elder Mo, since these soul-returning pills are for you, you should keep them well.¡± Mo Jianming wasn¡¯t a stingy person. He took out a portion of it and gave it to He Jiantian. He said, ¡°This much is enough for me to use. It can also be used to train my divine sense. I¡¯ll give the rest to you. We should store a portion of it in the sect in case of an emergency. He Jiantian couldn¡¯t refuse, so he could only sigh. ¡°Now I¡¯m a little curious about the true identity of this mysterious person. With such a large amount of money, his strength must be very powerful and his background must not be simple.¡± Mo Jianming was someone who knew the details. Hearing He Jiantian¡¯s words and thinking of Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation, his expression suddenly became extremely strange. He said vaguely, ¡°Probably.¡± ¡­ [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of consuming 500 supreme-grade soul-returning pills. ] [Mission Reward: 5,000 prodigal points] [Random Mission: Consume 10,000 supreme-grade five elements pearls (rare item, no conditions, one-time use item, contains the power of the five elements, and has powerful metal, wood, water, fire, and earth elements) ] [Mission Success Reward: 10,000 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in random deduction of points: 7 days] Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the new mission! It was as if even the heavens were helping him! That night, Ye Xuan gathered all the disciples together. The next day, with the appearance of the Tai Qing Sect, the square of the capital was suddenly stirred up. ¡°Sigh, didn¡¯t they offend that sect from the Misty Illusory Manor? But they still dare to come and participate in the competition? I heard that they lost dozens of matches in a row yesterday and even broke the record.¡± ¡°How did these people offend the Misty Illusory Manor? Are they tired of living? I can destroy them with a single finger.¡± ¡°It seems like one of the elders had a dispute with the eldest disciple of the Misty Illusory Manor.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a small sect. There¡¯s nothing special about them. What did they do to attract the attention of the Sword Sect? They even made such a powerful figure speak for them.¡± Everyone had seen the commotion yesterday, and the news quickly spread among all the sects. After all, it involved two major powers ¨C the Misty Illusory Manor and the Sword Sect. How could they not gossip? Even the Dao Seeking Sect, the Heaven Sect, the Infinity Sect, and the Yaochi Holy Land in the stands cast curious looks over, let alone the people below. On the other hand, the expressions of the Misty Illusory Manor and the Sword Sect were calm, as if nothing had happened. The people from the Infinity Sect casually said, ¡°I heard that Elder Li and Elder Mo had a dispute over a small sect yesterday. ¡± The people from the other sects immediately perked up their ears. Mo Jianming¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent, without any other expression. He had always been like this, reticent and quiet. Everyone was used to it, and so they turned their gazes to Elder Li of the Misty Illusory Manor. Elder Li laughed awkwardly, ¡°What are you saying? It can¡¯t be considered a dispute. It was just a minor misunderstanding. It was resolved in the end.¡± Mo Jianming still had the same attitude. Just when everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything, he suddenly said, ¡°No matter what, we seven sects still want to keep our pride intact. Don¡¯t give anyone the excuse to spread any rumors about the seven great sects bullying the weak or using our power to bully others.¡± These words clearly had a hidden meaning. The expression of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor changed slightly, but Elder Li nodded his head repeatedly. He said, ¡°I agree with what Elder Mo said. This sentence is very true.¡± The others agreed on the surface, but only they knew what they were thinking in their hearts. This matter was soon forgotten. After all, it was not a big deal, and one could not tell from the outside. Elder Li¡¯s expression was dark, but he didn¡¯t suspect anything else. He just felt that Ye Xuan was extremely lucky to have been noticed by the Sword Sect and be remembered by Mo Jianming. This made it a little difficult for him to do anything to Ye Xuan. Chapter 110 - Going Up Against the Green Peak Sect Again Li Zhe looked in the direction of the Sword Sect and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That kid is really lucky. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to deal with him secretly.¡± He had originally thought that dealing with such a small sect would be as easy as crushing an ant. Who would have thought that he would not be able to move so easily for a while? Elder Li shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s of secondary importance. I¡¯m afraid that the Sword Sect will suddenly interfere. If they find out about our plan, many more problems might arise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that kid. Mo Jianming isn¡¯t a meddlesome person, but why is his sense of justice bursting out at this critical moment?¡± Even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t figure out the deeper meaning behind it. They could only admit that they were unlucky to have encountered this situation. The Misty Illusory Manor and the others did not dare to be too arrogant. They could only think of another way. There was still some time before the sect returning ceremony ended. As long as Ye Xuan was still in the capital and under their watch, there should not be any accidents. When the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s disciples arrived at the place they were at yesterday, they found that the place had been occupied by a group of people from the Green Peak Sect. As soon as the two sides met, they immediately glared at each other fiercely. ¡°I was wondering who this was. So it¡¯s the Tai Qing Sect that lost dozens of matches yesterday. They didn¡¯t lose enough yesterday? Do they plan to lose a few more matches today?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you are wrong. With the strength of the Tai Qing Sect, no matter how many rounds they lose, I think they will lose at least dozens of rounds.¡± ¡°If I were them, I¡¯d find a place to hide. They actually came out today to embarrass themselves. Their courage is commendable.¡± The crowd suddenly burst into laughter, looking at the people of the Tai Qing Sect with ridicule and disdain. However, the Tai Qing Sect people were indifferent, as if they had not heard anything. Compared to yesterday¡¯s dejection, today they were full of fighting spirit, making people¡¯s eyes light up in anticipation. However, when they thought of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s tragic battle results yesterday, most people were still pointing and discussing. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were about to step forward to argue, but Ye Xuan was very disdainful. ¡°Why argue with them? We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real one on the field. Besides, their eldest senior brother lost to us yesterday.¡± When he said the last sentence, he deliberately raised his voice. Not only did the people of the Green Peak Sect hear it, but even the people around them heard it. No matter what happened to the Tai Qing Sect, Zhao Jun¡¯s loss yesterday was an indisputable fact. Now that it was brought up again by Ye Xuan and the others, Zhao Jun¡¯s entire demeanor changed and his expression darkened. ¡°I underestimated you yesterday, and your people are despicable. If I meet you in the arena again today, I will let you know the power of the Green Peak Sect.¡± Thinking of the good things that Ye Xuan had given them yesterday, the eyes of the people from the Tai Qing Sect lit up, and they instantly became full of confidence. Someone from the Tai Qing Sect said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait.¡± It was a coincidence that the first match was between Xiang Yang of the Green Peak Sect and Liu Jin of the Tai Qing Sect. This time, more people were watching the match. Xiang Yang was at the peak of the earth rank, while Liu Jin was only at the earth rank level 4. There was a four-level difference between the two. There was no suspense in this match at all. It would be fine if it was one or two levels, but the difference in their levels was too great. There was no chance of Liu Jin winning at all. As Xiang Yang walked onto the stage, his body was filled with the rich earth spiritual power. With every step he took, the earth would shake a little. It was clear that he had cultivated the earth spiritual power to the extreme. The moment he appeared, his aura was extraordinary. ¡°Xiang Yang has a single Earth spirit root. Although it¡¯s not as good as a supreme-grade Celestial spirit root, it¡¯s still rare.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, although the overall level of the Tai Qing Sect was poor, the aptitude of their disciples was good. Liu Jin also had a single Water spirit root. However, earth countered water. Furthermore, the difference in cultivation between the two was too great. Everyone could already see the scene of Liu Jin being defeated in seconds. The people from the Green Peak Sect immediately gloated. This time, they would definitely take revenge for their previous humiliation! ¡°Good luck, Senior Brother! We¡¯ll let some sects know what it means to overestimate their own abilities.¡± On the stage, Xiang Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. After all, the people of the Tai Qing Sect opposed them time and time again. Before he went on stage, Zhao Jun had specially told him not to show any mercy. It was obvious that he bore a grudge against the Tai Qing Sect and wanted to vent his anger. Although a martial arts competition was particular about stopping at a certain point, it was not impossible to accidentally kill someone. Although he would be warned, there would be no substantial punishment. The one who was killed could only admit that his skills were inferior and that he was unlucky. There was no place for him to reason with. Compared to Xiang Yang¡¯s domineering appearance, Liu Jin appeared much more ordinary. In addition, he was a cautious person. He was not bold and his body was relatively thin, like a bamboo pole. He seemed as though he would fly away with the wind, which made him seem a little timid. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too nervous, but when he walked up the steps, he staggered and almost fell down. Even the people of the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but break out in a sweat for him. The crowd burst into laughter. Someone commented, ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already so scared that you almost peed your pants. Is there a need to continue?¡± ¡°It seems like our Senior Brother Xiang is too powerful. His aura alone can crush the enemy.¡± The tall and mighty Xiang Yang and the skinny Liu Jin formed a sharp contrast, like a tiger and a sick cat. Liu Jin had never seen such a big scene. He came from a small place and stayed at the third level of the human rank. The other sects looked down on him, thinking that his aptitude was too poor and that he had substandard spirit roots. He spent his life savings to enter the Tai Qing Sect. He originally thought that this would be how far he would get in his life. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after eating Ye Xuan¡¯s supreme-grade marrow cleansing pill, he would be so lucky to obtain a single Water spirit root and thus get the opportunity to cultivate it. In addition to his hard work, it could be said that the slow ones work harder, which was why he had his current cultivation. Chapter 111 - All In One Go, A Sky Participating in the sect returning ceremony competition this time was a rare opportunity for Liu Jin to gain experience. He had never seen such a large battle array. He was not afraid, just a little nervous. A thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. In the eyes of others, this appearance was perceived as timidity and fear. The people from the Tai Qing Sect were too lazy to care about their provocation. Instead, they were a little worried about Liu Jin. Someone asked, ¡°Can Junior Brother Liu really do it?¡± ¡°I believe Liu Jin can do it,¡± Ye Xuan said with absolute certainty. Geniuses were only a minority. Most people needed to study hard, and Liu Jin belonged to the latter. Ye Xuan had seen him cultivate until midnight more than once, so Ye Xuan felt compassionate towards Liu Jin and gave him a few supreme-grade marrow cleansing pills. The other disciples of the Tai Qing Sect remembered what Ye Xuan had given them yesterday and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that thing of yours really as mystical as you say, Elder Ye?¡± Ye Xuan said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when have you ever seen me fail?¡± Thinking of all the things Ye Xuan had done, the other disciples couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. They had to admit that although everything Ye Xuan had done was odd, the things he had taken out were extremely powerful. During the past few days of competition, those business-minded merchants had all come up with ideas to make money. Many places in the capital had opened gambling houses to make huge profits. It was nothing more than wagering on which sect won more and lost less. They would bet on the side that would win. Some people even made a lot of money. ¡®As long as there were people, there would be a bet.¡¯ This saying was indeed true. Of course, today¡¯s competition was no exception. However, these bets were all conducted in private and did not dare to be too blatant. After all, it was a serious matter like the sect returning ceremony. ¡°Today¡¯s first match, the Green Peak Sect versus the Tai Qing Sect!¡± ¡°I bet on the Green Peak Sect!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the Green Peak Sect too!¡± There were hundreds, thousands, and even tens of thousands of spirit stones. However, most of them were low-grade or mid-grade spirit stones, and only a few were high-grade spirit stones. Everyone was betting on the Green Peak Sect. The dealer muttered to himself, ¡°If they all bet on the Green Peak Sect, how are we supposed to continue this bet? There¡¯s no need to continue. We won¡¯t be able to pay them with anything.¡± Just as he was hesitating whether to stop the bet, someone suddenly whispered in his ear. The dealer was instantly shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is there really such a thing?¡± The other person nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. He even brought spirit stones.¡± The banker couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. There really was such a person who would waste so much money. Someone actually came to his door to give him money, so he wouldn¡¯t reject them. He cleared his throat and spoke a little excitedly. ¡°A bet of 10,000 top-grade spirit stones on Liu Jin of the Tai Qing Sect.¡± As soon as this news came out, everyone was shocked. It should be known that the spirit stones that they had bet on Xiang Yang were not even that many. They couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Are you kidding me? There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s betting on the Tai Qing Sect?¡± ¡°Anyone who with eyes would know who will win and who will lose. Is this person blind?¡± The heavy spirit stones piled up on the table, and some even fell to the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Who¡¯s the stupid person with so much money that he has nowhere to spend it? Isn¡¯t betting on the Tai Qing Sect courting death? I¡¯ll make sure he loses even his underwear later.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, I¡¯ll double my bet on the Green Peak Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll double it too!¡± The crowd once again took out a lot of spirit stones from their pockets, feeling a little intoxicated for a moment. At first, they were worried that the dealer would not be able to pay them for winning. After all, this was a thankless and possibly even a losing business. Everyone knew that the Green Peak Sect would definitely win this battle. Now that an id*ot had bet on the Tai Qing Sect, it meant that the 10,000 top-grade spirit stones would be divided among them. Only a fool would not take advantage of this. The dealer was also grinning from ear to ear. He could earn a lot of spirit stones from this. He even secretly asked someone to bet on the Green Peak Sect to earn more spirit stones. It was not only them, but all the places that had opened betting pools had someone placing a bet of tens of thousands of top-grade spirit stones on Tai Qing Sect¡¯s victory. The others also heard the news and set up a bet between the Green Peak Sect and the Tai Qing Sect. By rough estimation, the mysterious person who had bet on the Tai Qing Sect had spent at least hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, and it was likely that he had spent more than that. Fora whilee, it became a strange story. ¡­ The crowd on the tournament stage naturally did not know about these things. Xiang Yang looked at Liu Jin, who was standing in front of him, and revealed a disdainful smile. Xiang Yang said, ¡°If you admit defeat now, it¡¯s still not too late. I might consider letting you go. As long as you bark like a dog and shout that ¡®I¡¯m trash¡¯, I can spare your life.¡± If Liu Jin really did this, the Tai Qing Sect would probably completely humiliate themselves and become a laughingstock. He subconsciously clenched his fists and couldn¡¯t help but look up in Ye Xuan¡¯s direction. Ye Xuan nodded at him. Liu Jin seemed to have taken a calming pill and said indignantly, ¡°Dream on!¡± Xiang Yang¡¯s expression turned cold and he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t blame me for being cruel. There¡¯s no control over strength in the arena and it¡¯s not common to lose an arm or a leg during a match but it¡¯s not unheard of either.¡± These words were a clear threat, and Liu Jin¡¯s face was slightly pale. A powerful pressure suddenly surged towards him, accompanied by a brown spiritual power coming out of Xiang Yang¡¯s hand. A huge hand suddenly condensed in the air and grabbed at Liu Jin. Unexpectedly, Liu Jin dodged it. His afterimage passed by like an illusion. There was no sign of his shadow in the original place. The people below the stage couldn¡¯t help but cheer. ¡°Although this person¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t good, his movement technique is pretty good. I wonder where he came from.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of just dodging? It¡¯s not like he can win. Based on the current situation, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the winner is decided.¡± Chapter 112 - Everyone Was Shocked, What Kind of Magic Weapon Was This?! At first, everyone felt that it was a little novel. But after looking at it for a long time, it became boring. In comparison to the intense exchanges in the other arenas, this one seemed a little too dull, and some people even couldn¡¯t help but yawn. There were even some people in the audience who were jeering, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. You guys should quickly end the match.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all waiting to see the next match.¡± ¡°The Sunset Sect¡¯s match is much more intense. Why don¡¯t we go there and take a look?¡± The number of onlookers below the stage gradually decreased. Seeing this, Xiang Yang¡¯s attacks became more and more fierce, and Liu Jin also had a hard time dodging them. There was even one time when he was almost hit by Xiang Yang¡¯s attack. The people from the Tai Qing Sect were extremely anxious. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Junior Brother Liu is still not using that thing. Could it be that there¡¯s a problem?¡± Ye Xuan, on the other hand, revealed an appreciative look. He muttered, ¡°I was right about him.¡± Everyone was confused. Someone asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± ¡°Liu Jin is only using Xiang Yang to train himself. It¡¯s rare to have such an opportunity.¡± Liu Jin was the kind of person who buried himself in cultivation. Once he set his eyes on a path, he would walk to the end. It was like this in cultivation, and it was also the same in combat. Although the difference between him and Xiang Yang was huge, this was a rare opportunity. In addition to the confidence Ye Xuan gave him, other than being a little nervous at the beginning, he became more at ease later on. Liu Jin was like a gust of wind, running all over the field, avoiding the attacks again and again, but he was not caught by Xiang Yang. Xiang Yang had thought that killing him would be an easy task, but after hearing the others¡¯ discussion, his expression turned cold and the earth element around him began to surge again. Even the people below the stage could feel the earth shaking. The thick earth element covered the sky and the earth, wrapping up the entire fighting arena, and forming the strongest cage. Xiang Yang was the master of this place. He flew into the air and looked down at Liu Jin from above. His brown spiritual power erupted one after another, so there was no place for Liu Jin to step. ¡°I¡¯ll see where you can dodge this time.¡± The moment he finished saying that, countless hard earth spikes drilled out from the ground. At the same time, a towering mountain condensed in the air, attacking from both sides. It could be said that it was impossible to escape even if Liu Jin had wings. ¡°Go and die!¡± As soon as Xiang Yang finished speaking, Liu Jin knew that he couldn¡¯t resist this attack, so he didn¡¯t force himself to resist and instantly threw out the thing in his hand. In an instant, the green light shone so brightly that no one could open their eyes. Powerful spiritual energy burst out, and almost everyone was shocked. ¡°What a pure life force. What¡¯s going on?¡± When the green light faded, everyone could see the scene in front of them clearly. The thick vines wrapped around all the earth thorns, covering the sky and the sun. They could feel the vigorous vitality from far away. A gentle breeze blew past, bringing with it the unique aura of flowers and trees. The vines were still extending upwards and had already run through the entire stage. This growth rate left everyone dumbfounded. ¡°Let me go, what the h*ll is this!¡± A loud shout came from the sky. Everyone looked up and found that Xiang Yang was tied up by the vines and hanging upside down in the air. It was a funny posture. Many people laughed out loud. Hearing everyone¡¯s laughter, Xiang Yang¡¯s face turned even redder. His whole body turned red like a cooked shrimp. He tried to break free with all his strength, but the vines were so tough that even spiritual power attacks were useless. When the brown spirit power hit the vines, not only did they not suffer any damage, but they also seemed to be on steroids, forcibly growing taller. The crowd was dumbfounded, and it was only then that they realized, ¡°I know, wood conquers earth. The power of the elements has reached its peak and completely suppressed his earth spiritual power. That¡¯s why Xiang Yang is like this.¡± Xiang Yang didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back and instead, he made himself look extremely miserable. Liu Jin looked at the scene before him quietly, as if he was watching a monkey show. After a while, he said, ¡°What did you say before? Something about letting me know the power of your Green Peak Sect?¡± Thinking of what he had said before, Xiang Yang was even more ashamed and wanted to find a hole to hide in. The disciples of the Green Peak Sect were in the same state. Their faces turned green, then red, like a color palette. Such a strange and comical situation caused the entire scene to fall into silence. It took a long time for someone to break the silence. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I remembered that Liu Jin has a Water spirit root. How can he use such a powerful wood element energy? ¡± Everyone felt that this was extremely outrageous. ¡°Right, he seemed to have thrown something out earlier. Could it be that thing that caused it?¡± The green light just now was too strong and coupled with the suddenness of the incident, no one had seen it clearly. ¡°According to the current situation, Liu Jin probably used some kind of magic weapon. What exactly is it that can burst out such a powerful elemental spiritual power? It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± ¡°You must know that Liu Jin¡¯s strength is much weaker than Xiang Yang¡¯s. To be able to win with one move with this item, it can be seen that this magic weapon is extraordinary.¡± Everyone was discussing and guessing. The people from the Green Peak Sect glared at them and said, ¡°You guys are despicable! He¡¯s actually using hidden weapons again!¡± Ye Xuan sneered, ¡°Despicable? We¡¯re using it openly, and it¡¯s not a hidden weapon. No one has stipulated that magic weapons can¡¯t be used in the fighting arena.¡± Even things like talismans, spiritual pets, and formations could be used, let alone magic weapons. After all, it was a test of overall strength, so the power of these external objects could also be counted. Even if it¡¯s a divine artifact, as long as you can get it, you can use it! In the face of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s words, the people from the Green Peak Sect could not refute it at all. Chapter 113 - The Biggest Winner, Everyone Who Lost Miserably This time, it was Liu Jin¡¯s turn to look down at Xiang Yang. At this moment, he was no longer as nervous as before. His face was indifferent as he asked, ¡°Do you accept your defeat?¡± His words were like a tight slap to the faces of Xiang Yang and the Green Peak Sect disciples. ¡°I accept, I accept it!¡± Xiang Yang nodded his head quickly, the incomparably arrogant attitude from earlier was completely gone. Liu Jin then withdrew his spiritual power, but he didn¡¯t see the sinister look of the person behind him that was like a knife dipped in poison. ¡°Go to h*ll.¡± The brown spiritual power surged over, and it was actually earth spikes that filled the sky. Logically speaking, this was considered a voluntary surrender to end the match. Who would have thought that Xiang Yang would be so despicable to launch a sneak attack? Everyone from the Tai Qing Sect hurriedly warned, ¡°Be careful!¡± Fortunately, Liu Jin was prepared. He threw out another item in his hand. Everyone finally saw it clearly. It was a transparent pearl. The moment the pearl landed, the green light flourished, forming a green shield that wrapped around Liu Jin. Xiang Yang¡¯s spirit power was like a mouse that encountered a cat, it instantly ceased fire and was offset by the green light by more than half. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, Xiang Yang was caught off guard and his limbs were pierced by the huge and sharp vines. The vines seemed to be everywhere, leaving him with no way out. The green branches and leaves wrapped around his body, covered with dense thorns. It was completely different from its previous harmless appearance, like a huge man-eating flower. In an instant, Xiang Yang was already drenched in blood. The blood seeped out and dripped onto the plants, giving them a strange and enchanting feeling. Originally, he thought that Liu Jin was doomed, but he didn¡¯t expect him to have a backup plan. As the saying goes, one must always be wary of others. ¡°You¡¯re still calling us despicable? I think you¡¯re the despicable one. You¡¯ve already admitted defeat, but you still launched a sneak attack from behind. Everyone saw this.¡± Liu Jin could be said to have ruthlessly vented his anger. The expressions of the Green Peak Sect disciples were extremely nasty and very dark. They gritted their teeth and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Hurry up and put Senior Brother Xiang down!¡± Liu Jin waved his hand, and Xiang Yang, who was in mid-air, suddenly fell to the ground. There were blood marks so deep that his bones could be seen on his four limbs. Those plants looked weak, but the powerful wood element was not to be trifled with. If it hurt the bones and muscles, it would probably take a long time to recuperate. It might even end up as a disability. This was also his reply to what Xiang Yang had said before. Xiang Yang almost couldn¡¯t stand properly and was helped down by the Green Peak Sect disciples. The people of the Green Peak Sect were utterly humiliated to stay any longer, so they all ran away. ¡°What was that pearl just now? Does it actually have such powerful spiritual power?¡± ¡°It should be the Wood Spirit Pearl.¡± ¡°Even the Wood Spirit Pearl doesn¡¯t have such power. If the Tai Qing Sect had such a good thing, why didn¡¯t they take it out earlier?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what it was, everyone could see that it was extraordinary. The most important thing was that it was a one-time consumable, but Liu Jin had two pearls. With just two pearls, he was able to stand in an undefeatable position. Of course, this was also partly due to Xiang Yang¡¯s carelessness. Liu Jin¡¯s victorious return caused the Tai Qing Sect to cheer. However, he went straight to Ye Xuan and said with excitement, ¡°Elder Ye, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win at all.¡± The people around them couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears and reveal curious gazes. Could it be that the pearl was provided by Ye Xuan? Ye Xuan made a shushing gesture and didn¡¯t let Liu Jin continue. He said, ¡°This is our secret weapon.¡± These words piqued everyone¡¯s interest. What kind of secret weapon was it? The commotion here had also attracted the attention of the seven great sects on the high platform. ¡°Such a powerful green light. I can¡¯t tell that there are such disciples with such excellent spirit roots in these sects. I don¡¯t know how strong they are.¡± However, the Heaven Sect¡¯s disciples shook their heads. Someone said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it from the fluctuations of spiritual energy. It seems to be caused by the spirit pearl.¡± ¡°The Wood Spirit Pearl can display such great power. I¡¯m afraid it can already be called a high-grade item.¡± Everyone was trying to guess the origin of this pearl, thinking that it was a Wood Spirit Pearl. However, no one was able to guess that it was actually a supreme-grade Five Elements Pearl! The people of the Tai Qing Sect were more confident about the upcoming matches. Compared to their joy, some people were a little miserable. The people who set up the gambling house outside would send someone to keep an eye on the movements in the arena. When the results of the competition came out, their faces suddenly turned pale. ¡°We¡¯re finished! How could the Tai Qing Sect win?¡± He was not the only one. Everyone who had bet on the Green Peak Sect winning had the same expression on their faces. They had thought that they would be able to make a fortune this time, but they had lost everything, even the dealer. He didn¡¯t expect that the final victory would be Liu Jin of the Tai Qing Sect! ¡°How could it be like this!¡± ¡°I heard that Liu Jin used a mysterious magic weapon, something like the Wood Spirit Pearl to defeat Xiang Yang.¡± ¡°This Xiang Yang is too useless. I bet all my spirit stones on him and he actually lost! He¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡± The people of the Green Peak Sect also heard such words. They were already heartbroken, and now they had been stabbed in the heart. Perhaps the three words ¡®Tai Qing Sect¡¯ would haunt them for the rest of their lives. The two times they met, the result was a crushing defeat. It should be known that the Tai Qing Sect had lost dozens of battles in a row, which was incredible to everyone. The dealer and those who had placed their bets were all in disbelief. Their faces were pale as they looked at the only person who had bet on the Tai Qing Sect. He was the only one who won this time! However, no one knew who this person was! Chapter 114 - A Strong Opponent, Against the Sunset Sect! The two matters were mixed together and caused an uproar, almost to the point where everyone knew about it. Everyone was guessing whether the spirit pearl was a Wood Spirit Pearl or not. Who was the one who had spent so many spirit stones on the Tai Qing Sect? During the intermission, Lee Changhong, a disciple of the Tai Qing Sect, mysteriously pulled Ye Xuan to the side. His face was full of excitement and elation. ¡°Elder Ye, we¡¯ve really struck it rich this time. So many spirit stones.¡± Lee Changhong was a little incoherent. He had never seen so much money in his life. In comparison, Ye Xuan was much calmer, as if this result was within his expectations. Lee Changhong was impressed by Ye Xuan¡¯s nonchalant attitude. Lee Changhong¡¯s expression was full of respect and admiration. Ye Xuan was the real expert! It must be known that he was also shocked when he received Ye Xuan¡¯s instructions. After all, so many spirit stones were actually all bet on Liu Jin. If he lost, wouldn¡¯t it be a massive loss? But who would¡¯ve thought that Ye Xuan would be so insistent? There was nothing Lee Changhong could do to change his mind. Lee Changhong was even mumbling inwardly but he could only do as he was told. ¡°No one noticed you when you went to place your bet, right?¡± Lee Changhong patted his chest and promised, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry. I put on a disguise. Plus, there were a lot of people there, so no one noticed me.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and could not help but laugh. He said, ¡°Elder Ye, you didn¡¯t see the dealers and that group of people¡¯s expressions. It¡¯s really funny. They¡¯ve all suffered a huge loss this time.¡± Lee Changhong was gloating. After all, when he was betting, he had heard a lot of people gossiping about the Tai Qing Sect. There were all kinds of bad things. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s instructions, he would have gone up to argue with them. Ye Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s even better.¡± Very soon, the second round of the competition began. This time, the Tai Qing Sect was actually going up against the Sunset Sect! The Sunset Sect was considered a strong sect. All of their disciples were at the peak of the earth rank, and some had even broken through. Everyone had high hopes for them. They had already won seven matches in a row, almost catching up with the previous record. ¡°So it¡¯s the Sunset Sect. They¡¯re a truly strong opponent and have the highest chance of winning this year. I heard that one of the seven great sects, the Infinity Sect, has already sent people to contact them.¡± No one had expected that the Tai Qing Sect would draw such an opponent in the second round. They really didn¡¯t know whether they should lament that their luck was too good or too bad. There were already many people gathered below the stage. They were all attracted here. Most of the people had heard about the battle with the Green Peak Sect and knew that the Tai Qing Sect had a powerful magic weapon. However, few people had seen it with their own eyes, and most of them just watched from a distance. The participants this time were Yang Zetao from the Sunset Sect and Deng Anzhi from the Tai Qing Sect. Following Yang Zetao¡¯s appearance on the stage, the crowd didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but they felt that the temperature had dropped a lot. Some observant people noticed that the ground of the stage was actually covered in a thin layer of ice crystals. ¡°Mutated Ice spirit root indeed lives up to its name!¡± The crowd could not help but exclaim. Judging from the aura that Yang Zetao was giving off, he had already entered the sky rank. His strength was one of the best in the entire area. ¡°He¡¯s already a sky rank level 1 at such a young age, his future is bound to be limitless.¡± ¡°Tai Qing Sect is really too unlucky. Not only did they draw the Sunset Sect, but they also have such a powerful opponent.¡± On the other hand, although Deng Anzhi of the Tai Qing Sect was a bit higher than Liu Jin with an earth rank level 8, there was an uncrossable gap between him and the sky rank. It could be said that the difference was like heaven and earth. Many people looked at him with sympathy. ¡°So what if the Tai Qing Sect still has spirit pearls? This is a mutated single spirit root. Ordinary Fire Spirit Pearls can¡¯t deal with it at all. The result will be a definite defeat.¡± Xiang Yang and Yang Zetao could not be compared at all. With his mutated Ice spirit root, his natural talent was outstanding, and coupled with his hard work and training, Yang Zetao was one of the best in the Sunset Sect. Furthermore, he never underestimated his opponent. In the face of such a powerful enemy, even though they had seen the power of the Five Elements Pearl, the people of the Tai Qing Sect could not help but feel a little worried. They cheered for Deng Anzhi. ¡°I look forward to a good match,¡± Deng Anzhi cupped his fists and said. Yang Zetao nodded his head. He had an indescribable arrogance about him. Perhaps it was because of his mutated Ice spirit root, but his entire body was cold. He didn¡¯t waste any words. With a raise of his hand, countless icicles flew out, intertwining to form a large, dense net. He had actually attacked with a big killing move. If Xiang Yang had not been careless and underestimated his opponent, he would not have ended up in such a sorry state. Deng Anzhi didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the attack. He threw out the spirit pearl in his hand, and a fiery red dragon soared into the sky. The icicles melted in an instant, turning into a pool of water on the ground. Yang Zetao¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°Do you think you can deal with me like this? You¡¯re too naive.¡± The Sunset Sect had probably made preparations long ago and knew that the Tai Qing Sect had a powerful spirit pearl in their hands. As soon as he finished speaking, the water on the ground began to flow on its own. The temperature dropped rapidly, and a cold wind suddenly blew. It was unknown when it started, but the sky was actually filled with snow. Upon closer inspection, they were not snowflakes at all, but diamond-shaped icicles that flickered with countless cold glints. However, they were too small and densely packed, so they looked like snowflakes from a distance. ¡°Swish!¡± Countless cold lights flashed and landed on the fire dragon with lightning speed. The fire element was instantly reduced by more than half, and the originally huge dragon body shrank rapidly. With a wail, it turned into steam and dissipated in the air. ¡°Your spiritual energy is too weak. If you want to deal with me, these Fire Spirit Pearls are not enough.¡± Yang Zetao easily neutralized Deng Anzhi¡¯s attack, leaving the audience gasping in amazement. Chapter 115 - Supreme ¡°As expected of the strongest disciple in the Sunset Sect. You can tell whether he has it or not with just one move.¡± ¡°An external object is just an external object, you still have to rely on your true ability to win.¡± ¡°So what if this spirit pearl is powerful? In the face of absolute power, everything else is useless.¡± The people below the stage were pointing and whispering. On the other hand, the Tai Qing Sect, who was a little nervous at first, looked indifferent. Ye Xuan said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not the last moment of the match yet, the outcome is still unknown.¡± Everyone treated it as a joke and a last-ditch struggle so they didn¡¯t care about his words. The match on the stage was extremely intense. Deng Anzhi was caught off guard and was pierced in the shoulder by the icicle. He groaned and immediately half-knelt on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s time to end the match.¡± Yang Zetao¡¯s voice was ice-cold as his fingers formed complicated hand seals. A massive ice dragon descended from the sky and whistled toward Deng Anzhi. However, Deng Anzhi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth unhurriedly. He said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you¡¯re incorrect about. One pill can¡¯t deal with you, then what if-¡± The others didn¡¯t hear the latter part of his words clearly because the ice dragon had already arrived in front of Deng Anzhi. Even if an immortal came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Deng Anzhi. He spoke too late. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, a red light pillar shot into the sky. The blazing flames seemed to reach the Nine Heavens, burning the entire sky red. The ice dragon was as fragile as a piece of paper, unable to withstand a single blow, and quickly disappeared into the pillar of fire. To be more precise, it was devoured. This time, not even a drop of water was left behind. It disappeared into the air without leaving a trace. Yang Zetao¡¯s face was slightly pale. Everyone was stunned by this sudden turn of events. In contrast, Deng Anzhi, who was behind the pillar of fire, was unscathed. Not even a strand of his hair had fallen. ¡°This-this is the Fire Spirit Pearl¡¯s power?¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the Fire Spirit Pearl. The Fire Spirit Pearl can¡¯t unleash such great power. I¡¯m afraid this is a supreme-grade Five Elements Pearl!¡± Finally, someone saw through the origin of the pearl. Hearing this, the others gasped. The Five Elements Pearl was extremely rare, let alone one that was of supreme-grade quality. These were formed by nature and were condensed from absorbing the five elements in the air. Different from other single spirit pearls, the Five Elements Pearl contained the spiritual power of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and so on. It could be used without any cultivation, and it could exert the most powerful combat power. It could be said that as long as one had the Five Elements Pearl, even if they were an ordinary person with no cultivation, they could still fight with a human rank or even an earth rank cultivator. Even though Yang Zetao¡¯s attack had been nullified, his cultivation was still strong. There was no fear in his eyes as he looked at the flames in the sky. Once again, icy blue energy burst forth from his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you still have more Five Elements Pearls!¡± The Five Elements Pearl was a single-use item. Because it was formed naturally, it was extremely rare. That was why everyone had mistaken it for an ordinary single spirit pearl. However, in the next second¡­ Deng Anzhi threw another pearl at him. The ice-blue energy was quickly extinguished as if it had encountered a flood and a ferocious beast. It simply caught him off guard. This feeling was truly extremely suffocating. Yang Zetao seemed to have his throat clutched by fate. No matter how many abilities he had, he could not unleash them. Yang Zetao gave it his all, even at the cost of damaging his foundation. He mumbled an incantation, and the world suddenly changed. Light blue crystals covered the entire tournament stage, and countless icicles fell from the sky. It was obvious that it was some kind of powerful forbidden technique. This scene, which was like a natural disaster, made everyone dumbfounded. Someone commented, ¡°What a powerful aura.¡± An earth rank level 8 could actually force a sky rank to this extent, it was really unheard of. Yang Zetao had thought that victory was in his grasp. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you still have another Five Elements Pearl¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Deng Anzhi waved his hands unhurriedly. A few glass-like transparent pearls were clamped between each of his fingers. The spiritual power of various colors floated in them, and they were dazzling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have plenty of them. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Yang Zetao¡¯s face turned pale as he muttered, ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Even the others were speechless. Where did the Tai Qing Sect get so many Five Elements Pearls? ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Five Elements Pearls were rare? How many does the Tai Qing Sect have?¡± If everyone knew that Ye Xuan had given out a few hundred pills to each of the sect disciples, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if there were a dozen of Yang Zetaos, let alone one. It was as if the Five Elements Pearls were free. Like rain, they rained down on Yang Zetao. His spiritual power was instantly offset, and he had almost no power to fight back. He had never expected the competition to end so quickly. A sky full of flaming meteors descended from the sky, completely covering all of Yang Zetao¡¯s spell techniques and suppressing him. The Tai Qing Sect had won again! Although the way he won was a little strange, it was undeniable that he had won. The people in the arena immediately fell silent. They had never seen such a method before. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Tai Qing Sect still has more Five Elements Pearls?¡± The following competition allowed everyone to see the great power of the Tai Qing Sect. As long as it was a disciple of the Tai Qing Sect, the Five Elements Pearls were as common as dirt. If the disciple of the Tai Qing Sect could not beat their opponents, then they would use dozens or hundreds of the Five Elements Pearls. With the help of the powerful pearl, even the most powerful opponent would have to admit defeat. ¡°The Tai Qing Sect has won three matches in a row!¡± ¡°The Tai Qing Sect has won five matches in a row!¡± ¡°The Tai Qing Sect has won ten matches in a row!¡± ¡­ Toward the end of the competition, everyone was almost numb. Any sect that drew the Tai Qing Sect would feel extremely unlucky. It was obvious that their Tai Qing Sect opponent¡¯s cultivation was not high, but they were beaten to the point where they could not fight back. It was extremely aggrieving for them, and the more they thought about it, the angrier they got. This matter was even reflected in the seven great sects, who felt that the Tai Qing Sect had an unfair advantage. Chapter 116 - Setting a Record, 30 Consecutive Wins ¡°Such a thing actually happened.¡± The seven great sects had more or less received the news. However, although the Five Elements Pearl of the highest grade was rare, it was still a one-time-use item after all. It would not cause much harm when used, so it was impossible to use it in every competition. The key was that the Tai Qing Sect had an endless supply of them. No one knew how much each disciple had in their pockets, but they smashed it whenever they saw someone. The ones who complained were all those sects who were unwilling to lose to the Tai Qing Sect. They boasted of their extraordinary strength, but they were actually defeated by an unknown sect with such an upsetting method. Someone commented, ¡°Although there is no clear rule that we can¡¯t use external objects, the method that Tai Qing Sect is using is undoubtedly cheating.¡± If it was only a few pearls, they could still deal with it, but there were dozens or hundreds of these pearls. Who could withstand this? Before they could even make a move, they had already been blasted off the stage by the surging spiritual power. It was simply a vexing thing. 1 Tai Qing Sect has already won more than ten matches in a row. If this continues, it would only be a matter of time before they broke the record. The Heaven Sect, Infinity Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were in a difficult position. ¡°Although the competition allows the use of magic weapons, spiritual pets, and talismans, this move by the Tai Qing Sect is a bit too much. They don¡¯t even care about the rules of the competition. I think their results should be canceled.¡± The person who said this was from the Misty Illusory Manor. ¡°That makes sense. If everyone is like the Tai Qing Sect and takes out supreme-grade magic weapons and tools, is it a test of the strength of the disciples or the financial resources of the sect?¡± They didn¡¯t expect the Yaochi Holy Land to agree with them. Among the seven major sects, two of them were not on good terms with the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°But not every sect has such a vast amount of resources as the Tai Qing Sect. If they have the ability, they can also take out their supreme-grade magic weapons.¡± Mo Jianming sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not as good as them, yet you still talk so much nonsense. You¡¯re terrible at it and can¡¯t afford to play. If you can take out a divine artifact, can the Tai Qing Sect still win? ¡± If they could take out a divine artifact, would they still need to participate in the sect returning ceremony? They would have already become a major force. Those people were cursing inwardly, but they didn¡¯t dare to show it. ¡°If you have the ability to complain here, you might as well think of a way to improve your strength.¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and he didn¡¯t show any mercy. The sects that had complained first all blushed, but they couldn¡¯t refute him because of his great strength. ¡°You¡¯re right, Elder,¡± he could only nod his head in embarrassment. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor disagreed. One of them said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Not everyone can have a divine artifact. In my opinion, Elder Mo is a little biased.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts, unlike some people who take the opportunity to find trouble with others. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Seeing that the Misty Illusory Manor, the Yaochi Holy Land, and the Sword Sect were about to quarrel over this matter, the rest hurriedly tried to be the peacemakers. ¡°Logically speaking, although there is no rule in the competition that we can¡¯t use external objects, the supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls used by the Tai Qing Sect are a bit too much, but¡­¡± It was not only the Tai Qing Sect who had borrowed external power in the arena. Besides them, there were many other sects¡¯ who summoned their spiritual pets and used talismans, pills, and other things that could improve their strength. It was just that it was not as rich and conspicuous as the Tai Qing Sect. Even among the seven great sects, there was no such luxury. That was a supreme-grade Five Elements Pearl. Although they had seen many good things, it was really rare to give every disciple one. Moreover, this pearl was a one-time item. Although it was powerful, it was a little too impractical. ¡°If we cancel the results of the Tai Qing Sect, will we also cancel the results of those who used medicinal pills and talismans?¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s words made everyone unable to refute him. It was true that the supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls used by the Tai Qing Sect were too heaven-defying, but they had the strength and money to do so. They could not cancel the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s results just because of this. If that was really the case, more than half of the sects would probably suffer because of this. In the end, the Heaven Sect suggested a compromise. Someone suggested, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll do it this way. We¡¯ll wait until the next sect-returning ceremony to make it clear that we can¡¯t use tools that are too powerful.¡± Since things had already come to this, there was no other way. Those sects who had complained could only leave it at that. Even if they did not want to admit it, they could not win against the strong. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor looked at Mo Jianming thoughtfully. ¡°Elder Mo seems to be paying special attention to this small sect.¡± ¡°I also want to say the same thing. Why are you targeting the Tai Qing Sect for no reason?¡± Mo Jianming also tried to change the subject. For a small sect like this to once again cause conflict between the Sword Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor¡­ The reason behind this was something that everyone could not help but think about. The Tai Qing Sect had won 30 rounds in a row, breaking the record of the sect returning ceremony. No sect had ever won so many rounds in a row. Even though everyone knew how such a victory came about. Someone roughly calculated that the Tai Qing Sect had consumed more than a few thousand supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls. Even if the opponent was more powerful, in the face of the overwhelming spiritual power, they would still be completely restrained and there was no way to do anything. In the first round of the competition between the sect disciples, the Tai Qing Sect was the champion! The atmosphere in the square instantly became strange. The various large sects looked at each other in dismay. Some were disdainful, some looked down on others, and some even showed jealousy. On the other hand, the Tai Qing Sect was full of cheers. Someone from the Tai Qing Sect said, ¡°Elder Ye, did you hear that? We won! We really won!¡± Ye Xuan was much calmer. Thousands of supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls were distributed. Unless these people could take out even more supreme-grade magic weapons to resist, it would be of no use. However, he had more than one supreme-grade Five Elements Pearl. No matter what, he had the upper hand. Chapter 117 - Supreme [Congratulations to the host for completing the task of consuming 10,000 supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls.] [Mission Success Reward: 10,000 prodigal points] [Special Reward: Mask of Disguise (With this mask, you can transform into another person at will. You can also change your cultivation level and even hide your aura. No one will be able to notice your disguise)] When he saw the words ¡®Mask of Disguise¡¯, Ye Xuan¡¯s breath missed a beat. However, the attributes behind it made him exclaim that it was of the supreme grade. This thing was too good! No matter how well Ye Xuan disguised himself, he would still be easily seen through in front of a top expert, let alone in a place like the capital where many hidden experts were lurking around. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of those people at the auction, he was afraid that his identity would really have been discovered by the people of the seven great sects. Now that he had this disguise, it could be said that he no longer had any worries. The black mask in his hand was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings and looked ordinary. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t feel anything when he put it on his face. It was as though he was wearing nothing. He waved out a water mirror, and the face that reflected in his eyes was extremely unfamiliar. Moreover, his cultivation had also changed. ¡°Cultivation can also be disguised. Is it really that magical?¡± Ye Xuan closed his eyes again, and when he opened them again, his aura kept rising. He was at the peak level of the sun rank! His entire body was surging with a huge aura. It was an unprecedented feeling as if he could kill everything with a single strike. This kind of cultivation and feeling was too magical. Not to mention the others, even Ye Xuan himself was almost fooled. If he didn¡¯t know his cultivation level, he would have really thought that he was a powerful sun-rank cultivator. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s enough to pass off the fake as the real thing. It¡¯s really exquisite.¡± However, although it was seamless, it would be exposed once he made a move. After all, Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was only so much, and no matter how good his disguise was, it was still fake. But all of this was enough for Ye Xuan. If there really was such a divine artifact that could even change a person¡¯s cultivation immediately, it would be too heaven-defying. ¡°It¡¯ll be much more convenient in the future, and I won¡¯t have to worry about being seen through.¡± Ye Xuan took off the mask with satisfaction. This mask of disguise was simply a must-have item for traveling as well as committing murder and robbery. He didn¡¯t know that in the future, because of this tool, he would have countless more avatars, and his reputation would be well-known throughout the myriad world. People would hear his name everywhere. But that was a story for the future. ¡­ The Tai Qing Sect had become this year¡¯s greatest dark horse that had charged out of the tight encirclement. It had become a matter that had recently become a hot topic on the streets and in the alleys of the capital. The person who opened the gambling house felt extremely unlucky at the mention of these words. After all, everyone was a loser, and they lost so much that they didn¡¯t even have any capital. If they knew that it was Ye Xuan who had spent so many top-grade spirit stones to bet on the Tai Qing Sect and made a lot of money with this momentum, who knew if they would vomit blood in anger? ¡°It¡¯s strange. The Tai Qing Sect is small, and its overall strength is not very good. Where did they get the supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls?¡± One must know that one supreme-grade Five Elements Pearl costs tens of thousands of spiritual stones on the market. Moreover, there was a price but no market for it. It was an extremely rare existence. ¡°I heard that all of the pearls were given by their elder.¡± ¡°What kind of person is that elder? He has so many Five Elements Pearls.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s called Ye Xuan or something. He¡¯s only at human rank level three. I wonder how someone like him became an elder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed this. Although the overall strength of the Tai Qing Sect is not good, most of their disciples have single spiritual roots, and there are even a few with variant spiritual roots. Their aptitude is simply too good.¡± All the disciples would participate in the competition, so whether it was spirit root or cultivation level, it could not be hidden. Such a situation in the Tai Qing Sect was rare even in those large sects. ¡°I think I¡¯ve noticed it too. It¡¯s really strange. These people¡¯s aptitudes are pretty good, so why would they stay in such a sect?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. If they knew that these disciples had ordinary aptitudes at the beginning, and some of them were even worse, and it was all because of Ye Xuan¡¯s supreme-grade marrow cleansing pill that they became like this, their jaws would probably drop in shock. ¡°The Tai Qing Sect is only able to take the lead among the disciples because of the Five Elements Pearl. I¡¯m afraid the Five Elements Pearl won¡¯t be of much use in the elder competition and the battle between the sect masters.¡± The elders and the sect master were both sky rank or above, so they had a lot of ways to deal with the Five Elements Pearls. Moreover, they were prepared this time, so even if they had more of the Five Elements Pearl, they would not be able to win easily. After this round of competition between the disciples, there was still competition between the elders and the sect masters. Therefore, no one relaxed and they studied the various sects. As the saying goes, ¡®Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated¡¯. By understanding the strength of the disciples, the elders, and the sect masters, they would be able to roughly estimate the sect¡¯s strength. Who would have thought that there would be a dark horse who did not play by the rules this time? When it came to the Tai Qing Sect, the people from the other sects had complicated expressions. ¡°Tai Qing Sect is just lucky. After this, they will be having it tough. With their elders and someone at human rank level 3, dealing with them will be a piece of cake.¡± ¡­ After the first round of the competition, there were a few days of rest. Ye Xuan seized the opportunity to cultivate the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. For some reason, he had a faint premonition that a great danger was about to descend. It was also possible that he was overthinking things. However, he had the Penglai Immortal stone that the Misty Illusory Manor had been trying their best to obtain, as well as the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram that contained the secret of the immortal ascension. Any one of these items would probably cause a commotion if it was brought out. Thinking about it, he had offended more than half of the seven great sects. Because of Lin Yuanheng, he had also offended the Yaochi Holy Land. Chapter 118 - Broken Star Piece, An Extraterrestrial Object? The Misty Illusory Manor now saw Ye Xuan as a thorn in their side, and even the Tai Qing Sect was not fond of him. As for the Dao Seeking Sect, Infinity Sect, and the Heaven Sect, they just didn¡¯t know his identity for the time being. If they knew about him, the consequences would be unimaginable. Ye Xuan set up an enchantment and sat cross-legged. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram slowly unfolded in front of him. In an instant, the stars in the dark night flickered and became brighter. At the same time, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram also rose with starry lights, echoing with the stars in the sky. If anyone were to see this scene, they would be shocked. Ye Xuan was able to activate the power of the stars with his cultivation of human rank level 3. The cold silver light poured down, and everything was shrouded in the faint silver light. Ye Xuan stared at the starry sky above his head and pondered, ¡°Why can the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram correspond to the stars in the sky?¡± An image gradually appeared in his mind, and Ye Xuan faintly felt like he was about to grasp something, but the feeling was fleeting and he almost couldn¡¯t grasp it. As the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram continued to absorb the power of the stars in the sky, an inexplicable power was also gradually absorbed by Ye Xuan, and the spirit points in his body became particularly active. More than 90 spirit points were filled with spiritual energy from the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. The abundant spiritual energy turned into water and golden light, falling beside Ye Xuan like rain. Even the surrounding flowers and plants were bathed in the light. They were reborn and exuded a vigorous vitality. As if they were summoned by ancient times, the branches and leaves grew in Ye Xuan¡¯s direction. From afar, it looked as if they were worshiping something. ¡°The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram is so magical, no wonder all the previous masters were so powerful.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was already at human rank level 4 now, but this speed of advancement was too slow. If it were anyone else, they would have broken through long ago. Even those with outstanding talent could cultivate even faster. However, there were too many spirit points in his body. Others only had several spirit points, but he had so many. It was thanks to the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram that he could advance at this pace. If Ye Xuan had to cultivate on his own, he might need at least ten years to advance to the next level. The starlight above his head was dazzling, and Ye Xuan was a little entranced by it. He didn¡¯t know much about the heavenly cycle constellation, but perhaps it was because of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, he felt a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, a star in the southeast became extremely bright. It was where the Big Dipper was located. Ye Xuan¡¯s pupils constricted. In a daze, he saw it grow bigger and closer to him as if it could move. He rubbed his eyes subconsciously. ¡°Could it be that my eyes are playing tricks on me?¡± Ye Xuan focused his eyes, and this time, he finally saw clearly that the star was falling from the sky at an extremely fast speed. ¡°It¡¯s actually a shooting star. But why would there be a shooting star at this time?¡± At the same time, the entire sky was filled with a strange light. Like an Aurora, it sank into the magnificent Milky Way. The night sky was low, and the stars in the sky moved one after another as if they were disturbed and affected. A layer of fog appeared out of nowhere, and the shadows of the stars in the sky dimmed as if a pair of invisible hands had wiped out their existence. Ye Xuan looked at such a strange scene and was dumbfounded. The sky was so close that he had the illusion that he could reach out and pick the stars. ¡°What is going on?¡± The sky became more and more transparent, and a thin light passed through. He could vaguely see that there was a huge object following behind the rapidly falling star, being drawn over by it. From the outline and shape, it seemed to be an island¡­? Ye Xuan was a little uncertain. The scene in front of him was like a dream, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was reality or an illusion. It was still a beautiful and strange dream under the starry sky. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise pulled Ye Xuan¡¯s thoughts back to reality. All the scenes disappeared one after another and returned to their original state. The magnificent galaxy and the sky that seemed so close no longer existed. He looked in the southeast direction. The commotion had come from that direction. After a moment of hesitation, he chose to rush there. He had to find out what had happened. Ye Xuan was not the only one who noticed the movement. By the time he rushed over, there were already a few powerful auras there. He quickly put on the Mask of Disguise to prevent himself from being noticed by these people. The person who had just arrived was the grand elder of the Dao Seeking Sect and the grand elder of the Misty Illusory Manor. ¡°To think that he¡¯s here as well.¡± Ye Xuan found that the old man who wanted to kill him and steal the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was also there. ¡°The Misty Illusory Manor is so fast.¡± ¡°The Dao Seeking Sect is fast as well.¡± The few of them exchanged a few fake pleasantries, but their expressions were normal. After all, they originally thought that they were the only ones who had discovered it, so they could monopolize the good stuff. Who would have thought that the others had also arrived one after another? To be able to cause such a commotion, one could imagine that there was something extraordinary inside. Dust flew everywhere, and the power of the stars made it difficult for people to get close, so everyone could only watch from a distance. After all, the people who came were the grand elders of the seven great sects, and even they couldn¡¯t get close easily. ¡°There¡¯s a strange phenomenon in the sky. It must be a divine item. I¡¯m sure everyone felt the fluctuations just now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed the weather before. It seems that a meteor has brought something extraordinary. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°The spiritual power of this thing is too strong. It must calm down first so that we can see it clearly.¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of foreign object it is. Could it be a Broken Star piece?¡± The crowd discussed animatedly. After an unknown period of time, the dust gradually dispersed. They could feel that the surrounding magnetic field and space had finally stabilized. They looked at each other and then stepped forward. Chapter 119 - The Evil Black Qi ¡°Ah!¡± With a cry of surprise, everyone retreated. This made Ye Xuan¡¯s heart itch with curiosity. He thought to himself, ¡®What exactly did these people see to make them show such an expression?¡¯ These people were all old monsters who had become spirits and had seen all kinds of things. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be curious and wanted to see more clearly. But the people in front of him were all grand elders, and they were all at least at the peak level of sky rank. Furthermore, this place was open and flat, and there was no other cover. He would be discovered easily, so he could only give up on trying to get closer. Based on his current cultivation level, if he was discovered, he would probably die. Just as Ye Xuan was carefully investigating, the people in front of him moved again, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He thought, ¡®What are they trying to do?¡¯ Bright light burst out again, and the grand elders joined hands to form hand seals. Choppy and incomprehensible words formed golden runes from their mouths and imprinted themselves in the air. Even their pupils reflected the same golden light, making them look extremely divine. The patterns and symbols were unfamiliar and difficult to understand. After looking at them for a long time, he would even feel dizzy. The sky was filled with Dao marks, and ancient scriptures flowed as if they were welcoming something. A mysterious array descended from the sky, and Ye Xuan could feel the terrifying aura within. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with admiration, ¡°What a powerful formation.¡± Ye Xuan sensed that the space around him was covered in an invisible cover and immediately understood what they were doing. He mumbled, ¡°These people want to separate the space here.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The more powerful spiritual fluctuations were coming toward him. If he stayed any longer, he was afraid that he would be exposed. He had to retreat carefully. Just as Ye Xuan was about to leave, a sudden change occurred. A thin layer of fog had appeared out of nowhere. Upon closer inspection, the fog was actually black. Dark clouds covered the sun, and even the crescent moon above their heads was blocked. The stars in the sky were extremely dim as if something was covering the secrets of heaven. As the black mist swirled up, the people from the seven great sects quickly realized that something was wrong. ¡°What is it? Hurry up and come out!¡± Ye Xuan was shocked. He thought he had been exposed, but the next second, he heard a strange laugh. The black mist in the air quickly gathered together, as if it could form a physical substance. It was vaguely visible that something was wrapped inside, but it was not clear. What the h*ll was that? It wasn¡¯t just Ye Xuan, even the others were shocked. What had been lurking around them for so long without them noticing? Looking at the ball of unknown black Qi and the cold and evil aura spiraling up, Ye Xuan subconsciously shivered. He felt a sense of discomfort in his heart as he felt an extremely Yin and evil power. ¡°What an evil power. There¡¯s actually such a creature in the capital. Could it be an evil or demonic cultivator?¡± In order to prove the great Dao as soon as possible, some cultivators took shortcuts and even did some things that went against the laws of heaven. Thus, they took the wrong path. These evil ways were disdained by other cultivators. They could be said to be existences that were hated by everyone, so the majority of them were either hiding their identities or cultivating in other remote places. After all, the capital was the territory of the seven great sects. If they were to be exposed here, they would be courting death. The grand elder of the Infinity Sect admonished, ¡°Where did this demon come from to actually dare to cause trouble here? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Hand over the item and you can leave.¡± A deep voice came from the black mist. It seemed to come from the netherworld, which gave people goosebumps. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard this. Someone said, ¡°You¡¯re so daring. If you want this, it¡¯s easy. Just leave your life here with us.¡± The black mist rushed directly to the center of the array and it said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go get it myself!¡± When the other elders saw this, they were shocked! It actually dared to steal something right under their noses. They immediately formed an incantation gesture and a colorful spiritual light struck the ball of black Qi. The black Qi was instantly torn into pieces. Ye Xuan was still a little surprised. He thought, ¡®This black Qi doesn¡¯t look like good news, but it was dealt with so easily.¡¯ As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, the scattered black Qi gathered again. The cold wind howled, blowing up endless gales, and the entire sky became gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re all courting death.¡± The world was shrouded in a large shadow, and Ye Xuan was almost blown away by the wind. He steadied his body, and the evil wind whistled like a bone-cutting steel knife. ¡°Argh! My eyes!¡± With a scream, an elder with lower cultivation covered his eyes in pain. Through the gaps between his fingers, one could see that his eyes were pitch black. Countless black Qi gushed out from them, making people panic. ¡°Elder Sun, are you alright?¡± Elder Sun¡¯s eyes could no longer be called eyes. They were more like some kind of vessel. He lay straight on the ground and twitched a few times before he stopped moving. No one knew if he was dead or alive. As for the elders who had attacked earlier, there were a few black stains on their hands. The black lines seemed to have a life of their own as they swam around under their skin, and a few large bumps instantly appeared on their skin. They hurriedly sealed a few major acupuncture points in their bodies to stop the rapid spread of the black Qi. However, their expressions were not very good. ¡°Everyone, be careful. This black Qi is really strange and it¡¯s really hard to guard against.¡± Everyone dispersed the black Qi, but it would gather again after a while. No attack had any effect on it. Not only that, but they would also enter the human body, especially where there were wounds. Many elders had suffered hidden injuries. Even these powerful grand elders found it extremely difficult to deal with. Chapter 120 - Something that Even the System Cant Detect ¡°Where did this scoundrel come from? It¡¯s really detestable.¡± The black Qi was too difficult to deal with. Even though they were the grand elders of the seven great sects with extraordinary strength, the battle was still in a state of great anxiety. The majestic spiritual energy came with a menacing momentum, forming the momentum of a large river. The powerful pressure made the space extremely unstable, even the airflow became distorted. Ye Xuan watched with great interest. The two sides exchanged blows. This was at least a battle above the sky rank, which was rare. If it were anyone else, they would find it difficult to even breathe under such powerful pressure, let alone observe. However, Ye Xuan was no ordinary person. ¡°This is really exciting. No wonder the seven great sects have not fallen for so many years, and their scale is getting bigger and bigger. They have such a group of old monsters to guard the sects.¡± Not all of the sects¡¯ grand elders were present. Just this power alone was not to be underestimated. In the end, they were more skilled. Coupled with a large number of people, the color of the black Qi gradually faded. ¡°Everyone, please lend me a hand!¡± As the Dao Seeking Sect elder shouted, his hands released a golden light. A huge Dao pattern appeared in the air, covering the sky. It formed a huge net. Upon closer inspection, this net was actually made up of tiny Dao patterns, which showed that its power was extraordinary. When the others saw this, they were not stingy with their spiritual power and poured it into his body. The Dao pattern became bigger and bigger, and it was everywhere as it sped toward the black Qi. Seeing this, the black Qi also became larger, like a balloon that had been filled with air. While the two sides were fighting, no one noticed that another small part of the black Qi had actually split off and sneaked toward the bottom of the pit. Only Ye Xuan saw it and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. He thought, ¡®This guy knew how to be sneaky.¡¯ The black Qi had already entered, the elders who were fighting did not notice it. Their attention was all diverted by the body of the black Qi. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with these people. They don¡¯t even know that their item is about to be stolen.¡± If the thing at the bottom of the pit was taken by this black Qi, it would be better for it to fall into the hands of these seven great sects. Unfortunately, it was not the time to recklessly remind them. His eyes turned and saw the small stones on the ground. He immediately came up with a plan. The two completely different forces collided in midair. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the Dao pattern suppressed the black Qi on the spot. The ground rolled non-stop as if a dragon was emerging from the opening. Everyone increased their power output and suppressed the black Qi into the ground. They saw a small stone fly out of nowhere and hit their heads. ¡°Where did that small stone come from?¡± The grand elder turned around and noticed the sneaky movements of the black Qi. ¡°D*mn it, it stole that item!¡± As the item had been successfully obtained by the black Qi, the black Qi wanted to escape. Because of the distance and the fact that the black Qi had hidden the item in its body after it succeeded, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t see what the item was. The spiritual power of several elders all hit the body of the black Qi. A glowing object was forced to float out of the body of the black Qi, but it stopped in the air. On the other side was the rolling black Qi. The two sides were in a deadlock. No one was willing to let go, and they increased the output of power. The spiritual power of the grand elders and the evil power of the black Qi caused the glowing object to tremble violently, and the trembling became more and more intense. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a cracking sound, followed by a dazzling white light like a small sun. It was so dazzling that Ye Xuan almost couldn¡¯t open his eyes. In the blurriness of it all, he could vaguely see something flying toward him. No one expected that thing to actually break! The grand elder managed to grab a large portion of it, while the rest escaped with the black Qi. The others wanted to chase after the black Qi but were stopped. Someone said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see if there are any other damaged ones.¡± From the tone of these people, there seemed to be something else at the bottom of the pit. ¡°D*mn it, that monster actually ran away. It even took a part of it.¡± ¡°With such a huge commotion just now, we have to seal this place off as soon as possible to avoid attracting other people.¡± They were about to complete the formation that they had not completed before. Ye Xuan hugged the things in his arms tightly and quickly slipped away. Before he left, he couldn¡¯t help but look back. ¡°Those people want to completely seal off this space to prevent any Qi from leaking out. They probably don¡¯t want the things inside this pit to be known to the world.¡± Then, what exactly was that item that fell with the meteor just now? To think that it was actually worth so much that these people spent so much energy to obtain it, and that sinister black Qi appeared as well. Countless doubts appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, but he would not be able to find out. After he was far away from the group, Ye Xuan carefully took out the object in his arms and observed it. He didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so good. In the aftermath of the explosion just now, those grand elders and the black Qi did not notice anything. There was actually a small fragment that landed where he was because of the unstable space. ¡°What is this?¡± This thing looked ordinary in his hand. He didn¡¯t know if it was broken or for some other reason, but Ye Xuan could vaguely feel a wave of spiritual power, which was a little strange. He tried to inject spiritual power into it, but there was no reaction. He studied it over and over again, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Could it be an ordinary meteorite fragment?¡± [Detection Incomplete * *&*&&*** %. Perhaps you can collect more of it?] Ye Xuan used the system to check, but he didn¡¯t expect to get such a result. Looking at a bunch of garbled information, he was instantly stunned. ¡°Even the system can¡¯t detect it!¡± Chapter 121 - The Delayed Competition Ye Xuan was shocked. He looked at the small thing in his hand. It must have come from a powerful background. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t the system detect it? The system said that he had to collect all of them, so if they were complete, he should be able to test them. But it was easier said than done! Most of them were with the grand elders. Snatching things from their hands would be courting death. A portion of them was with the black Qi, which was even more impossible. Not to mention that it appeared and disappeared unpredictably, it was also such an evil and strange thing that even the grand elders could not do anything to it for a while. The black Qi even snatched things right under their noses, so it could be imagined that its strength was also extremely terrifying. No matter which way he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem possible. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just collect them first.¡± Ye Xuan put it in the space storage. Something that could make these two extraordinary forces fight over it must be a big treasure. When he returned, it was already midnight. He thought that everyone was asleep, but he saw a familiar figure. It was actually Han Yue! Ye Xuan wanted to hide, but it was too late. Her cold gaze had already fallen on him. ¡°What a coincidence, sect master. It¡¯s late at night, so why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± he laughed. Han Yue replied indifferently, ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence. You¡¯re not asleep either.¡± Seeing that she had been staring in a certain direction in the sky, Ye Xuan also looked over and asked, ¡°Sect master, what are you looking at so intently?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s body froze. The direction Han Yue was looking at was the place where the strange movement had just happened. Was this a coincidence? Or did Han Yue also wake up from this strange movement? Han Yue didn¡¯t answer, but her expression revealed a solemness that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t understand. He had never seen her show such an expression before, so he couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious. ¡°Is there something bothering you, sect master?¡± Han Yue had a lot of things to worry about. She never thought that in the lower realm, she would actually find many shadows related to the upper realm. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s concerned face, all kinds of things came to her heart, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell him. ¡°Did you see anything unusual just now?¡± Ye Xuan wanted to say something, but in the end, he still shook his head. He replied, ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t sleep because I had nothing to do, so I took a walk nearby.¡± 1 Han Yue didn¡¯t know if she believed his words. She didn¡¯t speak for a while and just looked into the distance in a trance. Ye Xuan felt that she was a little strange today, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Did Han Yue know what was happening in the southeast direction? The two of them remained silent for a long time before Han Yue finally broke the silence. ¡°If I¡¯m not here in the future, the Tai Qing Sect will be handed over to you.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t take her words to heart, thinking that Han Yue was joking. He said, ¡°Sect master, you must be joking. If you¡¯re not here, where would you go?¡± ¡°Maybe I might have gone into closed-door cultivation.¡± Han Yue said vaguely, ¡°But that¡¯s all after the sect returning ceremony. By the way, these things are for you.¡± Ye Xuan took the storage ring from Han Yue and glanced through it. Good heavens! There were many spirit stones, precious spirit herbs, and elixirs inside. Most importantly, he also saw a few cultivation methods that exuded a mysterious aura. These should be top-grade cultivation methods and secret manuals that were not taught to the world. He wondered where Han Yue got them. He was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Sect master, what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°These are all for you. Although you can¡¯t use them with your current cultivation level, you will definitely need them in the future.¡± These good things were all accumulated by Han Yue for a long time, and most of them were brought down from the upper realm. Some big sects might not even be able to take them out. Even in the seven great sects, they were rare and precious. However, she gave them all to Ye Xuan. ¡°No, how can I accept such a big gift from the sect master?¡± Han Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent as if these precious things were just ordinary things to her. ¡°Take it. You¡¯ve done so much for the sect, so these are what you deserve.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan still wanted to say something, she waved her hand. She said, ¡°Have a good rest. Tomorrow is the elder¡¯s competition. I want to be alone for a while longer.¡± Seeing that things had come to this point, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. When he returned to his room, Han Yue¡¯s figure had also disappeared into the air. The next day. Everyone from the Tai Qing Sect was already ready, but they received a notice that something had come up at the last minute and the competition would be delayed for a few days. Whether it was the Tai Qing Sect or the other sects, they were all in an uproar. ¡°Delay the competition? This is something that has never happened before in the sect returning ceremony.¡± ¡°What happened? Why is the competition being postponed for no reason?¡± ¡°It seems like the seven great sects have some other important matter to attend to.¡± ¡°No matter how important it is, can it be more important than the sect returning ceremony?¡± ¡­ The crowd discussed animatedly, but they couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. Only Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding. Could it be that the delay was because of last night¡¯s incident? The people from the seven great sects should have already rushed there. Ye Xuan hesitated for a moment before deciding to go. He watched from a distance, but he was stopped before he could get close. ¡°This place has already been deemed as the seven great sects¡¯ territory. Unauthorized people are not allowed to enter.¡± He pretended not to know anything. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°But weren¡¯t we able to come and go freely a few days ago?¡± The disciple saw that Ye Xuan¡¯s clothes were ordinary, his cultivation was not powerful, and he was not a disciple of the seven great sects. He rolled his eyes impatiently and replied, ¡°I said you are not allowed to enter, so you are not allowed to enter. Do you want to die? If you are sensible, you should quickly leave.¡± Ye Xuan turned around and left. He could sense many powerful auras quietly lurking around. The people of the seven great sects must have surrounded this place like an iron bucket, and not even a fly could fly in. It was like this on the outside, not to mention the inside. Even if there was a disguise, it would probably be discovered, so Ye Xuan had to suppress his desire to go and investigate. Chapter 122 - The Battle Between the Sect Masters Originally, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to disturb Mo Jianming, but he was surrounded by people from the seven great sects and couldn¡¯t detect any movements. Mo Jianming was the grand elder of the Sword Sect and had an extraordinary status, so he might know something. A sharp glint flashed across Mo Jianming¡¯s eyes when he heard the purpose of his visit. ¡°This information is strictly confidential. How did you know?¡± After all, Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t a member of the seven great sects, and his strength and cultivation were clear for all to see. It was no wonder that Mo Jianming would find it strange. Ye Xuan naturally couldn¡¯t say that he was there that night and saw everything, so he gave the story he had prepared. ¡°I was cultivating nearby that night, so I could roughly see the location. I left after sensing a powerful aura.¡± Mo Jianming laughed icily and his expression filled with coldness. He said, ¡°The Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect are really shameless. Just because Sword Sect wasn¡¯t there at that time, they took all the things inside for themselves.¡± It turned out that on that day, the Sword Sect and the rest had been held back by other matters, and Mo Jianming had not been present. By the time he received the news and rushed there, the people from the other sects had already surrounded him. They did not let Sword Sect get close easily, saying that they had discovered it first. On the surface, it sounded nice, but in reality, they were ostracizing Sword Sect. Who asked Mo Jianming not to be present then? Now that he was there, the group of people from the Dao Seeking Sect actually said that the matter had been resolved and there was no need for them to do anything. No matter how powerful the Sword Sect was or how high Mo Jianming¡¯s cultivation was, he couldn¡¯t fight with them. He could only suppress his anger. The Sword Sect was also a sect with a backbone. Since the other sects had done this, they did not bother to stay and left angrily. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help you even if I wanted to.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xuan was stunned. He said, ¡°So even you don¡¯t know what it is, Senior.¡± If Mo Jianming had been there that night, he might have been able to keep the black Qi. Ye Xuan had wanted to say it clearly, but if he did, Mo Jianming would know that he was also there. After a moment of hesitation, he still felt that it was a little inappropriate to mention it. Seeing that Ye Xuan was so concerned about this matter, Mo Jianming said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to look at their ugly faces. I don¡¯t want to pretend to be polite, nor do I want to deal with that mess. But since you are so concerned about it, I might as well help you find out.¡± He thought of Mo Jianming¡¯s identity and status. If Mo Jianming had the intention to find out, he would receive more information than Ye Xuan would. ¡°In that case, I will have to thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, not worth mentioning.¡± After bidding farewell to Mo Jianming, Ye Xuan focused on his cultivation. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible. Ever since he watched the battle between the seven great sects and that ball of black Qi, he had gained more insights and an urgent sense of danger. Whether it was the seven great sects or that black Qi of unknown origin, if they knew that there were other small pieces in his hands, they would definitely not let him go so easily. ¡°These people probably didn¡¯t expect that there would be a fragment left outside.¡± ¡°I have quite a lot of things on me. If I take out any of them, I¡¯m afraid all the seven great sects will come after hearing about it.¡± The Penglai Immortal Stone, the broken parts of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and now there was a fragment that even the system couldn¡¯t detect. No matter which one it was, Ye Xuan had yet to figure out the way to it. Ye Xuan was not idle, and the other sects did not relax either. Although the competition was postponed, the next battle would be between the elders. The sects that had lost earlier were all rubbing their fists, planning to perform well. A new rule also appeared in the eyes of the crowd. The battle between elders could not rely on external objects too much, or the result would be canceled according to the situation. Although this sentence was said tactfully, there was no explicit rule that forbade the use of formations, talismans, and so on. Anyone with a discerning eye knew who it was directed at. After all, in the last round of the disciples¡¯ competition, the Tai Qing Sect had used the supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls to fight their way out of the encirclement and actually won first place, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Although they were first, no one was truly convinced, especially those sects that were initially strong and had the highest chance of getting a good ranking. However, they were forcibly suppressed by an unknown small sect. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how the Tai Qing Sect got first place?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let them take advantage of us again. We must beat them back to their original state and vent our anger!¡± ¡°This is going to be a good show. All of us can¡¯t rely too much on external objects. The Tai Qing Sect will definitely be eliminated.¡± ¡°The overall strength of the Tai Qing Sect is on the low side. Those few elders are nothing to be afraid of. Among them, there is even a human rank level 3. I don¡¯t know how someone with such strength became an elder.¡± The Tai Qing Sect naturally also received this news. Whether it was the disciples or the elders, their expressions became a little ugly. ¡°They¡¯re too much. They¡¯re obviously targeting us. No, I have to go and have a good talk with them.¡± The fifth elder was a hot-tempered person, and his eyes turned red when he heard this. However, he was stopped by the fourth elder who said, ¡°Why would they listen to you?¡± It made sense when he thought about it. This was definitely a joint decision of the seven great sects. Even if he went to look for them to talk about this, there was nothing he could do. ¡°Forget it. A battle between elders isn¡¯t that simple anyway.¡± In this way, it seemed that the Tai Qing Sect did not have much chance of winning, especially with Ye Xuan, who had low cultivation. ¡°If we lose, then so be it. We won first place in the first round, so even if we lose this round, we won¡¯t be eliminated. At most, we still have the sect master battle.¡± Chapter 123 - : Han Yue Suddenly Disappeared Everyone had already prepared for the worst. They originally thought that with Ye Xuan¡¯s things, even if they were not strong enough, they would have a 50 ¨C 50 chance of winning the elder competition. Now it seemed that this path was cut off, they could only place their hopes on Han Yue. ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t feel pressured. I¡¯ve asked around, and those elders are at least sky rank, with the weakest being the peak level of the earth rank. If you can¡¯t beat them, just admit defeat.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was really not enough. It was like a sheep mixed in with a pack of wolves. Hearing their words of comfort, Ye Xuan felt a little amused, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can protect myself.¡± Thinking of Ye Xuan¡¯s actions and the supreme-grade items he took out from time to time, even if he couldn¡¯t beat the other side, he had no problem protecting himself. Thinking of this, everyone felt relieved. Someone joked, ¡°If we could attack with spirit stones, I¡¯m afraid the spirit stones Elder Ye would take out could kill many people.¡± Although this was a joke, it was enough to prove that everyone recognized Ye Xuan¡¯s wealth. Soon, it was time for the competition to start. Everyone was ready to go, but Han Yue was nowhere to be seen. Ye Xuan asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the sect master come?¡± Han Yue had always been a loner and didn¡¯t like crowded places. Except for the beginning, she basically didn¡¯t appear in public. She only showed up occasionally, and no one knew what she was busy with. Everyone was used to her sudden appearance and disappearance, so no one took it to heart. ¡°The sect master doesn¡¯t like to mingle in overly lively places. It¡¯s just a competition between the elders anyway, so it¡¯s fine not to go.¡± The square of the capital was bustling with activity, still packed with people. Only after everyone had arrived did the people of the seven great sects arrive, but not all had arrived. Only a few from the Sword Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, and Misty Illusory Manor were present. The attendance for this competition was very far off compared to the formation at the beginning. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of deep thought. It seemed that the people of the seven great sects had hidden the news very well. Up until now, he had not heard any related news leak out. ¡°Due to special reasons, we have unanimously decided to cancel the elder competition and directly change it to a battle between sect masters. Please be prepared.¡± The sudden announcement caused an uproar among the crowd and pulled Ye Xuan back from his thoughts. ¡°What? We¡¯ve been waiting for a few days, and the competition between the elders was suddenly canceled. Instead, the third round will be carried out now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? This has never happened before. First, the competition was delayed, and now they¡¯re canceling the elder¡¯s competition.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree. This is too much. You can¡¯t just cancel it just like that. You have to give us a reason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you¡¯re the organizer, you can¡¯t be so sloppy.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that everyone had such a big reaction. Although there had been changes in the past competitions, they had not been as big as the current ones. The elders¡¯ competition had been canceled, which directly affected the nature of the competition. There were only two rounds of competition. This meant that the sects that had lost in the disciple competition would no longer have a chance. It was very likely that they would be eliminated, which was extremely unfair to some people. The originally quiet venue was now as lively as a wet market. The person on the high platform could not help but frown. The person on the high platform said, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. There¡¯s a reason for this. I hope everyone can understand.¡± ¡°What happened? This year¡¯s competition is a little too strange.¡± In the face of everyone¡¯s questions, the person on the high platform appeared particularly cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to participate and have any objections, you may leave.¡± With the release of a powerful pressure, the square, which had been noisy earlier, became silent in the blink of an eye. Everyone was as silent as cicadas in winter for a while. The people of the seven great sects didn¡¯t say much. They left after coldly throwing out these words, leaving the crowd in their original place. It was only after a long time that they began to discuss. ¡°They¡¯re too much. They can delay and cancel whenever they want.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, the biggest power is in their hands. We can¡¯t win against them with our strength. What else can we do? Maybe there¡¯s really something wrong.¡± ¡°Did you notice that there are very few people from the seven great sects this time? I wonder what the others are doing.¡± Everyone had some complaints in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything, let alone withdraw from the competition. They had only gotten such an opportunity after decades. If they waited for the next time, they didn¡¯t know when it would be. Even if they were unwilling, they could only accept the changes to the competition. Some people were happy with this result, while others were sad. It was neither too good nor too bad for the Tai Qing Sect, so all their hopes were placed on Han Yue. As long as she did not rank last in the sect master battle, based on their performance in the previous round, it would not be a problem for them to squeeze into the top few. It was very likely that they would end up with a good result. At the thought of this, everyone was extremely excited. One of them said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back and tell the sect master this piece of news.¡± They thought that Han Yue was resting in her room, but when they knocked on the door and went in, they found that there was no one inside. ¡°That¡¯s strange. The sect master isn¡¯t inside. Where could she have gone at this time?¡± When they couldn¡¯t find Han Yue, they realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as they thought. ¡°We¡¯ve searched Elder Ye¡¯s place, but we didn¡¯t see the sect master.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t find her either.¡± The disciples he sent out said that they didn¡¯t see Han Yue. Thinking back to what Han Yue said to him a few days ago, Ye Xuan suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°When did you guys see the sect master recently?¡± ¡°I think a few days ago. I¡¯ve seen the sect master once, but I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± After asking around, he found out that everyone had only seen Han Yue a few days ago. Ye Xuan had a bad feeling, and the others also realized what was going on. One of them said in shock, ¡°The sect master has disappeared!¡± Chapter 124 - Do We Have to Forfeit? Han Yue usually lived in seclusion, and it was common for them to not see her for a few days, so no one took it to heart. It was only after she had disappeared for a few days for no reason that they realized something was wrong. He searched through her room but she did not leave a single note, let alone anyone who could contact her. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared, and no one knew where Han Yue had gone. ¡°Could it be that day¡­¡± Ye Xuan was a little annoyed. Why didn¡¯t he notice that something was wrong with Han Yue at that time? If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find her now. Not being able to participate in the competition was a small matter. The most important thing was that Han Yue had not met with any accidents. ¡°Elder Ye, do you know the sect master¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Everyone asked hurriedly. Ye Xuan told them about the last time he accidentally ran into Han Yue, but he didn¡¯t mention the precious items Han Yue gave him so that others wouldn¡¯t feel bad if they knew. ¡°Sect master would not disappear without reason. There were already signs at that time. Otherwise, why would she say something like handing the sect over to Elder Ye?¡± ¡°But what could the sect master be busy with? She left without saying goodbye and in such a hurry too.¡± The discussion went on for a long time without any conclusion. Ye Xuan recalled the strange incident last time. Could it be that Han Yue¡¯s sudden departure was also related to that thing? However, he wasn¡¯t sure about this, and he couldn¡¯t tell anyone. ¡°Now that the battle between the sect masters is going to begin, what should we do next? We can¡¯t just forfeit and not participate.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get to this point, especially since they had won first place in the first round of the disciples¡¯ competition. Seeing that there was great hope, no one wanted to give up easily. But now that Han Yue was missing, they didn¡¯t even have a sect master, let alone participate in the competition. ¡°Could it be that the sect master just wanted to go out and relax? She might come back after receiving the news.¡± Everyone could not help but sigh, ¡°We can only think this way now. We must find the sect master as soon as possible.¡± Unfortunately, as the competition approached, no one had found Han Yue¡¯s whereabouts. It was as if she had disappeared from the world. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were like ants on a hot pan, anxiously running around. The sect master competition was not like the disciple competition. With so many disciples, it would take at least a few days to finish the competition. However, there was only one sect master from each sect, so it would end in one or two days at most. If the sect master of the Tai Qing Sect did not participate, it would be regarded as an automatic forfeit. The battles between the sect masters were the same as the previous matches. They would draw lots to match their opponents. When the elder on the high platform called for the Tai Qing Sect, no one appeared. ¡°The Tai Qing Sect is so arrogant. Do they think that they can rest easy after getting first place in the first round of the competition? They actually dare to be late.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s already very good for them to not have the elder competition. As long as their sect master is a little bit more hardworking, as long as she doesn¡¯t rank at the bottom, their sect might be able to get the top few spots in the overall results.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly, their expressions either jealous or envious. On the other hand, the elder on the high platform looked impatient and raised his voice, ¡°Are the people of the Tai Qing Sect here? ¡± Ye Xuan and the others finally arrived, but they didn¡¯t see their sect master. ¡°Where¡¯s your sect master?¡± The Tai Qing Sect disciples looked helpless. One of them stuttered, ¡°W-we can¡¯t find our sect master¡­¡± When the other sects heard this, they were shocked. The sect master of the Tai Qing Sect had gone missing! For a while, many people were gloating. Even though the Tai Qing Sect had explained the situation, the elder on the high platform was still indifferent. ¡°What does your sect master¡¯s disappearance have to do with us? Do you want everyone to stop the competition because of you? You¡¯re really shameless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time. If your sect master still isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll take it as the Tai Qing Sect has forfeited.¡± Ye Xuan made a gesture of invitation and said, ¡°Elder, could I have a moment to speak with you privately?¡± The elder looked down at him and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Our sect master might have an urgent matter to attend to. I hope that you can make an exception for us, Elder.¡± As Ye Xuan spoke, he stuffed a lot of good things into the elder¡¯s arms. ¡°The sect returning ceremony is only held once every few decades. It was not easy for us to obtain this opportunity. If we were to forfeit, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a pity? I think that you would not have the heart to do so, Elder.¡± The elder didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan, who had a low cultivation level, to take out anything good. He looked down and saw that they were all supreme-grade pills and precious spiritual plants. His expression changed slightly. His expression was still as unreasonable as before, but he did not outright refuse. Seeing that there was hope, Ye Xuan continued to strike while the iron was hot. He stuffed more good things into the elder¡¯s hands. The elder¡¯s eyes finally relaxed and he put away the things. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll have to reluctantly agree to this. Take it as a chance given to you.¡± Ye Xuan was about to thank him when he heard the elder say, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. Let me be blunt, I can¡¯t break the rules for you. If your sect master doesn¡¯t appear tomorrow, then you¡¯ll be considered to have forfeited.¡± Seeing Ye Xuan walk over, the people of the Tai Qing Sect instantly surrounded him. One of them asked, ¡°How did it go, Elder Ye?¡± ¡°He promised to give us a day, but if we don¡¯t find the sect master by tomorrow, it will be regarded as a forfeit.¡± At the very least, he managed to buy them a day to think of a solution. The rest of them had serious expressions, ¡°What can one day do? Don¡¯t tell me that the sect master will appear tomorrow?¡± If it really didn¡¯t work, he could use the mask of disguise tomorrow to disguise as Han Yue. However, his cultivation level would be easily exposed. If he was discovered, it would cause trouble. Ye Xuan thought about it and decided that this was the worst plan. He couldn¡¯t take any risks. Chapter 125 - The Object Wrapped In An Extraterrestrial Object The mountain range was verdant and overlapped with each other. White clouds curled around it. From a distance, it looked like a sleeping dragon. Occasionally, birds would fly past. It gave off a sense of loneliness as if thousands of birds had flown away and thousands of people had disappeared. This place was located on the outskirts of the capital, where the thousand-layer mountain range was located. Because of the sparse spiritual energy and its remote geographical location, it was very deserted, and very few people came and went. Right now, the Heaven Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, Misty Illusory Manor, Infinity Sect, and other powers were all gathered here. If there were people with high cultivation around, they would be able to sense the powerful formations around them. From the outside, it looked no different from any other scenery, but once one went deep inside, one would discover a deep pit not far away and a powerful aura filling the bottom of the pit. This was the place where the extraterrestrial object had fallen. As the meteorite fell, there was another item inside. Unfortunately, before they could see it clearly, that item was snatched by the black Qi and broke into pieces. One part was in their hands, and the other part was missing. It might be because it was incomplete, so the seven great sects had studied it for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. They had no choice but to keep it safe for the time being and study the meteorite instead. This meteorite looked ordinary, but it was actually engraved with unfamiliar patterns and symbols. During the fall, many of the patterns and symbols had been obliterated, so most of them were a little blurry. Everyone¡¯s expression was unreadable. All the people present were the sect¡¯s grand elders who had the top cultivation. ¡°Is there any progress now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ancient and powerful seal on this meteorite. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to spend a lot of time and effort to remove it.¡± There were a dozen of peak-level sky rank masters and even some elders who were half a step into the star rank. They were like old monsters, and even they didn¡¯t sleep or rest for a few nights before they could barely break it. Moreover, this was also thanks to the fact that the restrictions on it had been worn down a lot because of the long duration and the wear and tear during the fall. Otherwise, if the meteorite was in its peak condition, let alone cracking it, they would not even be able to get close to the meteorite. ¡°It¡¯s actually so powerful.¡± ¡°We all speculated that this meteorite is probably thousands of years old. We just don¡¯t know why it suddenly fell.¡± It actually had a history of 1000 years. Knowing this, everyone was even more shocked. It was said that a thousand years ago, this land was full of spiritual energy. Everyone back then was born at the peak of the human rank, and could directly step into the earth rank. Sky rank masters were as common as dirt, and could be seen everywhere. Even the sun, moon, and star rank masters existed. There were even people who became immortals and verified their Dao. At that time, there were real immortals! But later on, for some unknown reason, the spiritual energy gradually decreased, and the powerhouses of the past gradually died out. Looking at the present, those who entered the sky rank were already peak powerhouses, and the peak of the sky rank was the ceiling of their fighting strength. It really made one sigh with melancholy. ¡°It¡¯s actually something from a thousand years ago. From the fluctuations of the restriction, there might be some other mystery inside.¡± It was no wonder that the seven great sects were so anxious that they did not hesitate to cancel part of the competition and only hoped that it would end as soon as possible. After all, there was a great secret in this meteorite, and the sects participating in the competition were insignificant compared to it. The people of the seven great sects knew that it was impossible to monopolize it. After all, when they had discovered it, there had been more than a few of them. Thus, they had come to an agreement that no matter what secret treasures were inside, they would divide them up. These people tacitly excluded the Sword Sect. It was the Sword Sect¡¯s bad luck to not be present when the incident happened. ¡°How is it going at the sect returning ceremony?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although those people have objections, they can¡¯t do anything about it. I think we can focus on dealing with this side after the ceremony is over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, there are too many sects in the capital. It was inevitable that there will be too many people and eyes. Although they can¡¯t achieve much, they are still a hindrance.¡± The Heaven Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, and Yaochi Holy Land naturally knew that no power was their match. However, having too many people nearby would affect their plans, so they hoped that these people would leave as soon as possible. There were dozens of people standing at the bottom of the pit. Golden light flowed on their fingertips and poured into the meteorite. Even the gray surface of the meteorite had a strange light. Seeing that victory was at hand, everyone couldn¡¯t help but show a happy expression. One of the elders called out, ¡°Everyone, please increase your strength.¡± As soon as the elder finished speaking, his spiritual power instantly increased by a lot, and so did the others. A faint spider web-like mark spread out and quickly covered the entire surface of the meteorite. ¡°Crack-¡± The sound of something breaking echoed in the deep pit and entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone watched it anxiously. The gray outer shell fell off, revealing a strong object. This was just the beginning. More and more cracks appeared on the meteorite¡¯s surface. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a mystery behind this.¡± They didn¡¯t know what the white gas was, but it blocked everyone¡¯s divine sense from entering, so they couldn¡¯t detect the specific situation inside. Perhaps they would only know what it was after it was completely peeled off. These grand elders seemed as though they were peeling eggs. They watched as the thing on the meteorite fell off and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. It was an unknown object. ¡°What is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°Let me test its actual strength.¡± A crack appeared in the center of the forehead of the almighty member of the Heaven Sect. The next second, the crack suddenly opened. It was an eye. Divine light filled the air, indicating that there was no end to it. It was as if nothing could be hidden from his vision. Chapter 126 - The Eye of Truth, Regarding the Penglai Secret Realm This was ¡®The Eye of Truth¡¯. It was said that this mighty person had obtained a supreme-grade magic weapon in a secret realm in his early years and later fused with it. Unexpectedly, he had obtained the heavenly eye by chance and was able to see through all disguises and truths. However, when the third eye on his forehead looked at the bottom of the pit, it began to blink crazily, as if there was some unknown existence at the bottom of the pit. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that his eyelid was twitching. ¡°How is it? How¡¯s the situation?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, the others didn¡¯t want to disturb him. He felt that his eyes were sore and he blinked faster and faster. He thought that he could relieve the symptoms by doing this, but he did not expect to feel a tingling sensation. It was actually the blood mist that blocked his vision! In an instant, the scene in front of him changed a thousand times and rushed into his head. The crowd was caught off guard. When they heard him cry out in pain and fall to the ground with his hands covering his eyes, they were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He covered his eyes and rolled on the ground. The center of his forehead was burning in pain. It felt like thousands of steel needles were stabbing into him, as if it was punishment for offending it. After a long while, he barely recovered. The original position of Heaven¡¯s Eye had been replaced by a line of blood. It seemed like this eye could not be used for a while. Even his original eyes were affected. Looking at the darkness in those eyes, everyone felt a lingering fear. At the same time, they were even more curious about what was inside. ¡°I can vaguely see the shadow of an island. This is a secret realm related to Penglai!¡± The information revealed by the mighty figure shocked everyone. The hearts of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor sank as they thought of the stone that Ye Xuan had taken away. ¡°On the east side of the sea, there is an immortal island called Penglai. There are immortals on the island who grow immortal medicine. Eating it can grant immortality.¡± It was said that there was an Immortal Island outside the cave. It was the place where the ancient immortals lived and the place was filled with miracles and mysteries. If the fated one could enter it, he would be able to obtain the method to become immortal. Although cultivators had long lifespans and their lifespans would increase with the increase of their cultivation, there would always be a day when they would die. Who didn¡¯t want to live forever? Unfortunately, because of the change a thousand years ago, the Penglai Immortal Island sank to the bottom of the sea and disappeared without a trace, as if it had disappeared from this world. Since then, the existence of immortal medicine in Penglai had become a legend. After all, no one had seen it for themselves. But now, a secret realm related to Penglai had appeared. ¡°Could it be that the legend about Penglai is true?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and even the calmest people were a little excited. Whether it was the ruins of the immortals or the medicine of immortality, any one of them could make people go crazy. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud noise that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was so loud that it seemed as if the mountains were collapsing and the earth was cracking. The meteorite completely exploded into countless fragments, not even leaving any ash behind. The gas that gushed out from the bottom of the pit exploded, and the surrounding elders were caught off guard and instantly pushed back dozens of meters. ¡°Cr*p, we can¡¯t suppress it anymore.¡± They formed a seal with their hands in an attempt to suppress the surging gas. However, it was to no avail. The gas condensed into a brilliant light that connected to the sky and formed a divine rainbow. At the same time, the capital was also observing the strange scene in the sky. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a rainbow bridge over there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a strange phenomenon in the sky. Could it be that some secret treasure has appeared?¡± ¡°What a powerful aura. What¡¯s there?¡± Meanwhile, everyone in the competition also felt a strange movement. The ground was constantly rumbling, so much so that even the competition had to stop. Very soon, the person in charge received a message from the sects and immediately stopped the competition. The battle between the sect masters had once again been stopped. Everyone could see that it had something to do with the strange incident outside the capital. It was likely that the previous delay and cancellation of the elder competition were also related to this. The people of the seven great sects left one after another, they did not even have time to explain to everyone, leaving everyone in the square scratching their heads in puzzlement. The people of the Tai Qing Sect could not help but sigh in relief, because Han Yue had not been found so far. [Random Mission: Consume 500 transformation pills ] [Mission Success Reward: 5,000 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in a random deduction of points. Duration: 10 days] The transformation pill was used by demonic beasts to help them successfully transform. It was also a kind of divine-grade pill. This was because the ingredients required were extremely precious, they were rare in the world. After all, a demonic beast transforming into a human was a heaven-defying act. Even if it took the transformation pill, there was still a possibility of failure. At the very least, the demonic beast would be seriously injured. At the very worst, it would be turned into ashes. However, the medicinal pill produced by the system could guarantee that the demonic beast¡¯s transformation would be 100% successful, and there was absolutely no danger of failure. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded when he saw the system¡¯s sudden mission. He didn¡¯t have a single demonic beast with him now, so where could he find so many demonic beasts to feed the transformation pills? Moreover, not all demonic beasts could be fed with a transformation pill. This was a little troublesome. ¡°Elder Ye, that¡¯s great. Even the heavens are helping us. Now that the competition has suddenly stopped, something must have happened to the seven great sects. We can hurry and find the sect master.¡± The fifth elder¡¯s words pulled Ye Xuan¡¯s thoughts back to reality. Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on the outskirts of the capital. He naturally knew what was going on there. He immediately said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be changes in the competition.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were confused. Someone asked, ¡°What changes will there be in the competition?¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± The Tai Qing Sect was like sheep without a shepherd, and everyone faintly respected Ye Xuan. He had almost become someone everyone could rely on. After all, Ye Xuan¡¯s actions brought great benefits to the Tai Qing Sect. Furthermore, Han Yue¡¯s words before she left further confirmed Ye Xuan¡¯s status in the sect. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t guess what had happened there, so he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Chapter 127 - The Change In Rules, The Opening of the Secret Realm Someone quickly announced that all the sects were to head to the outskirts of the capital, the place where the commotion had come from. Ye Xuan was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t those sects completely seal off the place before, as if they didn¡¯t want outsiders to know and wanted to monopolize it? Why did they suddenly become so generous? He suppressed the doubts in his head and led the Tai Qing Sect forward, wanting to see what those people were up to. Outside the capital, the people from the seven great sects were still stationed there. However, the surrounding sects had already rushed over after hearing the news. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go through? Even if they are the seven great sects, they shouldn¡¯t monopolize this place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is too overbearing. It¡¯s not like this is your territory.¡± As more and more people rushed in, including some powerful individual cultivators, if the blockade was continued, conflict was bound to break out, and the situation was getting out of control. Near the bottom of the pit, people from the Heaven Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, and the Yaochi Holy Land were all gathered here. They couldn¡¯t push Sword Sect out even if they wanted to. Because the deep pit had been completely exposed to the world, they could not monopolize the secret realm. ¡°So what if you sealed off this piece of news so tightly? In the end, it¡¯s all gone to waste.¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s eyes were sharp and vicious. He could tell at a glance that this was a secret realm, and it might even be related to Penglai Immortal Island. In the face of his ridicule, the other sects¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t look good. What made him feel strange was that according to these people¡¯s nature, the moment they discovered the secret realm, they would immediately send people to investigate. Now, they were all outside, which was really strange. Mo Jianming took a few more glances, ¡°So it¡¯s because the secret realm hasn¡¯t opened yet. No wonder you¡¯re here.¡± The people of the Infinity Sect were good at mediating the situation. They laughed and said, ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t be angry. We were just about to inform you, but we didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± ¡°Besides, we didn¡¯t want to stop you at that time. It was just that the time wasn¡¯t right.¡± The people from the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes when they heard this. Seeing that most of the people had arrived, the grand elder of the Dao Seeking Sect stood out. He had spent a lot of effort and finally expelled the sword Qi from his body, but he had suffered a lot in the process. Although the injury had healed, the scar in the center of his palm could not be healed. His cultivation had also recovered. ¡°Please calm down, everyone. We seven great sects have accidentally discovered the existence of a secret realm here. We hereby announce to the world that all cultivators below sky rank level 5 can enter.¡± The grand elder¡¯s figure appeared in the air. He was extremely tall and majestic. His voice reverberated within a hundred-mile radius, so everyone could hear him. Everyone was stunned, and the sects that were blocked outside immediately looked guilty. ¡°So it was a misunderstanding on our part. We thought that the seven great sects wanted to monopolize this secret realm.¡± Ye Xuan, who happened to hear this, was a little speechless. After all, those seven great sects¡¯ people had this idea in mind originally. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have suddenly sealed it off. However, he didn¡¯t know why they had changed their minds. Could it be related to this secret realm? Before everyone could digest the huge information contained in these words¡­ ¡°Due to special circumstances, the rules of the sect returning ceremony have been changed. Those with the most outstanding contributions in the secret realm will be rewarded according to their contributions. The top three will be the victors.¡± The rules of the sect returning ceremony had been changed again! The crowd was suddenly in an uproar. For the Tai Qing Sect, this was considered good news. After all, they hadn¡¯t found Han Yue yet, so it was impossible for her to participate in the sect master¡¯s competition. This meant that she would be disqualified. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get to this stage, so how could they be willing to accept it? ¡°That¡¯s great, Elder Ye. Now that the rules have changed, the matter of finding the sect master can be put aside for the time being.¡± ¡°As long as we make a huge contribution in the secret realm, we still have a chance.¡± At the same time, there were also quite a few sect representatives who asked, ¡°Why is it that only those below sky rank level 5 can enter, but those above sky rank level 5 can¡¯t?¡± Just this condition alone had filtered out many people. Many sect masters and elders were not allowed to enter the secret realm, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little unfair. ¡°That¡¯s because of the restrictions of this secret realm.¡± Speaking of which, it was strange. They didn¡¯t expect that this secret realm would actually have a cultivation level restriction. Thinking of this, the expressions of the people from the seven great sects changed slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, they would have entered by themselves long ago. Ye Xuan finally understood why these people would open the secret realm and no longer seal it. It was all because of this. The number of people from the seven great sects was large, but to meet this condition, at least half of them would not be able to participate. In addition, the secret realm was unknown. If they entered rashly, no one knew what kind of danger would be lurking inside the realm. Since they could use the sect returning ceremony as an opportunity to send people to explore the secret realm and obtain the items inside, why not? They were all tools, yet they were kept in the dark and were grateful to the Heaven Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, and Yaochi Holy Land. ¡°Then how do we calculate our contribution after we enter the secret realm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We will give you a jade pendant to all the sects that enter the secret realm. It will be used to record and safeguard the things that you have obtained. Whether it¡¯s spiritual pills, immortal medicines, or cultivation methods, they can all be exchanged for contribution points. ¡°You can say that the more precious the item is, the more contribution points you¡¯ll receive. We¡¯ll all reward you.¡± Ye Xuan sneered as he thought, ¡®What a good plan.¡¯ 2 The people of the Tai Qing Sect saw that he was not in high spirits and thought that he was worried about Han Yue. They comforted him, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry. Sect master is a good person and the heavens will help her. Nothing will happen to her.¡± Chapter 128 - The Secret Realm Opens, The Divine Bridge Crosses the Vast Sky The divine bridge in the sky was only a faint one and had yet to fully appear. When the divine bridge fully appeared, it would mean that the door of the secret realm would also open for everyone. It was said that the more extraordinary a secret realm was, the more real the phenomenon would be, and the bigger the commotion would be. Looking at the current situation, this secret realm must have a rich history, and the sects below had already begun to roll up their sleeves. ¡°I wonder if this is an ancient secret ground or a cave abode left behind by some powerful being.¡± ¡°Compared to individual battles like the sect master competition, this is more like a team battle. It depends on the total contribution points of the entire team.¡± Many sects were discussed, and some of their people were more or less filtered out. After all, only those below sky rank level 5 could enter this secret realm. However, there was one sect that all members could enter, and that was the Tai Qing Sect. This result suddenly made people not know whether to laugh or cry. Originally, they thought that the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s overall level was the worst. Even their victory in the disciple competition was obtained through trickery and tools. They did not expect the Tai Qing Sect to be so lucky this time. Other than a few who had the strength of sky rank, everyone else in the Tai Qing Sect was below sky rank, but even so, none of the other sects cared much about it. ¡°That¡¯s great! This time, all of us will be able to enter. We must strive for our pride!¡± The sect next to them immediately showed a disdainful look, ¡°So what if their sect has more people? It¡¯s not as if you can win by relying on numbers in the secret realm. They are still weak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that even their sect master disappeared for no reason. Who knows if she was afraid of losing so badly that she deliberately made an excuse and vanished.¡± Hearing such slander, the people of the Tai Qing Sect glared at them. Someone said, ¡°How can you say that? Our sect master must have had a reason for doing this!¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s more like a coward.¡± The people from the Tai Qing Sect still wanted to argue with them, but they were stopped by Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye, why are you stopping me? This group of people is really too much.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the use of just talking?¡± It was just a light glance, but it made the man who had just ridiculed them feel like he was sitting on pins and needles, and his forehead was full of sweat. Ye Xuan was just a mere human rank level 5, but Ye Xuan exerted such great pressure, it felt as though he was being stared at by a behemoth. He braced himself and said, ¡°Yes! If you have the ability, let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger in the secret realm.¡± After saying this, he left without looking back. Ye Xuan naturally wanted to take a look at this secret realm and see what mysteries were inside. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t care about the contribution points. If there was anything good, of course, he would keep it for himself. Only a fool would choose to hand it over. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a change in the divine bridge.¡± With a cry of surprise, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the top. The divine bridge was brilliant and stretched across the vast sky. Its color deepened bit by bit, and even the surrounding clouds were affected. The thick ink and heavy colors were like a dazzling and mysterious scroll that slowly unfolded in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. A red-crowned crane came from the east, carrying a faint purple aura in its beak as it hung on the divine bridge. It was as if it was the path that connected the human world to the Nine Heavens. Countless auspicious signs gathered here, and in an instant, heaven and earth became extremely peaceful. A beam of divine light fell from it, and everyone could faintly hear the sound of celestial music. It resonated for a long time and was endless. An abundance of spiritual energy exploded from it as if they had come to the beginning of the world. Everyone was bathed in the divine light and felt refreshed. They couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. ¡°What kind of secret realm is this? It¡¯s so magical. Could it be an ancient secret realm that has never been seen before?¡± The number of recorded ancient secret realms in the world could be counted with five fingers. Even if it was filled with danger, almost all who entered would die. Every time it was opened, countless people would rush in, just because there was a huge opportunity inside. Ye Xuan was also curious about the origin of this secret realm. He felt that the Penglai Immortal Stone in the storage space was inexplicably hot. The system detected that this stone was a special product of Penglai. Could it be that this secret realm was related to Penglai? In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the seven great sects did not tell everyone the origin of this secret realm, and they did not want Ye Xuan to see through it. However, in order to verify his guess, he might have to go to the secret realm himself. Just as Ye Xuan was thinking about it, the door behind the divine bridge began to appear. Everyone knew that this was a sign that the secret realm was about to open. At the same time, they also began to distribute jade pendants to the various sects to record their contribution points. Coincidentally, the ones in charge of distributing the jade pendants were the ones from the Misty Illusory Manor, and they were even the ones who had a grudge against Ye Xuan. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get that stone back.¡± Because his voice was extremely soft, no one heard him except Ye Xuan. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor looked at Ye Xuan meaningfully. They would definitely make a move in the secret realm. Ye Xuan looked back fearlessly, not feeling guilty at all. When the door behind the divine bridge opened, all the strange phenomena returned to normal as if nothing had happened. Only the divine bridge continued to cross the sky. ¡°The secret realm has been opened. Everyone can go in. But there is one thing I need to make clear. If the jade pendant is hot, it means that the secret realm is about to close. Everyone needs to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you are locked inside, we don¡¯t know what will happen to you as well.¡± Because this secret realm had suddenly appeared, even the people of the seven great sects were unable to control when the secret realm would close. However, if they were to be locked inside for ten years or so, they would most likely assimilate with the secret realm. The consequences would be unimaginable, so no one dared to take it lightly. Everyone swarmed forward, including those from the Heaven Sect, Dao Seeking Sect, and Infinity Sect. The rest of them were all sky rank level 5 and above, so they were all left behind. Looking at their backs, they couldn¡¯t help but show envy. Chapter 129 - Separated From the Group, An Undead Creature The elders of the Heaven Sect, the Dao Seeking Sect, and the Yaochi Holy Land occupied the north, south, east, and west directions respectively. They formed hand seals and formed arrays outside the secret realm. They acted as pillars and made the secret realm more stable. ¡°We¡¯ll open up a safe passage for you. In order to prevent any changes in the secret realm, we¡¯ll keep guard here.¡± Although Mo Jianming disdained being associated with this group of people, there were also disciples of his Sword Sect among the people who had entered, so he also helped. With the protection of the seven great sects, it was no doubt an additional layer of protection. Apart from that, they also left a number of people around the secret realm to prevent people with bad intentions from causing trouble. ¡°But remember, if the jade pendant gets hot, you must come out in time. You must not stay behind in the realm.¡± Just as Ye Xuan and the others were about to enter, an old voice came from the side. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ye Xuan turned around and met a pair of dirty eyes, which hid countless sharp glints, making him shudder. He felt as if he had been seen through from head to toe. That person was the great elder of the Dao Seeking Sect. He looked at the unfamiliar young man in front of him. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were confused. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, was extremely calm. He was sure that the great elder didn¡¯t recognize him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm when he saw Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter, Elder?¡± The great elder saw that Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was normal and did not see anything unusual. He then slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°You may go.¡± This sudden action confused the people around him, but they didn¡¯t think too much about it. Nothing was more important than the secret realm in front of them. Ye Xuan¡¯s figure sank into the divine light and was devoured in the blink of an eye. He felt the world spinning, and when he opened his eyes again, there was no one around him. He was wrapped in a thick fog, almost to the point where he couldn¡¯t see his fingers. He could not help but frown as he called out, ¡°Fifth Elder, Sixth Elder, are you guys there?¡± In such a large place, only his echo could be heard, and there was no movement. It seemed that he had been separated from the people of the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°It¡¯s indeed strange. Could it be that everyone was teleported to random locations?¡± Fortunately, before entering the secret realm, Ye Xuan had bought a lot of good things, such as magic treasures, pills, talismans, and so on. He had given them all of these so that even if their cultivation was not high, they could still protect themselves. The jade pendant in his hand flickered with a faint light, and a disdainful smile appeared on Ye Xuan¡¯s face. He threw it away without thinking. He would not become a tool for the seven great sects. What Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know was that except for him, everyone from the Tai Qing Sect was together. They landed safely on the ground and did a headcount, only to find that Ye Xuan had disappeared. On the other side, Ye Xuan was still fumbling forward in the thick fog. Since the scenery around him was exactly the same, he could only follow his gut feeling. ¡®Speaking of which, is this place really related to Penglai?¡¯ he thought. He took out the Penglai Immortal Stone that he had stolen from the Misty Illusory Manor. It was extremely hot on the outside, but it was calm on the inside. Suddenly, he felt like he was being watched. It was like someone was watching him in the dark. Ye Xuan turned around, but there was nothing behind him except for the white mist. It was like an illusion. He sent his divine sense out and still didn¡¯t find anything strange or any fluctuations of spiritual power. Ye Xuan muttered to himself, ¡°Am I really overthinking it?¡± He didn¡¯t realize that the white mist behind him was consciously merging together and following behind him sneakily. This place was like a neverending maze. No matter where he went, it was all white mist. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get out. He didn¡¯t know if he was affected by the white mist. Ye Xuan sent a message to the people of the Tai Qing Sect, but it was like a stone thrown into the sea. He couldn¡¯t get in touch with them. His fingertips emitted a hot divine light, trying to disperse the white mist. ¡°Boom!¡± The fiery red dragon charged forward like a meteor, exploding red flowers in the white mist. The path on the ground was also faintly visible. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have time to be happy for a second before the mist quickly closed again, and the path disappeared. Almost at the same time, Ye Xuan felt a chill run down his back, and goosebumps rose all over his body. Almost instinctively, he lowered his head and rolled on the ground. A huge monster stood behind him. Its entire body was wrapped in white mist, and its appearance could not be seen clearly. The giant claw landed exactly where Ye Xuan was. That was close! The giant claw was so close to squashing him. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was grave. When was this monster formed? He didn¡¯t notice it at all, and it approached him without a sound. Seeing that its attack had missed, the monster charged forward again. Although its body was huge, its movements were extremely mysterious, leaving only an afterimage in the air. A terrifying pressure immediately spread out. If this monster¡¯s rank was calculated according to cultivators, it was at least sky rank or above! Ye Xuan mumbled something, and a crack suddenly appeared in the void. The ancient Heaven Flipping Seal fell from the sky, and mysterious runes and patterns circulated. They instantly enlarged countless times and covered the sky. The number of spirit points in his body was countless times that of ordinary people. With a massive amount of spiritual energy injected into the Heaven Flipping Seal, even an ordinary magic weapon would have extraordinary power, let alone a divine weapon like this. The monster seemed to have noticed something, and its movements became somewhat slow. ¡°Suppress!¡± With almost no power to fight back, the monster was firmly suppressed by the Heaven Flipping Seal. Countless white veils of mist floated in the air, and Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have time to breathe. Right in front of his eyes, the white mist slowly gathered and formed a monster that was not much different from before. ¡°Roar!¡± The monster let out an unknown roar, and Ye Xuan suddenly had a bad feeling. More and more white mist seemed to be summoned by something, gathering around them and condensing into a figure. One head, two heads, three heads¡­ Chapter 130 - A Mysterious Expert Punishes the Green Peak Sect Looking at the increasing number of white monsters in front of him, Ye Xuan¡¯s relaxed expression was replaced by a stiff one. ¡°Oh my god, who can withstand this kind of mass production?¡± Even if Ye Xuan had a huge amount of spiritual energy, he couldn¡¯t afford such consumption, not to mention that these monsters couldn¡¯t be scattered. He quickly slipped away. Looking around, he found a small path looming. Because all the white mists around were attracted to him, it actually provided Ye Xuan with convenience, and the small path from before appeared again. ¡°The heavens are simply helping me.¡± Ye Xuan was worried that he would run too slowly, so he stuck a few more divine traveling talismans on his body, and he almost ran out of sight with a whooshing sound. In a daze, he heard the monsters¡¯ unwilling roar behind him. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to relax for even a moment. He ran as fast as he could, and only after he walked out of the range of the strange white mists did he slowly stop. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am right now. Those white monsters shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, right?¡± Ye Xuan was looking around when he suddenly heard a sound coming from not far away. He quickly hid in a bush that was half the height of a man and restrained his breath. The Green Peak Sect was walking towards him. They had many grudges with the Tai Qing Sect. As the saying goes, ¡®If you are not enemies, you will never meet¡¯. ¡°The jade pendant will record all the items from the secret realm that have passed through our hands. I was thinking if there were any good items, we could keep them for ourselves.¡± Originally, they had thought that no one would know what they had obtained in the secret realm. When they left, they would turn in a portion depending on the situation and keep the rest for themselves. However, the people of the seven great sects were not fools. If they let these people in, they must have been prepared long ago. This jade pendant was carefully made by them, and as long as they entered the secret realm, it would be automatically bound. When Ye Xuan heard these words secretly, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the profound thoughts of the seven great sects. They had planned everything. However, it was a good thing that he threw away the jade pendant the moment he entered the secret realm, so it was not bound to him. Otherwise, everyone outside would know what good things he had obtained. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, the people from the seven great sects have already said that we will be rewarded according to our achievements. I believe that if we can get a good ranking, the reward we will get will not be bad.¡± Ye Xuan saw that there was no more useful information for him and was about to leave when he suddenly heard them mention the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Speaking of which, even though the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s strength is not much, their luck is not bad. They actually found a spiritual plant like the Blue Spirit Silver flower.¡± ¡°So what if they found it? It just benefitted us and left them with nothing. Those without strength can¡¯t keep it even if they find something good.¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is really powerful. He injured several of them in one move. However, Lin Yuanheng is still quite capable and managed to take them away and escape.¡± ¡°If they didn¡¯t run fast enough, I would have killed them all. How dare such a weak sect ride on our heads? If they didn¡¯t have the Five Elements Pearl in the previous competition, they would be nothing!¡± Hearing the Green Peak Sect¡¯s discussion, Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold, and his fists were clenched so tightly that they made creaking sounds. The audacity of these people! Not only did they steal the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s things, but they also dared to hurt the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect. They were truly detestable. There were naturally people with bad conduct in the secret realm. They robbed magical treasures, and killing a few people was no big deal. What¡¯s more, there would be no evidence after they left the secret realm, so there was no way to testify against them. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. He decided to teach the Green Peak Sect a harsh lesson. He put on the Mask of Disguise, and his face and aura suddenly changed. The sudden appearance of the figure gave everyone from the Green Peak Sect a shock. They saw the face of a middle-aged man, who was extremely unfamiliar to them. It was as if they had never seen him before, and they had no idea when he had appeared here. He stood in the middle of the road, blocking the way. It was Ye Xuan in disguise. Looking at the person who had suddenly appeared, the Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples were on high alert. One of them asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking our way?¡± Ye Xuan snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph. Leave everything you have and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± The Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples burst into laughter. One of them sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you try to rob us? why don¡¯t you go out and find out who we are?¡± These people didn¡¯t take Ye Xuan seriously, not to mention that they had so many people. Why would they be afraid of him? ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± As soon as Ye Xuan finished speaking, a terrifying pressure suddenly spread out. It was at the peak level of the sky rank. The people from the Green Peak Sect were shocked. One of them asked, ¡°Your cultivation! How is this possible?!¡± The seven great sects had said earlier that only those under sky rank level five could enter the secret realm, and this person¡¯s cultivation was already at the peak level of sky rank, and still seemed like it was going to rise beyond that. Could it be that he had used some sort of secret technique to temporarily suppress his cultivation? However, to be able to make a move under the eyes of the seven great sects was enough to show this person¡¯s strength. Moreover, the rules of the secret realm were not for show. No matter how hard the Green Peak Sect thought about it, they could not figure out that his cultivation was actually a disguise. They were only under the sky rank, and the strongest elders were only at the initial levels of the sky rank. They weren¡¯t this man¡¯s match at all. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless, looking at them as if they were dead. He said casually, ¡°Now you guys have to think carefully, do you want your lives or your worldly possessions?¡± Under his pressure, the Green Peak Sect disciples¡¯ backs were drenched in a cold sweat. They looked as if they had just been fished out of the water, and their teeth were chattering. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve offended you, Sir.¡± They were complaining inwardly. There were so many people, but they just had to run into this man. Chapter 131 - Ruthlessly Vented His Anger Ye Xuan revealed a cold smile as he said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like the sight of you. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being unlucky.¡± Hearing that there was no room for negotiation, the faces of the Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples turned even paler. Seeing them dilly-dallying and refusing to hand over their things, Ye Xuan released his pressure, his eyes filled with ruthlessness. He said, ¡°After I kill you, those things will naturally all belong to me.¡± Everyone from the Green Peak Sect knelt down on the ground, feeling as if a behemoth was watching them. Their lives were in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands, and they didn¡¯t dare to harbor any other thoughts. ¡°We-we¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Trembling, they placed the treasures they had obtained from the secret realm on the ground and smiled ingratiatingly. One of them said, ¡°Sir, the things are all here. Can you let us go now?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t even look at it. His voice suddenly became icier as he said, ¡°So little. Are you trying to send off a beggar? Take out your own treasures as well.¡± If that were the case, their combat strength would probably drop a lot. How would they be able to rob other sects then? ¡°Hm?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan was about to reach for them, they were worried that he would really start a massacre, so they hurriedly took everything out, even their life-bound magical weapons. Ye Xuan nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Keep kowtowing until I¡¯m satisfied, and I¡¯ll spare your insignificant lives.¡± He flicked his sleeve, and a divine light flickered. The pile of treasures and pills on the ground immediately disappeared. The Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples were stunned, and they stuttered, ¡°But Sir, didn¡¯t you say earlier¡­¡± Ye Xuan said expressionlessly, ¡°You also said that those words were what I said earlier. Who told you to waste my time? You¡¯d better be quick. Otherwise, if I change my mind, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as kowtowing.¡± When he said the last sentence, his tone was extremely cold. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts and quickly kowtowed. Humiliation flashed in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t dare to show it. ¡°Are you satisfied, Sir?¡± The Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples trembled in fear, and after a long period of silence, they raised their heads carefully. The person in front of them had already disappeared, and they heaved a sigh of relief as if they had just returned from the gates of hell. Everyone¡¯s foreheads were bleeding, and one could imagine how hard they had kowtowed just now. They were afraid that Ye Xuan would be dissatisfied and make more difficult requests. ¡°That man is too terrifying.¡± ¡°How could he be the peak level of sky rank? Is he from one of the seven sects? But I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes in the rules of the secret realm. No one should have escaped. How did he avoid everyone¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Although this person¡¯s pressure is very strong, and he has revealed his killing intent several times, he did not make a move.¡± Of course, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t do anything. Although the Mask of Disguise was heaven-defying enough, whether it was the appearance or the cultivation, it had reached the point where even a sun-rank master wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it. However, a fake was a fake. Once he made a move, the strength he displayed would not match his cultivation level, and he would be exposed. The Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples recalled what had happened earlier. Under the threat of death, they did not have time to overthink. Now that they thought about it carefully, they felt something was wrong, but they could not put their finger on it. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s leave this place first, in case that fiend comes back to find trouble with us.¡± ¡­ After Ye Xuan left the strange place, he contacted the Tai Qing Sect. Hearing his voice, the people of the Tai Qing Sect almost cried with joy. ¡°This is great, Elder Ye. We couldn¡¯t contact you and thought something happened to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that we met the Green Peak Sect on the way, and they¡­¡± Before he could finish, Ye Xuan interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know everything. Where are you now?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s luck was not bad. He was not far from the group. After confirming their location, he rushed over immediately. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were hiding in a secluded cave to recuperate. Other than Lin Yuanheng, the others were more or less injured. Hearing the movement outside, they were like birds startled by the twang of a bow, looking vigilantly at the entrance of the cave. After seeing that the person was Ye Xuan, they all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Elder Ye, where have you been? Everyone was worried about you.¡± After communicating with them, Ye Xuan found out that everyone had been teleported to a plain area. There were no powerful demonic beasts there, so it was relatively safe. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why am I the only one who was teleported to that d*mn place?¡± He had thought that it would be a random teleportation and that most people would be separated, but he was the only exception. Everyone was also puzzled. After hearing that Ye Xuan was being chased by some unknown creature, they immediately showed a look of fear. Someone said, ¡°That was really too dangerous. Fortunately, we escaped from the disaster and escaped from those monsters.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity. We did get a few treasures, but we ran into the Green Peak Sect. They robbed us and injured many of our brothers. Luckily, we had Senior Brother Lin.¡± The faces of the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s disciples immediately showed a depressed expression. Ye Xuan revealed a mysterious smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± With a wave of his sleeve, countless magic treasures and elixirs appeared on the ground. The crowd was dumbfounded. The stolen Blue Spirit Silver flower was inside, and there were also some weapons from the Green Peak Sect. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I encountered the Green Peak Sect along the way, so I taught them a lesson. I got these things from them.¡± Chapter 132 - The Penglai Immortal Stone and the Monster Everyone¡¯s dejected auras were instantly gone. Someone said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Elder Ye. As expected, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to take revenge, it was only because the time hasn¡¯t come yet. These despicable people should be dealt with like this. Let¡¯s see if they still dare to casually rob others next time.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect divided these things, and with Ye Xuan¡¯s presence, they had a lot more confidence in their hearts. Out of the corner of his eye, Ye Xuan suddenly saw a purple light flash behind one of the disciples. If he didn¡¯t look carefully, he would easily miss it. ¡°Yu Hai, come over here.¡± Yu Hai was overjoyed to be called out by Ye Xuan. He quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Elder Ye, why did you ask for me?¡± Ye Xuan reached out and touched his back. As expected, he seemed to have touched a layer of powder. It felt a little sticky, and even his hand was a little purple. Everyone quickly came over. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? It seems to be phosphorus powder?¡± Yu Hai scratched his head and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He replied, ¡°Maybe I accidentally got some dirt on myself.¡± Ye Xuan was about to observe carefully, but he seemed to hear something. Not far away, he heard a familiar beast roar, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Did you guys hear something?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Everyone was stunned and shook their heads. Ye Xuan had a bad feeling about this. He remembered the white monsters pouncing on him before he left. What if they caught up? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure if they had any restrictions on their movements. If they could get out of that strange place, they would definitely come looking for trouble again. ¡°Strange, those monsters shouldn¡¯t have any sense of smell. How did they track me?¡± Ye Xuan carefully recalled the earlier scene. It seemed that those monsters didn¡¯t appear until he took out the Penglai Immortal Stone. Could they have come for the Penglai Immortal Stone? As long as the stone was in his hands, they would be able to track him down. Wasn¡¯t he in great danger now?! The more Ye Xuan thought about it, the more he felt this was possible. He told everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡± Seeing his sudden change in expression, everyone hurriedly asked, ¡°What in the world happened, Elder Ye?¡± ¡°I suspect that those monsters might catch up to us.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were shocked. If even Ye Xuan found it so difficult to deal with those monsters, they would all the more be unable to handle them. Everyone packed up and left. Ye Xuan was still unaware that there was another group of people galloping toward them. It was Li Zhe, Bai Haoyu, and the others from the Misty Illusory Manor. The small butterfly was guiding the way in the air, its purple wings fluttering dreamily. With every flap, it would sprinkle a faint phosphorus powder. The people of the Misty Illusory Manor followed behind in an orderly manner. ¡°According to the tracking butterfly, the group of people from the Tai Qing Sect is nearby. The stone must be in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands. This time, Mo Jianming is not here. Let¡¯s see who can protect him.¡± It turned out that long before they entered the secret realm, the people of the Misty Illusory Manor had already done something to the disciples of the Tai Qing Sect. Their goal was to find them as soon as possible, and they didn¡¯t even care about the treasures in the secret realm. In any case, those treasures were in the secret realm and would not grow legs to run away. Bai Haoyu¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Master told me earlier that this stone is related to Penglai Immortal Island and could possibly affect this secret realm. He told me that we must get it.¡± It was a pity that the random teleportation in the secret realm had separated them from the Tai Qing Sect by thousands of miles. Otherwise, they would have already arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. The people from the Tai Qing Sect aren¡¯t strong. It¡¯s a piece of cake to deal with them. And that Ye Xuan, we can¡¯t let him escape again this time.¡± Just as Ye Xuan was hurrying on his way, he seemed to have noticed something. A sharp aura hit him in the face, and he suddenly said, ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, a huge rock flew in the air and smashed a deep pit in the ground, blocking everyone¡¯s way. Fortunately, everyone dodged in time and no one was injured. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the rock fall from?¡± The surroundings were flat and there were no signs of falling gravel, so it was probably man-made. Ye Xuan said calmly, ¡°Why hide in the shadows? This doesn¡¯t seem like what a gentleman should do.¡± As the sound of his voice faded, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor also walked out. Bai Haoyu said with a fake smile, ¡°Elder Ye, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Looking at the purple butterfly in the air and the phosphorus powder on Yu Hai¡¯s body, Ye Xuan instantly understood everything. The Misty Illusory Manor had been plotting against him from the outside. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush when you speak.¡± Bai Haoyu laughed heartily, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He said, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re a forthright person. I¡¯ll get straight to the point then. Hand over the stone, or don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± ¡°What stone? I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s not here. It¡¯s possible that the peddler remembered it wrong or sold it to someone else. Why are you still here bothering me?¡± Bai Haoyu snorted coldly, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t take us for fools. We¡¯ve already searched the soul of that peddler from earlier. We¡¯ve seen his memories, and the stone was indeed sold to you.¡± Soul-searching was a forbidden technique that could read a person¡¯s life. However, the person whose soul was searched would end up in an extremely miserable state. At the very least, they would become mentally retarded. At the very worst, they would suddenly die. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that they would involve the lives of innocent people. He commented, ¡°You¡¯re all so vicious.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression was fierce as he said, ¡°This is how the cultivation world works. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand it over. Otherwise, all of you from the Tai Qing Sect will die here.¡± The Misty Illusory Manor was like a mountain of rocks, blocking all their escape routes. Chapter 133 - Borrowing Someone Elses Hand to Kill, The Unlucky Bai Haoyu The people from the Misty Illusory Manor were all at the third level of the sky rank or even the fourth level. They were all stuck at the point of the rules of the secret realm but did not exceed it. It could be seen that they had all chosen those with strong combat strength. If Ye Xuan was alone, there was nothing to fear. He naturally had a way to escape. The key was that there were other people from the Tai Qing Sect here, and he couldn¡¯t disregard their lives. The other party had a large number of people, and all of them had high cultivation. Even if the Tai Qing Sect had countless magic weapons and medicinal pills on them, it was estimated that they would not be able to last a few rounds in their hands. Seeing their unfriendly gazes, everyone became a little nervous. Someone from the Tai Qing Sect asked, ¡°What should we do now, Elder Ye?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan had not made a move, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor were getting impatient. ¡°Have you thought it through? If you continue to hesitate, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless. Even if we kill you all, no one outside the secret realm will know.¡± The last sentence was a clear threat. Just as the atmosphere became extremely tense, dozens of flying swords descended from the sky, accompanied by a mocking voice, ¡°I was wondering who was so arrogant and despotic, treating human lives like grass. So it¡¯s the people of the Misty Illusory Manor.¡± A group of people came down from the flying swords. At the same time, the swords became normal size and hung on their waists. From their clothes, they were the people from the Sword Sect. The expressions of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor changed slightly. They lowered their voices and said, ¡°Senior Brother Bai, it¡¯s the Sword Sect.¡± Mo Jianming wasn¡¯t with them but these disciples of the Sword Sect were nosy. Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression turned cold, but his tone was extremely polite. He said, ¡°This is a personal grudge between him and the Misty Illusory Manor. I hope that everyone will not interfere and not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± The disciples of the Sword Sect were all elites. Although they were fewer in number, the disciples of the Sword Sect were publicly acknowledged to be strong in combat and were sword maniacs through and through. It was hard to say who would win in a fight. If they became enemies in the secret realm, the Sword Sect would definitely come after them when they got out. Bai Haoyu did not want to get involved in that. The leading disciple¡¯s gaze was sharp, but his tone was nonchalant as he said, ¡°What if we insist on meddling in this matter?¡± ¡°What is your relationship with this small sect? You¡¯ve been going against us for this small sect time and time again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we just saw injustice happening.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression changed instantly, but he still held his temper and said, ¡°Why do you have to harm the harmony between us seven sects? We should be on the same side.¡± They couldn¡¯t fight Sword Sect unless it was the last resort. Otherwise, they would consume too much of their battle strength. Later in the secret realm treasure hunt, they would definitely be at a disadvantage when facing the Heaven Sect and Dao Seeking Sect. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be associated with you guys. You¡¯re tarnishing the reputation of our Sword Sect.¡± The Sword Sect did not have a good relationship with the other sects, so naturally, the relationship between the disciples was not good. At this point, Bai Haoyu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Misty Illusory Manor is really afraid of you guys.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were dumbfounded. After all, they had no relationship with the Sword Sect. It was really beyond their expectations that the Sword Sect would help them. Only Ye Xuan had a thoughtful expression on his face as he guessed the reason. ¡°Since the Sword Sect wants to be our enemy, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± The Sword Sect¡¯s disciples unsheathed their swords, and the atmosphere became even tenser. Just as they were about to fight, Ye Xuan suddenly stepped forward and shook his head at the Sword Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Listen to my orders later,¡± he said in a low voice. The disciples of the Sword Sect were confused, but before they could ask anything, Ye Xuan had already walked up to Bai Haoyu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want that stone? I don¡¯t know what it is anyway. Here you go.¡± After saying that, he threw the thing in his hand in Bai Haoyu¡¯s direction. Bai Haoyu looked at the gray stone in his hand and turned to Ye Xuan suspiciously. He asked, ¡°You refused to give it to me no matter how I asked for it, and now you¡¯re taking the initiative to give it to me. Are you lying?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not fake, but-¡± Ye Xuan dragged out his words, but his eyes fell on the southeast direction behind Bai Haoyu. The people of the Misty Illusory Manor were all confused by his strange actions, not knowing what this person was up to. ¡°But what?¡± As Bai Haoyu held the stone in his hand, he felt that something was amiss. At the same time, he had a bad feeling that something big was about to happen. He did not know if it was an illusion, but even the stone in his palm was burning. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned around and shouted at the Sword Sect and the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Run!¡± Although they didn¡¯t know why he said that, their bodies had already reacted subconsciously out of their trust in Ye Xuan and what he had said before. The people of the Misty Illusory Manor had not even reacted when a chill ran down Bai Haoyu¡¯s spine, and his hair stood on end. His body¡¯s instinct for danger made him turn around, but it was too late. What came into view was a violent white monster with a big and bloody mouth. ¡°Senior Brother Bai!¡± The people from the Misty Illusory Manor were all panicking, and because of their fear, their facial features were all twisted. The white monster was as fast as lightning, and they had no idea where it had come from. Even if they had called out to warn the others, they would not have been able to stop it in time. The monster had swallowed Bai Haoyu whole. The sight of it was simply too terrifying. Everything happened in an instant. Bai Haoyu was swallowed whole, and the stone fell to the ground. However, it seemed to have been attracted by something and flew forward. The people of the Misty Illusory Manor cried out in shock and scattered in all directions, afraid that they would be the next ones to be swallowed. Chapter 134 - A Grudge ¡°Run! There¡¯s a monster!¡± Following the sounds of miserable shrieks, a few more people from the Misty Illusory Manor were swallowed by that monster, while some were trampled under its sharp claws. The spiritual power of the magic treasures flew all over the sky, but they were horrified to find that those had no effect on these monsters at all. Even if the monsters were scattered, they would gather again, and the Misty Illusory Manor people would attract the hatred of many monsters. For a moment, the situation was extremely chaotic, and the people of the Misty Illusory Manor were also completely defeated. Hearing the movement behind him, Ye Xuan looked at the stone in his palm and confirmed his guess. Sure enough, this Penglai Immortal Stone was related to the secret realm, and it could even attract these monsters. This was also the reason why he had suddenly changed his mind and given the stone away so readily. And just like that, Bai Haoyu had become his scapegoat. However, with his extraordinary cultivation, he would not die so easily. He would probably have to suffer a lot. The truth was similar to Ye Xuan¡¯s guess. The monster that had been devouring Bai Haoyu suddenly burst into a golden light from its abdomen, followed by a loud explosion. It exploded into pieces, and Bai Haoyu emerged from it. His face was disheveled and unkempt, no longer the immortal-like image he had before. Coupled with his eyes that looked like he wanted to skin Ye Xuan alive, he looked like an evil ghost that had crawled out of hell. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Senior Brother Bai.¡± The people of the Misty Illusory Manor were attacked by a group of monsters, and it could be said that they suffered heavy casualties. Even Bai Haoyu had to go through a lot of trouble before he managed to keep his life. Disregarding how long they would have to recuperate, in the following secret realm treasure hunt, they would probably fall behind the Heaven Sect and the Dao Seeking Sect by a large margin. At this moment, those monsters could no longer sense the aura of the Penglai Immortal Stone. They rushed forward again in the direction Ye Xuan and the others had left. The Penglai Immortal Stone in his hand was gone. Ye Xuan must have taken it away with some secret technique. Bai Haoyu understood what was going on. He thought furiously, ¡®How dare you scheme against me!¡¯ No wonder Ye Xuan would hand over the stone so easily. Bai Haoyu was no fool, and he immediately understood what had happened. His face turned extremely dark, and even the people of the Misty Illusory Manor were a little afraid. ¡°Senior Brother Bai, are you alright?¡± Looking at the tragic state of his fellow disciples, as well as the fact that he had been swallowed alive by some unknown creature, it was a humiliation to the proud Bai Haoyu. What kind of strength did the Misty Illusory Manor have? And what kind of strength did Ye Xuan have? He was currently only at human rank level 4. If the news spread out, it would be a huge joke if they were schemed against to such an extent. Bai Haoyu¡¯s roar resounded through the sky, ¡°Ye Xuan! I¡¯m going to make sure you die a horrible death, or I¡¯m not worthy of being a human!¡± ¡­ The people of the Sword Sect and the Tai Qing Sect sensed the terrifying aura coming from behind and were all confused. Although those monsters were fast, Ye Xuan and the others were one step ahead, and with the people of the Misty Illusory Manor blocking them from behind, they had yet to catch up. Everyone ran until they were out of breath, and only then did they slow down. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elder Ye? Why did those monsters suddenly appear?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan did not look surprised, as if he knew the origins of these monsters, and the stone that the Misty Illusory Manor had asked for, the Sword Sect people felt that there were countless connections between them. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Ye Xuan said simply, ¡°But I think these monsters were most likely attracted by this stone.¡± Looking at the ordinary stone in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, although no one knew its origin, seeing how persistent the people of the Misty Illusory Manor were about it and how it could attract such a strange creature, it must have a deep history. ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. Elder Ye, you¡¯d better quickly throw this stone away. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if it attracts those things again.¡± Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t cracked the secret of the Penglai Immortal Stone yet, so it would be a pity to throw it away. He shook his head and said, ¡°This stone must be related to the secret realm. I need to study it more.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, danger and opportunity co-exist. If you retreat because of fear and timidity, then how can you talk about cultivation?¡± The people from Sword Sect agreed with his words. After all, they practiced the way of the sword and were all about moving forward. If they stopped because of difficulties, they would not be able to achieve much. Seeing that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t treat them as outsiders at all and directly said such an important thing, they were a little surprised. Ye Xuan cupped his hands at them and said, ¡°By the way, thank you for your help just now.¡± The leading disciple also nodded as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Elder Ye. Master once told us that if we see the Tai Qing Sect in danger, we must help.¡± ¡°Your master is Elder Mo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Previously, Shen Changling was still puzzled as to why a small sect like this was worthy of Mo Jianming¡¯s attention and even needed his help. Now that he thought about it, a large part of the reason should be Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s cultivation may be low, but you¡¯re knowledgeable and have both courage and wisdom.¡± Using the monster to kill Bai Haoyu was as easy as blowing off dust. Bai Haoyu probably didn¡¯t even know how he had died. ¡°I think the monster will catch up with us again, we-¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Xuan heard a roar not far away, and his expression changed slightly. He said, ¡°How did they catch up so quickly?¡± Then, he said to the Sword Sect people, ¡°Thank you for your help. This is my problem and I shouldn¡¯t drag you down. Let¡¯s part ways before those monsters catch up.¡± The people from the Sword Sect looked at the white figures approaching menacingly and could not help but smile bitterly. Shen Changling said, ¡°It¡¯s too late now.¡± Chapter 135 - It Seems Like Someone Is Showing off Their Wealth The white monster appeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, they were prepared, unlike the Misty Illusory Manor, which had been caught off guard. Ye Xuan reminded everyone, ¡°These monsters have a strong life force. Even if they¡¯re scattered, they¡¯ll regroup. Be careful.¡± Shen Changling¡¯s face was fearless. He was the strongest among the disciples of the Sword Sect this time. He was already at the fourth level of the sky rank and was also the most talented. Mo Jianming had sent him to the secret realm for no other reason than to train his mind. ¡°Get into formation!¡± At his command, the other Sword Sect disciples moved in unison as if they were carved from the same mold. Cold light was unsheathed, and the sound of sharp blades cutting through the air could be heard faintly. It was as if the air could be split into two. Even the people of the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. One of them commented in awe, ¡°No wonder they are part of the Sword Sect. What a powerful sword intent.¡± Even though they weren¡¯t the target, they still felt a shiver run down their spines. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if they were to face it head-on, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single move. The sword light rose from the ground, and the world was filled with sharp sword intent, intertwining into a large net that covered the sky and the earth. It was impossible to avoid. The white monsters were too fast. They charged in without any warning and were instantly shattered into countless pieces by the sword Qi. Not long after, the monsters gathered again, just as Ye Xuan said. Shen Changling slashed at them with his sword. He said, ¡°Since I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time, a third time!¡± Even if these monsters were immortal, so what? The sword in his hand was not an existence to be trifled with. The shadow of a giant sword rose behind Shen Changling. As the air moved, the shadow became more and more solid. It was as if he had become one with the sword. Even Ye Xuan was slightly surprised by this sharp sword intent. As expected of Mo Jianming¡¯s disciple, he indeed had some of Mo Jianming¡¯s style. Shen Changling¡¯s sword moves were simple and clean. There were no unnecessary movements. Countless white monsters disappeared under his sword. The other disciples of the Sword Sect were not to be outdone either. With the support of the sword formation, although the number of white monsters was high, they were not a threat. To the surprise of the Sword Sect disciples, they originally thought that the cultivation of the people from the Tai Qing Sect was low and would not be of much use. However, from the corner of their eyes, they saw that they could almost deal with one beast with a few people. When they saw how they fought, their jaws almost dropped. Those monsters only knew how to attack recklessly. Although they were powerful and extremely fast, they did not have any superb skills. The people of the Tai Qing Sect took out one treasure after another and threw them on the monsters as if those treasures were free. The divine light flickered and the flowing light was so bright that it blinded the eyes of the people of the Sword Sect. These magic weapons were all sky-rank and above, and they were powerful magic weapons. They also caused a lot of damage to the monster, but it also made up for the lack of cultivation of the Tai Qing Sect people. The small Tai Qing Sect was actually so rich¡­? It should be known that the disciples of the Sword Sect never relied on any external objects other than the sword in their hands when they practiced the sword techniques. The sect also had a rule on it. After all, if they were too dependent on it, it would cause them to become lazy. The most important point was that the Sword Sect was the poorest among the seven major sects. Because they were obsessed with the sword techniques, they had no time to manage their business and had accumulated very few spirit stones. To put it bluntly, everyone¡¯s spirit stones and the most valuable things were used to buy rare materials to forge their natal swords. They have rarely seen magic treasures above the sky rank. Usually, they would take some medicinal pills at most, and they would never see such a big usage of magic treasures and tools as what the Tai Qing Sect was doing right now. Even the Yaochi Holy Land, the Heaven Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were not so extravagant as to give each disciple such a supreme-grade magic weapon. ¡°You guys are so rich.¡± A disciple of the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re rich, it¡¯s Elder Ye who¡¯s rich. He bought all these for us. Besides these, there are also those supreme-grade Five Elements Pearls¡­¡± The Sword Sect had also heard about how the Tai Qing Sect had used tools to clear all the stages and win first place in the disciple competition, but they had never thought that the Tai Qing Sect would have even more items. The chatterbox opened up like a torrential river, so much so that everyone had almost forgotten that they still had to deal with these white monsters. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were already used to using these things, but they did not know that the items that were as common as dirt in their eyes were supreme treasures to others. This was especially so for Sword Sect, who had almost used up all their spirit stones. The Tai Qing Sect was simply too rich. The Sword Sect¡¯s disciples immediately revealed an envious look. ¡°Senior Brother Shen,¡± the Sword Sect disciple said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that Elder Mo saw that Ye Xuan was rich, so he asked us to protect him?¡± Although it didn¡¯t sound very good, it might really be possible. ¡°Such a small sect is so rich, in comparison to¡­¡± The disciples didn¡¯t finish their words, but Shen Changling understood what they meant. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Just as they were talking, their momentary distraction allowed the white monster to take advantage of the situation. The monster was about to pounce on them, its sharp fangs just inches away. However, a swift and violent spiritual power suddenly struck it and sent it flying. It was as if the sun had descended from the Nine Heavens and landed on the mortal world. Those white monsters were instantly reduced to ashes. Shen Changling turned around and saw that it was Ye Xuan. He was surprised. Shen Changling said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Even though they were having a hard time dealing with it, Ye Xuan was so relaxed. Looking at the whole scene, Ye Xuan was the one who was the most at ease! The disciples of the Sword Sect were also dumbfounded. Could this level of spiritual power really be emitted by a human rank level 4? Chapter 136 - The Tai Qing Sect That Makes Others Envious Everyone was still able to deal with them earlier, but these monsters seemed to be unkillable. After being scattered, they would gather again. Most importantly, they were gathering faster and faster, as if they were constantly evolving. The monsters gradually formed a circle and surrounded everyone, and the circle kept shrinking. Seeing Ye Xuan destroy one, it instantly condensed on the spot and pounced over. Even if the people of the Sword Sect and the Tai Qing Sect had three heads and six arms, they still couldn¡¯t withstand the monsters¡¯ dense attack. Not to mention that their spiritual power would be exhausted eventually, but these monsters didn¡¯t know fatigue. After killing countless monsters, someone suddenly said in fear, ¡°Those-those monsters!¡± Everyone followed their gazes and saw that the white monsters seemed to have faded. They were pure white before, but as they condensed repeatedly, they gradually turned gray and were even turning black. As their color changed, their strength also continued to increase, and many people were already injured. Ye Xuan had a premonition that if they were allowed to continue developing, something bad would happen. He frowned and looked at the person beside him who was already showing signs of fatigue. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Obviously, Shen Changling had also realized the seriousness of the matter. Shen Changling said, ¡°Let¡¯s work together and kill our way out.¡± The two of them nodded in tacit understanding. The other disciples of the Sword Sect also began to change their formation. They condensed the invisible sword intents of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. A huge five-colored light fell on the group of monsters. The golden sword intent streaked across the sky like the clattering of metal spears and iron horses. The killing intent exterminated many monsters, and the remaining were all drowned in the rain of thousands of swords. The wood-elemental sword intent seemed gentle, but it was invisible and murderous. Countless green vines wrapped around it, and countless cracks appeared on the ground, swallowing these monsters. At the same time, the people of the Tai Qing Sect were not stingy with throwing out all kinds of divine talismans or offensive magic weapons. They followed closely behind the people of the Sword Sect and blasted a path out of the circle of monsters. Countless monsters vanished into thin air. No matter how fast they could gather, they could not withstand the joint attack of both sides. The aftermath of the explosion hit their incomplete bodies again. ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to leave.¡± The group finally broke free from the monsters¡¯ encirclement. Although many of them were injured, it was not serious. ¡°These monsters are coming for me. After you leave, they won¡¯t pursue you. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± He couldn¡¯t continue to trouble Shen Changling and the others. Before leaving, Ye Xuan left a lot of spirit stones and treasures as thanks. ¡°This is a small gift from me, I hope you can accept it.¡± ¡°How can I accept this?¡± Shen Changling quickly refused. Originally, they had helped because of Mo Jianming and had not thought of getting any return. However, they could not withstand the enthusiasm of the people of the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°Just accept it, we have a lot of these things.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too dangerous inside the secret realm. It¡¯s better to have more things to protect yourself.¡± Shen Changling took the pile of shining magic treasures and items and looked at the expectant eyes of the other Sword Sect members. In the end, he accepted the items. ¡°Then you guys be careful.¡± Shen Changling wanted to say something but stopped himself. Then, he reminded Ye Xuan, ¡°I don¡¯t think those monsters will give up so easily. Although the stone is extraordinary, your life is more important.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say this because he was worried that Ye Xuan would think he was a busybody. However, even they couldn¡¯t deal with those monsters, let alone Ye Xuan and the others. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± replied Ye Xuan. ¡°Take care of yourselves,¡± Shen Changling said with a nod. The people of the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t follow the Tai Qing Sect all the time. They also had their own things to do. This time, by helping them, they would not let down Mo Jianming¡¯s trust. Ye Xuan obviously still wanted to bring the stone with him, so Shen Changling didn¡¯t say much. After all, it was Ye Xuan¡¯s decision. Looking at the back of the Tai Qing Sect leaving, the people of the Sword Sect could not help but sigh when they thought of the scene of their generosity. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that a small sect would have such powerful people. Just who is Elder Ye? He¡¯s actually so generous.¡± ¡°When I saw him attack earlier, he didn¡¯t look like a human rank level 4 at all.¡± ¡°I was wondering why Elder Mo would ask us to take special care of the Tai Qing Sect and Ye Xuan. He really has his reasons.¡± ¡°But then again, what¡¯s the origin of that stone? Could it be related to this secret realm?¡± The crowd was in a heated discussion. Shen Changling said, ¡°You must keep your mouths shut about these things. You absolutely can¡¯t disclose them to outsiders, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to the Tai Qing Sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. We¡¯re very tight-lipped, we¡¯re definitely not the kind to talk nonsense.¡± These disciples had been carefully selected by Mo Jianming. Whether it was in terms of cultivation or character, they were all passable. Only the disciple at the end of the line had a flickering gaze, and no one knew what he was thinking. ¡­ On the other side, after bidding farewell to the people of the Sword Sect, the people of the Tai Qing Sect were worried that the monsters would catch up, so they did not dare to slow down. ¡°Elder Ye, what the people from the Sword Sect said just now makes sense. It¡¯s too dangerous for us to hold onto this stone. If we really can¡¯t do it, we should just throw it away. If those monsters catch up again, and there¡¯s no one to help us this time, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± Everyone¡¯s worry was not without reason. Ye Xuan said, ¡°Everyone, calm down. If the monster comes after us, I¡¯ll draw them away.¡± He had already thought of a countermeasure in his head. In any case, he had a supreme-grade movement technique with him. In addition, with the help of the divine traveling talisman, it should not be a problem to slip away from these monsters in the secret realm. Chapter 137 - This Monster Is Related to the Immortal Beasts From Penglai ¡°Elder Ye, that¡¯s not what we meant. How can we let you be in danger? Since you¡¯ve already decided to keep this stone, then we¡¯ll help you too.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the same sect, we¡¯ll live together, and we¡¯ll die together!¡± Because of Ye Xuan, the Tai Qing Sect had gotten to this stage. It could be said that Ye Xuan¡¯s position was unique and extraordinary in everyone¡¯s hearts, and he was someone almost everyone relied on. If he wanted to go east, they would not go west. Even if they had to climb a mountain of daggers or dive into a sea of fire, they would not even blink their eyes. ¡°While that monster hasn¡¯t caught up yet, Elder Ye should take out the stone for us to study it. There¡¯s strength in numbers. Maybe we can find some secrets.¡± Ye Xuan felt that his words made sense. He took out the Penglai Immortal Stone and seemed to have found something. He said, ¡°Eh?¡± There was a small white dot on the black stone, and it was very abrupt. Ye Xuan asked curiously, ¡°It clearly didn¡¯t exist before. When did it appear?¡± He touched it, and everyone exclaimed, ¡°That white dot can move!¡± The next second, a familiar white gas came out of the stone¡¯s surface and quickly condensed into shape. Even if it turned into ashes, the people of the Tai Qing Sect could recognize that it was the monster that had fought with it before. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there this d*mn thing inside the stone?¡± ¡°I almost thought it was the monsters behind us. When did it get in?¡± Looking at the monster in front of them, everyone was bewildered. Fortunately, there was only one of them, so they could deal with it. Ye Xuan thought that he probably didn¡¯t pay attention to it during the chaotic battle before, so he didn¡¯t know how this monster found a loophole and hid in the Penglai Immortal Stone. It was a good thing that they had discovered it early. If this monster had suddenly attacked, it would definitely have caught him off guard. The monster was trapped by the people of the Tai Qing Sect. The cage formed by spiritual power firmly imprisoned it, and it could only let out an unwilling roar inside. Previously, there were too many of them and they didn¡¯t have time to observe the monster. Now that such a good opportunity was in front of them, the people of the Tai Qing Sect went up and studied them for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t figure out the monster¡¯s origin. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a strange creature in my life. It¡¯s not even recorded in ancient books.¡± The creature seemed to be made of a mass of white gas. It had no facial features or limbs and looked very strange. Seeing Ye Xuan walking over with the Penglai Immortal Stone, its roar became sharper and sharper, so piercing that people¡¯s eardrums hurt. ¡°Why is the monster so insistent on this stone?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t hide anything. He answered, ¡°This stone is an immortal stone from Penglai. I suspect that this secret realm and these creatures are also related to Penglai Immortal Island.¡± When everyone heard this news, they instantly gasped. Someone commented, ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s actually related to Penglai Immortal Island!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the Penglai Immortal Island was a legend. It seems that it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°I heard that there used to be immortals living on Penglai Immortal Island, as well as immortal elixirs. However, there was a strange change a thousand years ago, and the entire Island sank. The immortals also disappeared without a trace. Since then, all these things have become legends.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly as they looked at the stone in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, and their gazes suddenly changed. No wonder Ye Xuan didn¡¯t throw the stone away even when he was chased by these powerful monsters. Whether it was about immortal ascension or immortality medicine, these were both shocking existences. If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up such an opportunity. ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do now?¡± Just as everyone was discussing, the monster in the cage had already turned as dark as ink, and its body was filled with an indescribable evil aura. The cold wind blew in their faces as if countless vengeful spirits were screaming, making everyone shiver. They still couldn¡¯t see the monster¡¯s facial features clearly, but they felt as if they were being stared at by a pair of ferocious eyes filled with hatred. It was simply terrifying. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll attract other monsters.¡± The black monsters almost broke out of the cage several times, and everyone felt unprecedented pressure. After the color changed, the monsters became even more difficult to deal with. All of these were secondary. The cold and evil feeling was the most uncomfortable. They did not dare to imagine that if all the monsters from before had turned black, they would not have been able to resist at all. ¡°If only there was something that could detect these monsters.¡± The speaker may have said it casually, but the listener took it seriously. Ye Xuan suddenly had an idea. Since the system could identify treasures and magic weapons, perhaps the same would apply to these monsters¡­? The only difference was that those things were non-living things, while these monsters were alive. [The system has detected the creature in front of it.] [Ding!] [Penglai Immortal Beast (dead) detected. Negative status detected. The host can use prodigal points to clear it.] As expected, this was possible! Hearing the notification in his mind, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. These things were actually Penglai Immortal Beasts? He sized it up for a long time. The pitch-black monster in front of him exuded a cold and gloomy aura. It seemed like it had nothing to do with the word ¡®Immortal Beast¡¯. However, what was this ¡®negative state¡¯? Ye Xuan chose to clear it without hesitation. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were waiting for him, but the monster in the cage suddenly burst out an unprecedented scream. Although it had no facial features, it could be heard from the sound that the monster was in extreme pain. The black Qi that was wrapped around its body also gradually dissipated in the air. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was bewildered. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they were alarmed. They thought that this monster was going to play some tricks again. Only Ye Xuan knew that the black Qi wasn¡¯t carried by the monster itself, but it was a form of the negative state. Chapter 138 - Heaven Has 49 Laws, Great Dao Has 50 After the black Qi completely dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was a ball of white light. Its size was much smaller than before, and it just floated quietly in the air. It gave them a completely different feeling from the cold and vengeful feeling they had before. On the contrary, it was filled with an inexplicable sense of holiness. Faced with everyone¡¯s confusion, Ye Xuan coughed a few times and said, ¡°I used a special method to restore it to its original shape.¡± This statement was not quite certain either. The Penglai Immortal Beast had been dead for hundreds of years, so who knew what it looked like? Moreover, Ye Xuan had never seen the Penglai Immortal Beast before. The white light was the remaining power of the soul. No one had any doubts. Instead, they admired him. There seemed to be nothing in this world that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t do. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Penglai Immortal Beast?¡± People of the Tai Qing Sect looked at each other, then shook their heads. One of them said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of demonic beast. Judging from its name, it should be related to the Penglai Immortal Island. Could it be that it¡¯s unique there?¡± The Penglai Immortal Island had disappeared for almost a thousand years and had almost become a legend. If these creatures really came from Penglai, then it was too magical that they had existed in this form for so long. The fifth elder pondered for a moment and said, ¡°No matter how powerful a demonic beast is, once it dies, its soul will also dissipate into the world. Even those great demons can not escape this calamity. This is the cycle of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Elder Ye, where did you get this information? Is it accurate?¡± the people from the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but ask. How could the system¡¯s detection be wrong? Ye Xuan said firmly, ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. They are the Penglai Immortal Beasts.¡± Recalling the appearance of this creature, everyone¡¯s expression suddenly became indescribable. ¡°This so-called Immortal Beast from Penglai has been dead for so long, but it¡¯s still able to unleash such a powerful force. It¡¯s really incredible.¡± Ye Xuan frowned. He remembered that the ¡®negative state¡¯ the system mentioned should be referring to the black Qi. After the system stripped away the black Qi, although the Penglai Immortal Beast was in pain, its current appearance should be closer to how it originally looked like. ¡°Didn¡¯t I die? Why am I here¡­¡± The sudden voice startled everyone. It sounded like someone who had not spoken for a long time. It was intermittent and a little hoarse. Everyone looked over and saw that it was coming from the ball of light. ¡°Who are you?¡± The white light floated towards them. Seeing that it did not have any offensive power, the Tai Qing Sect was relieved and put down their vigilance. Ye Xuan saw that he could communicate with it normally, so he asked, ¡°Are you an Immortal Beast from Penglai?¡± The white light was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, and who are you?¡± ¡°We are from the Tai Qing Sect and we came from outside the secret realm. Are you and this stone from Penglai Immortal Island?¡± Looking at the stone in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, the white light was silent for a long time, and then it sobbed, ¡°How did you get the Penglai Immortal Stone?¡± ¡°I obtained this by chance. As for you, how did you end up in this state? And this secret realm¡­ is it also related to Penglai? Why did Penglai Immortal Island sink?¡± Ye Xuan asked a few questions in a row. He didn¡¯t know which one triggered the white light¡¯s sensitive nerves, but it suddenly became violent. ¡°The heavenly Dao is unfair! Why did it curse us? My clan was almost completely annihilated, leaving us to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door. Even if there¡¯s only half a chance of survival, I¡¯ll fight for it with my life.¡± The white light became extremely unstable, and its words were incoherent. However, the huge amount of information between the lines set off a storm in the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s hearts. This ball of white light was the Penglai Immortal Beast. If what it said was true, then it was very likely to involve the truth about the fall of the Penglai Immortal Island. As its emotions fluctuated, its voice was gradually tainted with resentment. It ranted, ¡°It¡¯s the wrath of heaven. What did we do wrong? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°The heavens have 49 laws and the great Dao has 50. There¡¯s a chance of survival, but there¡¯s no way for my clan to survive. So what if it¡¯s against the heavens?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there was a trace of black Qi coming out again and winding around the white light. The cold and sinister feeling came back again. [System purification!] Ye Xuan realized that the black Qi was like the negative emotions, containing the most Yin and evil energy in the world. The Penglai Immortal Beast¡¯s current state was definitely related to these things. As the black Qi completely dissipated, the white light also gradually calmed down. ¡°Are you alright? Your situation just now was very strange. Do you know the origin of that black Qi?¡± The white light fell into silence. It was obvious that this matter was confidential and it did not want to tell Ye Xuan so easily. Ye Xuan sneered, ¡°And you call yourself an Immortal Beast of Penglai? I think you¡¯re more like a demonic beast. You¡¯re actually associated with these demons. If the people of Penglai Immortal Island knew about this, they would definitely be ashamed of you.¡± The white light was so angry that its whole body was trembling. It flew straight to Ye Xuan and scolded angrily, ¡°What do you know, you little brat! You don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Then tell me what exactly is going on.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t say.¡± All of a sudden, a gust of evil wind blew over from somewhere, and even the sky was gloomy. A thick evil aura floated over from the southeast. From a distance, it looked like a huge shadow that covered the entire sky. All the creatures in the secret realm panicked and shivered in their nests as if they had sensed something. This strange commotion attracted the attention of many sects. The Heaven Sect¡¯s people frowned as they looked at the sky. At this moment, the sky was so gloomy that it seemed like there would be a thunderstorm, making them feel inexplicably uneasy. ¡°What a heavy demonic Qi.¡± Chapter 139 - The Curse of the Bloodline, The Fall of the Penglai Immortal Beast ¡°How can there be such a strong demonic Qi in the secret realm? It¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°Where did this demonic Qi come from?¡± ¡°There can¡¯t be any demons in here, right?¡± The other sects said they would go forward to check, but they all avoided it. After all, the demonic Qi had already formed to such a scale and climate, it was definitely not something they could deal with. Anyone who got a little closer would be hit by the bone-corroding cold wind, which would make them shiver and even affect their spiritual power. For a moment, everyone was a little panicked, worried that it would have a bad impact. The people from the Yaochi Holy Land, the Heaven Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were even more shocked. They knew that this secret realm was related to Penglai, but how could there be such a strong evil creature? One must know that Penglai Immortal Island was a paradise. Anything that was related to it had holy and pure power. ¡°Strange, if this is the Penglai secret realm, these things shouldn¡¯t have appeared. Could it be that the secret realm has changed? This won¡¯t do. I have to report this to the sect master and the Grand Elder.¡± At the same time, the people of the Sword Sect also noticed the strange phenomenon in the sky. ¡°Senior Brother Shen, look! Doesn¡¯t this Qi look like the one we felt from those strange creatures?¡± Shen Changling looked at the gloomy sky, and a slightly worried expression appeared on his face. Could it be that all these Qi were heading toward Ye Xuan and the others? ¡­ At this moment, on the other side, Ye Xuan and the others also saw the change in the sky. ¡°Elder Ye, we couldn¡¯t have attracted all those monsters here, right?¡± When the ball of white light heard this, it was extremely furious. It shouted, ¡°What do you mean by monsters?! We¡¯re the Penglai Immortal Beasts!¡± Ye Xuan stared at it and asked sarcastically, ¡°Do you guys still think you look like Immortal Beasts?¡± At this moment, the large dark cloud was already close at hand. It was indeed the creatures that had attacked Ye Xuan and the others before. But at this moment, it was already entangled by countless black Qi, and its appearance became even more ferocious. It was a dark mass and looked shocking. The ball of white light was stunned. It did not expect its own people to become like this. It murmured, ¡°How could this be? How could they become like this?¡± Seeing that the white light was also surprised, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°You were like this before. You didn¡¯t have a mind and couldn¡¯t communicate. It was only after I purified the black Qi around you that you returned to your current state.¡± The black monsters launched a fierce attack. Ye Xuan waved his hand, and a powerful spiritual power formed a huge golden light cover, which enveloped everyone. Because of the support of the black Qi, these monsters¡¯ bodies had expanded, and their combat power had also become stronger. The current Tai Qing Sect was no match for them. The cover was filled with black monsters, densely packed and twisted. Such a scene was enough to become a nightmare in everyone¡¯s mind. The white light was greatly provoked by Ye Xuan¡¯s words. It denied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! These were all fake! You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the white light¡¯s unstable emotions, and even the light on his body flickered. He said calmly, ¡°I have no need to lie to you. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, if your race knew that they had become like this, they would definitely not be willing.¡± This sentence was like the last straw, completely crushing the white light. The truth was placed in front of the white light so it had no choice but to believe it. Looking at a creature that was once of the same race but had now turned into a creature that was neither immortal nor demon, the white light was completely stunned. ¡°Was I wrong? Was I really wrong¡­¡± The ball of light fell into a long silence. The people of the Tai Qing Sect felt a little uncomfortable. The black monsters outside the light shield made them feel dizzy and nauseated after looking at them for a long time. They could not control the overflowing viciousness in their hearts, and they had an impulse to tear everything apart. A cold feeling surrounded him, like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, waiting to launch a fatal attack at any time. Ye Xuan soon realized that something was wrong with the people around him. Their expressions were wooden, and their pupils were pitch-black. ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t be confused by these monsters.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was like a big bell, waking up the people of the Tai Qing Sect. At the same time, there was a cool feeling coming from the spiritual pedestal. They saw a yellow talisman stuck on their bodies, which had the effect of calming their minds. It was Ye Xuan¡¯s masterpiece. ¡°That was close. I almost fell into the trap of these monsters.¡± ¡°How strange. What happened to me just now? I actually had the urge to destroy something.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too. I really wanted to fight to the death with these monsters.¡± Many of them had almost left the range of the light shield with half a foot. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if they fell into the hands of these black monsters, they would probably end up in an extremely miserable state. The people of the Tai Qing Sect still had a lingering fear. They could tell that it was the work of these monsters, but they did not expect that they could actually bewitch people. Ye Xuan looked at the silent ball of light. It had no facial features, but he could feel extreme sadness. He asked, ¡°Are you still not willing to tell the truth?¡± ¡°We are indeed Immortal Beasts living on Penglai Immortal Island. Because of a great change, we were sent into this secret realm by our ancestors. But who would have thought¡­¡± It turned out that when the Penglai Immortal Island was punished by the heavens, the Penglai Immortal Beasts had entered the secret realm to seek refuge. They thought that they could escape the disaster, but they were cursed and all the Immortal Beasts could not transform. Once the Penglai Immortal Beast was unable to transform, it would rapidly age and die. Thus, it could only watch as its own kind withered away. Its grief and indignation had simply reached their peak. Ye Xuan was shocked. He murmured, ¡°Such a thing would actually happen.¡± The ball of white light sighed, ¡°We, Penglai Immortal Beasts, are different from ordinary demonic beasts. We were born with extraordinary talents, so cultivation is not difficult for us. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little dangerous to transform.¡± Chapter 140 - Offer Sacrifice, Purify All the Penglai Immortal Beasts However, after leaving the Penglai Immortal Island, not a single Immortal Beast was able to successfully transform. This caused them to be in great panic. ¡°Even if we try our best to suppress our cultivation, we have to transform when it¡¯s time. Otherwise, we will be greeted with death. No matter how many methods we use, we can¡¯t transform successfully.¡± Ye Xuan was a little confused. He asked, ¡°So if you¡¯re dead, you should be dead. How did you become like this? What¡¯s with the black Qi? ¡± The white light seemed to be lost in its memories. It recounted, ¡°Just when we thought there was no hope at all, we didn¡¯t expect that there would always be a way out. A man actually appeared in front of us.¡± ¡°He told us that our bloodline has the power of a curse. If we want to break the curse of not being able to transform, we have to offer a sacrifice.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect were dumbfounded. They almost asked in unison, ¡°Offer a sacrifice?¡± ¡°The so-called sacrifice is to use our lives in exchange for the power to break the curse.¡± Ye Xuan asked in surprise, ¡°And all of you actually believed this?¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Do you want everyone in the clan to die because of the curse of not being able to transform? At least half of the clan will survive this way.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it either, but after he showed it to us, we had no choice but to believe it. He also told me that even if we sacrificed ourselves, we could still remain in another form.¡± ¡°He sealed the rest of the clan members so that they wouldn¡¯t reach the transformation stage due to their rapid growth in cultivation. We, on the other hand, fell into a deep sleep. He also said that he would unseal us a thousand years later and use the power of the sacrifice to help us break the curse.¡± The white light¡¯s voice also became more and more agitated towards the end. Ye Xuan looked at the black monsters outside the golden light barrier, and his expression suddenly became indescribable. He asked, ¡°In this form?¡± No matter how he looked at it, it felt like that man was tricking the Penglai Immortal Beasts. If the Penglai Immortal Beasts had known that they would be in this form, they would probably not have agreed. The white light¡¯s voice was filled with regret as it said, ¡°If I had known that things would turn out like this, I would not have allowed such a filthy power to exist in our bodies even if our entire clan was exterminated!¡± It turned out that the Penglai Immortal Beast had sacrificed one of them. After looking at its companion, not only did it retain its consciousness, but it could also communicate with them normally. The Penglai Immortal Beast had no other choice but to agree. Who would have thought that it would wake up in such a state? According to the white light¡¯s description, the companion form that was sacrificed in the beginning was the white monster that Ye Xuan first saw. However, the white light didn¡¯t know what the man had done to it. After such a long time, it mutated and become what it was today. Although the truth was cruel, Ye Xuan had no choice but to say it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve all been deceived by that man. If the power sacrifice was useful, why didn¡¯t he break the curse for you a thousand years ago?¡± ¡°He said that the time has not come yet and that he will remove it for us after a thousand years.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but show a sympathetic look. He asked, ¡°Now think about it, can his words be trusted? It¡¯s all his doing that you¡¯ve become like this.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they saw their companions being sealed, which could indeed stop it before it reached the transformation stage. Furthermore, after the sacrifice, their race could retain their consciousness and remain in the world. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were already at their wit¡¯s end, and their entire clan was in a desperate situation. If they couldn¡¯t break the curse of transformation, they would disappear from this world sooner or later. They wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. As long as there was a chance of survival, they would not give up. That man must have seized their desperation to use it against them. He was sure that the Penglai Immortal Beasts would not be able to refuse. The Penglai Immortal Beasts could only take this gamble. However, they did not expect that their wait a thousand years ago would result in such an outcome. Ye Xuan¡¯s last words completely crushed its heart. Ye Xuan said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would be like those monsters outside, falling into a state of unconsciousness and chaos. You probably wouldn¡¯t even know that you were used.¡± ¡°That man utters nice words. He said that he would remove the curse a thousand years later, but who knows what he would use you to do? Things are not that simple.¡± The white light let out a miserable wail, ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry, ancestor. I promised to take care of everyone, but I didn¡¯t manage to do it.¡± When the sound reached the outside, the black monsters seemed to be moved. After a moment, they rushed up again and madly hit the spiritual power light shield, like the undead. Under such a fierce attack, the spiritual power on the light shield became dimmer and dimmer. It would not be long before it completely shattered. Looking at its fellow clansmen in such a state, it was better for them to die a thousand years ago. The white light looked at Ye Xuan and said with hope, ¡°Since you can help me recover, can you also help them recover? Please help me, I will definitely not treat you poorly.¡± From the conversation just now, Ye Xuan had already guessed that the white light was extraordinary. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t know so many secrets and wouldn¡¯t have entered the Penglai Immortal Stone. This alone was enough to prove that it had a powerful background. He pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°This black Qi is very difficult to get rid of, not to mention that there¡¯s so many of your race, I¡­¡± In fact, this matter was not difficult for Ye Xuan. He only needed to spend his prodigal points. However, he was not a philanthropist. Even if the Penglai Immortal Beasts were really miserable, he had no reason to help them. The ball of light hesitated for a moment before it said, ¡°I can take you to the place where my clan is sealed. There are many things I brought from Penglai Immortal Island there. If you are willing to help, I will definitely not let you suffer a loss.¡± Ye Xuan had been waiting for this sentence. [The system has purified all the Penglai Immortal Beasts.] Chapter 141 - Making an Absurd and Unrealistic Promise Looking at his prodigal points that had shrunk by half, Ye Xuan felt a little distressed. But thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like a loss to exchange these things for a thousand-year-old secret and the collection of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and the black Qi seemed to sense something. It began to boil, like water dropping into a pot of oil. It rushed straight into the sky, and the entire sky was shrouded in a black curtain. There was an invisible force in the world that fell on the bodies of those black monsters, and countless black Qi was instantly peeled off. These black Qi had been used as a medium by the Penglai Immortal Beast, and after thousands of years, it continued to develop and grow. At the same time, it had almost integrated with the beasts. It was almost impossible to separate the two. Even the gods might not be able to do it. However, this difficult task was easy for Ye Xuan, who had the prodigal system. The people of the Tai Qing Sect could not help but be frightened. One of them commented, ¡°There is so much evil Qi. If it erupts, I don¡¯t know what kind of impact it will have.¡± ¡°What a sinister force. I wonder what that person is thinking. What does he want to do by creating this black Qi?¡± Hearing the discussion of the Tai Qing Sect and the others, the ball of light felt particularly uncomfortable. As there was a large amount of black Qi to be purified this time, it would take some time. As the black Qi peeled off, they also revealed their original soul state, which was similar to the previous light ball, but much smaller. ¡°These were once the strong ones of my clan. Back then, they were on the verge of transforming into human form. Thinking that it would be difficult for them to escape this calamity, they might as well fight for the survival of their clan members.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that fate would make a fool of us? Perhaps this is the fate of our race.¡± Ye Xuan was a little confused. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice something wrong with that man?¡± Logically speaking, the Penglai Immortal Beasts were so powerful that they shouldn¡¯t have been fooled so easily. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for wanting to break the curse so badly that I was blinded with desire. In addition, there was no such strange black Qi when he did the sacrifice in the beginning. That¡¯s why we decided to walk on a path of no return.¡± It seemed that the Penglai Immortal Beasts were not too stupid, but that man was too cunning. He took advantage of the fact that the Penglai Immortal Beasts did not want to be annihilated, and thus took the opportunity to carefully set up a trap. ¡°This black Qi is extremely Yin and evil. It can even bewitch people. Do you know its origin and use?¡± Through their previous contact, Ye Xuan knew that the culprit wasn¡¯t the dead Penglai Immortal Beasts that had been sacrificed, but rather the black Qi. The ball of light indicated that it didn¡¯t know either. It didn¡¯t even know when the man put these things into its body. This result was within Ye Xuan¡¯s expectations. How could a man with such a meticulous mind easily let the Penglai Immortal Beast know? It was likely that the black Qi had already taken over the Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ body as a parasite at the very beginning of the sacrifice. Just as the two of them were conversing, the black Qi was completely purified and the world returned to its clear state. There was no longer the howling of the wind as if the end of the world had arrived. The cold and uncomfortable feeling also dissipated, and the big stone that was pressing on everyone¡¯s heart was also removed. The people of the Tai Qing Sect were relieved, and even the air felt much fresher. The sky was clear and the sun was bright as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. Countless white spots of light slowly gathered, but they could not open their mouths like the previous ball of light. They only surrounded the ball of light, like stars surrounding the moon. The light ball¡¯s voice was sorrowful. It said, ¡°A thousand years have consumed too much of them. In addition to the corrosion of the black Qi, even if they have been cleared now, they are not in a good state.¡± These light spots were not bright in color, and it was obvious that they were extremely weak. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before it vanishes from the world.¡± To be able to wake up and dispel the black Qi all over their bodies before they died was considered a very good thing. They could die without regrets. Otherwise, if they continued to be in such a state of chaos and become pawns in the hands of others, it would be even more unbearable than death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for believing the words of cunning people and causing you to fall to this point.¡± The dots of light emitted a faint light as if they were comforting the ball of light. This scene moved people. ¡°The Penglai Immortal Beasts are so miserable. How could such an Immortal Beast be reduced to such a state?¡± It was very difficult for demonic beasts to cultivate to take human form, but the Penglai Immortal Beasts were blessed by the heavens. They had no difficulties on the path of cultivation, and almost every newborn beast had great strength. Who would have thought that the power of the curse and the mysterious man would cause them to encounter such a disaster? ¡°Fine, everything is heaven¡¯s will. I won¡¯t force it anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± the ball of light said to Ye Xuan. It continued, ¡°You¡¯ve allowed them to return to their original appearance. Please come with me.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect suddenly became excited. The collection of the Penglai Immortal Beasts! That was brought out from Penglai Immortal Island. Could there be immortal medicine in it? The ball of light led the way, while the rest of the light spots followed behind. Now that they could no longer return to Penglai Immortal Island, returning to the place where they first started could be considered as returning to their hometown. Through the conversation with Ye Xuan, it also knew the situation outside and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Penglai Immortal Island had sunk for nearly a thousand years and no longer exists in the world.¡± ¡°People know very little about the Penglai Immortal Island. Even if they have heard of it, they treat it as a legend. Why is there no record of it in the outside world? And I only know about the Penglai Immortal Beasts now.¡± Speaking of this, Ye Xuan felt a little strange. If Penglai Immortal Island really existed, it was impossible that there were no ancient historical records. On the contrary, there was no record of it in the history books. Chapter 142 - One Ring After Another ¡°That¡¯s because the entire Penglai Island was punished by the heavens! The heavenly Dao didn¡¯t tolerate it and erased its existence.¡± The ball of light¡¯s words made everyone freeze on the spot. The Tai Qing Sect could understand every word, but when put together, the information contained in it simply subverted their worldview. Ye Xuan said in disbelief, ¡°The heavenly Dao can¡¯t tolerate it and erased its existence¡­¡± If that was the case, then it was understandable why Penglai Immortal Island had become a legendary existence and was rarely known by the world. There were no records of it in the relevant ancient books. ¡°What exactly happened that year that caused the entire Island to be punished by the heavens and disappear into the long river of history?¡± Even the ball of light couldn¡¯t answer this question. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. When we were sent out by our ancestors and found a place to settle down, our ancestors returned to Penglai Island. From then on, we lost contact and never heard from our ancestors again.¡± The ancestors of the Penglai Immortal Beasts should have been in the same situation as Penglai Island. This matter seemed to have touched the ball of light¡¯s sore spot. It said, ¡°My memory from a thousand years ago is too vague. I can¡¯t remember it clearly. I only know that something big seemed to have happened on the island.¡± After all, the ball of light had been dead for too long, and with the corrosion of the black Qi, many of its memories were incomplete. After asking for a long time, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t get an answer. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. When you were controlled by the black Qi, you kept chasing after me because of this Penglai Immortal Stone. Is there something special about this stone?¡± The ball of light looked at the stone in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand with a complicated gaze, and finally, let out a long sigh. ¡°This stone is very important to both the Penglai Immortal Island and us.¡± Seeing that it didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t press it. Under the guidance of the ball of light, Ye Xuan and the others were unimpeded and did not encounter any attacks from demonic beasts. They arrived at the deepest part of the Penglai secret realm. The ball of light sang a song that was difficult to understand. It was as if it was an ancient language, and a passage appeared in front of everyone. They didn¡¯t know how long they had walked in the long and deep cave, but the road in front of them didn¡¯t end. In addition, the environment was extremely dark. In their daze, everyone had the illusion that if they continued walking, they would reach the nine circles of hell. Finally, the ball of light stopped. It announced, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The scene in front of them suddenly opened up. They had arrived in a huge underground palace. This was the place where the remaining Penglai Immortal Beasts had been sealed. Looking at the lifelike statues around them, the statues looked like tigers but were not tigers. They had deer horns on their heads and seemed charmingly naive. Their eyes were clearly closed, but they gave people a feeling that they were about to come to life. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this your original appearance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xuan sensed a weak life aura on these statues. In one way, that man didn¡¯t lie to the Penglai Immortal Beasts. It was true that the remaining clansmen had been sealed up to prevent them from suffering the curse of not being able to transform. This was the reason why the bloodline of the Penglai Immortal Beasts continued to this day. But there was something Ye Xuan didn¡¯t quite understand. Although it was a seal, the life force of these Penglai Immortal Beasts shouldn¡¯t be so weak. They were like candles in the wind, in danger of being extinguished at any time. After all, their race was extremely talented, and they were extremely powerful in both combat power and cultivation. ¡°Why is the vitality aura so weak?¡± The ball of light also noticed that something was wrong with its clansmen. It asked, ¡°How could this be? ¡± At this moment, the other people from the Tai Qing Sect seemed to have discovered something. Someone said, ¡°Elder Ye, come over quickly and take a look.¡± Ye Xuan walked over and saw that in the middle of the statues, there was an altar. It was carved with incomprehensible patterns and symbols. Although he didn¡¯t know what the altar was for, it gave people an extremely uncomfortable feeling. A cold and gloomy aura hit them in the face. It was covered with old, dark red stains, which were probably left a long time ago. If he was not wrong, this was the sacrificial altar that the Penglai Immortal Beasts had offered to the man. Resentment, injustice, and all kinds of negative emotions were intertwined, and anyone who saw the altar would be affected. Ye Xuan hurriedly asked the people of the Tai Qing Sect to stay away. Even though the Penglai Immortal Beasts had offered up their lives voluntarily back then, after such a long time, these negative emotions had accumulated over time. In addition to the influence of the black Qi, they had long been distorted beyond recognition. ¡°How did the altar become like this?!¡± The startled ball of light¡¯s statement also confirmed Ye Xuan¡¯s guess. If these dark things in the altar burst out, the first to be affected would be the sealed Penglai Immortal Beasts next to it. ¡°Could it be that the altar is also the reason why they are so weak?¡± Pure spiritual power burst out of Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips and he wiped it on his eyes. In an instant, his eyes shone with golden light, as if a God had descended and could see through all illusions. Sure enough, with the altar as the center, a faint black line spread out in all directions, connecting to the statues. ¡°What is going on?¡± Ye Xuan frowned. He said, ¡°As you can see, the black Qi is constantly absorbing their vitality. It¡¯s not very strong, but it¡¯s accumulated over time, weakening the Penglai Immortal Beasts in the seal.¡± He had a premonition that the man in the ball of light¡¯s recount of events was playing a very big game of chess. Whether it was the Penglai Immortal Beasts that had been sacrificed earlier or the ones that were sealed now, they were all just his chess pieces. ¡°A thousand years have passed. I didn¡¯t expect that not only did we fail to find a way to break the curse, but we were almost used by someone. I thought we had a chance of survival, but we didn¡¯t expect it to be a dead end!¡± Chapter 143 - A Thousand Years of Waiting Was In Vain The continuous attacks made the ball of light become dejected. Anyone who knew about this would probably feel bad. They had thought that they had finally found hope, but they did not expect to walk into a deeper abyss. The people of the Tai Qing Sect could not help but show sympathy in their eyes. The fate of the Penglai Immortal Beasts was really too rough. The ball of light¡¯s voice was much weaker. It said, ¡°Please help the rest of my clansmen remove the seal.¡± ¡°You really think highly of me.¡± After all, Ye Xuan could even deal with the troublesome black Qi, so the seal should not be a problem. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. If they are unsealed, I¡¯m afraid they will not have much life in them left.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Even if they die immediately, it¡¯s better than living in such a chaotic state without even knowing that they are being used by others.¡± The ball of light¡¯s voice carried a sense of determination. Thinking of the terrible experience of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t say anything this time and directly agreed. He said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± His five fingers formed a seal and his hands formed a hand seal. A huge amount of spiritual power was poured into the altar. The originally calm altar seemed to have been stimulated and began to tremble violently. Even his entire body began to emit a faint red glow. The red light continued to extend, covering the entire underground palace. The runes also extended outward, reaching the statues, giving people the feeling that they were alive. The originally cute and lively statues had become terrifying and strange. Their faces were extremely hideous, as if they were suffering great pain, like evil spirits that had crawled out from hell. The people of the Tai Qing Sect found that the statues, which had their eyes closed, had opened their eyes at this moment and were staring at them covetously. It was really creepy. ¡°How did these statues become like this¡­¡± For a moment, the underground palace became extremely gloomy, as if it was the 18 levels of hell. Everywhere was shrouded in an ominous light. The people of the Tai Qing Sect moved closer to Ye Xuan like little chicks. It was as though they could find a sense of security by doing this. The cold wind blew in their faces, and there were sounds of ghosts wailing. Ye Xuan wanted to pour his spiritual power into it to destroy the altar¡¯s fundamental structure. He found that although the altar looked old and shabby, it was actually indestructible. No matter how much spiritual power he used, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. ¡°How could this be? I can¡¯t even shake their foundations. It seems like I have to think of other ways.¡± At this moment, a sudden change occurred. An ancient scroll floated above Ye Xuan¡¯s head, and the originally strange underground palace suddenly changed. The stars in the sky flickered endlessly, and everyone seemed to have come to the vast and boundless universe. It was actually the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram! Ye Xuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t activate the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but it suddenly lost control and ran out by itself. He didn¡¯t know why. As the stars flickered, the red light seemed to have encountered some kind of flooding ferocious beast and began to dim. The power of the stars wrapped around the altar and the statue. The original black lines were wiped away by the power of the stars and gradually dissipated in the air. To be more precise, they seemed to have been swallowed by the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Countless runes surged into it, and even the black Qi dissipated. The power of the stars in the sky also gradually dimmed. The crowd didn¡¯t know that this was the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and they all sighed with emotion at its magical features. ¡°Amazing! The red light is dissipating.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the black Qi either.¡± ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s magic weapon is so powerful. I¡¯ve actually never seen you use it before.¡± On the other hand, the ball of light stared at the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, unable to speak for a long time. As the power of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram covered the entire underground palace, Ye Xuan could clearly feel the power of the altar shrinking, and the cold and uncomfortable feeling disappeared. The statues, which were in pain, gradually returned to normal. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram came to the sky above the altar. Countless silver-white lights poured down as if the whole galaxy had gathered here. The altar trembled even more. ¡°Kacha!¡± There was a slight movement, and cracks appeared on it like a spider web. It instantly spread all over his body and completely split open in front of Ye Xuan. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram also entered Ye Xuan¡¯s body. He could feel a cold feeling, which was the energy that had not been fully digested. After doing all this, the crowd still hadn¡¯t reacted. They all thought it was Ye Xuan¡¯s doing, but in fact, even Ye Xuan himself was surprised. Why would the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram sense it? Moreover, it was as if they were born to restrain this altar. One had to know that he had injected so much spiritual power into it before, but it had no effect. The stones on the statues began to peel off bit by bit, revealing the true appearance of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. Having been unsealed, it was as if they had just taken a long nap. They didn¡¯t know that they had slept for a thousand years and that the outside world had been turned upside down. The Penglai Immortal Beasts opened their eyes and looked at Ye Xuan and the others. One of them said vigilantly, ¡°Who are you? Why have you intruded into our territory?¡± Only powerful demonic beasts could speak human language. These Penglai Immortal Beasts had been sealed for a thousand years, and a lot of their power had been absorbed by the altar, so it was clear how powerful they had been before. For a moment, the people of the Tai Qing Sect were stunned. After all, this was the first time they had seen a demonic beast that could speak the human language. The ball of light floated in front of them, followed by countless light spots. A familiar look appeared in the eyes of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. These light balls seemed familiar. ¡°You guys are¨C¡± ¡°Clan Leader!¡± It turned out that the ball of light was the leader of the Penglai Immortal Beast clan. No wonder it knew so many secrets. Ye Xuan had long guessed its identity. Chapter 144 - Hope Shattered, Entering a Hopeless Situation In the distant secret void realm, boundless darkness shrouded the land, forming a world of its own. It was a place forgotten by the light, and no living creature could survive there. Coldness, hatred, and all kinds of negative emotions were mixed together, forming a thick black fog that floated in the sky. There were ravines and cracks on the ground, and the bone-piercing wind blew up, sounding like the wails of ghosts and the shrieks of countless ghosts. If Ye Xuan was here, he would find that this black fog seemed to be the same as the one he had seen on the Penglai Immortal Beast. It was as if the evilest power in the world had gathered here, and it was even more powerful than the black Qi from before. As long as one came into contact with it, their consciousness would be immediately eroded and they would become a walking corpse. ¡°Eh, someone touched my altar.¡± From the depths of the black fog came a deep voice. At first, he didn¡¯t take it to heart, it was just an accident. After all, with the sudden opening of the secret realm, it was inevitable that people would accidentally touch it. In front of the black fog, there was a miniature version of the underground palace. Its shape was similar to the one Ye Xuan had seen, but it was shrouded in black Qi and suspended in the air. And there were a few more models like this. They were all shrouded in an ominous black fog, and their appearances could not be seen clearly. ¡°Counting the time, the thousand-year period has come. The Penglai Immortal Beasts that I¡¯ve been raising are now ready. It¡¯s time to release their seals and see my perfect work.¡± ¡°They will be my most powerful Immortal Beast Army!¡± The black Qi burst into a peal of strange laughter and quickly disappeared. However, he did not notice that not long after he left, the black Qi above the underground palace seemed to have been swept away by something, revealing its original appearance. ¡­ ¡°Clan Leader, how long have we been sealed? Has the curse been lifted?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, how did you become like this? Also, what happened to the other clansmen who were sacrificed earlier after we were sealed?¡± ¡°I feeling a little tired and very weak.¡± Faced with various questions from the clan members, the clan leader did not speak for a long time. It did not know how to speak. The thousand years that they had been sealed, including their previous sacrifices, were all a lie. After a thousand years of waiting, everything had turned out to be in vain. How ironic and cruel was this? Not to mention the clan leader, who could not bear to tell these sealed clansmen, even the Tai Qing Sect could not bear to do so. The Penglai Immortal Beasts quickly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Clan Leader, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, just say it!¡± It was impossible to hide things now. ¡°We¡¯ve all been deceived by that man,¡± it said heavily, ¡°He lured us into offering sacrifices not to help us at all, but for another purpose.¡± ¡°We were all affected by the filth and lost our minds. If it wasn¡¯t for their help, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have known about that man¡¯s plot.¡± The clan leader told them what happened after it woke up. The other Penglai Immortal Beasts seemed to be dumbfounded as they stood rooted to the ground. After a long while, they said in a choked voice, ¡°In that case, the power to break curses is fake? Didn¡¯t you all sacrifice your lives for nothing?¡± None of the Penglai Immortal Beasts dared to believe this cruel reality. After all, they had waited for so long, sealed in the dark underground palace, and sacrificed so many people just to break the curse. But now, the clan leader¡¯s words had overturned all their hopes. They simply could not believe this cruel reality. ¡°Clan Leader, you¡¯re not joking, are you? This joke is not funny at all.¡± From the altar, a faint golden light spot slowly flew over and entered the body of the Penglai Immortal Beast. These were the cultivation base and life force that had been absorbed from them earlier. Now that the altar was broken, it was naturally returned. The originally harmless little beast in front of everyone clearly still looked the same, but the aura on its body suddenly changed. The people of the Tai Qing Sect felt great pressure. ¡°It¡¯s probably at the peak of the sky rank!¡± There were a few powerful Penglai Immortal Beasts that had even entered the sun rank according to the cultivation level of human cultivators. Everyone¡¯s face turned pale, and bean-sized beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. As expected of a Penglai Immortal Beast, its powerful abilities were indeed well-deserved. The bodies of the few Immortal Beasts with the highest level were floating in the air. A golden light that came out of nowhere wrapped them up in layers, and the powerful airflow shook everyone back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Xuan asked. The clan leader and the other Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ voices were filled with sorrow as they solemnly replied, ¡°They¡¯re about to transform.¡± They should have taken human form a thousand years ago, but they were suppressed by the seal. Although the man had deceived them, suppressing their transformation was the truth. Now that the seal had been removed, even though most of their power had been devoured by the altar, it still could not stop them from transforming. ¡°Is the heavens really going to exterminate the Penglai Immortal Beast clan?¡± The other Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ expressions were filled with grief. Everyone knew that transforming meant death. They could not break the curse, and once they failed to transform, they would rapidly age. Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something. He said, ¡°Perhaps these two pills can help you.¡± This was the ¡®transformation pill¡¯ produced by the system. He didn¡¯t expect it to be useful here. ¡°It¡¯s no use. We¡¯ve tried using pills before, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± If it was something else, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t be so sure, but this was a product of the system, and it even stated that it could successfully let a demonic beast transform. ¡°Let¡¯s try it. What if it¡¯s effective?¡± Just as the clan leader was hesitating, one of the Penglai Immortal Beasts suddenly ate the pill in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand. Chapter 145 - Take all the Transformation Pills You Want It wasn¡¯t that the clan leader didn¡¯t trust Ye Xuan. After all, he had no reason to harm them by helping them so much. Otherwise, he could have chosen not to interfere in the beginning. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, Clan Leader. However, if I fail to transform, I¡¯ll still die. It¡¯s our last resort, we may as well give it a try.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts didn¡¯t have high hopes. After all, they had tried so many methods before, but all of them had failed. The Penglai Immortal Beast that had previously taken the pill immediately let out a miserable cry. Golden light wrapped around its body, and a few faint traces of blood mist could be seen spreading out, further confirming their guesses. After all, the situation did not look good. The air was filled with the faint smell of blood. ¡°In the end, we still failed to transform. I knew it. We didn¡¯t succeed a thousand years ago, and we won¡¯t have any results a thousand years later.¡± The clan leader didn¡¯t blame Ye Xuan. After all, Ye Xuan had good intentions. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already satisfied to be able to see another member of the same clan in my lifetime. I wonder if our souls will return to our homeland after we die.¡± The clan leader¡¯s voice was choked with sobs as it said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m about to become a sinner of the ages. I really don¡¯t have the pride to face our ancestors underground. Our bloodline has ended with me. I¡¯m really sorry, everyone.¡± ¡°Clan Leader, please don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve already tried your best. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t expect to be deceived and used by a vile person.¡± ¡°Even without that man, our curse could not be broken. This is not your fault, Clan Leader. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame our bad fate. The heavens are so unfair.¡± Everyone¡¯s emotions were infected by the sadness, and for a moment, they all lowered their heads and shed tears. The atmosphere fell into a dead silence, but it was broken by a trembling and excited male voice. ¡°I-I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect quickly raised their heads, and what entered their eyes was an extremely unfamiliar young boy. He looked to be about seven or eight years old, and his pupils were the same as those of the Penglai Immortal Beast, light amber, full of an unspeakable noble air. Even the clan leader stood rooted to the ground, his tongue tied. He exclaimed, ¡°Tian Lan, you¡¯ve successfully transformed!¡± Tian Lan was the name of the Penglai Immortal Beast. ¡°Do you feel any discomfort? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± In the face of the clan leader¡¯s questions, Tian Lan shook his head excitedly. He said, ¡°I just feel a little weak. I think my power hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°This is a normal phenomenon.¡± The clan leader didn¡¯t dare to imagine that the problem that had troubled them for so many years was actually defeated by the pills in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands. Just what kind of medicinal pills were these to actually be so miraculous?! The eyes of the other Penglai Immortal Beasts turned red as they looked at the young man in front of them in astonishment. They were instantly excited and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! We can be saved.¡± This was called ¡®as long as one bravely explored all possibilities, bravely face their obstacles and fears, there would be a ray of hope at the end of the tunnel.¡¯ Seeing that Ye Xuan still had a pill in his hand, the clan leader quickly said, ¡°Xuan Yuan, quickly eat this pill.¡± At this moment, Xuan Yuan¡¯s entire body was red, but there was still no sign of transforming into a human. If this continued, he would fail and soon enter a state of exhaustion. On the contrary, if Xuan Yuan succeeded in their transformation, Xuan Yuan would appear like Tian Lan, in the form of a human cultivator child. Xuan Yuan endured the pain and shook his head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Tian Lan couldn¡¯t believe it. He said, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t eat this transformation pill!¡± ¡°If I eat it, what about the rest of the clan? I¡¯ll leave it for the others.¡± He had never thought that this was the reason why Xuan Yuan refused to eat the medicinal pill. Thinking that Ye Xuan had only taken out two pills, the Penglai Immortal Beasts all fell into silence. Their initial excitement and joy were once again replaced by sadness. That¡¯s right, there were so many of them, but there were only so many medicinal pills. The number of clansmen that could be saved was really too few. After all, a thousand years ago, they had tried all kinds of methods but failed and were even deceived by people. Now, Ye Xuan was able to help them transform with just these two pills. One could imagine how precious and rare this pill was. It was at least of the supreme grade and was definitely not common. In their hearts, they subconsciously thought that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t have more of these pills. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better than nothing. As long as we Penglai Immortal Beasts can keep our bloodline in this world.¡± ¡°Xuan Yuan, stop hesitating and eat this pill.¡± In the face of everyone¡¯s persuasion, Xuan Yuan firmly refused to eat. ¡°My talent isn¡¯t the best in the clan, so it¡¯s better not to waste it. Leave this pill for the younger generation.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts were extremely united. They kept pushing the remaining medicinal pill around, wasting half a day¡¯s time. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He went straight up and stuffed the pill into Xuan Yuan¡¯s mouth. Ye Xuan said, ¡°Just eat it if I tell you to. Why are you still talking so much?¡± Before Xuan Yuan could say anything, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a transformation pill? I have a lot of them here. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about who to give them to.¡± The clan leader did not believe it. It said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. What kind of joke is this¡­¡± Before the clan leader could finish his words, Ye Xuan waved his sleeve, and countless transformation pills fell in front of the Penglai Immortal Beasts like rain. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet again. The clan leader¡¯s voice was trembling. It couldn¡¯t believe what it was seeing. It stuttered, ¡°These¡­ are these all transformation pills?¡± Ye Xuan rolled his eyes helplessly and replied, ¡°Yes, it is. Why would I lie to you?¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts thought of how they had been pushing each other around earlier and were embarrassed and speechless for a moment. Who would¡¯ve thought that such a magical pill was like candy to Ye Xuan? He said they could have as many as they wanted. It simply didn¡¯t make sense! The people of the Tai Qing Sect had long been used to Ye Xuan¡¯s methods, and their faces were calm as if the Penglai Immortal Beasts were making a mountain out of a molehill. Soon, Xuan Yuan also successfully transformed. If one was an accident, then two successful transformations in a row were enough to prove the magic of this pill. Chapter 146 - Blessing of the Penglai Immortal Beast ¡°Have I been asleep for too long? How can the human cultivators a thousand years later be so powerful? Their cultivation isn¡¯t that high.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve slept too much. Can¡¯t you tell? They must have hidden their strength. How can they take out such a powerful pill so casually?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. These people are too powerful. They even managed to hide it from us.¡± ¡°The human cultivators a thousand years later are too terrifying.¡± In the face of the whispers of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, the Tai Qing Sect did not feel a little embarrassed. In fact, they were all noobs. The real big boss was Ye Xuan. They recalled the time when they saw Ye Xuan take out those things and tools, and their reaction was just like the Penglai Immortal Beasts. Behind them, there were a few Penglai Immortal Beasts who had transformed. Without exception, all of them had successfully transformed after taking the medicinal pills. They had turned into children, each of them with delicate features. The girls looked like the attendants of Guan Yin. However, when they thought of this group of seemingly innocent children, who were actually more than a thousand years old, the people of the Tai Qing Sect had a strange expression. ¡°After we took the pill and transformed, we didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. However, our strength became weaker. I think it¡¯s because the curse hasn¡¯t been completely broken.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s such a situation?¡± However, thinking about it, it made sense. Although Ye Xuan¡¯s pills helped them successfully transform and avoid the end of decay and death, the curse of their bloodline was not broken. This news made the clan leader a little worried, but at the same time, the clan leader was even more amazed by the magical power of Ye Xuan¡¯s pills. What kind of heaven-defying pill was this to be able to completely ignore the power of the curse and help them transform? The effects of the pill were simply too powerful. After all, they had tried many methods before and had not succeeded. Even on Penglai Immortal Island, they had not found such magical pills, but Ye Xuan had taken out so many of them casually. Who the h*ll was he?! The clan leader looked at the calm Ye Xuan, and its heart was in turmoil. His cultivation was obviously low, but his bearing was extraordinary. The more it looked at him, the more unfathomable Ye Xuan felt. If it was him, he might be able to help¡­ ¡°Clan Leader! Clan Leader!¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts shouted for a long time before the clan leader finally came back to its senses. ¡°Clan Leader, you don¡¯t have to worry. The curse only prevented us from transforming. Now that we¡¯ve broken through, I think it won¡¯t harm our lives anymore. We just need to find a chance to remove the curse and there won¡¯t be any more worries.¡± What he said made sense. Although the curse was still there, it didn¡¯t have much of an impact. It was better than the result of the entire clan being annihilated. And all of this was because of Ye Xuan. He had given out all the transformation pills, so there was no need to worry at all for the time being. At least for a few hundred years, they could sit back and relax. The clan leader slowly floated in Ye Xuan¡¯s direction, as if it had made some kind of decision. ¡°You have the Penglai Immortal Stone and have saved my Penglai Immortal Beast clan. It can be seen that you have a deep fate with us. I have a presumptuous request. I hope you can find the Penglai Immortal Island and lead my clan back to our homeland.¡± The clan leader¡¯s tone was like it was leaving behind its last words, causing the Penglai Immortal Beasts to feel somewhat uneasy. They had finally reunited, but they were about to face a life-and-death separation. ¡°Clan Leader, are you leaving?¡± ¡°I should have left a thousand years ago. Now, I¡¯m just a remnant of my thoughts. Seeing that you have successfully transformed and avoided the fate of death, I can be completely relieved.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve settled down, I should take the rest of my clansmen and return to the netherworld.¡± The clan leader¡¯s voice gradually became ethereal. A ball of light separated from its body again and then burrowed into Ye Xuan¡¯s body. After doing all this, it became even dimmer, as if it would be extinguished by the wind. Ye Xuan felt his entire body being enveloped by a warm power, and he fell into an unprecedented peace of mind. At the same time, the system¡¯s notification rang in his ear. [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of consuming the transformation pills.] [Mission reward: 10000 prodigal points] [Special Reward: Blessing Of The Penglai Immortal Beasts] ¡°I¡¯ll leave my clan in your care. Please take good care of them¡­¡± As its voice fell, these light spots slowly rose and then dissipated in the air. The Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ sorrowful voice reverberated throughout the underground palace. They cried out, ¡°Clan Leader!¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts, who had successfully transformed, looked at the light of the fireflies above their heads, which illuminated their long and dark path that had lasted for thousands of years. Other than the clan leader, there were also those who had sacrificed themselves a thousand years ago in order to win a chance of survival. Some of them had been forgotten in the long river of history, and even their names had become blurred, but they would always remember the figures of them sacrificing themselves for the race without hesitation. No one spoke, and even the eyes of the Tai Qing Sect disciples were a little damp. A silent solemness filled the space as everyone watched the group of remnant souls leave. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I hope you all can be carefree.¡± These Penglai Immortal Beasts who had sacrificed themselves had found out in the end that the wait a thousand years ago was actually a scam. All their hopes had been dashed. It was unknown how they felt. Although the mysterious man had deceived the Penglai Immortal Beasts and used them, he had sealed the rest of the Penglai Immortal Beasts so that they could live. A thousand years later, Ye Xuan helped them and created the current situation. It could be said that they were unfortunate, but they were also lucky. The process was somewhat tortuous, but it was still satisfactory. Although the Penglai Immortal Beasts had not completely broken free from the curse, they could avoid the fate of death. After everything had calmed down, the remaining Penglai Immortal Beasts all looked at Ye Xuan in unison. ¡°From now on, we will follow our benefactor!¡± Chapter 147 - The Humble Penglai Immortal Beasts Clan The other people of the Tai Qing Sect had not yet recovered from their shock. They looked at the little squirt in front of them, who was half the height of a person. He had a charming and na?ve face, but he said such serious words. There was an inexplicable contrast of cuteness. ¡°Benefactor, please don¡¯t look down on us. Our current strength has decreased due to the curse, but as long as we can find a way to completely break the curse, we will definitely not hold you back.¡± When the people from the Tai Qing Sect heard this, they could not help but be curious. One of them asked, ¡°What is your cultivation level now?¡± The children immediately looked embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed to say this, but according to the ranks of you human cultivators, we¡¯re only at the sky rank.¡± After saying that, for fear that Ye Xuan would despise them, the little boy quickly added, ¡°Although our cultivation is very low now, please give us some time, Benefactor. In the future, our cultivation speed will increase. After all, we Penglai Immortal Beasts are blessed by the heavens. Cultivation is not difficult for us.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva and said in disbelief, ¡°Just sky rank?¡± And yet they were still ashamed? And say that they are dragging Ye Xuan down? Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Penglai Immortal Beasts were praising themselves in a self-deprecating manner. The Tai Qing Sect disciples looked at each other, thinking that they were only around earth rank, and the highest among them were a few elders, who had just entered the sky rank. If the Penglai Immortal Beasts were a burden, then what about them? They were afraid that they would not have the pride to continue living in this world. For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed like a palette. One of them said embarrassedly, ¡°You guys are too humble. You¡¯ve set too high of a standard for yourselves.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts looked serious and did not seem to be joking. ¡°No, this cultivation level is indeed very low for us. If it wasn¡¯t for the curse, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d be at the peak of the sky rank after we successfully transform.¡± When the Tai Qing Sect heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly shed tears of envy and jealousy. Why was there such a big difference between humans and beasts? They told themselves with all their might that they were Immortal Beasts and simply couldn¡¯t be compared to them, only then did they feel much better. After communicating with the Immortal Beasts, everyone realized that the Penglai Immortal Beasts had lived on the island a thousand years ago and stood aloof from the world. After that, they were sealed and had been sleeping for such a long time. They knew nothing about the outside world. Despite their age, their personalities were like that of children. They were as innocent as they looked, without any ulterior motives. ¡°No wonder they were deceived by that person with a few words. In the end, they are still inexperienced and don¡¯t know the evil of the human heart.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect sighed and looked at the Penglai Immortal Beasts with less awe and more affection. After all, it was too deceptive for Immortal Beasts to have such a face after taking human form. If they were left outside and used by someone with ill intentions, they would definitely become a great killing weapon. Fortunately, they met Ye Xuan. Not only was Ye Xuan the savior of all the Penglai Immortal Beasts, but he had also solved a big conspiracy to prevent them from being used by others. Furthermore, with the words uttered by the clan leader before it left, Ye Xuan¡¯s status among them was very high. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t call me ¡®Benefactor¡¯. It sounds a little strange.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Alright then, Clan Leader.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not from the same race as you. It¡¯s not very appropriate to call me that.¡± ¡°But the previous clan leader has instructed us to follow you. Besides, you saved our lives, so it¡¯s only right to call you ¡®Clan Leader¡¯.¡± Ye Xuan could only let them do as they please. However, the eyes of the people from the Tai Qing Sect could not help but light up. ¡°These Penglai Immortal Beasts address Elder Ye as ¡®Clan Leader¡¯. Since Elder Ye is a member of our Tai Qing Sect, doesn¡¯t that mean that they are also a member of the Tai Qing Sect?¡± Good lord, after transforming, each of the Penglai Immortal Beasts had the strength of the sky rank. Now that there were so many Penglai Immortal Beasts, the overall level of the Tai Qing Sect had been forcibly raised by a large margin. Who would dare to bully them in the future? Their strength was almost on par with those big sects with deep foundations. After Ye Xuan thought it through, he didn¡¯t bother to think about what the Penglai Immortal Beasts called him. Tian Lan and Xuan Yuan, the Penglai Immortal Beasts who had first transformed, brought Ye Xuan and the others into their treasure vault. The so-called treasure vault was actually a secret passage next to the underground palace. There were powerful formations and restrictions set up in it, which could only be removed with the heart blood of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. If one was forced to give up the heart blood unwillingly, the restriction would be triggered. Not only would the treasures inside be damaged, but they would also be attacked by the formation. ¡°When we left Penglai Immortal Island, it happened so suddenly that we didn¡¯t bring anything with us.¡± The so-called ¡®didn¡¯t bring anything¡¯, the Tai Qing Sect looked at the pile of items in front of them that almost formed a small mountain. The treasures were brilliant, flowing with light and color, simply enough to blind people¡¯s eyes. They immediately drooled. Any one of them was a top-grade magic weapon that was worth a fortune. If they were to be put up for auction, they would probably cost tens of millions of spirit stones. The same thought rose in everyone¡¯s hearts at the same time. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were really too modest! ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind picking whatever you want. These aren¡¯t of much use to us anyway.¡± Looking at the mountain of magic weapons, cultivation methods, and medicinal pills in front of them, the people of the Tai Qing Sect were almost dazzled. They said in disbelief, ¡°These are all for us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Clan Leader¡¯s companions, so you¡¯re naturally our companions.¡± In the past, the Tai Qing Sect¡¯s people¡¯s impression of demonic beasts was that they were brutal and bloodthirsty, but now it had completely changed. However, the Penglai Immortal Beasts had a special status, so they naturally could not be compared with these ordinary demonic beasts. To have such mightly companions who were not only powerful but also generous, was simply like a dream. Chapter 148 - A Generous and Powerful Comrade ¡°Is there any immortal medicine in there?¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect thought of the legend of the elixir of immortality on the Penglai Immortal Island and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Even we can¡¯t come into contact with that kind of divine medicine easily. Only the old ancestors have seen it.¡± Although everyone was disappointed, it was within their expectations. At the same time, they became even more excited, ¡°So the immortal divine medicine really does exist.¡± However, they remembered that the Penglai Immortal Island no longer existed. Even if there were godly medicines, they should have disappeared in the long river of history. ¡°Except for a small portion that we brought out from Penglai, most of the other treasures were collected from the secret realm.¡± Ye Xuan had spent a lot of prodigal points to purify the Penglai Immortal Beasts this time, but he had also gained a lot. With such a powerful group of helpers, they were all at the sky rank, and this was their level without breaking the curse. Moreover, they were all loyal to Ye Xuan and would never betray him. As for the ¡°Blessing Of The Penglai Immortal Beasts¡±, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t quite understand this special reward. The system didn¡¯t introduce it, so he didn¡¯t know what it was used for, so he could only put it aside for now. At the same time, when the clan leader dissipated, the white light that scattered from its body was the last bit of its cultivation. It actually allowed Ye Xuan to reach human rank level nine in one fell swoop, and he was only one step away from a breakthrough. Most importantly, there were memories of the clan leader in this ball of white light. Compared to everyone¡¯s joy, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°Elder Ye, what are you thinking about?¡± the fifth elder couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what happened to the Penglai Immortal Island a thousand years ago. Why did it suddenly suffer from heaven¡¯s tribulation? Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts who escaped from the island couldn¡¯t escape from this tribulation.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Xuan Yuan and Tian Lan also came over. ¡°We were too young back then and didn¡¯t know what happened. Our ancestors sent us here and only said that the Immortal Island was in great danger and that we shouldn¡¯t go back.¡± Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts of Penglai didn¡¯t know what exactly happened back then. The matter of Penglai Immortal Island could be put aside for the time being. What Ye Xuan cared about was the man who deceived the Penglai Immortal Beasts. A thousand years ago, he had set up such a big trap. He had made the Penglai Immortal Beasts sacrifice themselves and become the hosts of the strange and ominous black Qi. That man had used the power of the altar to continuously absorb the life force of the sealed Penglai Immortal Beasts. That man must be plotting something big. After all, even Ye Xuan had a hard time dealing with the black Qi, and he needed to spend some prodigal points to purify it. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll find something in here.¡± Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something. A ball of white light appeared in the center of his palm. He carefully peeled the cocoon and actually found a trace of black debris inside. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, it would be easy to miss. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This should be the deepest memory of your clan leader.¡± Ye Xuan released his divine sense to explore the memory. Countless fragments flew by, most of which were scenes of the clan leader¡¯s life on Penglai Immortal Island. From these scenes, it could be seen that it was indeed like a fairyland. The doubts in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but deepen. Why would such an immortal realm be punished by the heavens? Since ancient times, only the heavens would punish those who committed great evil. However, there should not be such people on Penglai Immortal Island. At the same time, there were a few blurry figures imprinted in the depths of the clan leader¡¯s memory. They seemed to be extremely important to him. Probably because too much time had passed, and with the influence of the sacrifice, these memories became fragmented. Soon, these memories were covered with a layer of darkness. The Penglai Immortal Beasts fled in a hurry and came to this secret realm. In the chaotic scene, Ye Xuan finally saw a cloud of black Qi appear in front of the clan leader. It didn¡¯t have any outline, but he could vaguely see the shape of a man. This must be the mastermind behind the scenes! The mass of black Qi gathered the most Yin and evil power in the world and was even more terrifying than the one Ye Xuan had come into contact with before. However, he had hidden it with a special method, and the Penglai Immortal Beasts clan leader couldn¡¯t see through it. He must have already planned this out. If he exposed his own strength, the Penglai Immortal Beasts would definitely not agree to make a deal with such an evil creature. However, as a bystander, Ye Xuan could see it very clearly. Suddenly, a huge suction force came. As he watched the memory, it was as if Ye Xuan was possessed by the clan leader of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. In the memory, he could not help but agree. He clearly wanted to refuse, but he could not resist the arrangement of fate. He could only watch as his companions walked toward the altar with expressions that were not afraid of death. Blood immediately dyed the entire array red. Ye Xuan finally understood where the dark red blood stains on the altar came from. ¡°A thousand years later, I will help you break the curse!¡± The cold words floated in Ye Xuan¡¯s ears, and at the same time, he felt an extremely cold gaze staring at him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ye Xuan suddenly opened his eyes, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The feeling of being followed by a shadow was impossible to get rid of. It was as though that shadow had crossed the distance of time and space, and even his spirit was affected by the dark power. ¡°Elder Ye, are you alright? Why do you look so pale?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. Thinking of the man¡¯s last words, he had a bad feeling. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± the Penglai Immortal Beasts asked in confusion. Ye Xuan spoke of the scene he saw from his memory. He said, ¡°The clan leader also mentioned before that the man would come here again a thousand years later to remove the seal for you.¡± At the mention of this man, the other Penglai Immortal Beasts immediately became excited. Chapter 149 - The Scheme From a Thousand Years Ago, the Terrifying Enemy ¡°I¡¯m just afraid he won¡¯t come! A thousand years ago, he deceived us so miserably, making the Clan Leader and so many of our companions sacrifice themselves. He even wanted to use us. We must take revenge for this!¡± Otherwise, why would they say that the Penglai Immortal Beasts were inexperienced and simple-minded? They couldn¡¯t even beat that man a thousand years ago, let alone a thousand years later. Although the man in the clan leader¡¯s memory didn¡¯t show his power, the aura on his body made Ye Xuan extremely afraid. If that man had fallen in these thousand years, it would naturally be a good thing. However, if he didn¡¯t¡­ That man¡¯s cultivation was already unfathomable a thousand years ago, let alone a thousand years later. Now, not only did Ye Xuan purify the black Qi, but he also removed the seal and revealed the man¡¯s conspiracy. He had undoubtedly thoroughly offended the man. No matter what the man¡¯s plans were, they were all completely destroyed by Ye Xuan. A thousand years of time and effort had all turned into nothing. This time, Ye Xuan was in big trouble. ¡°Think about it. This person has been planning this for a thousand years. Although I don¡¯t know what his purpose is, it must be something big. You¡¯ve been sealed and asleep for a thousand years. You¡¯re definitely not his match.¡± Although the Penglai Immortal Beasts were ignorant, they weren¡¯t stupid. After Ye Xuan explained it to them, they could only put down the hatred in their hearts for the time being. After all, they were the last of their bloodline, and they couldn¡¯t let down the expectations of their clan leader. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities for revenge in the future. If we mess up his plans, he will definitely not let it go.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts had figured it out, but the Tai Qing Sect was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Elder Ye, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You mean that the man who killed the Penglai Immortal Beasts a thousand years ago might still be alive?¡± An old monster who had lived for a thousand years! What kind of man would he be? He would be at the star or sun rank at the very least. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. He might still be alive.¡± After all, judging from the man¡¯s big plans, since he said that he would help the Penglai Immortal Beasts lift the seal a thousand years later, there must be some basis for it. A thousand years later would be the time for his plan to come to fruition. It could also be a lie. After all, he had not appeared for so long, and no one could say for sure what had happened in between. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive and knows what we¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll hate us to the core.¡± That man had planned this for a thousand years, but in the end, it was all for naught. If such an old monster were to set his eyes on them, he would probably be able to destroy them all with a finger. Everyone from the Tai Qing Sect suddenly felt complicated. ¡°It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve offended such a powerful person? He¡¯s almost as powerful as the ancestors of the seven great sects.¡± But now that things had already been done, there was no use in regretting it. One of the Tai Qing Sect people couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Elder Ye, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. I feel a little anxious staying here.¡± Compared to the uneasiness of the people of the Tai Qing Sect, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was also very calm, even if he got into such big trouble. Anyway, he had enough secrets on him and many enemies, so it didn¡¯t matter if he had one more. Moreover, now that Ye Xuan had seized the opportunity from the man, the mysterious man still didn¡¯t know what he had done. Even if that man had extraordinary skills, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find Ye Xuan in a short time with so many sects in the secret realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Xuan assured, ¡°At least he doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve ruined his plan yet.¡± It would be too conspicuous to bring so many Penglai Immortal Beasts out. Although their clan had disappeared without a trace and there were no records of them in the ancient books, they were still too conspicuous. However, if someone knew that they came from Penglai Immortal Island, he was afraid that it would cause big trouble. Fortunately, they were beasts and could also enter the spiritual beast bag. Although the space was a little narrow, there was no other way. Even a few who had successfully transformed also transformed into their beast forms and entered the spiritual beast pouch. Ye Xuan and the others quickly left the place, but not long after, a cloud of black fog attacked. After seeing the scene inside the underground palace clearly, they were stunned for a moment, and then a furious voice resounded through the sky. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Not only was the sacrificial altar destroyed, but the sealed Penglai Immortal Beasts were also nowhere to be found. Most importantly, the Penglai Immortal Beasts that had been sacrificed had completely disappeared. The black fog seemed to have gone crazy. Its body suddenly expanded and filled the entire underground palace. In an instant, countless ghosts howled. A pair of blood-red eyes could be vaguely seen, which almost made people shudder. Even though the Penglai Immortal Beasts had offered themselves as sacrifices, their rationality had long been eroded by the black Qi over a long period of time. A thousand years of resentment and indignation was the best nourishment for the black Qi. After such a long time, the black Qi and the Penglai Immortal Beasts had become one and had become extremely powerful. It could almost be said that it was immortal. The original Penglai Immortal Beasts were known to be the closest to the Immortal Beasts clan, but they had been modified into immortal monsters. They were his most perfect masterpiece, and now it was time to see the results. The black fog had already thought it through. When the remaining Immortal Beasts of Penglai saw their own kind in this state, they would definitely collapse after knowing the truth. The wait a thousand years ago was a lie, and at the same time, they would face the demise of their entire clan. At that time, the dense Yin Qi formed could instantly turn this place into a land of death under the effect of the altar. At the same time, it could quickly cultivate powerful monsters with immortal characteristics. In the end, there was nothing left! There was only a thin layer of evil energy left in the air, which would be scattered by the wind. ¡°What exactly happened here?!¡± The black fog thought that his plan was flawless. The only thing he had not expected was that the secret realm would appear earlier than expected. However, he was not worried. This was because the sacrificial Penglai Immortal Beasts were hidden in the depths and were in a deep sleep. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to have the Penglai Immortal Stone on him, so Ye Xuan woke them up by accident and was hunted down, which led to the series of events that followed. Chapter 150 - The Appearance of the Mastermind Boundless black fog surged out of the underground palace, carrying a wave of indescribable anger, destroying the surrounding scenery. No matter who it was, if they found out that their thousand-year-old plan had been destroyed, they would not be able to calm down. The evil power quickly corroded every corner. When the rock wall touched the black Qi, it instantly turned into dust. All the surrounding scenery seemed to be swallowed by some unknown power and disappeared into the void. The black fog was venting his anger. Soon, the underground palace completely disappeared, as if it had never appeared in this world. Only a large mass of black fog remained, and it was still expanding, full of ominous vibes. ¡°I will definitely find you and make you pay a painful price!¡± The disappearance of the underground palace had caused the ground to collapse, and a deep pit had appeared. The Green Peak Sect, which was not far away, was attracted by the commotion. ¡°There seems to be something strange there. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± When they saw the scene clearly, they could feel the huge energy coming from the ground. They were extremely excited. Someone commented, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something down there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me some rare treasures are appearing¡­?¡± Everyone looked at the deep pit. They couldn¡¯t see the bottom at all. It seemed to be connected to the nine circles of hell. The cold wind whistled up, sending a chill from the bottom of their hearts. It was pitch black inside the cave, and they couldn¡¯t see clearly at all. The boundless darkness spread wantonly, and in a daze, there was a huge creature lurking in the dark, watching their every move. Speckles of golden light fell out, exuding a powerful aura. They were like dusty pearls, but at this moment, they were extremely conspicuous in the darkness. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and their voices were so excited that their tones changed. ¡°That¡¯s the light of a treasure! It seems that the heavens are still on our Green Peak Sect¡¯s side.¡± A disciple felt that something was not right and could not help but say, ¡°Senior Brother, why do I feel that this wind is a little strange? Why don¡¯t we investigate it again? If we are too rash¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted impatiently by another disciple. ¡°Why are you as timid as a mouse? If we dawdle any longer and this gets discovered by others, we won¡¯t be able to get anything.¡± The treasure¡¯s light appearance was too strange as if it was deliberately luring something. Previously, the Green Peak Sect had been robbed by Ye Xuan¡¯s disguised identity and handed over all their magic weapons and treasures. At this moment, they were in a hurry to make up for their losses, so they had overlooked those strange things. ¡°But, I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so naggy. If you¡¯re so timid, you can stay up here and keep a lookout. If someone comes, quickly inform us.¡± Without waiting for the disciple to dissuade them, everyone entered the deep pit. Their figures were quickly swallowed by the darkness. The huge beast opened its bloody mouth, waiting for them to jump in. The deep pit was quiet, and there was no movement. ¡°Senior Brothers, have you guys arrived at the bottom yet?¡± The disciple who stayed behind shouted at the people below, but he only heard his own voice echoing back. There was a dead silence in the air, which made people feel inexplicably flustered. A gust of wind blew from somewhere, carrying a fishy smell. The disciple¡¯s face turned pale and shouted a few more words. But every time, there was only his own echo. In the end, even the echo of his voice became distorted. It didn¡¯t sound like his own voice at all. It sounded like countless ghosts howling. He finally noticed that something was wrong and wanted to leave, but a black Qi suddenly emerged from the bottom of the pit and wrapped him up. ¡°Ah!¡± Only a shrill cry echoed in the surroundings, startling the birds in the trees and causing them to circle in the sky. Soon, the area around the deep pit returned to its calm appearance. Other than the messy footprints around, there were no other traces that indicated someone had been there before. At the bottom of the pit, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. A large cloud of black fog surrounded the silhouettes of people, who were the Green Peak Sect¡¯s disciples who had come down earlier. However, at this moment, their eyes were closed and their faces were pale. If not for the weak breathing in their chests, they would have looked no different from dead people. Their bodies seemed to be breeding something, but it was unknown if it would still be them when it hatched. The black fog burst into a peal of strange laughter. ¡°Since my army of undying demon beasts has disappeared, I¡¯ll just use you guys to make up for the numbers. What a pity, the bodies of the Penglai Immortal Beasts were almost completely transformed by me¡­¡± Golden light once again emerged from the deep pit, as if a rare treasure had been born, luring everyone to come and explore. Outside the secret realm, the grand elders who were sitting cross-legged seemed to have sensed something and opened their eyes at the same time. The cold feeling was like a maggot in their bones, but it was fleeting, making them feel a faint sense of unease. ¡°Did something happen in the secret realm?¡± Because this secret realm was special and could block all magic weapons and spells, they didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. However, from the looks of the life plaques of the disciples, they were all fine and had not encountered any danger. ¡°It seems like we were overly worried.¡± ¡°Looking at the situation in the secret realm, the secret realm should be able to last for another ten days to half a month. We are not in a hurry to summon them back. This trip to the secret realm is also a form of training for them.¡± These people still didn¡¯t know about the great changes in the secret realm and thought that their disciples were safe and sound. At the same time, Ye Xuan had no idea what had happened behind him. Ye Xuan and the people of the Tai Qing Sect left the range of the underground palace as fast as they could. The previous scenery was left behind by them until it completely turned into a small black dot and disappeared from their field of vision. ¡°We¡¯ve walked so far, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± After experiencing so much, everyone was a little tired and decided to rest here for the time being. Someone asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do next?¡± Chapter 151 - An out of Place Style They had so many treasures left behind by the Penglai Immortal Beasts in their hands. They could easily take out a few of them to deal with the competition this time. There was no need to compete with others. Not only was it dangerous, but the things their opponents were snatching might not be better than what they had. Ye Xuan decided to be lazy and said with ease, ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯ll naturally wait for the secret realm to open.¡± If he wanted to, the first place in this competition would be their Tai Qing Sect. However, it would be too conspicuous to take out too many at once, so it would be decided according to the situation. The people of the Tai Qing Sect revealed dreamy expressions. They couldn¡¯t believe that they had cleared the level without doing anything. ¡°Elder Ye, why don¡¯t we just put on a show? When the time comes, we¡¯ll have a reason to take out so many magic weapons.¡± Ye Xuan looked at them with a nurturing expression. He said, ¡°Just make up a random reason and say that we fell into some sort of an array and barely survived. We finally got these treasures after going through so much danger.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words that were casually said, coupled with his sincere expression, if they hadn¡¯t experienced it together, everyone would have almost believed that what he said was true. They couldn¡¯t help but show admiration. However, there was one thing that was right. They were indeed in great danger. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, they probably wouldn¡¯t have survived the black fog attack. All of this was closely linked, and if there was any mistake, they would definitely die. However, under Ye Xuan¡¯s leadership, they were able to survive each time. Not only did they get through it safely, but they also had a powerful companion like the Penglai Immortal Beasts. ¡°Elder Ye is really capable. There are so many areas we have to learn from him in the future.¡± It just so happened that this place was remote and surrounded by mountains on all sides, so it wasn¡¯t easy to be discovered. Under Ye Xuan¡¯s lead, the others also began to set up their traps in peace. [Random Mission: Consume 1000 filth removal pills ] [Filth Removal Pill: used to remove all kinds of negative states] [Mission Success Reward: 10000 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in a random deduction of prodigal points. Time remaining: 15 days] Originally, Ye Xuan thought that he could continue to be idle until he left the secret realm, but he didn¡¯t expect the system to issue another mission so soon. However, when he saw that the time limit was about half a month, he was no longer in a hurry and continued to lie down in peace. When the Sword Sect and the others accidentally barged in, they saw the people of the Tai Qing Sect sunbathing in groups of three to five, looking very relaxed. It was so out of place that people who didn¡¯t know would think that the Tai Qing Sect was here for a vacation. For a moment, Shen Changling thought that they had mistakenly entered some kind of formation again and were hallucinating. The two sides stared at each other for a long time before he broke the silence. ¡°So you¡¯re here. We couldn¡¯t find any trace of you guys earlier, and almost thought you¡¯d met with a mishap.¡± The Tai Qing Sect naturally could not tell Sword Sect and the others what they had experienced. After all, it was related to the Penglai Immortal Island, ancient mysteries, and the Penglai Immortal Beasts. It was a big deal. Even if the Sword Sect showed goodwill to them, this news was too shocking. The fewer people knew about it, the better. ¡°We accidentally entered a formation and just managed to get rid of the black Qi.¡± The people of the Sword Sect did not have any suspicions. Although they were a little surprised by the state of the Tai Qing Sect, they did not think too much about it. After all, with a rich master like Ye Xuan, it was no wonder that the treasures in the secret realm were not attractive to them. Shen Changling thought of something and smiled bitterly. He said, ¡°Looking around, I¡¯m afraid you are the only ones who have the most leisure time in the secret realm. Which sect is not trying to find secret treasures to exchange for contribution points?¡± Even the people from the seven great sects were doing so. Although the people from the seven great sects did not participate in the competition, they also fought for rare treasures. After all, they also wanted to make contributions to their sects. From his tone, it seemed that something had happened outside. The people of the Tai Qing Sect had been lazing around here the past few days and did not pay attention to the news outside. Ye Xuan asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Changling frowned slightly, then slowly relaxed. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a little strange.¡± It turned out that when they were in the secret realm, there were too many people who entered, so it was inevitable that they would meet each other. Several forces fought with each other, and some friction and fights were common. However, recently, for some reason, he felt that the number of people had suddenly decreased. On the way here, besides the Tai Qing Sect, he did not see anyone else. The people from the Tai Qing Sect didn¡¯t think much of it. One of them commented, ¡°I was wondering what it was. So it¡¯s this kind of thing. The aura in the air seems normal. After all, the secret realm is so big, and there are countless formations and restrictions. It can be said to be full of danger.¡± Shen Changling shook his head. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve met people from the Heaven Sect before. They were looking for a group of missing disciples. From their tone, it seemed that they had gone to investigate something, but they didn¡¯t return in the end. The messages they sent out were like rocks sinking into the sea. There was no response at all.¡± That was a little suspicious. After all, the disciples of the seven great sects were all elites, and there were many people in a small team. Even if they encountered any danger, it was impossible for them to be completely wiped out. However, the people of the Heaven Sect had not received any news at all. This would only be possible if they had died suddenly. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a strange thing happening?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re trapped and temporarily unable to communicate with the outside world. Maybe they¡¯ll be fine once they get out of the formation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a person to kill an entire team in seconds, but if a powerful demonic beast is involved, it¡¯s possible.¡± Shen Changling shook his head. He replied, ¡°The Heaven Sect has a unique way of communication. No matter how dangerous it is, they can still send messages from thousands of miles away. But they didn¡¯t receive any clues or messages at all, which is very strange.¡± Chapter 152 - The People Who Suddenly Disappeared ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that if there really is a great hidden danger in the secret realm, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to contact the outside world in time and explain the situation here to see if we should take any measures.¡± After all, even the Heaven Sect¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t deal with it. They were subdued in an instant, let alone others. It had to be said that Shen Changling was thinking very far ahead. He saw that the expressions of the people of the Tai Qing Sect had also become serious. ¡°This is just my guess. It¡¯s just a casual remark. Things haven¡¯t developed to such a serious stage yet. Perhaps I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± The speaker may have said it casually, but the listener paid attention and took it seriously. If it was the greatest danger in the secret realm that was worth worrying about, it would probably be what was happening in the underground palace. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°When did all this happen?¡± ¡°About seven days ago,¡± Shen Changling replied. Seven days ago? That was a few days after they left the underground palace. The people of the Tai Qing Sect looked at each other with subtle expressions. There couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Shen Changling noticed the change in their expressions. He asked, ¡°Did you find any clues?¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect shook their heads and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you have any plans? Are you guys going to stay here the whole time? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can come with us. This way, we can look out for each other.¡± The Tai Qing Sect subconsciously looked at Ye Xuan. After being idle for so long, it was time to go out for a walk. Ye Xuan also wanted to find out if the events happening outside were because of the underground palace. What was meant to come would come, and there was no way to avoid it. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect and the Sword Sect rested for a moment before leaving. Along the way, it was just as Shen Changling had said. There was dead silence and no movement. Everyone had been on the road for more than half a day, but they did not even see a single person. No matter how big the secret realm was, they would still meet someone occasionally. Now that they thought about it carefully, there must be a demon behind this abnormal situation. Not to mention people, there weren¡¯t even any demonic beasts. It was a world of difference from when they had first entered the secret realm. The people of the Tai Qing Sect lowered their voices and said, ¡°Elder Ye, look at how quiet this place is. It¡¯s a little strange. Could it be that the man that the Penglai Immortal Beasts spoke of has returned to the underground palace?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that the seal will be lifted in a thousand years? It¡¯s about time now.¡± ¡°If that man knew about this, I¡¯m afraid he would want to cut us into a thousand pieces.¡± The terrifying mastermind did not appear in front of the Tai Qing Sect. Instead, it was the Misty Illusory Manor that they were not on good terms with. When the three parties met, the people from Misty Illusory Manor¡¯s eyes turned red with fury, especially Bai Haoyu. He glared at Ye Xuan as if he wanted to bite a piece of meat off him, as though he wanted to cut Ye Xuan into pieces. As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red with fury. Chapter 153 - A Terrifying Enemy Attacks, Ye Xuans Crisis Compared to the shock and panic of the Tai Qing Sect, Shen Changling was confused. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to look for trouble, trouble would always come to him. He couldn¡¯t tell Shen Changling the reason directly, but he probably had to go back to the underground palace. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this group of people from the Misty Illusory Manor is very strange? Previously, they couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of me. But now, they suddenly gave up. Something must have happened. Let¡¯s follow them and take a look.¡± Shen Changling felt that this made sense. However, the people from the Tai Qing Sect wanted to say something but stopped. They lowered their voices and said, ¡°Elder Ye, do we really have to go back to that damned place? If it¡¯s really as we¡¯ve guessed, then we¡¯ll be finished.¡± If the recent strange events and the people who disappeared for no reason were all caused by that man, they would be walking right into a trap if they went back. The man¡¯s thousand-year-old plan had been destroyed, and the first thing he wanted to do was to settle the score with them. Moreover, this person had lived for so long, who knew how deep his cultivation was? Ye Xuan, however, had his own plans. He replied, ¡°Rather than being passive, it¡¯s better to take the initiative so that we can have a better idea of the situation.¡± Seeing that he had already made up his mind, no one could say anything. They could only silently pray that everything was just a coincidence. The people from the Tai Qing Sect were extremely familiar with this place. They followed behind the people from the Misty Illusory Manor from a distance and did not attract their attention, as if they had been here before. As they got closer and closer to the underground palace, Ye Xuan could finally confirm that it was Bai Haoyu¡¯s group¡¯s destination. They saw that the originally flat ground had a huge deep pit. The pupils of the people of the Tai Qing Sect shrank and they could not help but exclaim, ¡°There was no such thing before.¡± Shen Changling was confused. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± The Tai Qing Sect disciples all had secretive expressions on their faces, which made the Sword Sect people even more curious. Because they were far away, they could not detect anything. Shen Changling wanted to step forward but was pulled back by Ye Xuan. His expression was unprecedentedly serious. Ye Xuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy. There¡¯s something strange here.¡± If this deep pit, as well as the things that happened in the secret realm, were really made by that man from a thousand years ago, they were not his match at all. If they rashly approached, they would only be discovered by him. After Bai Haoyu and the others entered the pit, there was no more sound. Ye Xuan¡¯s uneasiness grew. Logically speaking, no matter what happened, there should be some movement, but they couldn¡¯t detect anything at all. It was as if these people had disappeared into thin air. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long, let¡¯s leave first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Shen Changling hesitated. He wanted to go up and check the situation. He didn¡¯t see anything strange at the bottom of the pit, nor did he sense any strong aura. Ye Xuan motioned for him to look around. Shen Changling looked down and found that there were human footprints all over the ground. It was obvious that more than one group of people had been here before. He was shocked. Realizing that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed, the people of the Sword Sect didn¡¯t stay and quickly left the place with Ye Xuan. ¡°If these people all went to the bottom of the pit, why didn¡¯t we hear any movement?¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, the people present were not fools. They were simply terrified. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the strange happenings in the secret realm were definitely related to this place. Perhaps the mastermind from a thousand years ago had really come. Ye Xuan had originally wanted to wait for the secret realm to open, but now that the secret realm was not a place to stay for long, they had to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Do you have any way to contact the outside of the secret realm as soon as possible and ask them to open the exit for us to leave?¡± This time, it was Shen Changling¡¯s turn to be surprised. He asked, ¡°Things aren¡¯t that serious, are they?¡± Although he had some guesses that something big was going to happen in the secret realm, it was definitely still within their control. Ye Xuan was extremely serious as he said clearly, ¡°Trust me, this matter is not something you or I can interfere in. I¡¯m afraid only the grand elders can do it.¡± This was only a conservative estimate. He was afraid that even one or two grand elders wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that man. Shen Changling opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he looked into those dark eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but believe what Ye Xuan said. He originally wanted to think about it again, but the words changed when he opened his mouth. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Master immediately.¡± At the bottom of the pit, Bai Haoyu and the others, who had been attracted by the so-called secret treasure, looked at the black Qi in horror. Their faces were twisted with fear. ¡°What the h*ll are you?!¡± The golden light that they had seen earlier had turned into a pile of black soil in the blink of an eye. Only then did they realize that they had been tricked. There were no rare treasures here! However, it was too late! This place was like hell. They couldn¡¯t even see their fingers in front of them. All they could see was the unknown behemoth in front of them, who burst out with strange laughter that made people shiver. Sensing the immense pressure, Bai Haoyu and the others wanted to escape, but it was too late. The black fog surged toward them, and no spell technique or magic weapon had any effect on it. Soon, they were enveloped by the black fog, forming a huge human-shaped black cocoon. There were countless existences around this human-shaped black cocoon. They were densely packed, and it was a shocking sight. More than half of the people in the secret realm were here. They did not dare to imagine what the black fog had done in the past few days. As the black fog enveloped Bai Haoyu, he was able to sense his memories, and he quickly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Eh? This man has Penglai immortal stones. Could it be him?!¡± Chapter 154 - They Have Also Became Monsters Shen Changling took out a jade plaque that was green in color and shaped like a small sword. He formed a seal with his fingers and sent a message. Soon, the jade sword plaque floated in the air. Very quickly, Mo Jianming¡¯s voice came from inside. This jade carving was the method that the Sword Sect used to contact the outside world. ¡°Why did you contact me so suddenly, Changling? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m with Elder Ye Xuan. Something has happened in the secret realm. We need you to open the secret realm and let everyone leave as soon as possible.¡± Mo Jianming¡¯s voice on the other end paused for a moment before he asked in confusion, ¡°But it¡¯s not time for the secret realm to open yet. What happened on your side?¡± Shen Changling wanted to say something, but there was a static noise. He couldn¡¯t communicate with it normally, and without any warning, the jade sword plaque suddenly fell to the ground. No matter how much magic power he poured in, it was like a stone sinking into the ocean. There was no response at all. Upon a closer look, there was actually a tiny crack on the jade carving, as if it was affected by something. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Changling asked in surprise. The people from the Tai Qing Sect and the Sword Sect looked up at the sky and could not help but swallow their saliva. Their voices were mixed with a bit of trembling. One of them said, ¡°Senior Brother Shen, look up at the sky.¡± In the southeast direction, the sky was as dark as ink, and endless black Qi was pouring out and spreading in all directions with lightning speed. Such a doomsday-like scene stunned everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Xuan said with a grim expression. He said, ¡°Something big has happened in the underground palace.¡± With the speed at which the black Qi was spreading, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it invaded their side. At this moment, everyone could not be bothered to contact the outside world. Their first choice was to escape. Halfway there, they found a figure blocking their way. It was Bai Haoyu! He had actually escaped from the underground palace! ¡°Bai Haoyu, what were you guys doing there? And what is down there?¡± Shen Changling asked anxiously. Bai Haoyu lowered his head and remained silent. Looking at his strange appearance, Ye Xuan was on guard. ¡°So¡­ it¡­ was¡­ you¡­ who¡­ foiled¡­ my¡­ plan¡­¡± Bai Haoyu slowly raised his head. His voice was hoarse and low as if he had not spoken for a long time. However, the content of his words made the Tai Qing Sect disciples, who knew what was going on, shudder. His movements seemed to have been accelerated by someone, and he almost teleported to Shen Changling¡¯s side. His huge fist slammed down, and even the ground trembled. Fortunately, Ye Xuan reacted quickly and pulled Shen Changling over. Ye Xuan shouted, ¡°He¡¯s not Bai Haoyu!¡± Looking at the deep pit in the ground, Shen Changling¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear. If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t pulled him just now, he would¡¯ve been either dead or crippled. Bai Haoyu¡¯s¡¯ eyes were pitch-black, and it was clear that his mind had been completely consumed by the black Qi. When he looked at the dark eye sockets, he felt a little terrified. Bai Haoyu was like a monster that was neither human nor a ghost. Bai Haoyu launched another attack. Like a ghost, he shuttled through the crowd. Not only had his cultivation base improved by a huge margin, but his speed had also increased to an unbelievable level. It was nothing for him to fight against more than one person. There were even a few Sword Sect disciples who were seriously injured by him because they were not paying attention. They fell to the side and spat out blood. Shen Changling saw that the situation was not good. He shouted, ¡°Get into formation!¡± The other disciples of the Swords Sect also surrounded him. With Shen Changling in the lead, a powerful sword intent rose from all four corners of the area, trapping Bai Haoyu within. The black Qi seemed to have met its nemesis, and it dissipated in an instant. After all, they were evil objects. When they encountered sword intent that was incarnated from morality, they naturally had to retreat. Even Bai Haoyu was in the same state. He looked like he was in pain, but the sound he made was as shrill as the howls of ghosts. A hundred thousand feet of sword light rose from the ground, and a giant sword fell from the sky, ruthlessly pinning him to the ground. Soon, there was no sound. ¡°I finally managed to deal with him.¡± Shen Changling heaved a sigh of relief. Bai Haoyu¡¯s condition must have had something to do with that place. At the same time, he was glad that they had listened to Ye Xuan¡¯s words and did not go down to check. Otherwise, they might just end up as the second Bai Haoyu. ¡°Bai Haoyu is an important disciple of the Misty Illusory Manor. If I kill him now, I¡¯ll definitely get into trouble in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Besides, Bai Haoyu has injured so many disciples of the Sword Sect. If we don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll be the one killing us.¡± ¡°I will explain to Master when the time comes. I hope that the Misty Illusory Manor will be reasonable.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed as Bai Haoyu¡¯s words flashed through his mind. It seemed that the mastermind behind the scenes had already arrived, and this commotion was caused by him. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know what this person wanted to do. ¡°Elder Ye, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s tone was grave as he replied, ¡°The black Qi on Bai Haoyu¡¯s body is similar to the monsters we encountered earlier. It looks like he has been infected by the black Qi as well. Those monsters can¡¯t die or be destroyed-¡± Both the Sword Sect and the Tai Qing Sect had fought with the black monster earlier. The Tai Qing Sect knew that it was the Penglai Immortal Beasts that had been offered as a sacrifice, and their hearts could not help but thump. ¡°Elder Ye, are you saying that Bai Haoyu can be resurrected?¡± As if in response to their words, a cold wind came from behind, and everyone dodged it. When they turned around, their eyes met Bai Haoyu¡¯s pitch-black pupils! Chapter 155 - The Great Change In the Secret Realm, the Arrival of the Crisis The originally clear sky was suddenly filled with dark winds and roars. Boundless darkness surged as if a giant beast had devoured all the light. It was like a scene of doomsday and natural disaster, making people feel inexplicably uneasy. The other sects in the secret realm also noticed the change in the weather. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been in the secret realm for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen such weather. It looks a little ominous as if something bad is about to happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys noticed, but it feels like there have been a lot fewer people around recently. A few days ago, when I met the group from the Sunset Sect, they said that almost half of their disciples were missing. They were nowhere to be found, they weren¡¯t even sure if they were alive or dead.¡± ¡°I wonder how the other sects are doing.¡± Because the sects participating in the competition were all competitors, they didn¡¯t exchange much information with each other. If they had a good relationship, they would occasionally keep in touch. Most of them didn¡¯t know what had happened in the secret realm. Even if some of the disciples sent out by the team went missing, they thought that they had been killed and were in danger, so they didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. Most of the people were still searching for treasures in the secret realm, but they did not know that a huge danger was quietly approaching. ¡­ Everyone was shocked to see Bai Haoyu resurrect. What had he gone through in such a short time? Why did he become like those monsters from before? Only then did Ye Xuan realize that he thought about this too simply. The mastermind behind the scenes actually had such an amazing ability to transform people into undying monsters! Very quickly, the black fog in the sky was also very close. Countless black fog descended and transformed into human figures. They were actually the other people from the Misty Illusory Manor. Other than them, there were also many unfamiliar faces. The black Qi had also entered their bodies and eroded their minds. Not only did their cultivation improve, but they were also like the monsters from before, undying and indestructible. They were in a state where they could not be killed. ¡°These should be some of the people who went missing in the secret realm. It seems that they all ran to the pit.¡± There were so many of them that it was even longer than the number of monsters from before. Not to mention that their combat strength was so high, and they could not be killed. If they continued to deal with these monsters, they would not gain any advantage at all. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling looked at each other. The huge sword in the air contained a huge amount of spiritual power. It suddenly hacked to the side and opened up a path. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Xuan and the others from the Sword Sect were running for their lives, but Bai Haoyu would not let them go. In a flash, he caught up with them. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s sinister voice resounded in the air, casting a shadow over everyone¡¯s hearts. The black fog in the underground palace was still releasing black Qi. He ordered, ¡°Go and bring that man back!¡± Ye Xuan had never thought that the black fog could read people¡¯s memories. When the people from the Misty Illusory Manor landed in the underground palace, that man quickly saw the scene in Bai Haoyu¡¯s memories of Ye Xuan passing the stone to Bai Haoyu to avoid the corroded Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ attacks. That man could tell at first glance that the stone they were talking about was the Penglai Immortal Stone. Only the Penglai Immortal Stone could make the Penglai Immortal Beasts, who were being offered as sacrifices, go on a rampage. It was a pity that his meticulous plan for thousands of years had all gone down the drain because of such a small accident! Although he didn¡¯t know if Ye Xuan was the one who destroyed his thousand-year plan, Ye Xuan was definitely related to this matter! Ye Xuan and the people from the Tai Qing Sect were exhausted. They finally found an array in the secret realm and hid inside, barely avoiding Bai Haoyu and the others who were searching for them. ¡°Misfortunes truly never come alone. I didn¡¯t expect them to turn into those monsters. I¡¯m afraid there are quite a few of them. What should we do now?¡± Shen Changling took out the jade sword plaque again. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact my master now and tell him about our situation.¡± However, no matter how hard he tried, there was no reaction from the jade sword plaque. The cracks on it were getting bigger and bigger. Ye Xuan said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t waste your energy. We can¡¯t contact the outside world now.¡± If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be the doing of that black fog. Ye Xuan had ruined that man¡¯s big plan, so how could he let Ye Xuan go so easily? Since he had set up this plan a thousand years ago, even the Penglai Immortal Beasts had been used without knowing about his intentions. The fact that he was still alive showed just how powerful he was. That was evident from the way Bai Haoyu and the others had been reduced to monstrous forms. Shen Changling was dumbfounded. He muttered, ¡°How could this be?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the sky above him, which looked like the end of the world, and his expression was a little solemn. ¡°Now, we can only hope that the people outside will notice that something is wrong in here as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± He thought of the people who had besieged them just now. To be more precise, they were ¡®monsters¡¯. These people¡¯s minds had been eroded by the black Qi and turned into puppets. ¡°To think that there really are undying monsters in this world. What¡¯s the origin of that black Qi? It can actually transform people after entering their bodies.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Shen Changling wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a heaven-defying thing could happen. No matter how hard the people of the Sword Sect racked their brains, they could not figure out that this ball of black Qi had come from a thousand years ago. Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan and saw that he was deep in thought. Coupled with what had happened earlier and Bai Haoyu¡¯s plan, he felt that this matter had something to do with the Tai Qing Sect. ¡°You seem to have already dealt with that ball of black Qi,¡± he probed. At this point, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he replied, ¡°That mass of black Qi is very likely to be a thousand-year-old creature¡­¡± His words were ambiguous. He omitted the Penglai Immortal Beasts and things related to Penglai Immortal Island. He only said that they accidentally entered the underground palace and discovered the existence and origin of this black Qi. The people of the Sword Sect could not help but gasp when they heard this. They said in unison, ¡°A thousand years old!¡± No wonder it had such a strange and powerful force. It seemed to make sense that it was so old. Chapter 156 - Lost Contact With the Outside World, Trapped Inside ¡°That¡¯s what happened. We thought that the black Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any big waves, but after hearing what you said, we felt that something was wrong.¡± After listening to Ye Xuan¡¯s story, the people of the Sword Sect had complicated expressions. They didn¡¯t expect that after they separated, the Tai Qing Sect would have such a situation. ¡°If it was a thousand years ago, then it would make sense. The power of this creature is not something we can deal with.¡± Ye Xuan thought of the system¡¯s mission and the filth removal pills. He wondered if it could remove the black Qi that was parasitic in the human body. ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯ve already dealt with it several times. Do you have any good ideas?¡± Ye Xuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I think the most important thing now is to inform the others and gather all our strength. I¡¯m afraid most people don¡¯t know about this yet.¡± Now that they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world inside the secret realm, the entire secret realm was like an isolated island. They naturally had to unite. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t deal with it with the power of their two sects. Not to mention, Bai Haoyu was still around, searching for them. ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s words are very reasonable. In order to prevent anyone from encountering mishaps and being assimilated into monsters by the black Qi, we must quickly inform the others.¡± Soon, Shen Changling¡¯s and Ye Xuan¡¯s groups split up and decided to look for the others. Although they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world, they could still contact people in the secret realm. They also sent out many paper cranes to send messages and find people, explaining the dangerous situation in the secret realm. ¡­ Outside the secret realm. Mo Jianming looked at the communication that had suddenly been cut off as if it had been cut off by some inexplicable force. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. After all, he had personally carved this jade and set up a restriction on it. It also had a strong defensive power that ordinary forces could not interfere with. When he tried to contact Shen Changling again, there was no response. ¡°Did something really happen in the secret realm?¡± Based on Shen Changling¡¯s ability, even if he wasn¡¯t invincible in the secret realm, there weren¡¯t many who could defeat him. However, something big must have happened for him to say such words. Mo Jianming immediately went to find the grand elders of the other sects and explained the situation. ¡°What did you just say? Open the secret realm in advance and let everyone out?!¡± The grand elders of the Yaochi Holy Land, Heaven Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were all in disbelief. ¡°Just because of what your disciple said, isn¡¯t this too much of a joke?¡± ¡°Elder Mo, do you really think that this secret realm belongs to the Sword Sect? Do you think you can open and close it as you please?¡± ¡°If we open it now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of a good opportunity to gain experience? Moreover, this is related to the sect returning ceremony, we can¡¯t be so casual.¡± Everyone disagreed with the early opening of the secret realm. Because of the special nature of this secret realm, once it was opened, one could not re-enter. One had to wait until the next time the secret realm opened. However, with the instability of the secret realm, it was very likely that the next time would be in fifty years, or even a hundred years. This secret realm was related to Penglai Immortal Island. There might be some good things inside. They had not finished exploring it, so how could they let their disciples leave willingly? Mo Jianming¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. He icily said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Something big might have happened in the secret realm. Otherwise, my disciple would definitely not say such things for no reason.¡± The grand elder of the Dao Seeking Sect said mockingly, ¡°What big thing can happen in the secret realm? It¡¯s nothing more than a dispute and struggles over those rare treasures. What danger can there be? You are being too much of an alarmist, Elder Mo.¡± ¡°All the secret realms in the past were filled with danger. At most, a few people would die. On the path of cultivation, danger and opportunity always co-exist.¡± ¡°I heard that the disciples of the Sword Sect are all tough. How come they¡¯re afraid of death now? They¡¯ve created such a big scene with just a small movement.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that not only would those people not listen to him, but they would also mock him in a strange way. Mo Jianming was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. His voice was extremely low, and his aura was extremely cold. He asked, ¡°One word from you guys. Are you guys opening it or not?¡± The other people¡¯s faces also gradually darkened. ¡°Elder Mo, although you are powerful, if you insist on doing things your own way, we will not allow it. Are you really going to offend the other sects just because of a word from a disciple?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to open the secret realm with your strength alone.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere had become tense, the people of the Infinity Sect quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Elder Mo, we know that you dote on this disciple, but there¡¯s no problem with this disciple¡¯s life tokens. It¡¯s hard to convince us with just a few words from you.¡± This was also why Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t firmly assert his point. Shen Changling¡¯s life token was indeed intact. Life tokens were made from the blood of their owners. When the owner died, the token would be destroyed. That was why Bai Haoyu and the others had not been affected even though they had been infected. Their current situation could not be considered as ¡®death¡¯, so the seven great sects naturally did not notice the abnormality. ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t worry. Even though we don¡¯t know the situation inside the secret realm, I believe that nothing will happen.¡± After all, the life tokens of the disciples of the seven great sects were all in good condition. These people didn¡¯t know that the disciples who had been parasitized, even their life tokens had a faint black Qi. Chapter 157 - A Bigger Conspiracy Chapter 157: A Bigger Conspiracy For the sake of their own interests, the other sects ignored this matter and even thought that Mo Jianming was just exaggerating to scare them. Even if his cultivation was strong, he couldn¡¯t force open the secret realm. After all, the grand elders of the other sects were not to be trifled with. ¡°Elder Mo, you should return. We¡¯ll guard this place. If anything strange happens in the secret realm, we¡¯ll receive the news.¡± Since things had come to this, Mo Jianming could not do anything else. He hoped that all his worries were unnecessary. The others still didn¡¯t know that it was because of their wrong decision that caused everyone to be trapped in the secret realm, and almost completely annihilated. In the secret realm. Dark clouds covered the sky, and the sky was gloomy. Black Qi filled every corner and continued to extend outwards. The originally peaceful scene suddenly became extremely gloomy and terrifying. Those people who had suddenly disappeared had suddenly returned to their sects. Everyone was overjoyed. ¡°Senior Brother Li, Junior Sister Lin, where did you guys go earlier? We all thought that you guys had met with some mishap, but now that we see you guys are fine, we can finally relax.¡± The Sunset Sect¡¯s disciples were immersed in joy as they looked at the returning disciples. They didn¡¯t realize that the returning disciples¡¯ eyes had turned pitch black for a moment, but they returned to normal in the blink of an eye. ¡°We accidentally entered an underground palace and were trapped by the formation there. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape, so we rushed back to tell everyone that there were many treasures there.¡± The people from the Sunset Sect were overjoyed. One of them said, ¡°This is a blessing in disguise.¡± They followed returning disciples without any suspicion but they didn¡¯t notice their slightly stiff limbs or their strange expressions. A similar scene was not only happening in the Sunset Sect. The other sects were also experiencing the same thing. The tone and mannerisms of these returning disciples seemed to be carved out of the same mold, full of unspeakable strangeness as they led everyone in the direction of the underground palace. Ye Xuan happened to run into the Sunset Sect on his way. The few disciples leading them were the ones who had chased them before. It was obvious that the people behind the returning disciples did not know what was going on. ¡°Stop!¡± Looking at the sudden appearance of Ye Xuan and the Tai Qing sect, the people from the Sunset Sect were a little vigilant. Could it be that they had also discovered the treasure in the underground palace? ¡°They¡¯re not human at all.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, the Sunset Sect looked at each other in confusion. Frowning, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Zhou Jun¡¯s expression turned cold. He said, ¡°We¡¯re minding our own business. Now that we have something important to do, you guys better get out of our way.¡± After all, they had been defeated by the Tai Qing Sect previously. The people of the Sunset Sect were somewhat dissatisfied and now they were slightly hostile. ¡°Believe me, they really aren¡¯t humans. They¡¯re monsters.¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect desperately wanted to explain, but the people of the Sunset Sect were full of suspicion. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How can they be monsters? You guys don¡¯t even know who you are trying to sow discord with. Do they really think we are so easy to fool?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t move, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± Seeing that the people from the Sunset Sect didn¡¯t believe them at all, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t say much. A cold light flashed in his hand. Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He warned, ¡°What do you want? Ye Xuan, I¡¯m warning you, our Sunset Sect is not to be trifled with!¡± He wanted to stop Ye Xuan, but it was too late. The cold light was like a sword, and it pierced through the hearts of those people. A few of them fell to the ground just like that, their bright red blood flowing all over the ground. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was cold, and he even sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t feel any guilt and even said such words, the anger of the Sunset Sect reached its peak. ¡°Senior Brother Li! Junior Sister Lin!¡± The people from the Sunset Sect cried out in grief. They looked at Ye Xuan with red eyes and gritted their teeth. One of them cried out, ¡°You actually killed them! I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡± With that, they all took out their swords or magic weapons, wishing they could cut Ye Xuan into pieces. The people from the Sunset Sect were immersed in hatred and anger, so they didn¡¯t notice that there seemed to be something slowly wriggling in the blood. Ye Xuan attacked again. Everyone was amazed by his speed, but they found that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t attack them, but behind them. At the same time, Ye Xuan¡¯s solemn voice warned them. ¡°You¡¯d better turn around and take a look.¡± The people from the Sunset Sect turned around and were instantly dumbfounded. There were no longer any shadows of those people on the ground. Even the blood had disappeared. At this moment, they were surrounded by black Qi and entangled with Ye Xuan. Their eyes were as dark as ink and looked inexplicably creepy. This was obviously not normal. The people from the Sunset Sect were completely dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on. Those disciples¡¯ level could only be considered average, but now they had advanced by leaps and bounds. Looking at their fierce attacks, they were probably at the sky rank, which was really beyond their imagination. Seeing these people besieging Ye Xuan, the people from the Tai Qing Sect also hurriedly joined in the battle to help, but the Sunset Sect next to them was somewhat at a loss. As they attacked the Tai Qing Sect, these disciples were obviously abnormal. However, if they attacked the Sunset Sect, they were their senior brothers and junior sisters who they had been with all day long, so the Sunset Sect could not bear to attack them. Even though the returning disciples of the Sunset Sect were hit in their vital parts, they were fine. Even if their heads were cut off, they quickly recovered. Even if they were immortal, the Tai Qing Sect had an advantage in numbers and was at a disadvantage. Seeing this situation, a few people burst out in screams. ¡°Roar!¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression changed. He said, ¡°Hurry up and leave, or those ghostly things are coming.¡± It was more than enough to deal with these few, but to deal with a group, it was probably not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. He looked at the Sunset Sect, who was still unaware of the truth. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Do you want to wait to die?¡± Chapter 158 - An Unprecedented Crisis Chapter 158: An Unprecedented Crisis The people from the Tai Qing Sect broke into a run, and the people from the Sunset Sect followed closely behind. Those few people also caught up, and behind them was a dark group of unknown things. Due to their instinct for danger, the people from the Sunset Sect did not dare to slow down. The group spent a great deal of effort to shake them off. Zhou Jun finally could not suppress the doubts in his heart and could not help but ask, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Only then did Ye Xuan tell him the whole story, saying that those people had been parasitized by the black Qi and had become immortal monsters. The people from the Sunset Sect were shocked when they heard this. They exclaimed, ¡°How could this be?! A monster that has lived for almost a thousand years, what cultivation level does it have¡­¡± They didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. However, the truth was right in front of their eyes. Those people had clearly died, but they were resurrected again, and their combat strength had multiplied. It was simply heaven-defying to the extreme. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, it would have been hard for them to believe that such a thing could happen in the world. ¡°Oh right, why are you guys with those monsters?¡± ¡°They said that they found a rare treasure in the underground palace.¡± Zhou Jun felt a lingering fear in his heart. If Ye Xuan and the others had not suddenly appeared and they had really followed the group of monsters to the underground palace, what would have happened to them? Now that he thought about it, it was simply terrifying. Everyone fell into silence. Ye Xuan finally understood why the people from before had disappeared for no reason. It must be for similar reasons. They wanted to go to the underground palace to search for treasure, but they didn¡¯t expect to get themselves involved. Now, the mastermind behind the underground palace was plotting against everyone and was bound to capture all the sects in one fell swoop. What was he trying to do?! Since that man dared to do it, he definitely had the strength. Ye Xuan did not dare to underestimate it. Who knew what kind of background this creature that had lived for thousands of years had? ¡°Perhaps the situation is worse than we thought. I wonder how Shen Changling is doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just your sect that has encountered such a thing. Perhaps other sects have also fallen into the trap. We must stop it as soon as possible!¡± It was already so difficult to deal with just a portion of the people being assimilated. If all the sects in the secret realm became this kind of undying monster¡­ When they thought of that scene, the people from the Sunset Sect and the Tai Qing Sect shuddered. Ye Xuan contacted Shen Changling, only to find that he was in the same situation. He rescued a few sects in passing and prevented them from falling into the claws of the devil. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it either and almost fought with the people of the Sword Sect. However, when they saw that their disciples had died and come back to life, they had no choice but to believe Shen Changling¡¯s words. Everyone split up again. In the current situation, everyone knew the seriousness of the matter. Even if they had grudges and disputes in the past, they chose to put them aside for the time being. After all, it was a matter of life and death. In front of a great enemy, anyone with a brain knew what to do. But in the end, Ye Xuan¡¯s and Shen Changling¡¯s power was limited. Although they later enlisted the help of the other sects, what they said was too absurd. Many people didn¡¯t believe it, so it was inevitable that there would be fights and disputes. In this way, a lot of time was wasted, and some people had already arrived at the underground palace. Ye Xuan even hated himself the most. He was worried about attracting the attention of the mastermind behind the scenes, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach easily. It was the same for the others. That place was almost the base camp of the black Qi and was also the place with the densest concentration. It was estimated that there was no possibility of returning as themselves and not as monsters. When everyone gathered, the number of people was less than half of the people who had just entered, which meant that most of them had fallen. This number sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Half of them had turned into undying and powerful monsters. How terrifying was this? Even if all of them combined their strength, they still couldn¡¯t deal with those monsters. ¡°What should we do now? How could this happen? The seven sects should quickly contact the outside world and ask them to let us leave.¡± The crowd was restless. At this moment, they were hiding in a formation in the secret realm. Ye Xuan had found it by accident and found that this formation could hide their aura. With the addition of improvements and the infusion of spiritual power, everyone entered the palace and avoided the tracking and search of those people outside. The disciples of the seven great sects were all silent. To be more precise, it should be the six great sects, because the Misty Illusory Manor had already been completely annihilated. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything?¡± The disciples of the Yaochi Holy Land and the Heaven Sect didn¡¯t look good. Even if they tried everything they could, they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world. All their communication methods had failed, and the messages they sent to the outside world were like rocks sinking into the sea. There was no response. When everyone heard this news, it was like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What did you just say? Unable to contact the outside world? You guys are joking with us, right?¡± Ye Xuan had already expected this result. After all, they had tried to contact the outside world before. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be trapped here and die?¡± ¡°Those people can¡¯t be killed at all, and their combat strength is strong. If they find us, we can only die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things haven¡¯t gotten to that point yet. Although we can¡¯t contact the outside world, I believe they¡¯ll notice it soon.¡± ¡°We just have to wait until that day. The people outside will definitely open the secret realm. At that time, we will be saved.¡± This sentence made everyone calm down a little. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are still seven great sects outside and so many people. It¡¯s impossible for them not to know about such a big thing that happened in the secret realm.¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t comment and asked Ye Xuan, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the dark sky above him. There was no light at all, and he felt that the black fog was thicker than before. It shrouded the secret realm and became a lingering shadow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the situation isn¡¯t good.¡± Chapter 159 - Its too Late to Regret It Chapter 159: It¡¯s too Late to Regret It Before the communication was completely cut off, Shen Changling contacted Mo Jianming. He should have noticed that something was wrong at the first moment. With Mo Jianming¡¯s sharp senses, it was impossible for him not to do anything. Now that there was no news after a few days, it was either that Mo Jianming had encountered some obstacles, or that the people outside were still unclear about the situation here. Ye Xuan thought that the current situation was a result of both reasons, and the facts proved that it was similar to his guess. By the time the seven great sects realized it, it was already too late. The thick black fog in the secret realm finally affected the outside world. The grand elders outside the secret realm felt a cold and evil aura hit them in the face. They suddenly opened their eyes, which emitted rays of light. ¡°What an evil aura. Where did these demons come from?¡± Upon closer inspection, they discovered that it was actually coming from the secret realm. This kind of aura was too strange and ominous. Even the grand elders had never seen it before. Even the demonic cultivators who were hated by everyone did not have such power. ¡°Did something happen in the secret realm? Why is there such a strange black fog?¡± Logically speaking, this secret realm was related to Penglai Immortal Island. It was impossible for an immortal-related thing to have such an evil aura. If things were abnormal, there must be a demon. Now that it was reflected out to the outside world, one could imagine how huge the black fog was in the secret realm. It was impossible for those disciples to not notice it. It was too strange that no one in the secret realm sent a message. ¡°Hurry up and contact them. Ask them what happened in the secret realm.¡± However, the disciple quickly ran back to report the situation. He reported, ¡°I can¡¯t contact Senior Brother. All the messages have been like rocks sinking into the sea. There¡¯s no response.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Yaochi Holy Land, but the Heaven Sect, Infinity Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were also in the same situation. Everyone looked at each other and realized that something was wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for something big happening in the secret realm, it would be impossible for everyone to lose contact with the outside world. One or two could be considered a coincidence, but with everyone here, it made the situation seem serious. ¡°Hurry up and see if there¡¯s anything strange about their life tokens!¡± ¡°Nothing unusual.¡± Upon hearing this, the grand elders heaved a sigh of relief. These disciples¡¯ life tokens were guarded day and night, and they would be informed immediately if there were any changes. After all, those who entered the secret realm were the sect¡¯s core disciples or direct disciples. They were the future pillars of the sect. If there were heavy casualties, it would affect the sect¡¯s future development. That was why they attached so much importance to it. ¡°Fortunately, they are safe and sound. I think the loss of contact this time was just an accident. Perhaps it was because of the instability of space.¡± The moment he finished speaking, an angry rebuking was heard, ¡°You guys are so muddleheaded!¡± Mo Jianming descended from the sky, holding the life tokens of all the disciples in his hand. The grand elders¡¯ expression was a little displeased. One of them asked, ¡°Elder Mo, what are you doing?¡± Mo Jianming sneered and threw these life tokens on the ground, ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully!¡± ¡°How audacious of you!¡± Such an action was undoubtedly an insult to them, and the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s grand elder immediately launched an attack. ¡°Mo Jianming, don¡¯t cross the line. Not only did you steal my disciples¡¯ life tokens, you even humiliated them like this. Do you even have any respect for my sect?¡± What answered him was Mo Jianming¡¯s piercingly cold sword Qi. It was like a hot knife through butter and simply unstoppable. The grand elder of the Dao Seeking Sect suddenly retreated. His eyes were dark like water but when he realized that the sword Qi was going for the life tokens on the ground, he could no longer suppress his anger. ¡°You!¡± Before he could finish his words, Mo Jianming cast a sidelong glance at him and said, ¡°Your disciples are about to die. Just wait to collect their corpses.¡± When the others heard this, they were furious. Wasn¡¯t this a clear curse? They subconsciously wanted to refute, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about here? They¡¯re clearly doing fine, even their life tokens-¡± Then, everyone looked down and was stunned. A large portion of the life tokens on the ground was wrapped in black Qi. The righteous sword Qi was originally the nemesis of this extreme Yin and evil power. Now that Mo Jianming had made his move, the black Qi had nowhere to hide and was visually exposed to everyone. Without the disguise, the Yin power came again, exactly the same as what they felt just now. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± The people from the other sects were dumbfounded. Although the life tokens were still intact, the current situation did not mean that the life token¡¯s owner was safe. If they were entangled by this kind of power, they would either die or be crippled. It was only a matter of time before the lord of death, Yama King, summoned them. ¡°Do you still think they are safe and sound?¡± Although Mo Jianming didn¡¯t know what had happened in the secret realm, he could tell from the situation of these life tokens that it wasn¡¯t good. What surprised him was that the life tokens of the disciples of the other sects, such as the Yaochi Holy Land, the Heaven Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect, were more or less contaminated with this black Qi. Only the disciples of the Sword Sect had not been affected, which made him feel more at ease. ¡°I told you earlier that there was a change in the secret realm and that we should open it early, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on doing things your way!¡± ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s hurry up and open the secret realm.¡± The other sects realized that something was wrong, and they sent their grand elders to each of the four directions, injecting vast amounts of spiritual power into the secret realm. An invisible force surged into the air, and the door that was previously hidden became faintly visible again. Chapter 160 - The Power of the Black Fog, The Secret Realm Cant Be Opened! Chapter 160: The Power of the Black Fog, The Secret Realm Can¡¯t Be Opened! Ye Xuan, who was in the secret realm, also noticed the strangeness in the sky. ¡°Everyone, look! Isn¡¯t that the gateway to the secret realm that we used to enter? Great, we¡¯re saved.¡± Many sects were overjoyed, but Ye Xuan¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, extinguishing their newly ignited hope. He asked, ¡°Do you think you have the ability to enter this door?¡± Black fog filled the entire secret realm, and so did the surroundings of the door. The surroundings were like an unfathomable black hole that could devour everything. If one were to approach it easily, they would probably be swallowed immediately. The bright hope was right in front of them, but it was on the same level as the abyss. Life and death were a matter of seconds. The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces gradually disappeared, and they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. The black fog seemed to have noticed the existence of the door and quickly wrapped it around. Under the black fog¡¯s influence, the originally unstable space became even more unstable, and even the shadow of the door became faint. If this continued, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long and would dissipate soon, which meant that they would be trapped here again. ¡°Rather than sitting here and waiting for death, it¡¯s better to fight with all our might,¡± he said. There were always people who did not believe in this. A spiritual light appeared in the palm of the disciples of the Floating Cloud Palace. A huge Dragon Boat appeared in the air, which could accommodate dozens of people. All the Floating Cloud Palace¡¯s disciples jumped onto it. ¡°You guys are willing to wait for death here, but I¡¯m not. Is there anyone else who is willing to come with me?¡± ¡°This spiritual boat was forged by a master blacksmith and is infused with five-colored stones. It has a strong defense and I believe it can hold out for a while, giving us a chance to reach the gateway.¡± As soon as he said that, many people from the sects wavered. They looked at each other and many people boarded the spiritual boat. However, the people from the six great sects did not move. It was clear that they were still observing. There were also some people who chose to stay. If this black Qi was so easy to deal with, it wouldn¡¯t have caused all the disciples of the Misty Illusory Manor to be annihilated. The Dragon Boat was lifelike as if it was a long dragon, and its speed was amazing. This speed was at least sky rank and above. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to have such a flying magic weapon.¡± Seeing that the Dragon Boat was trying to break through the encirclement, the black Qi quickly swarmed up. A powerful array glowed, and a complicated pattern lit up on the body of the boat. The flames that shot up into the sky were like meteors, burning most of the sky red, but a lot of the black fog gradually dissipated. ¡°With such speed and defense, we might be able to get close to the gateway of the secret realm.¡± Many people were amazed. As long as they passed through this door, they would be able to get out. Those who had not boarded the Dragon Boat before were now regretting it. If they had known earlier, they might have been able to escape with their lives. The Dragon Boat was like a hot knife through butter. Soon, they opened a path and came to the side of the gate. The exit was close at hand, and the people on the Dragon Boat could not help but look happy. However, in the next second¡­ The black fog gathered together as if it had a life of its own. It expanded continuously, and a huge black mouth opened silently. It was unknown what kind of creature it was, but its body covered the entire sky, and it was filled with an evil aura. The pupils of the people on the ground suddenly shrank. They wanted to warn those on the boat, but it was too late. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, the Dragon Boat was swallowed whole. The remaining people were dumbfounded, and the atmosphere fell into a dead silence. Countless pieces of debris fell from the sky. They were the remains of the Dragon Boat. The people who were on the boat earlier had been completely annihilated, and it was unknown if they were dead or alive. Even if they were alive, they would probably not be in a good state. Ye Xuan sighed softly, not surprised by this result. It must be known that the mastermind had been planning this for thousands of years. If he was so easily dealt with, wouldn¡¯t he be slapping himself in the face? Moreover, the gateway to the secret realm was not stable, which meant that the people outside had also encountered obstacles. However, in that situation, even if he had said it, that group of people would probably not have believed him. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± The remaining people looked at the tragic scene in front of them and felt as if their throats were being strangled. They were unable to speak for a long time. ¡°Look, the door is disappearing.¡± As expected, after the commotion just now, the door was completely destroyed by the black fog and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Outside the secret realm. Looking at the door that appeared, the rest of the people revealed happy expressions. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before they should be able to come out.¡± However, the grand elders¡¯ expressions changed slightly. An extremely cold force followed their spiritual powers and attacked from the other side of the door. At this moment, there seemed to be some movement on the other side of the door. ¡°Are they coming out?¡± The grand elders sensed that something was wrong and was about to warn them, but it was too late. The massive black fog came with an aggressive momentum, pouring down like a flood from the gate. Everyone was caught by the black fog, and the disciples with lower cultivation died on the spot. Even the grand elders¡¯ situation was not good. As the black Qi entered their bodies, their spiritual power became sluggish. They all had golden bodies to protect themselves and were not easily affected, but the black fog¡¯s effect could not be ignored. ¡°What the h*ll is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Everyone was in a state of chaos as they dealt with the sudden black fog. After they finally cleared these ghostly things, the door had long disappeared. Mo Jianming had no choice but to start all over again. He suddenly had a bad feeling. The grand elders joined forces again, trying to open the secret realm. After a while, there was no movement. No matter how much spiritual power they poured in, it was useless. Their faces all turned pale. ¡°Oh no, the secret realm can¡¯t be opened!¡± Chapter 161 - Ye Xuans Ingenious Plan Chapter 161: Ye Xuan¡¯s Ingenious Plan Everyone was somewhat silent. The scene just now had undoubtedly brought a huge blow to them. Their already small number of people had been reduced by a lot because of the casualties earlier. As the ancient door disappeared, there was no more movement. ¡°The people outside will think of a way to save us, right?¡± someone said uncertainly. There was a sense of despair in his voice that he himself didn¡¯t notice. The deathly silence spread endlessly. Everyone¡¯s heart felt heavy. The other sects looked at those from the Yaochi Holy Land, the Dao Seeking Sect, and the Heaven Sect. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from the Seven Great Sects, so why don¡¯t you quickly think of a solution and say something?¡± They were like drowning people who wanted to grab onto the last straw. However, no one could do anything now. Facing the silence of the big sects, everyone¡¯s mood was extremely low. ¡°Are we really going to die here? I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Someone gave up on himself, ¡°Forget it. The sect masters and grand elders of the major sects guard the outside world. If there was a way, they would have gotten us out immediately. Why would they wait until now?¡± The door had only existed for such a short time, which showed how powerful the black fog was. As time passed, everyone stared at the sky above them, hoping that someone would fall from the sky. However, all they saw was the black fog getting thicker and thicker. Even the disciples of the Heaven Sect and the Dao Seeking Sect were panicking. ¡°Is master really going to abandon us?¡± ¡°Impossible. The most talented disciples of the sect are all here. If we all die, I¡¯m afraid the sect will suffer a great loss.¡± Almost all of the disciples present were the most talented and powerful in the sect. They could be said to be the future pillars of the sect. Those people outside would definitely not sit back and watch. Even the core disciples of the Seven Great Sects were there. Since it was impossible for the sects to intentionally leave them to die, the current situation only proved that they were also helpless. Kacha! An additional crack formed on the array, undoubtedly making everyone¡¯s situation worse. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this formation won¡¯t last long.¡± The black Qi outside was almost omnipresent. Once the array lost its effect, they would be completely exposed to it and not end up well. There was almost no hope of survival. In the face of death, everyone was the same. Even those with strong cultivation were no exception. The disciples had already revealed sorrowful expressions, and some even fell to the ground and cried. The only ones who were still calm were probably Ye Xuan and the people from the Sword Sect. However, a divine sense came into Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, bringing important news. It was the Penglai Immortal Beasts. In the original underground palace, there was actually a teleportation array that could directly reach the outside. Ye Xuan suddenly had an idea. Although this method was risky, he could try it. It was better than sitting around and waiting for death. ¡°Everyone, I know there¡¯s an exit in the secret realm that leads directly to the outside. ¡± Upon hearing that, the dispirited crowd suddenly perked up. ¡°What did you say? And the teleportation array, where is it? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right below the pit.¡± They had thought that there was hope, but it turned out to be a dead end. Everyone once again became dejected. ¡°The black fog comes from the pit. Its main body is there, so that can be said to be its lair. And the teleportation array you spoke of is at the same place. Aren¡¯t you asking us to court our own deaths?¡± Saying the idea was equivalent to not saying it, it was completely useless. The previous Floating Cloud Palace was a good example, not to mention that the exit this time was even more outrageous, It was actually in the enemy¡¯s base camp. However, Ye Xuan had his own considerations. ¡°As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is also the safest place. If the black fog covers the entire secret plane and searches for us, then their lair might be relatively safe.¡± Ye Xuan had found it strange earlier. Since he had ruined the mastermind¡¯s thousand-year plan, the mastermind should hate him to the bone. And with his strength, not only could the mastermind turn the Penglai Immortal Beasts into immortal monsters, but even the disciples would not be able to escape from his claws. Yet, despite being so heaven-defying, why didn¡¯t he deal with Ye Xuan himself? Then there was only one possibility, and that was that the mastermind was under some kind of restriction. Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know the reason, it was beneficial to him. Otherwise, a monster that had lived for a thousand years would be able to kill him in one breath. The others didn¡¯t believe Ye Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s just your theory. The Floating Cloud Palace is a good example. We are not fools, how can we follow you to die?¡± Going deep into the enemy¡¯s lair was even more dangerous than what happened at the Floating Cloud Palace, and the consequence of failure was death. The disciples were so scared that they did not dare to take the risk. It was impossible for Ye Xuan to tell everyone about his animosity with the black Qi and tell them that he wasn¡¯t blindly courting death, but that he had a certain degree of confidence. Moreover, if he really had no other choice, he would ask the Penglai Immortal Beasts to come out and help. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t going, we¡¯ll go!¡± Unexpectedly, Shen Changling was the first to speak up. ¡°I think what Elder Ye Xuan said makes sense.¡± The disciples of the Swords Sect behind him also responded. ¡°Rather than sitting here and waiting for death and placing our hopes on the outside, we might as well think of a way.¡± Shen Changling believed that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t do something he wasn¡¯t confident in. He must have his own reasons for saying what he said, not to mention that the array wouldn¡¯t be able to protect everyone for long. Once they were completely exposed, the black Qi would devour them, leaving not even their bones behind. It was better to take a gamble. Seeing that all the people from the Sword Sect had joined in, the remaining people fell silent. Then, a few more people here and there stood up one after another to join in. Chapter 162 - Humans Are Intellectual Creatures Chapter 162: Humans Are Intellectual Creatures ¡°You¡¯d better think about it carefully. If the array is destroyed, the black Qi will definitely come to this area. If you stay here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll no longer be safe.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words made everyone lower their heads, but no one responded. Ye Xuan knew that he couldn¡¯t force everyone to do his bidding. He had already said all he could, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. The people of the Tai Qing Sect naturally supported all of Ye Xuan¡¯s decisions. Including the Sword Sect and the people who joined later, the total number of people was less than 50. Everyone used their spiritual power as the price to walk out of the array. They temporarily covered their auras, and the black fog did not seem to notice them. Looking at the backs of Ye Xuan and the others moving away, the other sects fell silent. After a moment, someone asked, ¡°Will they succeed?¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect didn¡¯t care much. ¡°Hitting a stone with an egg is no doubt seeking death. Haven¡¯t they learned from the Floating Cloud Palace incident?¡± ¡°How long can their spiritual power last? Once it¡¯s completely exhausted, they¡¯ll be exposed to the black fog.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan hasn¡¯t even broken through to the earth rank, yet those idiots actually believed his words. They¡¯re clearly sending themselves to their doom.¡± Recalling the previous horrifying scene where the Dragon Boat was swallowed by the black fog and only a few scraps were left, everyone suddenly felt scared. The Heaven Sect also chimed in, ¡°The black fog here is already so powerful, let alone its lair. I¡¯m afraid not even their bones will be left.¡± ¡°Exactly. Shen Changling must be crazy. He¡¯s actually following an elder from a small sect to cause trouble here. He doesn¡¯t even care about his own life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for us to stay here. The people outside will find a way sooner or later. We¡¯ll take turns injecting spiritual energy into the array. I believe it can still hold on for a while. It¡¯s better than rushing to our deaths like them.¡± There were even people who thought it was a conspiracy. ¡°Maybe Ye Xuan wants those people to be his scapegoats so he can find an opportunity to escape himself. It¡¯s better not to follow them in their stupidity.¡± The others also found that theory plausible. Rather than being rash, it was better to try their best to protect themselves. It was no surprise that the Heaven Sect, the Dao Seeking Sect, and those from the Yaochi Holy Land were mocking Ye Xuan so ruthlessly. After all, even their parties had people who volunteered to follow Ye Xuan. In the eyes of others, Ye Xuan¡¯s team was basically on a one-way trip to hell. Even Ye Xuan¡¯s team members themselves thought so. After all, there were only so many people, so how could they resist the black fog? Moreover, they weren¡¯t particularly strong. The reason why they followed Ye Xuan was that they at least stood a small chance of living by taking action rather than waiting for death. However, based on the current situation, the chances of success were very minuscule. ¡°What should we do next?¡± the crowd asked uneasily. Ye Xuan replied to them with one sentence, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± What was he waiting for? Everyone was confused. However, Ye Xuan mysteriously walked to the side and soon disappeared, making the others who were standing in place feel uneasy. Even Shen Changling didn¡¯t know what Ye Xuan was up to. He didn¡¯t notice that his jade sword carving suddenly emitted a faint light. Meanwhile, outside the secret realm, Mo Jianming also had a similar jade sword carving in front of him, and he was constantly pouring spiritual power into it. At the same time, those from the Yaochi Holy Land, the Dao Seeking Sect, and the Heaven Sect also put aside their existing grudges and helped out. Under the joint efforts of the Seven Great Sects, the sword carving emitted a huge ray of light. The small sword became more and more lifelike, and the light shone in the air. Something like a water mirror had appeared, reflecting Shen Changling¡¯s appearance and clearly showing what he was doing. Everyone could not help but be overjoyed. ¡°How is it? Can we contact them now?¡± Mo Jianming shook his head. ¡°The evil power is too strong. It has enveloped the entire secret realm and cut off all contact with the outside world. We can only see the scene there and can¡¯t contact them for the time being.¡± In other words, it was only a one-sided view. The others couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. But the good thing was that they at least knew there were still survivors inside. They were not completely annihilated, which was good news. However, Ye Xuan was actually leading the group of people to their doom so they could only shake their heads. ¡°Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t high, but he¡¯s quite good at looking for trouble. In this situation, he should have stayed where he was and waited for us. By acting rashly like this, he¡¯ll undoubtedly be sending everyone to their deaths.¡± Meanwhile, Mo Jianming quite admired Ye Xuan¡¯s actions. Thinking of the secrets and power that Ye Xuan held, he thought that Ye Xuan might really be able to lead those people and escape. Moreover, Shen Changling appeared very respectful toward Ye Xuan. Mo Jianming knew his disciple well. Something must have happened in the secret realm. After all, even if he ordered Shen Changling to take care of the Tai Qing Sect, the latter would not have such an attitude. In the current situation, it was uncertain who was taking care of who. Mo Jianming snorted coldly and said, ¡°Wait for us? That¡¯d be equivalent to sitting still and waiting for their deaths. Do you even have any way to open the secret realm now?¡± His words left everyone speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re trying to think of a solution now, aren¡¯t we¡­¡± Meanwhile, Ye Xuan summoned the Penglai Immortal Beasts from the spiritual beast space. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to catch some black fog for me.¡± If Ye Xuan and the others were the ones to attack, they would easily attract the black fog¡¯s attention, but the Penglai Immortal Beasts were different. As the original hosts of the black fog, they had the aura left by the altar. The black fog wasn¡¯t very intelligent, so it would mistake the beasts for the same kind. But even if the fog attacked, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The Penglai Immortal Beasts nodded and leaped into the air. Not long after, they brought back a lot of black fog. System purification. Chapter 163 - Theres Nothing He Cant Do Chapter 163: There¡¯s Nothing He Can¡¯t Do Ye Xuan spent some of his prodigal points to get the purified version of the black fog. Still maintaining its original form, the black fog was currently completely harmless. Its evil power had been absorbed by the system. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet? Did he run away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. We¡¯re just courting death by being here. With his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to escape in the face of danger. Why would he dig his own grave?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t returned after a long time, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but stir, and there were grumbles. Only the people of the Tai Qing Sect firmly believed in Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye is not that kind of person. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The others were about to argue when they heard a cry of surprise. ¡°Look!¡± Ye Xuan, who was covered in black Qi, walked toward everyone. Everyone retreated in fear. The first thought that came to their minds was that Ye Xuan had been exposed to and had been swallowed by the black fog. Even Shen Changling subconsciously clenched his sword, his gaze serious. Seeing that everyone was about to attack, Ye Xuan quickly stopped them. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± The black Qi immediately dissipated and condensed into a small black ball in the center of his palm. Ye Xuan returned to his original appearance. Everyone was confused, but they still didn¡¯t let down their guard. They thought that the black fog had evolved and was trying to confuse them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have you been infected by the black fog?¡± Ye Xuan took out the excuse he had prepared. ¡°This is the black Qi I just forged.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was clear and his pupils were pitch black, unlike those who had been swallowed by the black fog, everyone believed Ye Xuan¡¯s words. The others hurried over and looked at the little black ball in the center of Ye Xuan¡¯s palm. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Elder Ye, how did you do it? You¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯ve reached the point where you can pass off a fake as the real thing.¡± It wasn¡¯t just them. Even the people outside the secret realm were dumbfounded, not understanding how Ye Xuan did it. ¡°Although it¡¯s easy to fake the black fog, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to deceive everyone.¡± Soon, they knew what Ye Xuan wanted to do. He wanted to sneak into the enemy¡¯s base and blend in. Those from the Dao Seeking Sect couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Such thoughts are too naive. If the black fog could be so easily fooled, would we still be unable to open the secret realm?¡± The other sects had the same idea and were not optimistic about Ye Xuan¡¯s plan. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re just too incompetent that you¡¯re still unable to open the secret realm?¡± Mo Jianming interjected from the side. The group of grand elders was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you suggesting that earth rank kid is able to do it? Just wait and see, their idea will definitely not work.¡± Ye Xuan and the others still didn¡¯t know that the outside world could detect their movements at that moment. Looking at the thing in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, the average person would find it almost exactly the same as the black fog outside. The only difference was that they would not feel evil aura from it. If they knew that the black fog was not fake, just purified by the system, their jaws would probably drop. ¡°We can use this to go to the underground palace. The black fog will not attack us. Then, we can find an opportunity to find the array.¡± That was the plan that Ye Xuan had thought of. It sounded good, but some people showed hesitation. ¡°But what if we get exposed? After all, this is fake.¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible,¡± Ye Xuan said firmly. The black fog came from the same body, so how could it be seen through? However, the others didn¡¯t know that and were a little worried. Seeing that everyone was hesitating, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately dispersed his defense and walked out. In an instant, he was wrapped in black fog. For a moment, no one could tell if the black fog was fake or real. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Xuan safely walked around. When he returned, everyone looked at him in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s too amazing. It¡¯s simply to the point of passing off the fake as the real thing.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s get going.¡± The others did not hesitate any longer. One by one, they drew out a portion of the black fog and wrapped it around their bodies. In an instant, there were dozens of people wrapped in the black fog on the spot. Those who did not know the truth would think that they had been completely devoured. The people outside the secret realm fell silent. On the other hand, Mo Jianming revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Who said that they couldn¡¯t succeed?¡± He knew Ye Xuan would have a way. The few grand elders who had spoken with conviction earlier immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything more. However, a few of them were still stubborn. ¡°So what if they managed to bluff their way through? How can it be so easy for them to enter the enemy¡¯s lair?¡± Mo Jianming only glanced at them. ¡°Then we shall wait and see.¡± Ye Xuan and the others set off toward the underground palace. The further they went, the thicker the aura of the black fog became. Everyone could feel the cold aura coming at them, and they shivered subconsciously, their hearts in their throats. The calmest person there was probably Ye Xuan. Even Shen Changling, afraid of being seen through, had his forehead covered in sweat. The others were rather emotional. Although Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, his magnanimity and courage were really beyond ordinary people. Soon, a deep pit not far away appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The thick black fog was almost solid, and the howling wind mixed with ghostly wails and wolf howls made people shiver. Occasionally, a gust of black fog would sweep past them, and a cold aura would follow them like a shadow. It was as if they were walking on a tightrope on a cliff, and they felt like they would be discovered in the next second. Chapter 164 - Eating Their Own Words Chapter 164: Eating Their Own Words The bottom of the pit was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the end. It was as if a dark giant beast was lurking inside with its bloody mouth open, waiting for everyone to walk into its trap. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Elder Ye, is it really okay for us to go in like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be exposed.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s calm voice was like a tranquilizer, inexplicably giving people a sense of security. He had almost become the backbone of everyone. After all, he was the one who gathered everyone and thought of such a method. Now that things had come to this, it was impossible to turn back. Ye Xuan took the lead and strode in. The others looked at his back, gritted their teeth, and stepped into the pit. The world spun, and when everyone opened their eyes, they had already reached the bottom. a faint spiritual light emerged from Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips, illuminating the dark surroundings. Surprisingly, compared to the almost solid black fog outside, there was much less inside. That made everyone feel a little more at ease. They said in disbelief, ¡°We actually succeeded!¡± Ye Xuan had already learned the location of the array from the Penglai Immortal Beasts.¡±Let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s hurry and find it. Although we¡¯re disguised, we still have to be careful here.¡± After all, they were in the black fog¡¯s lair, so Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. If the mastermind behind the scenes knew that he had delivered himself to the door, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, the mastermind probably didn¡¯t expect that Ye Xuan would do such an illogical thing. A large part of the original underground palace had been destroyed by the power of the black fog. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t remember it very clearly, so he could only search based on his feelings. It was like a maze, and the surrounding scenery didn¡¯t change. Everyone almost thought that they had lost their way. Just as they were carefully moving forward, they discovered a person standing not far ahead. How could anyone exist in such a place? Unless¡­ It was too late for Ye Xuan to change direction, and everyone instantly became extremely nervous. The ¡°person¡± seemed to have noticed their existence as well and slowly floated over. When it got close, the group realized that it was not a person, but a cloud of black fog. Different from what they had seen before, this black fog actually had an outline. From a distance, it looked like a person standing there, which was what had caused the scene they had seen earlier. ¡°This black fog is a little strange. Could it have found us out?¡± The entrance was narrow, and the fog was blocking the way. They couldn¡¯t go out unless they went through the black fog. However, there was no guarantee that there would be no danger. They could only stop and silently assume that the black fog had not discovered anything unusual. Then, they quickly began to leave. The black fog first circled around the group, leaving a cold wind wherever it passed, then stopped beside Ye Xuan, not moving at all. The fog didn¡¯t have any facial features, but it felt like a pair of sinister eyes were watching them in the dark, maliciously observing their every move. Everyone¡¯s palms were sweating. Only Ye Xuan was unmoving like a mountain. Seeing that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction, the black fog immediately stuck to him. Even the people outside the secret realm couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Such a scene was really creepy. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Although this person¡¯s cultivation base is poor, his heart is very tough. Whether it¡¯s calling for everyone to find a way out or being fearless in the face of danger, there are few like him in the entire cultivation world.¡± Many people looked at Ye Xuan with admiration. No one had expected that he could really lead the others into the depths of the underground palace without being discovered. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations to come so far. ¡°If they can escape this time, I really want to take them as my disciples.¡± The one who said that was Elder Li of the Infinity Sect. Besides him, many people from other sects also showed admiration for Ye Xuan. His performance in the secret realm was too outstanding. Inside the secret realm, everyone was so shocked by the sudden development that they held their breaths. Some people almost lost their composure and cried out because of the scene in front of them. Fortunately, they were stopped by their companions. Ye Xuan and the black fog were almost face to face, which was extremely strange. At that moment, the air was silent. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, was relatively calm. The black fog stuck to them for a while and then slowly moved away, as if it didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The path ahead also opened up. Seeing it move away, the others broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. The black fog is too strange. It¡¯ll be terrible if it comes back.¡± But Ye Xuan felt that there was something strange about the black fog. He shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow it and take a look. Maybe we¡¯ll find something,¡± What did it mean to jump into a pit of fire? Ye Xuan was the perfect example. However, on second thought, they were already deep in the enemy¡¯s base camp. What else couldn¡¯t they do? Everyone followed the human-shaped black fog carefully. Soon, the scenery around them changed, as if they had gone deeper into the underground palace. However, the scene that appeared in front of them shocked everyone. ¡°This place is¡­¡± Even Ye Xuan was shocked by the scene in front of him. Disciples wearing the uniforms of different sects stood inside. Their faces were pale and their eyes were closed. Black figures floated around them, lying on their bodies and absorbing their life force. Shen Changling¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Are these people still alive?¡± Upon a closer look, their chests were still rising and falling slightly. Those people must be the disciples who had gone missing in the secret realm earlier. The others¡¯ gazes became excited, because their senior brothers and sisters were among them. Ye Xuan looked around and didn¡¯t find anything unusual or dangerous. Then, he walked out, and the others followed him. ¡°Even if they¡¯re alive, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re on their last breath.¡± Chapter 165 - Is It Too Late to Regret Now? Chapter 165: Is It Too Late to Regret Now? The black shadows did not notice their existence. Even if they did, they would only look at them. Compared to ¡°their kind¡±, their attention was obviously on the parasites that they could devour. Shen Changling walked over and tried to wake the disciples up, but they didn¡¯t respond. The others also ran to their fellow disciples. ¡°Senior Brother Zhao, wake up.¡± Nevertheless, there was no response. Ye Xuan looked at the group of people carefully and shook his head.¡±It¡¯s useless. They¡¯ve almost fused with the black fog. We can¡¯t wake them up like this. Even if we wake them up, it won¡¯t be the person himself, but the undying monsters.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly as they pleaded with Ye Xuan, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re so powerful. You must have a way, right? Please save them.¡± The ¡°fake¡± black Qi that deceived the strange black fog was created by Ye Xuan. If it weren¡¯t for him, it would have been impossible for them to reach this place smoothly. It made everyone have the illusion that there was nothing Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t do. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have a way. He thought of the system¡¯s mission, and maybe the filth removal pill would be useful to those people. He took out a few pills. ¡°This is a filth removal pill. You can give it to them to consume. However, I have to say this first. I don¡¯t know if this pill will be of any use.¡± The crowd looked at the pill in his palm and hesitated. However, one of them quickly picked it up and decisively fed it into the mouth of the pale-faced young man beside him. ¡°If Junior Brother were conscious, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to become such a monster. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s useful, but if it¡¯s useless, then it is his fate.¡± Since things were already like this, why not give it a try? It couldn¡¯t get any worse. Everyone held their breath and looked at the man who had just swallowed the pill. Seeing the scene, the people outside the secret realm became anxious. ¡°You¡¯re so silly. How can you give that medicine so casually? Aren¡¯t you disregarding other people¡¯s lives?¡± The one who spoke was the elder of the Pill Refining Sect. ¡°I have never heard of a pill like the filth removal pill in this world. It is not even recorded in ancient books. Furthermore, the black fog is so powerful that ordinary pills cannot remove it at all.¡± He continued, ¡°Anyone who knows a little about medicine knows that if the medicinal properties clash, it¡¯s very likely that the consumer will die on the spot. Moreover, those disciples¡¯ bodies have long been weak and are not suitable for taking pills. What he did is too risky. I don¡¯t know where he took out the pills from, but he dares to give them to people to use?¡± The joy on everyone¡¯s faces gradually dissipated, and the few elders who had a good impression of Ye Xuan had now changed their attitudes. ¡°I thought he was kind, but he hurt my disciple like this. Those poor people have been tricked.¡± Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t bear to see the group of elders slandering Ye Xuan before the pill effects were revealed.¡±It¡¯s still too early to pass judgment.¡± Ye Xuan was able to take out so many precious pills to heal his injuries, so perhaps the filth removal pill really was useful. The elder of the Pill Refining Sect said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that just the filth removal pill alone can get rid of such powerful black fog¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the black Qi on the bodies of those who had taken the pills dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, it actually disappeared in mid-air. Mo Jianming turned around and looked at the group of people with a faint smile. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± The dissipation of the black Qi was like a loud slap on their faces, and they were unable to speak for a long time. ¡°This only proves that the black Qi has been removed. It doesn¡¯t mean that those people can recover.¡± There were still people who didn¡¯t believe what they saw and were speaking with certainty. ¡°The black Qi is so powerful that it can¡¯t be cured by ordinary pills. One needs at least a supreme-grade pill. How could this kid have such a pill with his background and strength?¡± Meanwhile, the Pill Refining Sect disciple who had retorted earlier did not speak again. A hesitant light flashed in his eyes. Everything else aside, just the ability to dispel the black Qi was enough to show that the filth removal pill had an extraordinary origin. When the black qi completely dispersed, the disciples slowly opened their eyes. The elders were immediately forced to eat their earlier words. ¡°It¡¯s too magical. The medicinal effect is so powerful.¡± The elders of the Pill Refining Sect were staring at Ye Xuan with sparkly eyes. To be more precise, they were looking at the pill in his hand. They wished they could pick it up to take a closer look. ¡°How come I¡¯ve never heard of a pill like this before? It¡¯s not even recorded in the ancient records. Could it be an ancient pill that has been lost for a long time?¡± ¡°To think that we, the Pill Refining Sect that prides ourselves on collecting all the medicinal books in the world and knowing all the medicinal herbs in our hearts, actually did not know that there was a filth removal pill in this world. We are truly ashamed.¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Those who had slandered Ye Xuan before immediately lowered their heads in shame when they saw their disciple wake up. ¡­ The people in the secret realm were also extremely excited. They didn¡¯t think that the medicinal pill would really have an effect. They hurriedly went up and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, how do you feel now? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± The previously unconscious man had not yet recovered from his shock. He looked around. ¡°Why am I here? What happened?¡± Looking at the few people who had woken up, those who had hesitated using Ye Xuan¡¯s pill before regretted it. ¡°We¡¯re done for. We should have given it a try.¡± Everyone marveled at the magic of the pill. They guessed that Ye Xuan probably didn¡¯t have many in his hands. There had clearly been a golden opportunity in front of them, but they missed it. Chapter 166 - Who Exactly Is He? Chapter 166: Who Exactly Is He? While Ye Xuan previously gave the pills for free, the disciples had become aware of their magical effects. Naturally, they expected to have to pay for the pills going forth. ¡°Elder Ye, do you have any more pills? I¡¯m willing to buy them for 10,000 top-grade spirit stones.¡± ¡°You want to buy such a pill for 10,000 top-grade spirit stones? I¡¯m willing to pay 50,000!¡± ¡°100,000 top-grade spirit stones!¡± ¡°200,000 spirit stones!¡± The price was getting higher and higher. It turned out that many of the unconscious were important figures in the various sects, such as the elders and the son of the sect master. If they could save them, wouldn¡¯t they make a great contribution? No matter how many spirit stones were spent, the sect would probably be willing to accommodate. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as they waited for Ye Xuan to make the final decision. Ye Xuan was somewhat puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you all doing? I have plenty of these pills, so there¡¯s no need to waste your energy fighting over them.¡± As far as the eye could see, there were at least hundreds if not thousands of people infected by the black Qi. Could Ye Xuan take out so many pills at once? Under everyone¡¯s suspicious gaze, Ye Xuan took out countless filth removal pills. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Quickly give them some. This thing isn¡¯t worth much.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s calm tone made everyone have the illusion that the pill was actually extremely common, and they were the ones making a fuss. At that moment, everyone in the secret realm and outside fell into silence. The same thought arose in their minds at the same time. Who exactly was he? Such a powerful black fog could even seal a secret realm and parasitize human bodies, turning them into immortal monsters. It was extremely heaven-defying no matter how one looked at it. Yet, Ye Xuan had casually taken out a pill that could remove it. They had thought that it was a rare treasure with an immeasurable value, but they didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to say it was worthless. Seeing so many pills, everyone had mixed feelings. If Ye Xuan had so many, it was no wonder he would say such things. Their numbers were overwhelming, just like the wildflowers and grass on the roadside. Mo Jianming was probably the only one who was calm outside the secret realm. After all, he had seen similar scenes before. Otherwise, he would be like the others at the moment, as if he had been living like a frog in the well. ¡°Have we fallen behind, or has the world become a fantasy?¡± someone asked uncertainly. ¡°Is such a powerful pill not considered valuable in the modern day?¡± The pill that Ye Xuan called worthless was the best thing in the world. The breathing of the people from the Seven Great Sects became rapid. From his performance in the secret realm, Ye Xuan was definitely not a simple person. If they could bring such a person into their own sect¡­ One of the grand elders spoke without hesitation. ¡°This kid is upright and clear-headed. I think he¡¯s very suitable to be my personal disciple.¡± The person beside him didn¡¯t give him any face and said, ¡°Pfft, you shameless old man. You¡¯re only interested in those pills of his, right?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s suitable to join our Infinity Sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he refined those pills himself. If that¡¯s the case, he should come to our Pill Refining Sect. That way, he won¡¯t waste his extraordinary talent. Who knows, he might become a future alchemy saint.¡± ¡°If you ask me, I think there is no future in alchemy. He should focus on cultivation. Our Dao Seeking Sect is perfect for him.¡± For a while, several grand elders debated with each other, hoping to take Ye Xuan as a disciple. The other large sects were also in the same state. They argued until their faces were red and they almost started fighting. In the end, Mo Jianming came forward to stop them. ¡°All right, if you guys have the time to snatch talents here, why don¡¯t you think of a way to quickly rescue them from the secret realm?¡± The only unhappy one on the scene was probably the Misty Illusory Manor. The sect master and a few grand elders looked at each other with ugly expressions. After all, they had enmity with Ye Xuan. Moreover, Ye Xuan had the Penglai Immortal Stone with him. If he really entered those big sects, it would be much more difficult to make a move in the future, and their actions might even be exposed. Meanwhile, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that he had been targeted by countless people before he even got out of the secret realm. Everyone took action and fed the pills to those who were still unconscious. Soon, they woke up. Other than their bodies being a little weak, there was nothing unusual. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s quickly find the array and leave this place.¡± Ye Xuan was a little worried. They were in the enemy¡¯s base. Although they were disguised, they had made such a big movement. If they were detected, things would not be good. It turned out that Ye Xuan¡¯s worry was correct. In the depths of the underground palace, the source of the black fog was sleeping. The surrounding temperature was frighteningly low, and it was as black as ink. The power of evil even caused space to distort. In order to avoid the Heavenly Dao¡¯s investigation, he spent most of his time sleeping and couldn¡¯t personally capture Ye Xuan. He could only send the black fog out. Otherwise, with his ability, dealing with Ye Xuan would be as easy as pie. That was also why Ye Xuan was not discovered when he stepped into the underground palace. The black fog was an extremely important incarnation. As most of the black fog dissipated into thin air, it finally caught the sleeping figure¡¯s attention. ¡°Who dares disrupt my plans?¡± The surrounding black fog instantly became violent, to the point that even the space could not withstand the menacing force. A storm quickly blew, and countless spatial turbulence formed, spreading in all directions. The violent power destroyed everything in the surroundings. Even if an almighty expert stepped in, it was likely that they would die instantly. The black mist was closely connected to the mastermind and consumed his energy. Otherwise, how could those people have turned into undying monsters in such a short time? As a result, when Ye Xuan used the filth removal pill to destroy the black fog, the power of the origin was also affected. Chapter 167 - Its You Again Chapter 167: It¡¯s You Again Ye Xuan and the others were still walking through the underground palace. As the surrounding temperature dropped, the bad feeling in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart grew heavier. However, they were traveling as a big group. It was impossible to speed up with so many people around. Boom, boom, boom. As the ground trembled, countless rocks fell. Everyone had to be careful and avoid getting hit by stray falling rocks. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is the underground palace going to collapse?¡± Ye Xuan said in a foreboding tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Just then, as if having sensed something, Ye Xuan exclaimed with urgency, ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Xuan retreated with great force. A ray of black light shone from the sky, and the ground instantaneously split open, revealing a deep ravine. It was like an impassable natural moat that separated everyone. Ye Xuan stood alone on the side, in sharp contrast to the others. He was obviously the target. In an instant, a cold wind blew, and the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling sounded. It was as if tens of millions of malicious ghosts were lingering there, causing everyone to shiver. An unprecedented amount of black Qi swirled over, and even the ground was covered with a layer of faint black crystals. It was extremely ominous. Then, a deep voice came from inside. ¡°I was wondering who would have such courage. So, it¡¯s you again.¡± Almost everyone was enveloped by a powerful dark aura. Their knees went soft and they subconsciously wanted to kneel on the ground. The fear that appeared in the depths of their souls made them reveal an extremely terrified expression. The only one who was still calm was probably Ye Xuan. The people from the Sword Sect were even more nervous. Shen Changling¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked at Ye Xuan with worry. The black mist believed that no one in the secret realm could deal with his powers, so he released his origin without worry. Who would have thought that he would fail time and again because of the same person? First, it was the Penglai Immortal Beasts, and now it was a group of people. He had carefully set up the underground palace, pretending that there was a secret treasure there. Countless people had fallen into the trap and become the black mist¡¯s hosts and nutrients. But now, all of them had awakened, and the black mist around them had completely dissipated. He was confident in his own strength. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thing could happen in this world. He also didn¡¯t believe that a mere human rank cultivator could break his trap. The black mist¡¯s voice carried a hint of surprise. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Not only was the black mist surprised, but even Ye Xuan was also surprised. The Penglai Immortal Beasts had once said that a thousand years ago, it was a man who had appeared in front of them. Now, what was in front of them was just a cloud of mist, without even a form. Ye Xuan sent a secret voice message to Shen Changling. ¡°You guys leave first. Its target is me.¡± Shen Changling knew that it was useless even if so many people stayed. Not to mention, many of them had just gotten rid of the black Qi and did not have much combat power at all. Even if they stayed, they would only be a burden. Shen Changling wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he nodded at Ye Xuan. ¡°Be careful.¡± Shen Changling led the rest of the people to retreat. As expected, the black mist didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. Clearly, all its attention was on Ye Xuan. After all, it was useless even if the black mist caught them all. It was better to get rid of Ye Xuan and deal with those people later. Chapter 168 - Ominous Chapter 168: Ominous Meanwhile, the people outside the secret realm all looked serious. Even through the water mirror, they could sense the evil aura there. That force was stronger than they had imagined. Only by seeing it with their own eyes could they understand the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Why is there such an evil force in the secret realm? No wonder it can seal the secret realm.¡± ¡°We were too careless for not noticing it earlier.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were full of regret. If they had noticed it earlier, they might have been able to avoid all of this. It could be said that since the establishment of the seven great sects, they had experienced many storms and waves, but none of them had ever been as passive as they were now. There were too many core disciples of the sects trapped. If they really couldn¡¯t escape, it would be a great loss for any sect. It would be a great blow to their vitality. ¡°I was quite optimistic about Ye Xuan before, but judging from the current situation, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in trouble. It¡¯s a pity for a man of such high growth potential to die in the secret realm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the black fog will let him off so easily.¡± They still didn¡¯t understand why the black mist let the others leave and only focused on Ye Xuan. If they knew that Ye Xuan had repeatedly destroyed the black mist¡¯s plans, they would probably understand. After all, a thousand-year plan had been destroyed by him. Because Shen Changling had left, no one knew what was going on in the underground palace. Mo Jianming was worried about Ye Xuan¡¯s safety, so he urged, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this now? You should have taken action earlier. Hurry up and think of a way to break open the secret realm.¡± In the past, there were many sects that had grudges against each other, but at this time, they all put aside their grudges and attacked together. Powerful spiritual power was poured into the array, then gathered into indestructible energy. There was finally some movement at the door of the secret realm that had been closed all this time. In the secret realm, the black mist and Ye Xuan were still confronting each other. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to face me alone. It¡¯s been a thousand years since I¡¯ve seen someone like you. Although you¡¯ve ruined my plan, I can consider giving you a quick death.¡± The black mist seemed to have thought of something and burst out with a strange laugh. ¡°Or how about coming over to our side?¡± As the black mist¡¯s voice fell, a figure separated from the black mist and appeared in front of Ye Xuan. It was Bai Haoyu from the Misty Illusory Manor. No wonder Ye Xuan didn¡¯t see him earlier. He had already fused with the black mist. All of the black mist immediately surged into Bai Haoyu¡¯s body. He opened his eyes, and a towering evil aura burst out. The black color in his eyes was even thicker than before. ¡°This body can barely make it.¡± The words that came out of Bai Haoyu¡¯s mouth were bone-chilling. The moment his words fell, waves of black light emerged from his palm and surged toward Ye Xuan. Boom! Ye Xuan dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth. The black Qi transformed into a sharp blade and turned in the air, then turned back and caught him off guard. Ye Xuan felt a chill by his ears and saw a few strands of hair floating in the air. He frowned as an unprecedented sense of danger enveloped his heart, almost suffocating him. It could be said that this was a matter of life and death. He had never thought that the enemy in front of him would be so powerful, like an unscalable mountain. That kind of strength already surpassed the sky rank. At first, ¡°Bai Haoyu¡± was not used to the new body. He was like a monster in human skin, and his limbs were a little stiff. However, as time went by, he became more familiar with it, and his attacks became faster and faster. He was very successful in using the black mist, even successfully summoning his natal sword. However, the white sword was now stained with an ominous aura. The glints and shadows of the blade were mixed with an omnipresent black, like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice it for a moment, and a few more wounds appeared on his body. The blood that flowed out was black. Ye Xuan panted heavily, and his eyes glowed red like two rising suns. He felt as if he had supreme divine power, and the black Qi around him was instantly eliminated. When his pupils turned completely red, countless flames rose from his palm in an instant. They fell like meteors and covered the black mist. With a wave of Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, the fire dragon formed by spiritual energy made the remaining black Qi dissipate completely. Bai Haoyu¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable despite your low cultivation base.¡± Then, he laughed coldly. ¡°But you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± The remaining black mist in the air quickly reappeared. Its body expanded rapidly like a balloon, turning into an ancient giant beast that covered the sky. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the fire dragon. Following a wail, only scattered sparks floated in the air. Chapter 169 - Ye Xuan Was Also Parasitized Chapter 169: Ye Xuan Was Also Parasitized Putting up a fight, he formed a seal with his hands and imprinted it in the air. In the next second, thousands of fire dragons appeared behind him and wrapped around the giant beast. The entire sky was burning red, with red flames and black mist each occupying half the space, forming a situation where they were evenly matched. Even Shen Changling and the others who had gone far away were alerted. Shen Changling turned back and looked at the scene of the red and black battle in the sky. Determinedly, he said, ¡°You guys should leave this place quickly.¡± ¡°What about you, Senior Brother?¡± the Sword Sect¡¯s people asked, confused. Shen Changling gripped his sword tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going back to help Ye Xuan. I can¡¯t let him face that monster alone.¡± The disciples of the Sword Sect tried to stop him. ¡°Senior Brother, if you go back now, you will die. There is no need to make a fearless sacrifice.¡± Everyone knew how terrifying the monster was. Even ten Shen Changlings wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it, let alone one. Shen Changling thought of how Ye Xuan had helped them. If he left Ye Xuan alone, he would feel bad. Besides, it was not in his character to be afraid of death. How could he let his companions face danger alone? ¡°No matter what, an extra helping hand is extra power.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say more. If I don¡¯t go this time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life even if I survive this time.¡± Seeing that Shen Changling had already made up his mind, the Sword Sect disciples knew that nothing they said could change his mind. ¡°Senior Brother Shen, you have to be careful.¡± After Shen Changling took the lead, a few more people responded. ¡°Daoist Shen is right. Elder Ye has done us a great favor. No matter what, we can¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Many more people stood up and said that they wanted to go with Shen Changling so that they could help out. Shen Changling wanted to refuse, but seeing their stubborn gazes, he nodded in the end. ¡°Think carefully. If you go this time, I¡¯m afraid the chances of survival are very low.¡± After all, they were facing an old monster that had lived for nearly a thousand years. Everyone was prepared to go and never return. ¡­ ¡°Such pure spiritual power.¡± Bai Haoyu narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Xuan. ¡°A mere human rank has such a majestic aura. It¡¯s really beyond my expectations. But let¡¯s end things here.¡± He looked impatient. ¡°It¡¯s time to end the game.¡± As soon as Bai Haoyu finished speaking, the fire dragons that were wrapped around the giant beast suddenly let out countless wails. It was as if their existence had been wiped out by a pair of invisible hands. Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned pale, and blood seeped out of the corner of Ye Xuan¡¯s mouth. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. He thought, ¡°As expected of an old monster who¡¯s lived for nearly a thousand years. His power is indeed extraordinary.¡± Ye Xuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Bai Haoyu, on the other hand, was a little excited, as if he had just discovered something interesting. ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t resist my power. They will die instantly. It seems like your body is really special. Let me see what¡¯s so mysterious about it.¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s mouth suddenly opened, and the corners of his mouth curled up into an unbelievable smile. Bai Haoyu¡¯s once handsome face suddenly looked strange. Countless black mist spewed out of his mouth and passed through Ye Xuan¡¯s body with lightning speed. Bai Haoyu stomped his feet, and several cracks appeared on the ground. A cold wind blew, and the black mist transformed into chains that bound Ye Xuan¡¯s limbs, imprisoning him in place. Ye Xuan could feel an extremely cold chill spreading from the bottom of his feet, as if he was stuck in a swamp. Countless tentacles were tearing him apart, trying to pull him down. His soul was about to leave his body uncontrollably, and even his consciousness became a little blurry, falling into chaos. He looked around and saw that the thick black mist was everywhere. By the time Ye Xuan realized that his body was getting heavier and heavier, it was already too late. Countless black tentacles had drilled into his mind and began to attack his divine sense. When Shen Changling and the others arrived, they saw the scene. Thick black mist emerged from Bai Haoyu¡¯s body and rushed into Ye Xuan¡¯s body. From afar, it looked like a giant black cocoon, and countless tentacles could be seen wriggling inside. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Elder Ye!¡± However, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t move at all, as if he had lost consciousness. ¡°You monster!¡± Shen Changling was furious. ¡°What did you do to Elder Ye?¡± Bai Haoyu¡¯s facial features contorted as he let out a strange laugh. ¡°You¡¯ll find out very soon. I have a feeling that he might be my most outstanding partner. I¡¯ve never seen a body like his. He looks weak, but he¡¯s actually full of power. it¡¯s really magical.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone suddenly had a bad feeling. They wanted to stop Bai Haoyu, but no matter how much spiritual power they used, the black mist seemed to be completely immune to it. It was completely useless. All the black mist poured into Ye Xuan¡¯s body. Ye Xuan slowly opened his eyes, and the thick black mist around him seemed to contain the most evil and powerful force in the world. Ye Xuan was only at the human rank, but he gave everyone a terrifying feeling. It was as if he could destroy the world with a single move. Shen Changling and the others¡¯ faces gradually turned pale. They shouted without any hope, ¡°Elder Ye?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t respond. Bai Haoyu¡¯s face was full of admiration as he looked at his fresh ¡°piece of work¡±. ¡°Go and catch all the little rats that have escaped.¡± Ye Xuan slowly raised his hand. As if he was born with the talent to control the black mist, Ye Xuan gathered the black fog together and formed a long black dragon with a destructive force, sending it toward Bai Haoyu. Chapter 170 - ecret Realm Completely Locked Down Chapter 170: Secret Realm Completely Locked Down The destructive power instantly opened a large hole in Bai Haoyu¡¯s chest, and his red beating heart could be vaguely seen. Before Bai Haoyu could react to what was happening, the smile on his face froze. He raised his head in disbelief and was met with Ye Xuan¡¯s smiling face. ¡°H-How could this be¡­¡± Before Bai Haoyu could finish his words, he fell to the ground. The people outside the secret realm were all shocked. They had never imagined that Ye Xuan would have such power. Bai Haoyu¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and after being parasitized by the black mist, he had already surpassed the peak of sky rank, but Ye Xuan had killed him in one move. The eyes of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Ye Xuan!¡± One had to know that Bai Haoyu was their most valued disciple. He had outstanding talent and was one of the candidates for the next sect master. But now, he had died at the hands of Ye Xuan. At that moment, those from the Misty Illusory Manor harbored killing intent toward Ye Xuan. Unlike before, Bai Haoyu was currently dead, and there was no way he could be resurrected. He had been killed by his own power, and the black mist was unable to resurrect him. Even Shen Changling and the others were shocked, not knowing how Ye Xuan did it. ¡°Elder Ye, how can you be fine?¡± Ye Xuan had lived two lives and had the support of the system, so his divine sense was already extraordinary and beyond the range of ordinary people. The black mist had just entered Ye Xuan¡¯s sea of consciousness and didn¡¯t even have time to send information back to its main body before it was annihilated. The original power behind the black mist wanted to parasitize and devour Ye Xuan, but Ye Xuan used his prodigal points to purify it and turn it into his own. It could be said that the black mist went for wool and came home shorn while Ye Xuan got a big bargain. Not only did the main body of the black mist fail, but he also dug a big hole for himself and needlessly consumed a lot of energy. If the black mist knew about it, it would probably vomit blood in anger. Shen Changling could not help but ask when he saw Bai Haoyu lying on the ground, ¡°Will he never resurrect again?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be any more dead.¡± However, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression did not relax. Bai Haoyu was dead, but the black mist would not be so easily destroyed. How could an old monster that had lived for a thousand years be so easy to deal with? In an instant, the world changed color. A familiar cold and gloomy feeling hit them in the face, and everyone¡¯s expressions became a nervous one again. ¡°You d*mn ant, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± A black mist began to seep out of Bai Haoyu¡¯s body, and he looked much smaller than he did in the beginning. He was gritting his teeth, and his voice sounded strained. No matter how powerful the black mist was, a lot of its power had been purified by Ye Xuan and could not return to its body. In order to avoid the Heavenly Dao, it had completely integrated into Bai Haoyu¡¯s physical body, using it as an opportunity to deal with Ye Xuan and vent his anger. However, it had never imagined that it was precisely because of that that Bai Haoyu¡¯s physical body had died, and its foundation had inevitably been damaged. To make matters worse, in order to devour Ye Xuan, it had sent a lot of original power into his body. This time, it could be said that its vitality was greatly damaged. It had never been like this for a thousand years. It had been defeated by the same person in a row. Extremely aggrieved, the black mist hated Ye Xuan to the bone. Even if it had to pay the price of being discovered by the Heavenly Dao, it would make sure Ye Xuan was consigned to eternal d*mnation. Ye Xuan quickly noticed that the black mist was different. Before, it seemed to be worried about something and held back, but currently, it didn¡¯t care at all. Even the secret realm seemed to be unable to withstand the evil and powerful force. A crack appeared in the sky as if it was peeking into an abyss. Ye Xuan could vaguely see a pair of eyes behind the firmament, so powerful that it was indescribable. Although the eyes were closed, they gave him an unprecedented pressure. Instinctively fearful, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to imagine what it would be like if they were open. The black mist acted personally, and in an instant, the sky changed color. Before the people outside the secret realm could react, they saw clouds of black mist spurting out like a spring. A few of the disciples who had low cultivation and were close to him were immediately affected. As if they had suffered intense corrosion, they immediately wailed. ¡°The rest of you, quickly retreat!¡± Mo Jianming quickly shouted. The power of the black mist was far beyond their imagination. Even the water mirror was affected. The scene gradually blurred and then disappeared. ¡°This is bad. The power of demonic Qi is too great. It¡¯s affecting the outside world.¡± Everyone could no longer see the situation in the secret realm clearly, but the good thing was that because of the black mist wreaking havoc, a small opening had been opened in the secret realm. However, it was not enough for them to open the door. Mo Jianming¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. According to the situation just now, if they didn¡¯t act quickly, they would probably have to collect the corpses of the people in the secret realm. ¡°Something has happened to the secret realm, and the situation is not optimistic. We have to open the door to the secret realm as soon as possible.¡± The others also understood the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to delay further. After all, the core individuals of their sect were still in there. At that moment, a black sun was slowly rising in the secret realm, indicating the arrival of the darkest night. A huge sense of oppression came from the sky, making Shen Changling¡¯s face pale. The black mist had not even done anything, but blood was already flowing from the corner of his mouth. ¡°What a powerful force¡­¡± His hand, which had always held a sword, was trembling slightly at the moment. He could not even think of resisting. Ye Xuan looked up at the black sun in the sky. Even though his body was under tens of thousands of pressures, his back was still straight, like a pine tree on a cliff. Black mist appeared around them, and the black sun was devouring everything. Such a doomsday scene made everyone fall into despair, and their minds went completely blank. Even those who had found the teleportation array with great difficulty were dumbfounded when they saw the thick black Qi covering the array. Chapter 171 - A Miracle Happened, and the Divine Lightning Descended Chapter 171: A Miracle Happened, and the Divine Lightning Descended The violent black mist had already sealed off the secret realm, making it impossible to use teleportation. Even if the immortals of the great all-embracing heaven were to come, they would not be able to leave. This was also a method by which the black mist concealed the secrets of heaven. The black sun fell little by little with a destructive force. It landed on Ye Xuan¡¯s head, then completely swallowed him up. It was as simple as dealing with an ant. It could easily erase his existence. Shen Changling clutched his sword tightly, and he half knelt on the ground. He looked at the black mist around him. The reinforcements had not arrived yet. ¡°Are we really going to be finished?¡± He wished that a miracle could happen. However¨C Another wave of pressure suddenly burst out from the side, and it continued to rise with lightning speed. Ye Xuan, who had been completely swallowed by the black sun, seemed to have lost consciousness with it. At this moment, he was in an extremely mysterious space, and the scene in front of him became abstract. Colorful energy masses were crowded here, filled with all kinds of colorful lights. Each light represented a different kind of energy. Even the black mist that he had absorbed earlier was here, turning into a black light. At this moment, his body was like a container filled with water, occupied by energy. The spirit points were crazily absorbing all the energy, and it could be said that they didn¡¯t reject anything. Human rank level 7! Human rank level 8! Human rank level 9! As the energy was absorbed, the color of the light balls dimmed, but his cultivation continued to grow. Ye Xuan originally wanted to cleanse his Celestial spirit root through the system, but he didn¡¯t want the system to transform it into a non-spirit root. With the system¡¯s strengthening, it could be said that he could absorb and use any power. The number of spirit points he had was dozens or even a hundred times that of an ordinary person. If he wanted to increase his cultivation, he had to fill all of his spirit points, which made it more difficult for him to advance. He had borrowed the power of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, in addition to the source that the black mist had sent him previously, which had allowed him to meet the conditions for a breakthrough. Even the black mist was stunned by the sudden pressure. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet? How is that possible? And he¡¯s about to advance!¡± The black mist increased its power, and the black sun pressed down on Ye Xuan¡¯s head as if the power of the entire universe was contained in it, and he sank in. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud bang was heard. Both black mist and Shen Changling were shocked. Purple lightning suddenly fell from the sky, tearing a hole in the black curtain and splitting the thick black mist. However, it was like a switch. Countless bolts of lightning struck down, crackling like fireworks, deafening the ears. Lightning was the nemesis of these evil things. Wherever it passed, the black mist would dissipate a lot. In just a moment, the black mist that originally covered the sky gradually dispersed. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ It¡¯s just an advancement, but it can still summon lightning?¡± The black mist had a bad feeling, but he didn¡¯t want to let Ye Xuan go so easily. He sneered, ¡°So what if it¡¯s lightning? Even the heavens can¡¯t save you!¡± Shen Changling was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s position. If he remembered correctly, Ye Xuan was only at the human rank. Even if he had advanced, even the grand elders outside couldn¡¯t cause such a big commotion. The black sun burst forth with light again, and the sky was once again covered with dark clouds. A cold wind blew from all directions, and the afterimages of countless skeletons could be vaguely seen floating in the air, completely covering the purple lightning. As if it was also afraid of the black sun¡¯s pressure and horror, there seemed to be no movement in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s just purple lightning. I¡¯m not afraid of such power!¡± It was as if it was responding to this sentence. ¡°Boom boom boom¨C¡± The golden dragon streaked across the sky, whistling as it approached. It was actually a golden lightning bolt! With an unstoppable force, the black mist disappeared wherever it passed. Shen Changling¡¯s pupils contracted. He had never seen a golden lightning bolt in his life. He looked up at the sky, and an inexplicable fear and respect rose in his heart. He lowered his head subconsciously as if he was looking at a supreme existence, a sky full of gods and buddhas standing on the horizon. If he looked at them for another second, he would be offending the golden lightning. The black mist never thought that the face-slapping would come so quickly. ¡°H-how did this happen¡­¡± There was a hint of panic and fear in his tone. ¡°Boom!¡± The golden divine lightning seemed to have eyes as it struck the black mist. Its golden scales flickered with a strange radiance, and the divine dragon it transformed into was even more lifelike. It was as if he was really coming back to life. The divine dragon descended to the world and washed away all evil in the world. Shen Changling heard the screams of the black mist. The black mist had absolute power, but it could still be injured. He looked up and saw that the black mist had shrunk again. It was no longer as arrogant as before. What he didn¡¯t know was that the golden divine lightning contained the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao laws. It could be said to be the nemesis of the black mist, which was why it could cause such great damage. The black mist had no choice. If this continued, its main body would be injured. It could only withdraw the mist that was spreading in the world. After withdrawing its power, it would no longer be concealed and would be exposed to the Heavenly Dao. As the mist returned, the secret realm returned to its original appearance. At the same time, the sealed gate of the secret realm finally shook, and the group of people outside also found an opportunity to open the gate completely. It was unknown whether it was the divine lightning or the black mist, but in short, there was no restriction on the previous level. Because of the emergency treatment, all the grand elders and the sect master swarmed forward. He saw it. The black mist rolled on the ground, and Ye Xuan, who was meditating like an old monk, was next to him. Chapter 172 - Is He Still Human? Chapter 172: Is He Still Human? This was completely different from what everyone had imagined. They had originally thought that when the black mist went berserk, they would see rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. They had even prepared for the worst, that everyone in the secret realm would be annihilated. They had imagined all kinds of possibilities, but the outcome was not what they had expected. ¡°Who can explain what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone looked at Shen Changling, who was still panting. He was the only one who could explain. Shen Changling was half-dead and looked like he was seriously injured. He shouldn¡¯t have caused it, and he didn¡¯t have the ability to do it. As for Ye Xuan, he was sitting cross-legged with a long breath. This scene was a bit strange as it was not a good time to meditate. Could it be him? This guess was even more outrageous. What cultivation level was Ye Xuan at? How could he turn such a terrifying black mist into what it was now? Shen Changling opened his mouth and looked at Ye Xuan subconsciously. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it to the others. In fact, even he was shocked by this fantasy scene. Not far away, the sky was still rumbling, and it was still gloomy, but it was not as dark as before, where the clouds were so heavy that people almost couldn¡¯t breathe. As the secret realm opened, the aura inside was completely exposed to the outside. In addition, the black mist did not conceal itself at all, so it was quickly discovered by the Heavenly Dao. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud sound, a thick golden lightning bolt fell. The dragon¡¯s roar spread in all directions, and everyone was shocked. It illuminated everything in the world, and darkness had nowhere to hide. Everyone saw with their own eyes that the lightning struck the black mist and burst out with a wail that sounded like the wailing of countless vengeful ghosts. It simply made people shudder. As the black Qi gradually dissipated, everyone finally understood why the black mist they had seen at the beginning looked like this. It contained the power of the laws of heaven and earth. If it hit them, they would probably lose half their lives. The Yaochi Holy Land, the Dao Seeking Sect, and the Heaven Sect were all dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that if anything in the world goes against the laws of the heavens, the heavens will send down golden divine lightning as punishment. So it¡¯s true¡­¡± Someone finally spoke after a long while. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that it was just an ancient legend. To think that there really is divine lightning in this world.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him in awe. Even the heavens were watching over them. If not for the sudden appearance of the divine lightning, they would have seen rivers of blood. ¡°In fact, he was the one who attracted the golden lightning,¡± Shen Changling interrupted. Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and saw Ye Xuan, who was still in meditation. They almost said in unison, ¡°How could it be him!¡± They would never believe that the golden divine lightning was Ye Xuan¡¯s work. After listening to Shen Changling¡¯s story, some people revealed a look of disbelief as if they were listening to a bible. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the black mist devoured everything around it, but because of Ye Xuan¡¯s advancement, purple lightning first fell, and then golden divine lightning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a breakthrough from the human rank to earth rank. How could it cause such a big commotion? You must be joking.¡± Even Mo Jianming had a look of suspicion. Although he knew that Ye Xuan had a secret, it was not to the extent of being so exaggerated. One had to know that this was a lightning tribulation! Anyone who underwent the lightning tribulation was either an almighty expert or a heaven-defying figure. Ye Xuan had just broken through from the human rank to the earth rank, and this small matter was worth making a big fuss over. Even sending down golden divine lightning was a little too much. If everyone was like Ye Xuan and caused such a commotion, the Heavenly Dao would be exhausted to death. Everyone looked like they had started to fantasize. Shen Changling looked serious and didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating, right?¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I swear, every word I said was true.¡± Just as everyone was still in shock and digesting this huge piece of news, a cloud of black mist slowly condensed on the ground. A twisted and resentful face could be vaguely seen. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it pounced at Ye Xuan, making a final resistance. Shen Changling wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Even though most of it had been struck by the golden lightning, the remaining power could not be underestimated. Even the grand elders felt an unprecedented cold power. ¡°Boom!¡± The golden lightning descended from the sky once again. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the remaining black mist dissipated, and everything was settled. At this moment, everyone fell into silence. They didn¡¯t have to believe Shen Changling¡¯s words, but this time, they saw it for themselves. There were so many pairs of eyes present, and they couldn¡¯t be lying. Everyone¡¯s heart could not help but be stirred. It was actually true! Who was Ye Xuan? Was he the reincarnation of a saint? Otherwise, how could the divine lightning have descended? In any case, coupled with Ye Xuan¡¯s previous performance in the secret realm, it could prove that this person was extraordinary. Even though Ye Xuan had just reached the low level, which was the lowest level in their sect, there were still many people who wanted to take him into their sect. Such a big shot would definitely have a bright future! The sound of thunder gradually died down, and the thick black Qi also dissipated into the world. Everything seemed to return to normal as if nothing had happened. However, the destroyed scenery around him proved that what had happened was not an illusion. Ye Xuan was still calm, and the aura he exuded was that of a genuine earth rank, but thinking of the movement he had just made, some people would believe it if he said that he had broken the void. It was estimated that he wouldn¡¯t wake up for a while. People from all the major sects went to the secret realm to search for the surviving disciples. As for the other grand elders, sect masters, and other important figures, they were guarding Ye Xuan. Chapter 173 - The Cruelty of Human Nature Chapter 173: The Cruelty of Human Nature Ye Xuan out earlier, the rest were staying in the array, waiting for people from the outside world to come and rescue them. Just as Ye Xuan had expected, the array was gradually being damaged and couldn¡¯t hold on for long. During this time, the black mist took advantage of a loophole, and many people were attacked, and some even died. Seeing the people from the outside world coming to rescue them was like seeing a savior. Unexpectedly, the casualties on their side were even greater than Ye Xuan¡¯s. In sharp contrast, although Ye Xuan¡¯s side also had casualties, they didn¡¯t reach such a number. However, those who entered the underground palace behind Ye Xuan all survived. It was only after leaving Ye Xuan that someone got injured. The black mist was so violent that even the array that was originally used to leave was affected. A few people were too anxious to leave this place and rashly stepped forward, which was why they were attacked. In addition to the people he had saved before, it could be said that the number of survivors had exceeded their expectations. The outcome was much better than they had expected. All the disciples in the secret realm had been transferred out because this accident involved other sects. Hence, everyone was gathered together for treatment. There were still many high-rank alchemists from the Pill Refining Sect waiting outside. Their purpose was to prevent the black Qi from remaining. If it were to make a comeback in the future, it would be a great disaster. When they finished examining the disciples, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The black mist has been completely removed.¡± Since there were no hidden dangers, everyone was completely at ease. As for the other injuries, they weren¡¯t life-threatening and would recover after a few days of rest. An elder of the Pill Refining Sect could not help but exclaim, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to see what that filth removal pill looks like with my own eyes. Such a powerful pill, it¡¯s probably already surpassed the sky rank.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan generously giving out the medicine, the black mist would¡¯ve deepened its fusion with the human body. If it had been a little later, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to separate. Even if the great alchemist came, there was nothing he could do. Upon hearing this, the disciples felt a lingering fear in their hearts, and their faces revealed a grateful expression. When the people from the Tai Qing Sect heard this, they immediately took out a dozen pills. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? We can have as many as we want.¡± They were more or less affected by Ye Xuan. With a wave of their hands, even though their cultivation levels were not high, the imposing manner in which they took out their pills completely shocked the Pill Refining Sect and the high-ranked alchemists. It turned out that Ye Xuan was worried that the black mist would attack them again, so he gave all the filth removal pills to the Tai Qing Sect and asked them to carry on them just in case. The eyes of the Pill Refining Sect and the alchemists brightened as if they had seen a treasure. They wanted to worship it. They only needed to take a few pills for research. As for the rest of the pills, they were all given to those who were in the array. After all, they had also been attacked by the black mist, so they had no worries since they had the filth removal pill. Those people scrambled to eat, and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown when they see them gobbling down the pills. ¡°It¡¯s been counted. This is the list of survivors and the number of disciples who have died.¡± When the other sects saw this, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s alright. the casualties aren¡¯t particularly heavy.¡± Although Ye Xuan had saved most of the people trapped in the black mist, if it weren¡¯t for him, the entire army might have been annihilated. The current number of casualties was still within the acceptable range. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The people who stayed in the array have the most casualties.¡± Although the power of the array had been reduced, with the support of their spiritual power, it could still protect everyone. Logically, it was absolutely impossible for so many people to die. He didn¡¯t notice that after he said this, the eyes of the survivors in the array seemed to be avoiding him as if they were hiding some unspeakable secret. Very quickly, Mo Jianming noticed this and snorted coldly, ¡°Speak! What are you guys hiding?¡± The imposing manner on his body was vigorous as it fell on the heads of those people. When they met Mo Jianming¡¯s sharp eyes as if he could see through everything and all the darkness was exposed. They lowered their heads in fear and mumbled, ¡°N-nothing. Those people were attacked by the black mist. That¡¯s why they died. It has nothing to do with us.¡± His expression showed that he was hiding something. Mo Jianming narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Those people thought that Mo Jianming believed his words, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. However, the next second, Mo Jianming¡¯s deep voice was heard, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it has anything to do with you. You¡¯re simply confessing without being beaten.¡± The huge pressure was like a sword mountain pressing down on their heads, making them almost unable to raise their heads. They clearly did not suffer any injuries, but it was as if countless sharp astral winds were blowing over them. Under such high pressure, someone finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and knelt on the ground, crying out loud. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me. It was them. When they saw that there was a hole in the array, they threw people in, and it attracted the attention of the black mist. Moreover, the power of the array had been reduced, so it couldn¡¯t protect so many people.¡± After hearing his story, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s your fellow disciples among those people.¡± This group of people was actually killing each other! He finally understood why they had more deaths than Ye Xuan¡¯s side. It was because some people were timid and did such a crazy thing. The bloody truth was laid out in front of everyone, and for a moment, everyone was silent. In the face of life and death, this was human nature. Chapter 174 - A Hot Cake That Everyone Is Fighting For Chapter 174: A Hot Cake That Everyone Is Fighting For Originally, there was no need for so many people to be sacrificed, but they were too afraid of the black mist. If they reduced the number of people, they could reduce the burden of the array, which was why they did such a stupid thing. As a result, some people organized themselves and formed gangs. The first ones to be thrown out were those with low cultivation levels, and some of them were even from their own sect. In the end, everyone was numb to it. It was fine as long as they survived. The elder asked in disbelief, ¡°Even so, how could you¨C¡± He didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe the actions of this group of people. ¡°We had no choice. If we tried to stop them, we would be the ones being thrown out¡­¡± The faces of the sect masters and elders of the major sects turned ashen. They almost fainted from anger because their own disciples were among these people. To have such a scandal exposed in public, it would become a laughingstock. ¡°Slap!¡± The sound of a slap resounded in the air. The disciple was slapped to the ground. His teeth mixed with blood and foam were spat out. One could imagine how heavy the blow was. ¡°You evil creature! Our Infinity Sect has been known for a hundred years, but we¡¯ve never seen anyone as cowardly as you. You¡¯ve harmed your fellow sect members. Today, I¡¯ll clean up the sect!¡± In the end, he was still stopped by the others. After all, more than one person was doing this, and he couldn¡¯t kill everyone. The dead had already passed away, and leaving behind these people who were on their last breaths could also be considered as using the rest of their lives to wash away their sins. Even if there was a reason for this, the sect probably wouldn¡¯t dare to take in a person with such character. After Shen Changling and the others learned of this, they sighed. If they didn¡¯t leave with Ye Xuan, they would have become one of them. No matter if it was the perpetrator or the victim, they would not have a good ending. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but rejoice at their initial decision. Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know what was happening in the outside world. When the dust settled, he finally opened his eyes. ¡°Ye Xuan is awake!¡± With a cry of surprise, more than a dozen pairs of eyes stared at him as if they were looking at some rare treasure. They were all the grand elders and sect masters of the major sects. It was as if he had had a long dream. When he woke up, he felt refreshed and also advanced in rank. The system¡¯s notification tone rang out in his mind. [Congratulations to the host for completing the mission of consuming 1000 filth removal pills.] [Mission Reward: 10000 prodigal points] [Congratulations to the host for successfully advancing. The system is currently upgrading.] Ye Xuan¡¯s awakening was like a signal, and everyone moved upon hearing the news, gathering in front of him. ¡°How do you feel, little friend? Are you feeling any discomfort? I have a sky rank pill here that can help you replenish your energy and focus your mind. It might be of some help to you.¡± ¡°A sky-rank pill like yours is nothing. You¡¯re so petty. Why don¡¯t you come to my Heaven Sect? We have a special hot spring for healing. It¡¯s the most effective place to heal.¡± It was said that there was a magical hot spring in the Heaven Sect. It was an ancient spring water that had been passed down to this day. Even though it was only a small pool, it had magical effects. Usually, it was like a treasure to them, and they were not willing to use even a drop. Only people with the status of the grand elder or those who had made great contributions could use it. Normally, it would not be easily shown to others, let alone letting others take a soak. Yet, they were so generous today. The sect leader of the Infinity Sect couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s difficult to stuff an arm or leg in that small hot spring of yours. You should keep it and make your own tea.¡± ¡°We have a supreme-grade magic weapon here that can nourish the soul and temper the body. I¡¯m sure our little friend will need them.¡± In the past, these high and mighty sect masters and grand elders had their eyes on top of their heads, but they were so kind to a cultivator who had just stepped into the earth rank. If news were to spread outside, it would definitely make many people¡¯s jaws drop. However, this was the truth. Ye Xuan was their disciples¡¯ savior. If it wasn¡¯t for him repelling the black mist and taking out the filth removal pill, even if they could open the secret realm in the end, there wouldn¡¯t be many people alive. If all these disciples were to die, it would be a huge blow to the entire sect. Not to mention how great the favor was, Ye Xuan¡¯s performance in the secret realm alone was enough to attract attention. Many people were determined to get him, wanting to take him under their wing. Someone immediately went straight to the point and showed his greatest sincerity, ¡°Elder Ye, I admire you very much. I wonder if you are interested in joining our sect. You can name your conditions.¡± The others were not to be outdone either. ¡°Elder Ye, as long as you come over, you can choose any position below the sect master!¡± ¡°I was the one who said it first. You can go and stay somewhere else.¡± ¡°What first come, first served? Elder Ye can go wherever he wants to go. It¡¯s not your turn to point fingers here.¡± The crowd almost started a fight over him, but in the end, Mo Jianming had to step in. ¡°To think you¡¯re sect masters, what¡¯s with all the noise! Our friend just went through a huge battle and just advanced, so he needs to rest now.¡± When everyone heard this, they also felt that his words were quite reasonable. In addition, Mo Jianming was pressuring them, so they had no choice but to leave even if they didn¡¯t want to. After the people of the major sects left, only the people of the Seven Great Sects were left. After all, they were different from the others. Even if they admired Ye Xuan, they didn¡¯t show it as explicitly as the others before. Not to mention, there were a few people here who had some connections with Ye Xuan. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor flicked their sleeves and left. Before they left, they even glared at Ye Xuan with hatred, clearly blaming him for Bai Haoyu¡¯s death. Among the people from the Seven Great Sects, only the Misty Illusory Manor had suffered the most losses. Bai Haoyu had died at Ye Xuan¡¯s hands, and there were only a few disciples left alive. Even if they wanted to take revenge, they had no way. They were even stopped by people from other sects, saying that there was a reason for this. There was a reason for this! Ye Xuan was simply abusing his power for personal revenge. Chapter 175 - Let Everyone Win With Ones Strength Chapter 175: Let Everyone Win With One¡¯s Strength Although Bai Haoyu had been infected by the black mist, he would have been fine after taking the filth removal pill. Ye Xuan could have seriously injured him instead of killing him. It was obvious that there was something fishy going on. In addition to their previous quarrels with Ye Xuan, the people of the Misty Illusory Manor couldn¡¯t help but think that Ye Xuan was just watching them die. What they didn¡¯t know was that Bai Haoyu had already fused deeply with the black mist. Under those circumstances, if Ye Xuan had had any backup plans, he would have been courting death. However, this group of people would not look for the problem on themselves. After all, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling had already advised Bai Haoyu not to approach the underground palace. There was nothing they could do if some people wanted to die. ¡°Sect Master He, don¡¯t be too sad. After all, things have already become like this, and I believe that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± He Tianguang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I think he did it on purpose. So what if the black mist is a parasite? Aren¡¯t the others also infected by the black mist? Why did he have to kill my disciple? He is simply despicable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there was a little dispute earlier. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so insidious and despicable to use such an excuse. He¡¯s simply a shameless villain.¡± If Ye Xuan were here, he would definitely admire He Tianguang¡¯s ability to distort the truth. It was clearly the people of the Misty Illusory Manor who had made things difficult for him from the very beginning. In fact, Bai Haoyu had even tried to kill him in the secret realm. Now, he could only blame himself for everything. ¡°I guess you misunderstood. In such a dangerous situation, if Ye Xuan didn¡¯t protect himself¨C¡± Before the person could finish his words, He Tianguang interrupted impatiently, ¡°So what if he was protecting himself? So, it is fine to kill people at will with the excuse of protecting oneself. The one who was killed wasn¡¯t your disciple, so of course, you would say that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± He Tianguang said sarcastically. ¡°I forgot that your disciple was following Ye Xuan and survived. No wonder you¡¯re speaking up for Ye Xuan.¡± The bystanders shook their heads and left when they saw He Tianguang¡¯s stubbornness and heard his harsh words. Under those circumstances, anyone with eyes could tell that Ye Xuan had not done anything wrong. Bai Haoyu had lost his mind, and one of them would have been killed. He Tianguang subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°Ye Xuan, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± This time, the Misty Illusory Manor had suffered a great loss, and so many of their disciples had died. Even Bai Haoyu, whom they thought of the most highly, had died at Ye Xuan¡¯s hands. He Tianguang was holding Ye Xuan responsible for all of this. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do next? If we¡¯re going to deal with Ye Xuan, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be an easy task.¡± Now, Ye Xuan was not only the benefactor of all the major sects but also the other disciples of the Seven Great Sects, which could be said to be a great merit. If they wanted to touch him, those people would probably not agree. ¡°That stone might still be with him. Let¡¯s not be in a hurry. One day, we¡¯ll find a way to deal with him.¡± He Tianguang was full of resentment, but he didn¡¯t know that on the other side of the universe, there was also someone who hated Ye Xuan to the core. A pair of eyes opened in the void. It was filled with supreme power, and also indescribable evilness and coldness. All the negative energy in the world was gathered here. To this kind of existence, sky rank cultivators were like ants. Even if a star rank cultivator accidentally peeked at them, their body would explode and they would die. Almighty experts would go crazy if they looked at them a few more times. This terrifying power was in the depths of chaos. It was a height that no one could imagine. Endless ravings came from it, and upon listening carefully, it was actually the words, ¡°Ye Xuan¡±. He Tianguang entered the secret realm. Now that the secret realm was open to outsiders, there was no level restriction. Even if it was the sect master or the elders on the stage, they did not have to worry about breaking the balance. However, due to the previous commotion, the space inside the secret realm was extremely unstable. It might completely close in a few days. He was here to collect Bai Haoyu¡¯s corpse. They arrived at the place where Bai Haoyu and Ye Xuan had fought. The place was almost scorched, and the ground was covered in cracks. There was a foul smell in the air, which indicated that a fierce battle had taken place there. Whether it was for the stone or the murder of his disciple, He Tianguang would never let Ye Xuan go. Moreover, the enmity between the two had long been formed. It was useless to curry favor with him now. They had to kill him before his wings grew. Otherwise, he would be a great disaster in the future. ¡°Haoyu, you can go in peace. I will avenge you.¡± He Tianguang stood there for a while before turning to leave. He didn¡¯t notice that there seemed to be a scent in the air that had entered his nose. ¡­. The curtain finally fell on Jingdu¡¯s sect returning ceremony. Because of the secret realm, it could be said to have a strong start but a weak finish. The people of the Seven Great Sects were still alright. other than the Misty Illusory Manor, half of the disciples had survived. However, the small sects were in a worse state. In short, in this competition, everyone except Ye Xuan was the loser. Not a single person from the Tai Qing Sect was missing. He had also obtained a group of Penglai Immortal Beasts with high combat power and the ability to transform, as well as the treasures they had accumulated. It could be said that he had earned a lot. Ye Xuan casually took out a few treasures, and with his outstanding performance in saving everyone in the secret realm, he became the person with the greatest contribution and was undoubtedly the champion. The first place was given to him, and everyone was convinced. Therefore, the sect that was hosting the sect returning ceremony this time was the Tai Qing Sect. The result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. In the beginning, everyone looked down on Tai Qing Sect. In such a small sect, all the disciples, including the elders, did not have high cultivation, but they became dark horses and broke out of the siege. To be more precise, it was Ye Xuan who, with his own power, let the Tai Qing Sect win directly. Chapter 176 - The Final Victor Chapter 176: The Final Victor ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Tai Qing Sect to be the final winner.¡± ¡°I heard that even their sect master is missing. How could such a sect win the first place?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. In the end, it¡¯s all thanks to an elder called Ye Xuan in their sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling you through the grapevine. Don¡¯t tell outsiders that when something happened in the secret realm, Ye Xuan saved many people¡¯s lives inside¡­¡± Jingdu was a chaotic place, and with so many sects participating in the competition, it was impossible to suppress what had happened in the secret realm. Even if the major sects sealed off the news, some voices still spread. It was impossible to completely hide it. When the black mist in the secret realm leaked out earlier, it caused a huge mess and was seen by many people. Coupled with the fact that so many disciples had died for no reason, even a fool would know that an accident had occurred in the secret realm. However, they did not know the details. As it concerned a secret from a thousand years ago, the grand elders of the Seven Great Sects guarded the entrance of the secret realm and made every disciple swear with their Dao heart not to reveal any related information. If they violated the rules, their Dao heart would be destroyed. At the very least, their foundation would be damaged, and their Dao heart would be shaken. It was possible that they would die, and their Dao would disappear. No one would joke about their future. Even though everyone was making groundless accusations, they didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. On the contrary, Ye Xuan became famous throughout Jingdu and became the object of discussion in the streets and alleys. Even the status of the Tai Qing Sect rose with the tide. During this time, Ye Xuan was recuperating. Gifts from various sects came like flowing water. Among them, the gifts from the big sects were even more expensive, and some of them wanted to recruit him. The hands of the other people of the Tai Qing Sect were about to go soft from receiving the gifts. ¡°I never knew that there would be such a day. Having too many gifts is also a kind of trouble.¡± The person beside him sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not even for you. Why are you so smug?¡± ¡°Elder Ye has always been generous, and he has no use for these things. Who do you think will get them in the end?¡± When the group of disciples came out of the secret realm, their respect for Ye Xuan had reached an unprecedented height, even surpassing Han Yue¡¯s. Now that Han Yue was not here, although Ye Xuan was still an elder, in their eyes, there was almost no difference between him and the sect master. Even the elders who were not on good terms with him before were convinced and had nothing to say. Shen Hai, Xie Yixuan, and a few others did not enter the secret realm, so they did not know what happened inside. When they saw the situation in Tai Qing Sect, they didn¡¯t have a good expression. Because of Ye Xuan, all the major sects were fighting to please him, and they were even treated with courtesy. This was unprecedented, and Tai Qing Sect was happy to see it. Only these few could not stand it. Ye Xuan¡¯s position had been completely consolidated, and they could not shake it at all. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a place in Tai Qing Sect.¡± Some grudges were buried unknowingly. Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan¡¯s jealousy made them constantly stir up trouble in the dark. It was impossible for them to turn back or please Ye Xuan at this moment. ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so fast. He¡¯s not someone you and I can easily shake.¡± Every time they wanted to pull Ye Xuan down from his horse, they always went for wool and came home shorn, so these people didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Now, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything with Ye Xuan¡¯s current reputation. They feared that the people from the big sects would see, and the grand elders could easily take their lives. ¡°Speaking of which, what did Ye Xuan do in the secret realm that even the people of the Seven Great Sects treat him with respect?¡± Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan could not figure it out. They regretted not following them into the secret realm. Perhaps they could have found a chance. ¡°That¡¯s right. The secret realm was originally very dangerous, and we thought that this brat would die inside. After all, it¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been cases of people killing each other for treasures. Furthermore, it seems like the Misty Illusory Manor has a grudge against him and will definitely make a move in the secret realm. So, there¡¯s no need for us to take the risk.¡± It turned out that Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan knew about the dangers of the secret realm. In addition, the people of the Misty Illusory Manor were worried that they would be implicated and suffer as well, so they did not enter. Who would have thought that the outcome would be like this? Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan found Elder Li, who went to the secret realm with them. He was not convinced by Ye Xuan before, but he had a good relationship with them, so he might know something. The two of them asked in a roundabout way. Elder Li knew that these two had always held grudges against Ye Xuan in their hearts, so he quickly understood what they were up to. He said righteously. ¡°Elder Chen, Elder Xie, I advise you to quickly dispel the dangerous thoughts in your minds!¡± Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan were speechless. ¡°Elder Li, you didn¡¯t like that kid as much as we did. You even said that he¨C¡± Before Xie Yixuan could finish his sentence, Elder Li covered his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense! Who is Elder Ye? He is the person I respect the most. I have never said anything bad about him.¡± Obviously, Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t here, but Elder Li was praising him like a flower. He was praising so much that his spittle flew everywhere, almost spraying on the two people¡¯s faces. Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan were expressionless. Looking at Elder Li¡¯s fanatical appearance, they could not help but have goosebumps. They were a little speechless and quickly found an excuse to leave. ¡°Seeing that we¡¯re still friends, I advise you to quickly apologize to Elder Ye. He¡¯s a great man who doesn¡¯t hold grudges and will definitely forgive you.¡± Chapter 177 - 177 Resolving the Contemptible Scoundrels 177 Resolving the Contemptible Scoundrels Elder Li looked at the back of the two people walking away, his eyes full of sympathy. He only hoped that these two people knew their own limits and would not go looking for death. The things that happened in the secret realm were still vivid in their minds. Ye Xuan¡¯s power was beyond their imagination. Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan only felt that Elder Li was sick, and it was a serious illness as if he had been brainwashed by Ye Xuan. They tried to probe the others, and the situation was similar. There were even some who directly showed a vigilant expression and refused to say a word, which made the two somewhat inexplicable and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ye Xuan has cast a spell on these people. How did they become like this after coming back from the secret realm?¡± If the two of them knew what had happened in the secret realm, they would not even have the courage to face Ye Xuan, let alone deal with him. The most important thing was that their little tricks these days had been reported to Ye Xuan in the blink of an eye. They probably didn¡¯t realize that Ye Xuan¡¯s support from the people had already reached this point. ¡°Elder Chen and Elder Xie have been disrespectful to you previously and have repeatedly provoked you. This time, they are unrepentant. Should we expel them?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to these two contemptible scoundrels, but he felt that it was unnecessary to do it himself, so he let the Penglai Immortal Beasts take care of these people. The next day, they received news that they were attacked and needed to recuperate for a while. At this point, everyone in the Tai Qing Sect followed Ye Xuan¡¯s lead. ¡°By the way, have you found the whereabouts of the sect master?¡± ¡°Elder Ye, after you entered the secret realm, we have not given up on searching, but we have not found any clues about the sect master.¡± After coming out of the secret realm, those who were close to Ye Xuan, including those sects, all sent manpower to search for her. Strangely, they still couldn¡¯t find Han Yue, as if she had disappeared from the world. ¡°Could it be that the sect master has already left Jingdu?¡± Just as Ye Xuan was deep in thought, a few grand elders suddenly came to visit. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, but I actually have some questions to ask.¡± Initially, these grand elders wanted to go to the secret realm to check out the situation. However, they realized that the secret realm had suddenly disappeared as if it had never appeared. In this way, all the clues were cut off, so he could only put his target on Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan was also a little surprised that the secret realm would suddenly disappear. ¡°Actually, according to the previous commotion, the secret realm won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. It¡¯s just that we want to investigate the origin of the black mist, but we don¡¯t know where to start. We can only trouble you.¡± It was no wonder that these grand elders were on guard. The things that happened in the secret realm were truly shocking. The black mist could actually transform people into immortal monsters. If this news were to spread to the outside world, one could imagine how much of a stir it would cause. This was also the reason why they made the surviving disciples swear on their Dao hearts. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The disciples who were once infected by the black mist have lost their memories of that period. They only said that they were attacked by the black mist of unknown origin and then fell unconscious.¡± Ye Xuan told them everything he knew, but he hid some information about the Penglai Immortal Beasts and Penglai Immortal Island. He only said that he had accidentally entered the underground palace and discovered these things by accident. Some people had already guessed that the black mist had an extraordinary origin, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be from the millennium. Moreover, from Ye Xuan¡¯s tone, someone was controlling it behind the scenes. Even though these grand elders had extraordinary status and powerful cultivation, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when they heard this news. They had thought of many things before, but they never thought that it would be beyond their imagination. ¡°It¡¯s actually from a thousand years ago¡­¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s tone was extremely calm, but everyone was shocked. The process inside could be said to be fraught with danger, and the slightest carelessness could lead to the danger of being crushed. After so many years, one could only imagine how powerful the black mist was. No wonder it had such heaven-defying abilities. It was not difficult to understand why the people who were parasitized by the black mist were like this. If the black mist really did emerge from the secret realm and appear in Jingdu, even with so many of them working together, they would probably not be a match for it. It would probably bring disaster to all of them. Although immortality sounded good and could achieve another form of immortality, the price was to become such a monster. What was the difference between them and puppets? They would probably not be themselves by then. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s all thanks to our little friend Ye Xuan this time.¡± Everyone¡¯s admiration for Ye Xuan went up another level, imperceptibly helping them avoid a great disaster. Such a powerful and mysterious black mist had actually been destroyed by the divine lightning that Ye Xuan had drawn down. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our little friend Ye Xuan, I¡¯m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable. This black mist can wreak havoc in the secret realm, but we don¡¯t know anything about it. When the secret realm is opened, we won¡¯t be able to take any precautions.¡± At this moment, their gazes were filled with respect. Ye Xuan was very modest and didn¡¯t take all the credit. In fact, he still had doubts about the disappearance of the black mist. Although the golden divine lightning was indeed powerful, did the black mist really disappear? After all, it was an evil object that had existed for thousands of years, so Ye Xuan was not sure. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although this black mist is powerful, it seems to have some restrictions. It seems to be sealed by something.¡± This was his own guess. Otherwise, he would have saved the Penglai Immortal Beasts and destroyed the black mist¡¯s thousand-year-old plan. This alone was enough for the black mist to kill him. In fact, he did not. Instead, he sent out those who were parasitized by the black mist and did not come personally. It wasn¡¯t until Ye Xuan arrived at the underground palace and completely destroyed Bai Haoyu that the black mist finally showed up. Chapter 178 - 178 The Mysterious Crystal Coffin 178 The Mysterious Crystal Coffin A question popped up in everyone¡¯s heart. What kind of person could seal such a powerful black mist? Although the secret realm had disappeared, it had left behind many doubts for everyone. ¡°But then again, this secret realm is related to Penglai. Why would such a thing appear?¡± Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something. He couldn¡¯t say it before, but now he should have the right. ¡°This secret realm was affected by the falling meteorite. Does it seem like there were other objects in the meteorite?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear Ye Xuan¡¯s words. It must be known that this secret was only known to the core figures of the Seven Great Sects. They were either sect masters or grand elders, so how did Ye Xuan know about it? Of course, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t tell them that he was there and saw the meteorite fall with his own eyes. ¡°At that time, I happened to be nearby, so I was attracted here. After I saw you, I left. What happened after that was just my guess.¡± These words seemed very reasonable, but no one believed them. They felt that Ye Xuan was becoming more and more mysterious. He even knew such a secret. The grand elders of the Yaochi Holy Land, the Heaven Sect, and the Infinity Sect looked at each other, hesitating whether they should say it or not. If they didn¡¯t say anything, they would have been greatly indebted to Ye Xuan. Not only had he saved their disciples, but he had also saved Jingdu from a catastrophe. This would make them seem a little stingy, not to mention that they wanted to rope in Ye Xuan. The elder of the Infinity Sect was the first to speak. ¡°Since we haven¡¯t made any progress, we might as well tell our little friend, Ye Xuan. Who knows, he might have some discoveries.¡± ¡°My little friend, if you want to know, then come with us.¡± Ye Xuan was also curious as to what it was that made them so mysterious. The place where the meteorite had fallen had already been designated as a forbidden area. Not only was there a restriction set up by the seven sect masters and the grand elder, but there were also disciples patrolling day and night. Even a mosquito could not fly in. Ye Xuan followed behind the grand elders. After seeing the defensive power of this place, he couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that he didn¡¯t rashly break in before. As the light of the array flickered, the previous scenery also changed. Without the disguise, Ye Xuan looked at the thing in front of him with a dumbfounded expression, revealing a shocked expression that he rarely made. He finally understood why they were like that earlier. This was because it was a huge coffin! It was unknown what material the coffin was made of. It was like crystal, and its entire body was enshrouded in mist. It was impossible to see what was inside. If it wasn¡¯t for its shape, it would be hard to imagine that this was a ¡°coffin¡±. Divine light flickered all over its body, and it was truly incomparably peculiar. It was more like a supreme treasure. Ye Xuan tried to get closer, but he didn¡¯t notice the sudden change in everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°Our little friend, be careful¨C¡± The others wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Ye Xuan was already half a step into the range of the divine light. He turned around and saw everyone¡¯s jaw drop in shock. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in divine light, and nothing special happened, which made them seem like they were making a mountain out of a molehill. One of the grand elders asked carefully, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°What could happen to me?¡± The others were even more incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why didn¡¯t anything happen?¡± Hearing this, Ye Xuan raised his eyebrows and looked at their expressions. Only then did he realize that other than himself, who was close to the crystal coffin, the others kept their distance. Before he could figure out what was going on, one of the grand elders saw that Ye Xuan was safe and sound, so he also mustered his courage and lifted his foot to approach, mumbling to himself. ¡°When we first came in, we were¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he had just touched the divine light, and a huge pressure was released. It was as if there was an invisible hand in the air that suddenly slapped him away, and he directly flew more than ten meters away. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground was heard. The grand elder climbed up from the ground in a sorry state, and his mouth was almost big enough to stuff an egg. Ye Xuan finally knew why they were like this when they saw him approaching the crystal coffin. Everyone¡¯s expression was like they had seen a ghost. The invisible force still existed, but it did not affect Ye Xuan. Why was this happening? The others couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. They looked at Ye Xuan and said, ¡°Now you know the reason.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even get close?¡± Ye Xuan was shocked. He tried to walk back and forth a few more times, but he didn¡¯t find anything like the previous situation. On the other hand, as long as anyone got close, they would be sent flying by an inexplicable force. Each time, the strength became stronger. In the end, no one dared to try it rashly. The grand elder almost had a bloody nose and a swollen face. If word got out, he would be laughed at. ¡°I¡¯ve really seen a ghost.¡± They looked at Ye Xuan with even more surprise and amazement. Now, only Ye Xuan could get close to the crystal coffin. ¡°Perhaps this is the will of the heavens.¡± The grand elders looked even more reverent. After all, they couldn¡¯t even step into the crystal coffin¡¯s range even if they worked together, but Ye Xuan could do it easily. ¡°Little friend, you should take a closer look.¡± Ye Xuan approached the coffin and tried to push it. It was slightly cold to the touch, but the crystal coffin seemed to be rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°We¡¯ve tried all kinds of methods before, but we couldn¡¯t open the crystal coffin, nor could we move it.¡± Earlier, Ye Xuan was wondering why the people of the Seven Great Sects didn¡¯t take this thing away. Instead, they left it where it was. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suspicious? So that was the reason. No wonder this place was turned into a forbidden area and was strictly guarded. ¡°We¡¯re guessing that the person buried in this coffin must have an extraordinary identity.¡± Chapter 179 - 179 The Connection Between the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and the Crystal Coffin 179 The Connection Between the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and the Crystal Coffin Because they couldn¡¯t move the coffin, they couldn¡¯t open it either, so they didn¡¯t know if there was anyone buried in it. Compared to an empty coffin, they were more convinced that there was definitely someone inside. Otherwise, why would they spend so much effort on it? This coffin had fallen with the meteorite, and such a huge commotion and array already showed that it was extraordinary. What kind of expert could send his coffin into the vast universe? This kind of ability was truly amazing, and it was probably already in the range of the top almighty. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t even get close to the coffin, let alone solve the mystery inside. They could only look at Ye Xuan helplessly. In contrast to their eager looks, Ye Xuan could touch the coffin, but he still couldn¡¯t open it. He walked around the crystal coffin and didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Everyone was a little disappointed, but it was also within their expectations. If Ye Xuan could see through it with one look, it would be too heaven-defying. After all, they had studied it for so long and still hadn¡¯t found anything. But then again, why couldn¡¯t any of them get close, but only Ye Xuan? The few of them looked at each other as if they had made an important decision. ¡°Since this crystal coffin is fated with you, you can come and check it out when you have free time. If you find anything, we can also discuss it.¡± The meaning of his words was that this place would open its doors to Ye Xuan, which was also a benefit to him in disguise. After all, they hadn¡¯t made any progress for such a long time and hadn¡¯t even touched the crystal coffin. Ye Xuan had just arrived, but he was already able to get close. Maybe he really could find something. This was exactly what Ye Xuan wanted. After all, he had some secrets and it wasn¡¯t suitable for outsiders to be present. They weren¡¯t worried that Ye Xuan would discover something. Even if he was powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be powerful to this extent. Even if he really did discover something, the crystal coffin was here, and no one could move it. It was unlikely that he would play tricks under their eyes. After all, the array and restrictions set up by the grand elders were not for show. Soon, they knew what it meant to be slapped in the face by Ye Xuan. After everyone had left, Ye Xuan stared at the crystal coffin with a thoughtful expression. He wasn¡¯t so narcissistic as to think that he was different from the rest, which was why he was allowed to get close to the crystal coffin, unlike the others who had been slapped away violently. If there was anything special about him, it would be those things. The first thing that came to Ye Xuan¡¯s mind was the Penglai Immortal Stone. After all, the crystal coffin had fallen down with the meteorite, and then the secret realm had appeared. Perhaps there was some connection between the two. Ye Xuan took out the Penglai Immortal Stone and put it on the coffin. There was no reaction from the crystal coffin, and even the Penglai Immortal Stone didn¡¯t change. ¡°Did I guess wrong?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s heart moved slightly, and an ancient scroll appeared in his hand. With the appearance of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, a stream of light streaked across the motionless crystal coffin, reflecting the appearance of thousands of stars. At this moment, he could feel the slight trembling of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, as if they were responding to something. ¡°It¡¯s actually related to the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram!¡± Ye Xuan never thought that the crystal coffin would actually resonate with the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. A scene flashed through his mind. He remembered! The day when the meteorite fell was the day he activated the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, a bright star flew over, and it was not far from him. In this case, there was an explanation. This meteorite might really have been attracted by the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, which was why it landed nearby and didn¡¯t resist his approach. ¡°One is an ancient book, and it¡¯s an incomplete part at that. The other is an object from outer space. What¡¯s the connection between these two?¡± After figuring out the reason why he could get close, Ye Xuan fell into deep thought again. Looking at the two items in front of him, he really couldn¡¯t connect them. Ye Xuan tried to activate the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Countless illusionary stars floated in the sky, and as if attracted by something, they slowly floated toward the crystal coffin. The planets revolved around it like a magnificent galaxy that was slowly flowing. The crystal coffin was even more eye-catching. Some people would even believe that it was a divine artifact, let alone a coffin. The material of the crystal coffin was also something Ye Xuan had never seen before. There was no record of it even in the ancient books. It didn¡¯t seem to be something from this world, and it was like its origin was covered with a mysterious veil. Ye Xuan took a closer look. The shadow of the star seemed to be exuding from within. Runes were leaking out like a light that had been lost in the world. He wanted to get a clearer look, but the crystal coffin didn¡¯t move at all. He could only see a little bit through the cracks and nothing more. He didn¡¯t know if it was because it was incomplete, but although the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram resonated with the crystal coffin, there was no other phenomenon. ¡°Could it be that the person buried here is the previous owner of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram!¡± Although it was just a guess, Ye Xuan felt that this was very likely. Otherwise, how could he explain the phenomenon in front of him? ¡°Was the previous owner of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram so powerful that he could send his coffin into the universe?¡± Ye Xuan felt that it was unlikely. Perhaps he was sent there after his death? In any case, he tried to open the crystal coffin with the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. After all, the reaction between the two was enough to prove that they were deeply connected. Chapter 180 - 180 The Treacherous Winds and Clouds Rise Again 180 The Treacherous Winds and Clouds Rise Again In the Misty Illusory Manor. Several strange peaks stood tall, surrounded by clouds and mist. It was like a paradise on earth. From a distance, it looked like jade embedded in the auspicious clouds. The pavilions were suspended in the air. If one looked carefully, one would find that the peaks were supported by exquisite arrays. All the peaks had disciples going in and out, but it was silent. Everyone knew that the sect master He Tianguang had been in a bad mood recently. He had lost his beloved disciple, Bai Haoyu, and almost all of his disciples had been wiped out in the secret realm. Out of the Seven Great Sects, only the Misty Illusory Manor had suffered heavy losses. Ever since He Tianguang returned from the secret realm that day, he had locked himself up on the main peak, and no one dared to disturb him. He Tianguang sat cross-legged with his brows tightly furrowed. A deep voice kept ringing in his mind. ¡°Do you really think you can just swallow this? Ye Xuan killed your disciple in front of everyone, went against the Misty Illusory Manor time and time again, and even snatched the Penglai Immortal Stone. As the sect master of the Misty Illusory Manor, you can¡¯t even take revenge for your beloved disciple. How pitiful.¡± He Tianguang suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes, which looked extremely terrifying. At a glance, one could tell that he had not closed his eyes for a few days. ¡°What demon is causing trouble here? Hurry up and get out here.¡± Ever since he returned from the secret realm, this voice would ring out in his mind from time to time. Ye Xuan never thought that the black mist would be like an unkillable cockroach. Not only did it survive the heavenly lightning, but it even used He Tianguang to leave the secret realm. It was enough to show its power. Anger, hatred, unwillingness, and all kinds of negative emotions intertwined and became the best nourishment for the black mist. It quickly made a comeback and allowed him to bewitch people again, just like how he lured the Penglai Immortal Beasts. He Tianguang played an important role in this. ¡°How could I not know what you¡¯re talking about? It¡¯s just that Ye Xuan is in the limelight now, and the Seven Great Sects are on good terms with him. I can¡¯t deal with him at the moment.¡± The voice was low and evil, and it suddenly burst into strange laughter. It was like a demonic sound that drilled into He Tianguang¡¯s heart. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re useless. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being stepped on by a kid who just stepped into the earth rank.¡± He Tianguang subconsciously clenched his fists, and the veins on his forehead popped out. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What did you just say? How could I be stepped on by someone like that?¡± ¡°He has the Penglai Immortal Stone, which is related to the mystery of the Penglai Immortal Island. Don¡¯t you want to become immortal? Don¡¯t you want to get the medicine of immortality¡­¡± The voice seemed to understand He Tianguang very well, and every word hit He Tianguang¡¯s heart. The red light in He Tianguang¡¯s eyes brightened, and if one looked carefully, there was still a faint black Qi. Seeing that He Tianguang was moved, the voice continued to bewitch him. He hadn¡¯t completely lost his mind and coldly said, ¡°What the hell are you? You don¡¯t even dare to transform. Why should I believe you?¡± The black mist slowly revealed itself, and the facial features it formed were exactly the same as He Tianguang¡¯s. The only difference was the eyes. It was as if the greatest evil in the world had gathered here. ¡°I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me. Why don¡¯t you believe your own words?¡± The pitch-black mouth opened and closed like a bottomless abyss. He Tianguang felt a chill in his heart, but he was soon confused by what he said. ¡°As long as you want it, I can help you. Be it revenge, the Penglai Immortal Stone, immortal ascension, or the medicine of immortality secrets. It will all be yours as well as that supreme position and glory. Don¡¯t you want the Misty Illusory Manor to be above all the other sects?¡± He was well aware of the weakness of all living things in the world. No matter if it was a demonic beast or a human, they would all have something to ask for, and all species were no exception. At this point, He Tianguang¡¯s last line of defense had been broken. ¡°Alright, tell me. What should I do?¡± A strange laughter echoed in the space. At this moment, He Tianguang¡¯s body was already surrounded by a faint black mist. Then, all the things entered his body as if nothing had happened. ¡­ With the conclusion of the sect returning ceremony, the sects that had come from other places were also preparing to leave. The usually lively Jingdu gradually returned to its calm. However, because Han Yue¡¯s whereabouts were unknown and Ye Xuan was in Jingdu, the Tai Qing Sect had been delayed for a while, and it was impossible to let everyone waste time here. Ye Xuan decided to let most of the people go back. He would stay in Jingdu to see if he could unravel the secret of the crystal coffin and find Han Yue. Now that Shen Hai and Xie Yixuan had been dealt with by him, there was no need to worry about the vile characters in the sect causing trouble. However, the others were a little worried. ¡°Elder Ye, will you be fine by yourself in Jingdu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one in Jingdu dares to touch me.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t bragging. Right now, he was a guest of honor in almost all of the major sects in Jingdu. After all, he had saved so many disciples and avoided a disaster, so which one of them didn¡¯t treat him with respect? Although there were some people who he didn¡¯t like, such as those from the Misty Illusory Manor, they really didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him in the open. Thinking of Ye Xuan¡¯s actions and his mysterious life-saving means, everyone felt that it was quite reasonable. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll be making a move first.¡± Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done with the matters in Jingdu. I¡¯ll leave the sect¡¯s matters in your hands.¡± The fourth and sixth elders were more reliable, so Ye Xuan was more at ease teaching them. A large group of people set off, including people from the Sword Sect and other sects. It was quite a spectacular sight. In the entire Jingdu, perhaps only Tai Qing Sect enjoyed such treatment. After all, at the sect returning ceremony, Tai Qing Sect had been in the limelight and had gained a lot of things. In addition to the gifts from other sects, Ye Xuan was worried that on their way back, there would be people with evil intentions who would rob them. These people were also obliged to ask a few sects with good relationships to escort them. After all, Ye Xuan had done them a great favor. Chapter 181 - 181 The Turmoil In Changping 181 The Turmoil In Changping After the people of the Tai Qing Sect left, Ye Xuan went to the crystal coffin more and more frequently, but sometimes he would bump into other people, so it was not convenient to take out the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. He only dared to take it out when there was no one around. He also released the Penglai Immortal Beasts to scout the surroundings for him in case someone suddenly came close. Although these people were very respectful to Ye Xuan, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. It was the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram after all, and there was the secret behind the crystal coffin as well. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? A few Penglai Immortal Beasts were also curiously sizing up the crystal coffin. They circled around it, but they couldn¡¯t get close. ¡°Have you guys seen this material before?¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts had existed for thousands of years, so they might have seen them before. However, to Ye Xuan¡¯s disappointment, they also shook their heads. ¡°This material is very magical. Even the island doesn¡¯t have it, we also haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± However, the oldest Penglai Immortal Beast squinted his eyes as if he had thought of something. He said, ¡°I once read a book on the island. This is kind of like the extraterrestrial object described in the book.¡± Ye Xuan frowned slightly, ¡°An extraterrestrial object?¡± Thinking of the crystal coffin and the meteorite falling together, he quickly asked, ¡°Are there any more detailed records in the book?¡± The oldest Penglai Immortal Beast shook his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s just a random record. It¡¯s mostly about random things, so I didn¡¯t read it carefully.¡± Just as Ye Xuan was about to ask more questions, he saw the Penglai Immortal Beasts flying over from not far away. This meant that there were outsiders here. All the Immortal Beasts entered the spiritual beast space. ¡°Elder Ye, so you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Elder Mo would like to see you.¡± Previously, all the major sects in Jingdu had extended an olive branch to Ye Xuan and offered good conditions. As long as Ye Xuan was willing to join a sect, even the entire Tai Qing Sect could be incorporated. However, they were all rejected by Ye Xuan. After all, he had too many secrets. If he joined these big sects, he would attract attention instead. In the Tai Qing Sect, there would not be too many restrictions. In the end, he chose to stay with the Sword Sect temporarily. After all, Mo Jianming was in charge here, and the two of them had known each other for a long time. Mo Jianming not only knew that he had the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, but he had also helped Ye Xuan many times. It could be seen that Mo Jianming had a good character and would make a good friend. When Mo Jianming returned to the Sword Sect, he realized it wasn¡¯t just him. The people from the Yaochi Holy Land, the Heaven Sect, and the Dao Seeking Sect were all here. It was rare for the Seven Great Sects to gather together, with the exception of the Misty Illusory Manor. Because of the secret realm incident last time, everyone had joined forces to attack, so there was a lot less hostility for a while. However, it was only temporary, and no one knew how long this harmony would last. ¡°Why have you gathered us here?¡± Mo Jianming was also the initiator of this operation, so he didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. He said, ¡°I received news that something has happened in Changping.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Someone asked, ¡°What happened over there?¡± Looking at the others¡¯ expressions, Ye Xuan was a little confused. Shen Changling explained in a low voice as if he had seen through Ye Xuan¡¯s puzzlement. ¡°Changping is very far from Jingdu, but there are large amounts of spirit stone mines nearby. All the major sects have disciples stationed there, so it can be said that most of the spirit stones are mined from there.¡± ¡°Furthermore, because of the special geography there, the spiritual energy is rich, so it¡¯s very suitable for the growth of medicine.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xuan finally understood why they had such expressions. Whether it was spirit stones or medicine, they were all extremely precious resources and were related to the sects¡¯ interests. The people of the Dao Seeking Sect couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Even if something happened in Changping, it shouldn¡¯t be so serious. Why did you ask all of us to come? And why didn¡¯t we receive any news from there?¡± ¡°This was what I wanted to talk about. The demonic beasts have attacked in large numbers. The people we sent to defend Changping have suffered countless casualties. if it wasn¡¯t for the Sword Sect¡¯s unique methods, this news wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach us.¡± Mo Jianming said heavily, ¡°If the demonic beasts really attack the city, I¡¯m afraid that the spirit stone resources and medicine will be destroyed, and it will cause countless casualties.¡± Although Changping was far away, because of these resources, many people settled there, and the population base was relatively large. Seeing Mo Jianming¡¯s expression, everyone fell silent. They didn¡¯t doubt the truth of his words. After all, he didn¡¯t need to lie and could even completely cover up the news. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I think that all the sects should send their disciples to go together so that they can look out for each other. After all, it¡¯s not easy for our sect to solve the problem in Changping alone.¡± There were several famous demonic beasts¡¯ forests near Changping. Usually, there would also be incidents of demonic beasts attacking people, but it was not as serious as it was now. Thus, Mo Jianming did not dare to let his guard down, and instead gathered everyone. It wasn¡¯t that no one had thought of exterminating these demonic beasts to avoid future trouble. However, the demonic beasts¡¯ forest was too big, and it was not something they could solve at all. It would also cost a lot of manpower and resources, so it was not worth it. Therefore, everyone gave up. The others looked at each other. Someone said, ¡°Then we will do as Elder Mo had said. All the sects will send their disciples to help Changping.¡± Everyone quickly agreed that each sect would send some people. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to go. After all, the secret of the crystal coffin had not been solved yet. After everyone had left, he was about to tell Mo Jianming his plan, but he didn¡¯t expect Mo Jianming to speak first. ¡°I heard that someone saw traces of your sect leader in Changping.¡± This was also the reason why Mo Jianming had called Ye Xuan over. How could Han Yue be in Changping? The distance from here to Changping was far, and a person could not simply rush over there in such a short time. Chapter 182 - 182 An Invisible Show of Wealth 182 An Invisible Show of Wealth Originally, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to join in on the fun. After all, the research on the crystal coffin hadn¡¯t come to a conclusion yet. However, Mo Jianming clearly said that someone had seen signs of Han Yue. He felt that Han Yue seemed to know something about the Penglai Immortal Island. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said such thought-provoking words when he got the Penglai Immortal Stone. Furthermore, the most coincidental thing was Han Yue disappeared around the same time the secret realm appeared. There was no progress with the crystal coffin. It was here anyway, and someone was looking after it. It wouldn¡¯t grow legs and run away. The other grand elders couldn¡¯t get close at all, so there was no need to worry that someone would get to it before he did. After much thought, Ye Xuan decided to go to Changping to take a look. Mo Jianming was a little surprised. He said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to go personally. This round trip will take up some time.¡± Ye Xuan had always felt that Han Yue wouldn¡¯t disappear for no reason. There must be some major reason, so he decided to go over there personally. If he saw her in person, he would be at ease. ¡°In any case, I have nothing to do in Jingdu, so I might as well look around.¡± Mo Jianming was confident in Ye Xuan¡¯s strength. Even though Ye Xuan had just stepped into the earth rank, his hidden strength was unfathomable. ¡°That¡¯s good too. I plan to send Changling out to gain some experience. You can look out for each other on the way.¡± Changping¡¯s matter could not be delayed. Very soon, all the sects had gathered their disciples and set off. Because their destination was the same, some sects that had a good relationship with each other set off in groups, but there were also some who went alone. Besides a large number of disciples, many elders also followed them for safety purposes and also to support Changping. The one leading the Sword Sect group was Elder Wang Hao, who was at the peak of sky rank. It was said that he was already half a step into the sun rank, and he was quite powerful. There were also a few other elders. The disciples selected this time were all elites, so it was not a problem to fly on their swords. They could travel a thousand miles in a day. Cold glints flashed in the air, and countless flying swords appeared, ready to be launched. It was a spectacular scene. Only Ye Xuan was not a disciple of the Sword Sect, and he did not have a sword in his hand. Shen Changling came over on a sword, stepping on a two-foot-long blade as if he was walking on flat ground. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and he really looked as free as an immortal. ¡°Elder Ye, why don¡¯t you and I go together?¡± he extended his hand to invite Ye Xuan. But Ye Xuan shook his head and refused. He had a lot of treasures on hand, and with what he had accumulated from the secret realm, it was definitely more than enough to find a few flying artifacts. He didn¡¯t pay much attention as he took something out of the space. It was a small green leaf, like an emerald. It was dark green and looked small and exquisite. ¡°A Leaf Skiff, it does fit the name of this flying spiritual artifact.¡± Ye Xuan casually threw it on the ground, thinking that it would become normal size, but to his surprise¡­ In an instant, spiritual light flickered, illuminating most of the sky. The treasure was resplendent and overflowing with colors. It was so dazzling that everyone could hardly open their eyes. When they saw what was in front of them, their jaws unknowingly dropped open. It was actually an extremely huge spiritual boat! Not to mention a few dozen people, even a few hundred people getting on the boat would be more than enough. It looked huge and cumbersome, but in fact, it was extremely light. The shape of the boat was like a leaf, and the wave-shaped body allowed it to shuttle through the clouds without any resistance. The most important thing was that the ship¡¯s body was decorated luxuriously. Green gemstones were embellished, and they were carved into the shape of vines or leaves. They were wrapped around the entire ship, and they looked very lifelike. A majestic life force spread out, and it almost looked like a fake ship. There was a moment of silence. The Sword Sect disciples raised their heads and looked at the huge ship. They did not know what to say. Not to mention them, even Ye Xuan was a little speechless. The name of the spiritual boat was as plain as it could be, but when he took it out and looked at it, it was really good! This seemed as though he was afraid that others would not notice that he was rich. Shen Changling¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in the air. The appearance of the spiritual boat made him a little absent-minded. It took him a long time to react and he gave a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of Elder Ye. Even the way you make your appearance is so out of the ordinary. ¡± Ye Xuan smiled awkwardly. He didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile, but now that he had taken it out, he could only step on it. He asked them, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all get on?¡± The disciples of the Swords Sect looked at each other and were tempted. However, Wang Hao couldn¡¯t stand it. He snorted, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time. Instead of flying on a sword, you guys want to ride a spiritual boat. Just what do you think you¡¯ll look like?¡± He was older and more experienced in the Sword Sect, and he was famous for his hard work. He believed that to use the sword techniques, one had to temper their heart and body. Only by enduring pain that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine could one achieve success in sword techniques. The most famous thing Wang Hao had done was in order to comprehend a sword intent, he tried to experience what it felt like to be pierced by 10000 sword Qi. The other disciples were moved by Wang Hao¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Furthermore, this spiritual boat is huge. Its speed will definitely be extremely slow. It will surely hold us back.¡± Ye Xuan knew that Wang Hao meant no harm and was simply old-fashioned, so Ye Xuan was not offended by his words. He injected his spiritual power into the gem, and the green light brightened again. A dozen pairs of wings as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings grew on the side of the spirit boat. They were extremely radiant and beautiful. The moment it stirred, there was a whooshing sound. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual boat was like an arrow that was ready to shoot. It had already sped away, leaving the people from Sword Sect behind. No one could react in time, and only the boat¡¯s afterimage could be seen in the air. It was truly unbelievably fast. The disciples of the Sword Sect at the back were surprised. They thought, ¡®What happened to the boat being slow?¡¯ Wang Hao seemed to know what they were thinking, and his face darkened. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the spiritual boat turned around and returned. Ye Xuan stuck his head out and said, ¡°Do you want to get on?¡± Chapter 183 - 183 Attacked Halfway, Where Did the Strange Bird Come From? 183 Attacked Halfway, Where Did the Strange Bird Come From? The situation at Changping couldn¡¯t be delayed. With such a fast-flying magic weapon, it was naturally faster than flying on a sword. Even though Wang Hao was a little unhappy, he couldn¡¯t say anything. The disciples of the Sword Sect cheered when they saw that he had no objections. They boarded the spiritual boat and looked around curiously. It wasn¡¯t that other sects didn¡¯t use flying magic weapons, but whether it was in terms of size, appearance, or speed, they weren¡¯t as good as Ye Xuan¡¯s ¡®A Leaf Skiff¡¯. Their grand exit from the city had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Many people raised their heads to look at the shadow that quickly passed by, and their eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°What a fast speed! What kind of flying magic weapon is this?¡± ¡°A sect that can use such a flying magic weapon must be extremely wealthy.¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t those the uniforms of the disciples of the Sword Sect? Why are they on it? Could it be that this spiritual boat belongs to the Sword Sect?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. After all, the Sword Sect was known for being poor. Anyone who had a bit of wealth would contribute it all to their precious swords. Moreover, they were not good at running those businesses. Therefore, although the Sword Sect was powerful, in terms of spirit stones, they were at the bottom of all the sects. The speed of ¡®A Leaf Skiff¡¯ was very fast, and some disciples even felt dizzy because of the speed, so Ye Xuan had to slow down. The spiritual boat passed through the clouds and brushed past the flying birds. Those little things were not afraid and looked curiously at the behemoth in front of them. They chirped but were quickly left behind. Below them was a lush scenery and towering trees, but in the eyes of Ye Xuan and the others, they were unbelievably small. The prosperous town also became like an ant, and in the end, it completely disappeared in the green scenery, as if the traces were wiped away by a pair of invisible hands. Shen Changling suddenly appeared beside Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°At this speed, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before we reach Changping.¡± After Ye Xuan came to this world, he didn¡¯t go to many places, but he was a little curious about Changping. Shen Changling explained, ¡°Changping is south of Jingdu. Along the way, we¡¯ll have to pass through Zhongdu, Daxing, Youzhou, Zhuojun, and more. The closer it is to Jingdu, the more prosperous it is, and vice versa.¡± Although Changping was far away, it could be considered a special case. After all, it was rich in spirit stone mines. In addition to its special geographical environment, it bred many precious spiritual plants. The Seven Great Sects had sent disciples to station there. After that, it also attracted many sects. Although they could not compete with the Seven Great Sects, there were many scattered mineral veins in the vicinity. The Seven Great Sects found it troublesome and did not think much of it, so they allowed those sects to occupy and divide them, which was why the city was so prosperous. Ye Xuan nodded after hearing what Shen Changling said. ¡°But then again, Changping has always been peaceful. Although there are often demonic beasts in the vicinity, it¡¯s normal. After all, there are a few mountain ranges and demonic beasts¡¯ forests there. This is the first time it¡¯s so serious.¡± ¡°Have you ever been to Changping?¡± Ye Xuan asked, a little puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve only been there once. There¡¯s someone in charge of things in Changping. I don¡¯t know much about the exact situation.¡± While the two were chatting, Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze fell into the distance. Not far away, there was a dark cloud that occupied almost half of the space. The gloomy atmosphere was inexplicably oppressive, forming a sharp contrast with the clear and bright sky. Shen Changling followed his line of sight and frowned. He asked, ¡°What is this?¡± According to the trajectory of the spiritual boat, it would soon collide with the dark cloud. The dark cloud seemed to have noticed the spiritual boat flying in the air and it was speeding toward them. The disciples of the Sword Sect thought that they were seeing things and were hallucinating. They could not help but ask, ¡°This is strange. Why is that dark cloud moving?¡± Ye Xuan quickly warned them, ¡°That¡¯s not a dark cloud! Everyone, be careful!¡± Almost at the same time, the dark cloud had already flown near the spiritual boat at a strange speed. That was when everyone on the boat saw what was the dark cloud exactly. It was clearly a group of strange-looking birds. These birds were pitch-black, their feathers as sharp as swords, and their red pupils flickered with an ominous light. They were huge, almost half the height of a human. Their beaks were long and sharp, and when they opened their mouths, the row of sharp teeth simply made people shudder. Strange quacking sounds drifted above them. There were so many of them that they instantly surrounded the spiritual boat. Countless pairs of red eyes stared at the crowd, it was truly a scene that gave people goosebumps. ¡°F*ck, where did these strange birds come from?¡± The disciples of the Sword Sect looked as if they were facing a great enemy. The strange birds had already started their attack. Their sharp claws could easily tear a person in half. They landed on the spiritual boat. Everyone felt a lump in their throats when they saw a light green light suddenly light up and wrap around the entire boat. It looked harmless, but it carried a power that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine, blocking these strange birds. They couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the defense of the spiritual boat was not bad and it managed to ward off their attack. The green light was like the green in the dark clouds, with a little bit of vitality. Shen Changling¡¯s expression was serious. He said, ¡°These strange birds seem to have extraordinary strength, and there are so many of them. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be easy to deal with. I wonder how long the spiritual boat¡¯s defense can last.¡± Ye Xuan was quite confident in this. After all, this thing was plundered from the treasure house of the Penglai Immortal Beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Even with Ye Xuan¡¯s guarantee, the others looked around and were stared at by countless pairs of eyes. It was not any better, not to mention the sharp beaks and claws, which carried fatal lethality. Chapter 184 - 184 Saving Someone While Theyre At It 184 Saving Someone While They¡¯re At It The strange birds didn¡¯t give up even though their attacks were useless and they couldn¡¯t break the protective shield. Instead, more and more of them appeared in an endless stream. It was impossible to count how many there were. Those birds blotted out the sky and blocked everyone¡¯s vision. At that moment, the spiritual boat was like a small boat floating in a huge black wave, in danger of being destroyed at any time. That layer of light green light continued to envelop everyone¡¯s head, making them feel somewhat at ease. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. Even if we don¡¯t die from their attacks, we¡¯ll be scared to death.¡± There were too many strange birds in the way, causing the speed of the spiritual boat to slow down significantly. The boat even became stagnant. ¡°I remember that this road should be quite peaceful. I don¡¯t think this kind of bird-type demonic beast has appeared before. ¡± Shen Changling was lost in his memories. He said, ¡°Indeed, it didn¡¯t happen before. So what¡¯s happening now is really strange.¡± Looking at the size and numbers of the strange birds, it was obvious that they did not form overnight. However, he did not know where they came from. ¡°Could the turmoil in Changping be related to these strange birds?¡± Seeing that they were about to reach their destination, they encountered such an incident. Thus, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any connection between the two. Just as everyone was discussing, they heard a scream from not far away. ¡°It seems like something has happened over there.¡± Ye Xuan injected spiritual power into the spiritual boat to drive it forward. Not far away, there was a group of people who had also been attacked by the strange birds. However, they did not have such a top-grade spiritual boat and defense as Ye Xuan and his company. ¡°The situation over there doesn¡¯t look good.¡± The spiritual boat had a protective shield. Although it blocked the attack of the strange birds, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t attack the outside either. If he wanted to save people, he had to open the shield, which could easily give the surrounding strange birds an opportunity to take advantage of and bring danger to others. Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where these people came from. You¡¯re the owner of the spiritual boat. Do you think we should save them?¡± ¡­ Lin Qing and the others were doing their best to defend themselves. There were dozens of them when they went out, but only a few were left now. The bodies of his companions were all around him, and some of them had even been scratched by the claws of the birds such that their faces could not be seen clearly. There was not even a complete corpse, and he could not help but feel his eyes turn red. ¡°What should we do, Senior Brother Lin? There are more and more strange birds. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, everyone¡¯s hearts became heavy. They were no match for the strange birds, and they were barely hanging on to their last breath. It would probably not be long before this place became their burial ground. Lin Qing¡¯s face was sorrowful. He shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go all out! These strange birds have killed so many of our people. Even if we die, we have to take one with us!¡± It was a pity that their attacks were unable to cause any damage to the strange birds. The strength of both sides was clear. If there were only a few birds, it would be fine. However, these birds covered the sky and the earth. The difference in numbers was just too great. There was no way they could kill all of them. On the contrary, there were many more wounds on his body. Fresh blood spattered on the ground, and the eyes of the strange birds turned even redder. It was as if they had smelled the fishy blood smell, and their attacks became even more ferocious. Seeing a pair of sharp bird claws sweep over his head, carrying the cold light of the god of death, Lin Qing subconsciously closed his eyes, as if he could already see the scene of his own skull being flipped over. However, after a long while, the pain that he had imagined did not come. Instead, he heard the miserable cries of the strange birds. He opened his eyes in disbelief, and what he saw was a huge spiritual boat, and at the same time, there was an extremely young man. It was Ye Xuan and the others. An opening suddenly appeared on the spiritual boat, and the green light gradually faded. When the surrounding strange birds saw this, they immediately sharpened their heads and tried to squeeze in. Fortunately, everyone was prepared. Tens of thousands of sword Qi burst out and interweaved into a large net, blocking the fierce attacks of the strange birds and also buying time for Ye Xuan and the others to clear a relatively safe path. Under the cover of the Sword Sect disciples, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling attacked one bird after another. They called out, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Looking at Ye Xuan, who descended like a god, Lin Qing was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He grabbed his hand and jumped onto the spiritual boat. They moved quickly, and with the sharp sword Qi opening the way, there were always some strange birds that were not afraid of death. They were not afraid of the obstruction of the sword Qi and followed the small opening into the spiritual boat. The strange birds¡¯ heads managed to squeeze in, but their bodies were still outside. Some of them had their bodies squeezed in, but their heads were still outside. They fought with each other and were stuck there for a while. Even so, its lethality was not to be underestimated. The Sword Sect disciple closest to the edge was caught off guard, and a few bloody scratch marks appeared on his arm. they were so deep that his bones could be seen. Shen Changling¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, and he suddenly attacked. A cold light shot out in all directions, and the heads of the birds rolled down. Their red eyes glared at the sky, and some of them even had broken limbs. The blood splattered on the other strange birds. The army of strange birds seemed to have gone crazy. they were about to rush over, but Ye Xuan was quick to react and close the passage. The faint green light outside the spiritual boat once again enveloped them, blocking them outside. It was then that everyone felt at ease. Lin Qing and the others sat on the ground, gasping for breath. They couldn¡¯t believe that they had just escaped death. Seeing that they were seriously injured, Shen Changling quickly took out a spiritual herb. He said, ¡°This is a blood-replenishing pill. It¡¯s very effective in healing injuries, especially when you¡¯ve lost too much blood.¡± Lin Qing and the others were very grateful, and they quickly cupped their hands and saluted, ¡°Many thanks for your help, fellow Daoist. I am unable to repay your great kindness.¡± Chapter 185 - 185 Make a Move When Its Time 185 Make a Move When It¡¯s Time Only after talking did they find out that Lin Qing was from the vicinity of Changping. Their sect also had a small spirit stone mine, but it was suddenly attacked. Most of the disciples were separated, and they ran out to ask for help, but only a few survived. Ye Xuan and the others looked at each other. He said, ¡°Even the surrounding areas are affected.¡± Lin Qing saw that they were dressed differently and their accent didn¡¯t sound like they were from here. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I ask where are you from, Sirs?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Sword Sect. We¡¯ve received a message asking for help from Changping, so we¡¯ve come from the Jingdu.¡± Lin Qing revealed a look of understanding. He said, ¡°No wonder.¡± From Ye Xuan, Shen Changling, and their company¡¯s appearance, it was enough to see that this group of people had extraordinary identities. ¡°By the way, do you guys know what happened in Changping?¡± Originally, he wanted to get some information from Lin Wing and the others, but he didn¡¯t expect them to shake their heads, and Lin Qing revealed a look of defeat. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. The mine is rather remote and is some distance away from Changping. Recently, we discovered that there were suddenly more demonic beasts. At first, we didn¡¯t take it to heart and didn¡¯t think that they would launch an attack.¡± There were many mountains nearby, and many demonic beasts lived there. Often, demonic beasts would accidentally run out and hurt people, so no one was surprised. However, they didn¡¯t expect that because of this oversight, Lin Qing and the others were almost completely annihilated. ¡°Not long ago, our people in Changping suddenly lost contact with each other. Now that I¡¯ve heard you say this, I know that something has happened in Changping as well.¡± As they were talking, the boat suddenly shook violently, causing many people to lose their balance and almost fall to the ground. It turned out that those strange birds did not leave. In addition, the actions of Ye Xuan and the others had completely angered them, so they gathered more and more birds, covering the boat in layers and stacking them together, making it impossible to count them. These strange birds knew that they couldn¡¯t break through the spiritual boat¡¯s defense for the time being and couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Xuan, so they formed a black circle and surrounded the spiritual boat. From a distance, it looked like a huge black cocoon. Everyone had a bad feeling. One of them asked, ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± For a moment, the spiritual boat¡¯s movements became slower and slower. Then, it halted and awkwardly stopped in midair. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Someone commented in dismay, ¡°Oh no, there are too many of these strange birds. The spiritual boat can¡¯t advance at all.¡± The airflow created by the flapping of the strange bird¡¯s wings formed a force that could not be underestimated. Although it was blocked by the protective shield, it still made the boat shake. Ye Xuan and the others were a little unlucky. ¡°These beasts are trying to stop us from advancing.¡± Soon, Ye Xuan understood their intentions. The spiritual boat was a little unstable and fell to the ground, but the strange birds clung to the boat like tarsal bones. ¡°These animals must have turned into demons, they actually want to kill us,¡± someone could not help but curse. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid of these strange birds. After all, the defensive power of the spiritual boat was extremely strong. If it really couldn¡¯t be helped, he could ask the Penglai Immortal Beasts for help, which should be more than enough to deal with these. The disciples of the Sword Sect were thrown off their feet by the air current. Even Shen Changling could not control the turmoil in his stomach and almost vomited. ¡°We might as well fight it out with these strange birds. It¡¯s better than being so passive now.¡± Shen Changling did not agree with this kind of recklessness. After all, there were too many strange birds in front of them. One person could deal with a few, but it was too risky to deal with dozens of them. Furthermore, they had not even reached Changping yet, and half of their strength had already been consumed. They still did not know what the situation was like there, so they should conserve their strength. Now that they were trapped by the strange birds, even though their lives were currently not in danger, they could not continue like this. ¡°What do you think, Elder Ye?¡± Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan and subconsciously felt that Ye Xuan had some countermeasures. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm now. In fact, Ye Xuan was indeed not in a hurry. He looked at the dim light of the emerald on the boat, and a huge spiritual power burst out of his palm. It was like a surging river and sea, pouring into the gem. In an instant, a huge green light once again enveloped the entire ship, and the gems that were filled with energy once again displayed a magical color. ¡°Sit tight¡­¡± Before they could react to what he meant, a few transparent wings as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings grew out of the boat in the green light, making it look ethereal. What¡¯s the use of that? Lin Qing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if these little wings could carry such a huge spiritual boat. ¡°Swish!¡± The cicada-like wings flapped gently, but the air current it created was extremely terrifying. In an instant, the dozens of birds at the back were washed away. It might have been an illusion, but everyone felt as if the entire spiritual boat had been lightened. It was almost unbelievably light as if those strange birds didn¡¯t exist. The spiritual boat shot out like an arrow from a bow, breaking out of the black encirclement. The strange birds were caught off guard and fell into the air. Their black feathers fluttered messily and they were still cawing non-stop. Lin Qing and his company thought that Ye Xuan and the others would not be able to fight back, but they did not expect this boat to be so fast. Lin Qing and the others were instantly stunned, and their jaws dropped. It took them a long time to regain their senses. They looked at the strange birds that had been shaken off behind them. Only a small number of them had caught up, but they were not as densely packed as before. It was almost suffocating because the spiritual boat was simply too fast. Because the spiritual boat had been activated and the protective shield had been added, the energy inside the gem had been depleted by more than half. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Xuan, the gem wouldn¡¯t have been able to be replenished at all. It was no different from an ordinary stone, the only difference was that it looked good. Everyone sighed, ¡°Elder Ye still has to be the one who makes a move at this critical moment.¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Exciting, The Feeling of Flying 186 Exciting, The Feeling of Flying One could only imagine how much spirit energy was needed to support such a huge spiritual boat. Only Ye Xuan had the ability to do so. It was impossible for anyone else to do it. However, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard a cry of alarm. Those strange birds were catching up again! The scattered black clouds behind them then gathered into a large dark cloud and approached the spiritual boat. ¡°These strange birds are really persistent.¡± Ye Xuan maneuvered the spiritual boat, and dozens of wings flapped wildly on it. Even with a protective shield, everyone could still feel the wind blowing past their ears. Behind them were the strange birds that were in hot pursuit. There was a little excitement in the midst of the danger. For Ye Xuan, this was an unprecedented novel feeling. It was his first time racing a spiritual boat. Ye Xuan lowered the height of the spiritual boat, and as expected, those strange birds also chased after the boat. Using the trees as obstacles, he tripped many of the strange birds. As he went up and down, everyone felt a little dizzy. Sometimes, an obstacle would appear in front of them and the boat would suddenly make a sharp turn, causing everyone to also fall to one side, almost feeling like they were thrown out. ¡°El-Elder Ye, please slow down.¡± The strange birds were still in hot pursuit. Looking at the complicated terrain in front of him, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes wandered and he suddenly had an idea. He accelerated at full speed, and the strange birds followed closely behind. The view in front of him was wide, and there was nothing to block them, so the strange birds¡¯ speed was much faster. Just as they were about to catch up, Ye Xuan suddenly turned left. The scenery on the side was completely different. It was a steep mountain with strange rocks, blocking the front of the boat. They were about to crash into it. Everyone¡¯s hearts were about to jump out of their chest. In the nick of time, Ye Xuan suddenly lifted the spiritual boat up. The majestic spiritual energy formed a powerful airflow, allowing it to avoid the collision. The strange birds behind him were not so lucky. By the time they noticed it, it was too late. When the spiritual boat suddenly rose and the steep rock wall appeared, they didn¡¯t have time to react. ¡°Boom!¡± Even the rock wall caved in from their collision. Black feathers flew everywhere, accompanied by a strong smell of blood. Ye Xuan looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, but he found that there was no sound behind him. He turned around and saw that everyone was lying here and there with pitiful looks on their faces. Shen Changling struggled to get up from the ground. He resisted the urge to vomit and said, ¡°Elder Ye, for the sake of our safety in the future, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t operate the spiritual boat.¡± Lin Qing and the others had never expected that they would almost die at Ye Xuan¡¯s hands instead of dying at the hands of the strange birds. They nodded in agreement. It was simply too terrifying. he had never seen anyone who could drive a spiritual boat in such a way. If they said Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how to drive, he did manage to shake off the flock of strange birds. If they said he knew how to drive, everyone¡¯s pale faces looked really pitiful. After shaking off the strange birds, the group continued on their way. After crossing the hills and peaks, they finally saw the shadow of a town. The ancient bluestone city not far away came into view, full of the aura of history. ¡°That¡¯s Changping,¡± Lin Qing could not help but say. Everyone hurriedly got off the flying boat, but all they could see was the tightly shut city gate. Ye Xuan sharply noticed that there were many claw marks under the city wall. They were dense and looked very new, probably caused recently. The guards on the city wall hurriedly came down to welcome them. Seeing that they were in good condition, and only Lin Qing and a few others were injured, a touch of surprise flashed in their eyes. ¡°Where are you guys from?¡± ¡°We received the news that something had happened in Changping, so we rushed over from the capital.¡± Hearing their words, the guards were even more surprised, but they didn¡¯t ask anything more. They just looked around vigilantly. With a creak, the ancient city gate slowly opened. The door was only slightly open, barely enough for one person to go in. Ye Xuan and the others found it strange, but they didn¡¯t think too much about it. After they entered, it quickly closed again, as if it was guarding against something. After entering the city, there were very few people on the streets. Unlike Jingdu¡¯s bustling, lively, and exquisite streets, the houses and buildings were all built in a rough style, all built with the unique ores of the area. It looked rather extraordinary and had a special taste. Ye Xuan and the others walked all the way here and didn¡¯t see anyone. Even if there were, they were only a few people. They seemed to be in a hurry and were a little surprised to see them. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice and say, ¡°When I came here before, although there were few people, it wasn¡¯t like this. I keep feeling that this place is a little strange.¡± It wasn¡¯t just him, even Ye Xuan had this feeling. The guards on the city wall brought them to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Even though it was the City Lord¡¯s mansion, compared to the buildings beside it, it wasn¡¯t much grander. It just occupied a larger area and had more decorations inside. However, thinking about the situation in Changping, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand. After all, people came here for the spirit stone mines. This place was remote, and there were many mountains and forests nearby. There was no need to be so particular. If it weren¡¯t for these precious mines and medicinal plants, no one would have set foot in this place. The person who came out to welcome them was a middle-aged man. He looked extremely kind, but there was a deep frown on his face that could not be dispelled. When he saw their arrival, his eyes could not help but light up. ¡°Finally, news has reached the outside world.¡± The man seemed to have noticed their confusion and explained, ¡°Ever since the demonic beasts started their rampage, we tried sending out messages and news to the outside world about the situation. However, this place seemed to be affected by something. Any news was like a stone sinking into the ocean, and there was no response.¡± The disciples of the sects have tried all kinds of methods, but they can¡¯t contact them. The man¡¯s identity was the City Lord of Changping, Yi Chengrui. Chapter 187 - 187 A Strange Mine Accident 187 A Strange Mine Accident Changping was a special place. All kinds of forces were intertwined, mainly the big sects. They had bases near the spirit stone mines and in the city. When Yi Chengrui saw that something was wrong, he had already asked those disciples to send a message and try to contact the outside world, but no one had come to help. Originally, they had completely given up and thought that Changping would soon become an isolated island with no one to visit. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan and the others to come. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How could this be? Why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform the outside world earlier?¡± Yi Chengrui sighed, ¡°Did you think we didn¡¯t want to? However, the only way out is blocked by demonic beasts¡¯ forests and mountain ranges. All the people who were sent out either died or went missing. It can be said that there is no chance of survival.¡± Even the news that Mo Jianming had received back then had only been spread after the disciples of the Sword Sect had paid an unimaginable price. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling looked at each other. It seemed that the situation here was more serious than they had imagined. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°What happened? ¡± ¡°It all started more than a month ago¡­¡± Yi Chengrui said faintly. It turned out that more than a month ago, there was news from the mines that someone had discovered a new mine. Originally, this was discovered by a small sect and they wanted to secretly monopolize it. In the end, the news somehow spread outside and other sects also rushed over after hearing the news. Because the mine was extremely valuable, many sects fought over it in an attempt to take it for themselves. In the end, an accident happened and the mine collapsed. Almost no one survived, and even the people who arrived later could not find their bodies. Shen Changling found it a little strange. He asked, ¡°What does this mine accident have to do with the demonic beasts¡¯ fiasco?¡± The two incidents were almost completely unrelated. ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t think there was any connection. But now that we think about it, all of this happened after that. There were no other signs before.¡± ¡°There have been cases of demonic beasts attacking people in the past. After all, this place is adjacent to the demonic beasts¡¯ forests and there are so many mountain ranges nearby. However, they were not as frequent and large-scale as now.¡± ¡°But these demonic beasts seem to have gone crazy. They attack anyone they see, even the weakest rodent. Their scale is getting bigger and bigger, and their numbers are also increasing. The rodent was a herbivorous demonic beast and was very common in the vicinity of Changping. Its level was low and it had almost no attack power. Most importantly, it was naturally timid and had never attacked people without provocation. Yi Chengrui seemed to have thought of something terrible, and he paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many rodent rats in my life. A dense group of rats. A disciple of the peak earth rank was drowned by the group of rats and turned into a pile of white bones in an instant. After listening to his story, everyone felt a chill. For all these reasons, Changping was indeed unusual. Ye Xuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°So you suspect that it¡¯s because of that mine?¡± Yi Chengrui nodded and replied, ¡°After this disaster, everyone felt that it was a little ominous, and no one knew the reason. They were hesitating whether to continue mining, but then there was an attack by demonic beasts.¡± ¡°However, these are all conjectures. We still need to investigate the truth.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to investigate?¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s face was full of bitterness. Anyone who goes out will be attacked by demonic beasts, so how could they dare to come close? Now, it can be said that everyone in the city is in danger. Shen Changling frowned and realized that something was wrong. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Although the population of Changping isn¡¯t particularly large, with the addition of the disciples stationed at the mine, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with those demonic beasts.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with all of the disciples. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to send people out and find the nearest mines, but the people there were also missing. It¡¯s said that there are large amounts of blood at the camp. They were probably attacked by demonic beasts, and it¡¯s unknown if they¡¯re still alive.¡± Most of the people in Changping were disciples of the big sects or people who came to trade. They were usually stationed near the mines to prevent other people from mining or stealing. As a result, the permanent population in the city was relatively small, which was why Yi Chengrui and the others were so passive. ¡°My guess is that the people at the mines should be the first to be attacked by the demonic beasts. It¡¯s just that those disciples were unable to send the news back.¡± Lin Qing and the rest nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I can prove that. We were attacked. If they didn¡¯t come to our rescue, we would have been dead by now.¡± Originally, they had thought of asking for help from Changping, but they didn¡¯t expect the situation here to be so bad. Shen Changling and the others¡¯ faces gradually became serious. There were many disciples stationed near the mine. If they were all killed, it would be a big problem. Those mines were all distributed near Changping, so Yi Chengrui received the news late. By the time he realized something was wrong, it was too late. They were trapped in the city and couldn¡¯t leave. Once they left the city, they would be attacked by demonic beasts. The nearby cities didn¡¯t know about the situation in Changping. That was why they were so surprised to see Ye Xuan and the others arriving here intact. ¡°Could it be that no one else came before us?¡± Yi Chengrui shook his head and replied, ¡°No. After sending the message, you were the first batch to come in.¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± the Sword Sect and the others exclaimed. They were not the first group to set off. There were even a few sects that had set off to Changping before them. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the strange birds we met on the way?¡± Ye Xuan reminded, ¡°It must be those strange birds. The other sects were also attacked by demonic beasts on the way, so they haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± After all, not all sects were like Ye Xuan. If they encountered a difficult demonic beast like the strange bird, it might not be easy to deal with. Chapter 188 - 188 The Infinity Sects Plea For Help 188 The Infinity Sect¡¯s Plea For Help If Changping¡¯s situation was really that serious, then the others must have encountered many obstacles on the way. Ye Xuan and the others were attacked by strange birds on their flying magic weapon. There might also be other demonic beasts harassing the other sects. Soon, the news from the city gate proved their guess. One of the guards at the city gate hurried over and reported, ¡°City Lord, you should come and take a look. Something big has happened.¡± Seeing him so flustered, Yi Chengrui hurried over. Ye Xuan, Shen Changling, and the others looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on. We might be able to help.¡± Everyone climbed up the city wall and found that not far away, dust was rolling and yellow sand filled the sky. There seemed to be something. After taking a closer look, the small black dots in the front were shockingly human-like, and they were speeding toward the city gate. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That should be human. Hurry up and open the city gate to welcome them.¡± Who would have thought that the guard would reveal a hesitant expression? Yi Chengrui explained, ¡°Daoist Shen, you might not know this. Some demonic beasts can disguise themselves as humans. In order to prevent any accidents from happening, we usually have to be more careful. After all, this city wall is our last defense.¡± Hearing this, the people of the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. One of them asked, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that some of these demonic beasts have transformed?¡± If it was a demonic beast that could take human form, it would be extremely powerful and they would not be able to deal with it. Seeing that they had misunderstood, Yi Chengrui quickly shook his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ll understand it later.¡± When those people got closer, they could finally see clearly that they were in a sorry state. Their clothes were also tattered and their bodies were covered in wounds. Shen Changling¡¯s sharp eyes recognized them. He said, ¡°These clothes look familiar. Aren¡¯t they the disciples of the Infinity Sect?¡± The people from the Sword Sect were even more surprised. One of them said, ¡°I heard that the Infinity Sect also sent out many elites this time. I didn¡¯t expect them to be in such a sorry state.¡± The disciples had obviously noticed their presence and waved at them. ¡°Hurry up and open the gate, I know them. They¡¯re from Jingdu,¡± Shen Changling urged. The guards of the city didn¡¯t dare to delay. As the gate opened, the people of the Infinity Sect filed in. However, more than a dozen disciples were left behind when the gate was closed. ¡°Wait a minute, there are still people who haven¡¯t come in yet.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice was filled with fear. Ye Xuan followed his gaze and saw several huge black shadows behind the disciples. They moved so fast like ghosts that they didn¡¯t notice them at first. ¡°If we let them in, I¡¯m afraid those demonic beasts will follow them in.¡± Everyone finally understood why there was only yellow sand in the air earlier. This was all the dust that was kicked up by the demonic beasts¡¯ running. There were probably many more demonic beasts behind them. These demonic beasts were almost the size of a tiger, but their fur was extremely black, covered with mottled patterns, and their eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty light. One look and people could tell that these creatures were not friendly. The people from the Infinity Sect were anxious. One of them said, ¡°No, we have to save them. They fell behind to protect us. We can¡¯t just leave them to die.¡± The city guards and Yi Chengrui suddenly showed an embarrassed look. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save them, but looking at the speed of these demonic beasts, if the city gate is opened, it¡¯s very likely that they will also run in. At that time, if they wander around the city, the innocent would be hurt easily.¡± Compared to the disciples who were stationed near the spirit stone mines, the people in the city did not have strong cultivation. Moreover, they were facing so many demonic beasts. Seeing that the situation was dangerous, two shadows jumped down from the city wall. It was Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. The Sword Sect disciples became nervous and they said in unison, ¡°Elder Ye! Senior Brother Shen!¡± The dozen or so disciples of the Infinity Sect didn¡¯t know if it was because they were exhausted or because they were injured, but their footsteps slowed down. They sensed the foul wind behind them, and the demonic beasts had already caught up. At this critical moment¡­ Just as the demonic beast was about to bite his neck, warm blood splattered on his body. He touched the stinky liquid and opened his eyes in a daze. Ye Xuan descended from the sky like a god. The disciples of the Infinity Sect recognized Ye Xuan and said gratefully, ¡°M-many thanks.¡± He didn¡¯t even see how Ye Xuan attacked. He had long heard of Ye Xuan¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be even more unfathomable. Shen Changling, who was at the side, did not back down. A sharp sword Qi flashed in the air and killed a few demonic beasts in an instant. ¡°You guys hurry up and move. We¡¯ll cover you guys.¡± Ye Xuan kicked away the demonic beasts that pounced over and said to the people behind him. More than a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect supported each other. With the addition of Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The city gate behind them opened a crack, and the disciples of the Sword Sect and the Infinity Sect also helped to save the people. However, more and more demonic beasts were gathering around Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, and the yellow sand not far away was also gradually approaching, which meant that there was still an endless stream of demonic beasts behind them. If this continued, they would be surrounded. Even if the two of them were powerful, it would be impossible for them to deal with so many of them. Ye Xuan realized that the situation was not right and quickly told Shen Changling, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and retreat. When the time comes, there will be too many demonic beasts. It will become too troublesome then.¡± The two of them had a tacit understanding to leave their backs to each other and retreated towards the city gate together. There were demonic beasts eyeing them covetously from all directions. After killing more than a dozen demonic beasts that pounced on them, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling found an opening and entered the city gate. After they entered, Yi Chengrui quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and close the city gate.¡± Chapter 189 - 189 The Attack of the Demonic Beasts 189 The Attack of the Demonic Beasts The most dangerous thing was that there was also a demonic beast following them. Fortunately, the other people of the Sword Sect were not to be trifled with. The moment the demonic beast entered, its chest was pierced by the cold sword. ¡°Roar!¡± The beast¡¯s roar was deafening. At the same time, the city gate also shook violently, as if something heavy had hit it. Everyone hurriedly ran to the city wall. Countless demonic beasts were banging hard against the city gate, and some even stretched their claws into the cracks, trying to pull it open. Ye Xuan finally knew where the claw marks on the city wall came from. It was most likely the work of these demonic beasts. Those demonic beasts had obviously noticed their existence. Their faces were ferocious, and stinky saliva flowed out of their mouths. They bared their teeth, wanting to bite their throats. Even with the city walls blocking them, they still shuddered at the sight. The people from the Infinity Sect also recognized Shen Changling and thanked everyone. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, we would have become food for the demonic beasts.¡± Shen Changling looked at the number of people they had. He said, ¡°I remember that there were a lot of you this time. Why¡­¡± He Feng of the Infinity Sect smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°We were attacked by a few peak sky rank demonic beasts on the way, so some disciples were unfortunately killed by them. It was not easy to escape, but then we encountered this group of demonic beasts¡­¡± After hearing what had happened to the Infinity Sect, the people of the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. The Infinity Sect was simply too unlucky. Although the strange birds they encountered didn¡¯t have such high cultivation, the size of the birds that covered the sky wasn¡¯t much different. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, they would probably have been beheaded. ¡°We were in the same situation as you. We were attacked by a large group of strange birds on our way here. We just arrived here not long ago until you guys appeared.¡± He Feng was a little surprised. He asked, ¡°You guys were attacked too?¡± He sized up the Sword Sect and the others. Compared to their sorry state, Sword Sect¡¯s condition was much better, and there were no casualties. He could not help but ask, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you guys injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Elder Ye.¡± He Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. This time, it was all thanks to Ye Xuan that they were saved. He asked, ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the situation here?¡± Shen Changling told He Feng about what had happened in Changping, and He Feng immediately understood. He said, ¡°I thought we were the unluckiest, but it seems like everyone¡¯s situation is similar. Those sects that haven¡¯t arrived probably encountered demonic beasts as well.¡± They would definitely be in grave danger. At the thought of this, everyone¡¯s expression was not too good. At this moment, the demonic beasts were still loitering below the city walls, staring at the people with hostility. As the sun set, the setting sun elongated their shadows. These demonic beasts gradually formed into huge monsters that seemed to be able to tear apart the entire Changping and swallow it up. Ye Xuan glanced at the demonic beasts below the city wall and asked, ¡°Was there a similar situation before?¡± Yi Chengrui nodded. The wrinkles between his eyebrows could almost kill a mosquito. ¡°The demonic beasts have been harassing us more and more frequently, and their numbers are increasing each time.¡± He looked at the demonic beasts below and sighed with worry. ¡°Fortunately, they won¡¯t stay for long before they leave. However, if this continues and a large-scale demonic beast tide comes, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Although there were also defensive arrays on the city walls, they couldn¡¯t stop the beast tide army. Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of scene it would be when the time came. Perhaps the entire Changping would become a paradise for demonic beasts. Shen Changling knew the seriousness of the situation here. Originally, with their support, they might be able to help Changping overcome the difficulties and resist the attacks of the demonic beasts. However, the reinforcements were attacked by demonic beasts on the way. Even if they could reach Changping safely, they would probably lose half of their combat power, which would not be enough to deal with the current situation. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to send a message to Jingdu and continue to send more reinforcements.¡± However, just as Yi Chengrui had said, this place was affected by something, and communication methods could not be sent out at all. The Sword Sect disciple had paid an unimaginable price to succeed. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t worried. After all, he still had a trump card in his hand that he hadn¡¯t used yet. There were so many Penglai Immortal Beasts and almost every one of them had the strength of sky rank. Some of them had even broken through recently. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with these demonic beasts. However, dealing with demonic beasts was a temporary solution. The key was to figure out why these demonic beasts would suddenly attack people. Even timid rodent rats would attack people without provocation. This was very suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the source of all these strange happenings is the mine that suddenly appeared?¡± Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t seem to expect Ye Xuan to ask this. He was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we have our suspicions and want to investigate, it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ll be attacked by demonic beasts as soon as we go out. Furthermore, the mine is deep in the forest, which makes it even more difficult for us to get close.¡± ¡°Do you know the location of the mine?¡± ¡°According to the information reported previously, I roughly know the location.¡± Yi Chengrui couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you planning to go over?¡± Ye Xuan nodded and replied, ¡°Maybe we can figure it out and find out why these demonic beasts suddenly went berserk. Maybe we can solve the problem here.¡± Yi Chengrui was a little worried. He said, ¡°We thought the same, but the demonic beasts in the outer area are already so terrifying, not to mention the depths of the forest. It is said that there are also transformed demonic beasts there. It is really too dangerous.¡± None of the people they had sent before had come back alive. There were also a few experts inside, but unfortunately, they all ended up in the same miserable state. Not even a complete skeleton could be found. Chapter 190 - 190 The Strangeness of the Misty Forest 190 The Strangeness of the Misty Forest There were too many mountain ranges and demonic beasts¡¯ forests here. The group¡¯s range of activity was generally in the periphery, and very few were in the depths. Even the locations of the mines were almost the same. Demonic beasts would not take the initiative to attack under normal circumstances, so if there was nothing special, no one would easily step into the depths of the forests. It could be said that they were minding their own business. After all, their main goal was to mine the spirit stone mines, not these demonic beasts. Moreover, some of the demonic beasts that had gained spiritual intelligence were vengeful. If they or their kind were injured, it was hard to guarantee that they would cause trouble with the humans. The gains would not make up for the losses. Ye Xuan¡¯s thoughts were different from Yi Chengrui¡¯s. ¡°Even if the news reaches Jingdu, it will still take some time for the people there to arrive. Based on the frequency and scale of the demonic beast attacks, this place won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡± ¡°And who knows what kind of changes will appear in the future? Rather than being passive, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to attack.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words made sense. Shen Changling was the first to respond, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Elder Ye.¡± The rest of the people from the Sword Sect were the same, they would follow Ye Xuan¡¯s lead. After all, Ye Xuan was able to save everyone in such a dangerous secret realm and that mysterious and unpredictable black mist, so there should be no problem this time. At this moment, the Sword Sect was similar to the Tai Qing Sect from before. They believed in Ye Xuan unconditionally, as if nothing was impossible as long as he was there. The people of the Infinity Sect looked at each other and hesitated. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Yi Chengrui had no choice but to agree. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll arrange for some people to go with you tomorrow.¡± The last ray of the setting sun fell into the clouds, and the night also began. In the middle of the night, everyone heard a few beast roars. It must have been those demonic beasts that came to harass them again, making it almost impossible for them to sleep. When they finally left, who would have thought that another wave would come in the second half of the night, and they almost didn¡¯t rest for the whole night? The next morning, everyone was ready to set off. Ye Xuan and the people of the Sword Sect, as well as Lin Qing and the disciples of the Infinity Sect who were not seriously injured, plus the people sent by Yi Chengrui, there were about fifty people in total. ¡°Most of the demonic beasts are in their lairs in the morning, so it¡¯s relatively safe.¡± Yi Chengrui reminded everyone of some things to pay attention to, ¡°This is a map of part of the forest. I hope it will be useful to you. I have marked the location of the mines.¡± He asked the people in the city who were more familiar with the forest to lead the way for Ye Xuan and the others. ¡°I hope you can return safely.¡± Ye Xuan and the others left Changping and headed to the nearest demonic beasts¡¯ forest. This forest was called the ¡®Forest of Fog¡¯. It was because there would often be inexplicable fog in the forest, and the people of Changping didn¡¯t know the reason. It was said that when the fog was thick, it was almost impossible to see one¡¯s fingers when they stepped into the forest, and they would get lost in the forest. Thus, it was how the name of the forest came about. ¡°We¡¯re lucky today. We didn¡¯t encounter any fog in the forest. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter no matter what.¡± The leading middle-aged man was called Wu Hai. His cultivation was at sky rank level 5, and he could be considered to be one of the stronger people in the city. Ye Xuan was a little puzzled. He asked, ¡°Why does this fog appear so often in the forest?¡± Wu Hai shook his head. ¡°It only happens occasionally, it¡¯ll be terrible if it happened often. Then that would mean those mines can¡¯t be mined anymore. After so many years, everyone has figured out the pattern of this fog, but whenever there is fog, they will avoid it and not mine to avoid any accidents.¡± ¡°There was once someone who didn¡¯t believe in this and insisted on mining. In the end, the fog somehow came to the vicinity of the mine and everyone in the mine disappeared.¡± Shen Changling¡¯s interest was piqued. He commented, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it seems like the fog has a life of its own.¡± ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t know where the fog came from. Some people wanted to investigate the source, but there was no result. Over time, everyone got used to it. After all, there won¡¯t be any danger as long as we avoid it.¡± Ye Xuan and the others were quite lucky along the way and didn¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts. As they entered the forest, they were surrounded by large trees that blocked out the sky. The light suddenly became dim, as if they had entered another world. Everyone¡¯s conversation became much softer as if they were afraid of disturbing something. ¡°According to the map, the mine should be in the southeast direction.¡± It was obvious that Wu Hai had been here many times and was very familiar with the path. There were even a few man-made small paths here, which showed that he had walked there many times. There were ancient trees all around, and vines as thick as buckets wrapped around the treetops. At first glance, it looked a little like some kind of snake-like creature. The group was quiet. Only the cracking of the dead branches could be heard, and everything around them seemed too quiet. ¡°That¡¯s not right. There were so many demonic beasts gathered outside the city wall yesterday. Why is there not a single one today?¡± Everyone¡¯s mind was in a tense state, afraid that a demonic beast would jump out from any corner, but after walking for a long time, they didn¡¯t even see a shadow. There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. Wu Hai also found it strange. He warned, ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. Something might be wrong.¡± They were already prepared to fight. After all, Yi Chengrui had said that it was extremely dangerous, but the calmness at this moment made everyone a little uncomfortable. They felt that the forest was too calm, they didn¡¯t even hear the buzzing of insects or the chirping of birds. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°Was it like this when you came the last time?¡± Wu Hai shook his head and replied, ¡°The last time I came here, I was attacked by a few demon wolves.¡± Chapter 191 - 191 Trapped, Hidden Danger 191 Trapped, Hidden Danger According to Wu Hai and the others, the last time they were here, it was extremely dangerous. They were attacked by powerful demonic beasts almost as soon as they stepped into the forest, and they had to retreat to the city. The silence around them did not make them feel at ease. Instead, it made them a little nervous. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being careful, everyone.¡± As they moved forward, the light became dimmer and dimmer. The trees that covered the sky blocked all the light and shadows, and only a few scattered lights shone through. It was as if they had come to an ancient forest, and all kinds of strange plants came into view. ¡°According to the map, we should be at the center of the forest.¡± Due to the dim light, everyone could barely see a little bit around them. They couldn¡¯t see anything further, as if there were many huge shadows hidden around them. Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t light up too much for fear of attracting demonic beasts, so they didn¡¯t notice the faint mist spreading. A gust of wind came from somewhere, and even though they had the spiritual power to protect their bodies, they still felt a little cold. Some people couldn¡¯t help but sneeze and rub their noses. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Why do I feel like the temperature is getting lower and lower?¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, the temperature in the depths of the forest is lower than outside.¡± As the fog rose, Ye Xuan finally realized that something was wrong. He suddenly stopped and carefully looked around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elder Ye?¡± Shen Changling asked. Ye Xuan frowned and said, ¡°Why do I remember walking past this place before? And this tree, wasn¡¯t it here in the beginning?¡± With Ye Xuan¡¯s reminder, everyone suddenly realized that they had actually walked this road before. However, the surrounding scenery was almost the same, so they did not notice anything. They had already walked back and forth on this road two or three times. Wu Hai looked at the map in his hand and then at the surrounding environment. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I followed the map, so I shouldn¡¯t be wrong. I¡¯ve walked this path before. Maybe you¡¯re wrong.¡± Ye Xuan believed in his intuition. He made a mark on the tree and gestured to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward.¡± After making a big circle, they saw the tree and the familiar mark enter their sight. Everyone¡¯s face showed some panic. ¡°We¡¯re really lost!¡± Wu Hai¡¯s features were all scrunched up. He said, ¡°This is really strange. What exactly is the problem?¡± A white fog floated in the surroundings. Because of the low temperature, the surrounding trees were covered in a layer of white frost. A disciple exclaimed, ¡°Why did the fog appear?!¡± Everyone lowered their heads and realized that the fog had already spread to their feet. Wu Hai¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He said, ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s clearly not time for the fog to appear, so where is this fog coming from?¡± Recalling what Wu Hai had told them about the strange white fog, everyone¡¯s expressions were not too good. Now that they were lost, it could be said that it was even worse. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Wu Hai¡¯s expression was grim. He said, ¡°The fog isn¡¯t thick yet. We have to find the exit as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even know how we will die.¡± Someone suggested splitting up, but this idea was quickly rejected. The forest was full of danger. They didn¡¯t have many people to begin with, and if they scattered and encountered demonic beasts, wouldn¡¯t it give the beasts an opportunity? They wouldn¡¯t even have the power to fight back. ¡°This method won¡¯t work. It¡¯s easy to get lost if we split up. If some of us encounter danger, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to run over and help out in time.¡± The best way was for everyone to work together. Even if there was a situation, they could look out for each other. However, this would slow down the speed. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, Ye Xuan suddenly said, ¡°I have a way.¡± With a flash of spiritual light, a few charmingly na?ve little beasts appeared in front of everyone. They were the Penglai Immortal Beasts. In order to avoid attracting attention, Ye Xuan transmitted his voice to them, telling them to maintain their beast form and not speak in the human language in public. If they knew that he not only had transformed demonic beasts and he even had more than a few, their jaws would probably drop. After all, even the Seven Great Sects did not have such a large amount of resources. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were also very cooperative. Apart from its strange appearance and its ignorant appearance, it didn¡¯t look any different from other ordinary demonic beasts. ¡°This is a demonic beast that I¡¯ve been raising. It might be able to help.¡± As the Penglai Immortal Beasts had concealed their aura, the crowd did not know how powerful they were. They only felt that they were petite and cute, and could not help but reveal doubtful expressions. ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Ye Xuan said to the Penglai Immortal Beasts politely, ¡°We¡¯re lost. Please help us find the location of the mine on the map.¡± The few Penglai Immortal Beasts looked at each other, then nodded in a human-like manner and gradually disappeared into the white fog. Looking at their backs as they left, everyone felt uneasy. Someone asked, ¡°Can they do it or not?¡± The fog was still spreading, showing no signs of decreasing. Their lower half was almost invisible, and if this continued, they would probably have difficulty seeing. ¡°Let¡¯s stick close to each other so we don¡¯t get separated.¡± Perhaps it was because the fog was too thick, but Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was a little distorted. They were clearly close, but it felt like there was a thick wall between them. Chapter 192 - 192 The Mysterious Guardian Demonic Beast 192 The Mysterious Guardian Demonic Beast After an unknown period of time, the fog had completely covered everyone. Even if they were face to face, they could not see each other at a distance of less than a meter. Only a blurry white shadow was left, almost blending into the fog. Ye Xuan and the others finally understood why Wu Hai was so wary of the fog. They couldn¡¯t dispel the fog no matter what they did, not even a defensive barrier worked. They could only be wrapped inside it. Fortunately, the mist wasn¡¯t harmful to the human body. Otherwise, it would have been even more troublesome. No one dared to act rashly. They could not tell the direction in the first place, and now even more so. Their eyes had become decorations, and everything they saw was white. They could only rely on their ears to determine the location of others. However, the sound was also affected by the thick fog. It was clearly near, but it felt very far away. Ye Xuan was worried that everyone would get separated, so he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold hands?¡± This wasn¡¯t a bad idea. soon, everyone held hands and felt the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies. Only then did they feel a little more at ease. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, there was a sudden change and a scream. It was a disciple of the Infinity Sect. He Feng quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Someone replied in a trembling voice, ¡°I-I touched something furry just now, and then it disappeared.¡± The disciple was also still in shock. He had thought that he touched someone else, but who would have thought that he felt something furry when he touched it and it almost scared him out of his wits? ¡°Could it be that you touched the wrong thing, or that you were in the fog for too long and hallucinating?¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± the disciple said firmly, ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t mistake it. Maybe it¡¯s still next to me.¡± When everyone heard this, they only felt their blood run cold. Could it be that there were demonic beasts mixed in with them? As soon as they thought about the existence of a mutant in their team, lurking in the dark and watching covetously, ready to attack at any time, everyone could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Everyone was nervous. Those who had not held hands immediately became hesitant, afraid that they would hold a beast¡¯s claw. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Ye Xuan said, comforting the crowd. He felt a little strange. If there really were demonic beasts mixed in, why didn¡¯t they attack? And if these demonic beasts were hiding with bad intentions, could it be that they had a bigger scheme? At this moment, a disciple¡¯s sobbing voice was heard, ¡°Is there anyone standing behind me?¡± The crowd was almost standing side by side, so there should be no one behind him. He obviously realized this as well, and his breathing became rapid. His back was almost wet with cold sweat, and even his teeth were chattering. Shen Changling was standing right next to him and noticed something was wrong with the disciple. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel like there¡¯s someone behind me.¡± These words were not baseless. As the disciple finished speaking, Shen Changling could clearly hear a loud and rough breathing sound. The sound was obviously not from a human. ¡°It¡¯s right there!¡± Shen Changling reacted quickly. He unsheathed his sword and slashed at the disciple¡¯s back, but he missed. He only hit the white fog and nothing else. It was as if the movement just now was just an illusion, but Shen Changling¡¯s five senses were sharp and he knew that it was not. He slashed his sword a few more times in all directions, but he still found nothing. This feeling of being in a passive position made him feel a little irritated. He cursed, ¡°D*mn it, that thing ran away again. What the h*ll is it? It¡¯s hiding so well.¡± This time, everyone was certain that there was a demonic beast hiding around them. However, that thing was using the white fog to conceal its figure, so they were afraid that it was hiding somewhere. The fear of the unknown was the most terrifying because you never knew what was waiting for you. Everyone¡¯s heart was like a heavy stone, and they almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The surrounding temperature was extremely low, and everyone¡¯s foreheads were covered in sweat. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Lin Qing stuttered, ¡°Then-then what should we do now?¡± If they ran, they didn¡¯t know where they would run to. Moreover, in this fog, once they moved, it was easy for everyone to be separated. Perhaps this was the plan of the demonic beasts in the dark, waiting for everyone to disperse and then attacking them one by one. Of all the people present, Ye Xuan was probably the calmest. A cold feeling swept past him from behind. This time, the demonic beast¡¯s target was him! Unfortunately, the beast was probably going to kick an iron plate this time. Unlike the others who were panicking, Ye Xuan seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He stretched out his hand and grabbed at something. His speed was unbelievably fast, and he could vaguely feel something hard. It seemed like they were scales. That huge tail also swept over the others. Everyone seemed to have been electrocuted and almost jumped up. For a moment, everyone dodged and did not realize that they were a little far away. Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips emitted a huge amount of spiritual power, and several weapons made of spiritual power suddenly appeared on the ground, landing accurately on the scales. The thing that was hidden in the dark didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be so sharp and even had a hidden trick up his sleeve. The ground suddenly trembled as if something huge had hit the ground. Everyone¡¯s bodies were a little unstable. That thing didn¡¯t seem to expect Ye Xuan to be able to attack it. Soon, two huge red lanterns appeared in the air, flickering in the white fog. When everyone took a closer look, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It wasn¡¯t a red lantern, but a pair of scarlet beast eyes! It stared at the crowd, or to be more precise, at Ye Xuan. The pair of eyes were already so huge, and it was hard to imagine how huge its body was. Chapter 193 - 193 The Legend of the Dragons Mine 193 The Legend of the Dragon¡¯s Mine ¡°W-what kind of demonic beast is this?¡± ¡°I¡­ I heard that there¡¯s a demonic beast that guards the misty forest. Could it be the creature in front of us?¡± Wu Hai stuttered. The giant beast was hidden in the fog. Apart from its huge eyes, it was impossible to see what its body looked like. It could also be because of the fog. ¡°Roar!¡± The deafening sound made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. A powerful pressure came, but it was impossible to detect what level this demonic beast was. The giant beast was huge, but its movements were extremely fast. It was not affected by the fog at all. The scarlet lanterns were getting closer and closer to the group, revealing a bloodthirsty light. As it moved, even the ground trembled. ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± With a cry of surprise, the crowd scattered like birds and beasts, their figures instantly disappearing into the fog. Even if Ye Xuan had great abilities, he couldn¡¯t display them here. There was fog all around him, and if he was not careful, it would easily affect others. Moreover, this giant beast didn¡¯t look easy to deal with. Not to mention, nobody knew what else would come out of this strange fog, so everyone could only avoid it for the time being. Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t know how long they had been running, but the giant beast didn¡¯t seem to catch up. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. At this time, the fog gradually dissipated, and they could at least see their figures clearly. This was when they realized that most of the people around them had disappeared. Only Shen Changling, Lin Qing, Wu Hai, and He Feng were still with Ye Xuan. Lin Qing gasped for air as he said, ¡°Oh my God, what kind of demonic beast was that? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Wu Hai also had a look of lingering fear on his face. He replied, ¡°It must be the guardian beast of this forest. I didn¡¯t think that there would really be a guardian beast. Could it be that the legend is true¡­¡± Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What legend?¡± Wu Hai scratched his head and suddenly asked an unrelated question, ¡°Do you know why there are so many spirit stone mines around Changping?¡± The others all shook their heads. He had a mysterious expression on his face and lowered his voice as if he was afraid of disturbing some mysterious existence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve also heard from the older generation that Changping¡¯s location is unique because there¡¯s a dragon mine buried nearby! It¡¯s said that it¡¯s in the deep mountains.¡± The dragon mine was a unique terrain. Any place with a dragon mine was a treasure land that could produce divine objects. If one cultivated in the dragon mine, he could achieve twice the result with half the effort. However, some dragon mines were also more special. They were places of great evil. Even if an almighty cultivator stepped into it, there was a 90% chance of death. It was full of undefeatable evil Qi and could be said to be very dangerous. There were many theories about the formation of the dragon mines. Some said that this was the place where the true dragon slumbered, and some said that it was the burial ground of the dragon race. In general, there were many different opinions. Shen Changling didn¡¯t believe it. He said, ¡°If there was a dragon mine here, it would have been discovered hundreds of years ago. Why would it wait until now?¡± Although it was said that the depths of the forest were extremely dangerous, when the Seven Great Sects were here, there were also many outstanding people. It was impossible for them not to know about the existence of the dragon mine here. Wu Hai smiled awkwardly as he replied, ¡°I only heard this from an old man. Maybe it¡¯s just a legend.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about the dragon mine?¡± Wu Hai was a little embarrassed as he replied, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. After all, it¡¯s just a casual comment. If there really was a dragon mine, Changping would probably be a hundred times more prosperous than it is now.¡± He Feng was worried about the disciples who had gone missing. After all, it was dangerous for them to be separated. Some of them were from Infinity Sect. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt their conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about those ethereal dragon mines for now. What should we do next? Maybe the demonic beast did it on purpose to separate us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother He.¡± Shen Changling nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we and the others will be in danger.¡± ¡°Then what should we do next? Should we go and find them or¡­?¡± At this moment, there was a rustling sound not far ahead, as if something was approaching. Everyone looked at each other and instantly became extremely vigilant. Just as they were on high alert, a furry little head popped out. It was the Penglai Immortal Beast, and its bean-sized eyes glanced at Ye Xuan. [Ye Xuan, I have made a major discovery in front. I felt a different aura.] Because it was a divine sense voice transmission, no one knew that they were communicating with each other. They only felt that this demonic beast should have gained intelligence. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said, ¡°My beasts seemed to have found something. Let¡¯s hurry and follow them.¡± The group of people also hurriedly followed. The Penglai Immortal Beast was leading the way in front, leading the group in a winding way. They didn¡¯t know if it was because the fog was gradually becoming less, or if it was something else, but this time, their journey was incredibly smooth. Even Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Elder Ye, where did you get this demonic beast? It looks very weak, but it¡¯s quite powerful. I also want to get one to play with, but its appearance is quite strange. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but after saying this, the demonic beast leading the way in front stopped and turned around to glare at him. Shen Changling thought he was hallucinating and stuttered, ¡°Did I see it wrong? Was it glaring at me just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve probably been staring at the fog for too long that your eyes are dazzled,¡± He Feng said, somewhat speechless. No one took Shen Changling¡¯s words to heart. Chapter 194 - 194 The Danger Hidden In the Dark 194 The Danger Hidden In the Dark [You have no taste, brat! I¡¯m the famous Penglai Immortal Beast!] On the other hand, Ye Xuan almost laughed out loud when he heard the crazy complaints of the Penglai Immortal Beasts in his divine sense. He comforted them in his mind. [There¡¯s no other way. We¡¯d better keep a low profile. If these people find out about your identity, they¡¯ll be scared to death.] Ye Xuan¡¯s comforting words were obviously very effective. The Penglai Immortal Beast didn¡¯t say anything more after a few words of ridicule. [By the way, you said that the place was a little strange. What is it?] [It seems to be a mine. Anyway, there¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere there. If you go in, you must be careful.] Mine? Ye Xuan fell into deep thought. For the Penglai Immortal Beast to say such words, there must be something extraordinary about that place. Could it be the strange spirit stone mine that Wu Hai and the others had mentioned before? They could be considered lucky. Along the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any demonic beasts. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble they would meet? A blurry shadow appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. It was vaguely in the shape of a cave. The Penglai Immortal Beast stopped and nodded at Ye Xuan and the others. Wu Hai looked at the map in his hand and then at the cave in front of him. He shouted, ¡°This is the spirit stone mine.¡± They didn¡¯t expect that with the help of these demonic beasts, they would actually find it. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly changed. Since they were already here, there was no reason to leave. It was not easy for the thick fog to clear up a lot, making it easy for them to find a place. If they left now, who knew if there would be any more accidents next time? Ye Xuan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and see what¡¯s going on inside?¡± ¡°But the others¡­¡± He Feng was a little worried. He said, ¡°After all, we don¡¯t have many people. It¡¯s easy to encounter danger if we separate.¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t agree with him. He said, ¡°Is there an advantage in numbers when exploring a secret realm? Moreover, if those disciples encounter any danger that they can¡¯t deal with, they can retreat back into the city.¡± They had agreed earlier that if they split up in the forest, they could retreat back to Changping City if they were faced with monsters they couldn¡¯t deal with. Therefore, Ye Xuan also distributed a lot of life-saving magic weapons and talismans. Even if they were separated, as long as they weren¡¯t ridiculously powerful demonic beasts, they had a chance of survival. ¡°We¡¯re here to find this mine in the first place.¡± As such, He Feng had nothing to say. Ye Xuan took the lead and walked into the mine with a few Penglai Immortal Beasts leading the way. Because of the unknown dangers in the mine, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t let them return to the medium. Even if there were any unexpected accidents, they would at least have a few more helpers. The mine was very narrow, and there was a faint unpleasant smell. It seemed to be a mixture of blood and mud, and many people covered their mouths and noses. Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips emitted a spiritual light, and the rising flames illuminated the surrounding environment. Even he couldn¡¯t help but show a shocked expression. Dark red blood scabs were all over the rock walls, almost everywhere, even the ground. The others were also dumbfounded. Someone commented, ¡°What the h*ll happened here?¡± From these bloodstains, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what kind of fierce battle had taken place here. Otherwise, how could the blood cover everywhere? A rough estimate showed that there were probably dozens of people who shed blood here. ¡°It seems that the situation back then was worse than we had imagined. Just what made these people fight each other? Most importantly, their bodies have yet to be found.¡± The last point was the most incredible thing. Logically speaking, if they were fighting for an ordinary spirit mine, they wouldn¡¯t be like this. The key was that after these people had a dispute and conflict, it was as if they had lost their minds and would fight to the death. ¡°Their bodies might be buried in this mine,¡± Wu Hai guessed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel around the wall, trying to find some clues. However, he didn¡¯t know what he touched, and his body trembled as if an electric current had passed through it. He looked up at the ceiling and vaguely saw the shape of an eye. He rubbed his eyes and thought he was hallucinating. When he looked again, there was nothing. ¡°Did you guys see anything?¡± The others shook their heads and tried to look away. They didn¡¯t pay attention to the blood next to them to avoid feeling nauseated. Fortunately, there were no broken limbs or even more disgusting scenes. Wu Hai was stunned for a moment. He looked at the people walking in front of him. Was he the only one who could see those eyes? He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that his eyelids were fighting to stay open, and his consciousness was a little groggy. Ye Xuan turned around and glanced at Wu Hai. He seemed to be a little uncomfortable and kept rubbing his eyes. A large amount of blood around them coupled with the dark environment inevitably made them feel a little depressed. No one spoke, but this narrow tunnel seemed to have no end as if there was no end at all. ¡°How much longer do we have to walk?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. Everyone had the illusion that if they continued to walk like this, they could even possibly reach the nine nether prison. Just when everyone thought they were going to continue walking, a wall appeared in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s actually no path.¡± ¡°Could we have gone the wrong way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s only one path here, and there aren¡¯t any forks. How could we have gone the wrong way?¡± Everyone stopped in their tracks and started discussing. Ye Xuan felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. He turned to Wu Hai and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the mine collapsed? But where are the signs of it collapsing?¡± The others agreed. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of broken rocks, let alone a sign of collapse. There was no spirit stone mine at all. At this moment, Wu Hai was walking at the back. His head was lowered and he didn¡¯t say a word. No one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 195 - 195 The Blood Moon In the Firmament 195 The Blood Moon In the Firmament Shen Changling walked over and patted his shoulder. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The moment he patted Wu Hai¡¯s shoulder, an indescribable chill spread from his palm, as if he had patted an ice cube instead of a human. Wu Hai suddenly raised his head. His eyes were in a state of chaos. His gaze was like a fish that had been stranded on the shore. He kept rolling his eyes. This state was obviously abnormal. The corners of his mouth were pulled to the sides, forming a strange arc. He twitched and replied, ¡°You guys are disturbing¡­ A long sleep¡­ Deserve to die¡­¡± His words were also vague, and everyone was still unclear about the situation. Wu Hai suddenly pressed on the wall next to him. As if he had triggered some mechanism, the dark solidified blood around him seemed to have melted, and countless drops of blood flowed down the wall. Everyone was shocked to see so much blood flowing out of the wall. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that it was some living creature. The sea of blood instantly surged up to everyone¡¯s feet, twisting and wriggling, looking very strange. Wu Hai¡¯s figure ran far away and disappeared at a strange speed. In the end, he even revealed an extremely treacherous smile. Ye Xuan had a bad feeling and shouted, ¡°Run!¡± But it was too late. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± A huge crack appeared on the ground, and a cold wind blew in their faces. There was a huge suction force that sucked everyone in. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Xuan slowly opened his eyes. Shen Changling, He Feng, and the others were sprawled on the ground beside him. Their eyes were closed, and they were obviously still unconscious. Fortunately, there were no demonic beasts nearby. Otherwise, they would have been gnawed to death. ¡°Wake up.¡± Ye Xuan quickly woke everyone up. Shen Changling rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Wu Hai is a little strange. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s possessed or for something else, but we didn¡¯t notice anything at all before that.¡± They had been prepared for this, but they still suffered. Everyone sighed. ¡°Forget it. Fortunately, there are no casualties yet. Let¡¯s see if we can find a way out.¡± Ye Xuan clearly remembered that a huge crack had opened up at that time, and they had fallen in. Were they underground right now? However, looking at the ominous crimson moon above his head, he didn¡¯t think so. The others had also discovered the strangeness of this place. The blood-red moon under the sky seemed to be soaked in blood. The surrounding scenery was extremely desolate, with strange rocks and craggy ground. The dry land was full of cracks. The terrain here looked extremely strange. It was curved, like the long body of some kind of creature. This thought flashed through Ye Xuan¡¯s mind and he found it a little ridiculous. ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve fallen into an illusion?¡± All of this did not seem real, but when they looked around, there were no traces of an array, which made everyone a little confused. ¡°What kind of space is this?¡± It was a pity that none of them were proficient in illusory arrays. Otherwise, they should be able to see if this was a formation or not. Every array would have an array core. If this was really an illusion array, they just had to break the array core. ¡°No matter what, this is definitely not a place to stay for long. We¡¯d better hurry and find a way out.¡± Ye Xuan recalled the strange smile on Wu Hai¡¯s face when he disappeared. Things weren¡¯t that simple. Fortunately, no one was injured and they began to look for a way out. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice that as they walked, the blood moon in the sky also flickered as if some kind of behemoth was watching their movements. However, no matter where Ye Xuan and the others walked, the surrounding scenery did not change at all. The blood moon was always hanging high in the sky, and the desolate scenery did not change at all. The undulating hills seemed close at hand, but they were actually far away. No matter how far Ye Xuan walked, the distance between the hills remained unchanged. ¡°We aren¡¯t stuck in a ghostly maze just like in the forest, right? If we continue like this, we won¡¯t be able to get out even if we walk for a lifetime.¡± There seemed to be some kind of restriction here. Halfway through flying, they would encounter an inexplicable resistance and fall down, unable to continue flying. Everyone was dejected, but Ye Xuan looked at the blood moon in the sky, deep in thought. The most eye-catching thing here was probably the moon in the sky. Was such a huge blood moon real¡­? Ye Xuan summoned the Penglai Immortal Beasts. Since he had lost consciousness earlier, the Penglai Immortal Beasts had confirmed that he was not in danger and returned to the beast space. Now that the Penglai Immortal Beasts had come out again, they also noticed that this place was not ordinary. [Do you guys know where this is?] [I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a strong and terrifying aura.] Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but after the Penglai Immortal Beasts came out, the feeling of being spied on intensified. He raised his head to look at the sky. The huge blood moon was incomparably full, and its color had become redder. ¡°Was the moon this big earlier?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s sudden question stunned everyone for a moment, and then they also looked up and found that the blood moon was unbelievably large. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Shen Changling said with uncertainty. Previously, everyone had been looking for a way out, so they didn¡¯t care about the size of the moon above their heads. However, considering the uniqueness of this place, it didn¡¯t seem strange that the moon was bigger. The Penglai Immortal Beasts also raised their heads to look at the blood moon in the sky. At this time, the blood moon was so close that it could almost be picked up by reaching out. The gaze that followed them like a shadow became even more scorching as if it was about to touch the fur of the Penglai Immortal Beasts and as if it wanted to tear them apart and swallow them. ¡°F*ck!!!¡± The words that came out of nowhere gave everyone a huge shock. Chapter 196 - 196 They Were Actually Standing on the Dragons Skeleton! 196 They Were Actually Standing on the Dragon¡¯s Skeleton! Everyone looked at the ordinary demonic beasts in front of them in disbelief. A demonic beast could only speak the human language if it was an extremely powerful beast. Among human cultivators, it was at least at the peak of the sky rank. The cultivation of demonic beasts was not like that of the human race. It could be said to be an extremely difficult existence. Looking at the present, there were very few powerful big demonic beasts. Furthermore, the human race did not like demonic beasts. Even if there were, they would avoid the world to cultivate. Even their sect master did not have a powerful spiritual pet. On the other hand, those old monsters only had a few powerful demonic beasts by their side. Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was low, but the demonic beasts beside him could actually speak. How could they not be surprised? ¡°Elder Ye, you, you¡­¡± Everyone looked as if the world had turned into a fantasy. Ignoring the risk of being exposed, Ye Xuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts were shocked as they exclaimed, ¡°This blood moon is alive!¡± Before the crowd could digest the huge amount of information in these words, something even more terrifying happened. The blood moon above their heads began to blink like an eye as if it had come alive. Ye Xuan finally knew where the feeling of being spied on came from. No wonder it was like a shadow and felt like it was everywhere. It was hanging high in the sky. The ground trembled so violently that everyone couldn¡¯t stand still. It was as if a dragon had flipped over. The cracks on the ground became even bigger, like a giant beast from the abyss opening its bloody mouth, waiting for everyone to land. Even the nearby hill began to rise, reaching into the clouds. Countless pieces of gravel rolled down, and perhaps it was an illusion, but even their field of vision became higher and wider. It was as if the ground was rising, getting closer and closer to the blood moon. Everyone could finally see clearly that it was not a moon, but a huge eye. All the hills on the ground had undergone a great change, and the giant object in front of them was finally revealed in its full appearance. The mountains and hills all fell down, shedding their original camouflage, revealing the white bones, winding into the distance as if there was no end. It was impossible to measure its size with their eyes, and the blood moon was its eye, giving everyone great pressure. Everyone held their breath and their pupils suddenly contracted as if they had seen something extremely terrifying. Even Ye Xuan was dazed for a moment. It was actually a dragon! To be more precise, it was the skeleton of a dragon! After thousands of years, the skeleton had been sleeping in the river of time for an unknown period. The skin, flesh, and scales that covered it had long disappeared in the passage of time, and it had been polished to its current appearance. Such a white color made people feel a little flustered. He Feng¡¯s voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Could it be that we were on top of the dragon¡¯s skeleton just now?¡± Thinking of this, everyone felt their blood run cold. He revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. It could be said that he was lucky, but it could also be said to be unfortunate. Fortunately, there were probably not many people who had the same treatment as them. Unfortunately, facing such a behemoth, they would probably not be able to walk out alive. ¡°We¡¯re finished. We¡¯re all finished.¡± ¡°So the legend that Wu Hai told us was true. There¡¯s a dragon mine below, but it looks like this. Ye Xuan recalled what Wu Hai had said earlier about them disturbing the long sleep. He was probably referring to this dragon skeleton. In that case, could it be that the people who had come to mine the spirit stone mine before had also met with mishaps because of this reason? Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that he was infinitely close to the truth with his thoughts that were half-guesses. His contemplative look was misunderstood as being in a daze in the eyes of others. Shen Changling looked at him and could not help but show admiration. Ye Xuan was probably the only one who could remain so calm in such a situation. Ye Xuan shared his guess with everyone. ¡°Earlier, Wu Hai said that we offended and disturbed its long sleep. He was probably referring to this skeleton. The people who disappeared from the mine for no reason might be related to this, and the strange movements of those demonic beasts¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by He Feng, ¡°Elder Ye, this is not the time to talk about this. We can¡¯t even keep ourselves alive right now.¡± ¡°Oh my God, this dragon has been dead for god knows how many years. How can its bones still be alive?¡± Dragons were legendary creatures. Everyone had only heard of them but had never seen one. Even if there were, it would have been in ancient times and was now extinct. This kind of divine beast was not something that people with cultivation could pry into. Anything that was related to the dragon clan was a divine item. Now, they were able to see a dragon skeleton with their own eyes. As he spoke, the dragon skeleton had already bent down. In front of the huge skeleton, they were as small as a speck of dust. The skeleton didn¡¯t even need to do anything. It could turn them into ashes in a breath. In the face of such a giant creature, let alone picking up a sword, they didn¡¯t even have the thought of resisting. It was as if waiting for death was their only destination. But Ye Xuan was never one to wait for death. The pair of black hollow eyes had long lost their figure and was filled with red light, like the blood moon in the sky before, but it also looked like two ghostly fires, staring at Ye Xuan and the Penglai Immortal Beasts beside him. It gave people great pressure. ¡°Ant, you¡¯ve disturbed my long sleep.¡± A low and hoarse voice floated over. No one had expected the dragon skeleton to be able to speak, so it must have been a remnant of its consciousness. Dragons were mysterious creatures. Even if they were dead or alive, after thousands of years, their bodies would decay, but they could still remain in an undying state. It was extremely heaven-defying. Chapter 197 - 197 A Strange Aura 197 A Strange Aura Under the pressure of the dragon¡¯s might, everyone almost couldn¡¯t stand still. Shen Changling forced himself to stay upright and said, ¡°We have no intention of offending your eternal rest, Senior. We hope that you can¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the dragon skeleton. ¡°Die!¡± It was a simple word, but it was like the grim reaper had passed over everyone¡¯s head, leaving behind a chill. There was no warmth in its huge, black eyes. It looked at everyone like they were ants. Who would care about the life and death of ants? Obviously, the dragon skeleton did not take them seriously. Among all of them, only Ye Xuan and the Penglai Immortal Beasts caught the dragon¡¯s interest. Two faint flames flickered in its eyes. The gaze was full of malice and greed, like some deep swamp. The air was also filled with the smell of decay, which made Ye Xuan and the Penglai Immortal Beasts feel a little strange. Logically speaking, a dragon should be a sacred being, but the skeleton in front of them gave them a strange aura. ¡°Have you seen a dragon before?¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts shook their head and replied, ¡°In our era, the dragon race was almost extinct. Even if they existed, they would hide from the world. Therefore, we have never seen them before.¡± Even Penglai Immortal Beasts had never seen a dragon. Ye Xuan¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the root of the dragon skeleton seemed to have been corroded by something, and there were some black spots. However, the skeleton was too large, so some of the minor parts were easily overlooked. Without waiting for Ye Xuan to think about the mystery behind it, the dragon skeleton had already launched an attack. Even though it was dead, its power was not something that everyone could deal with. It was just a light stomp of the dragon¡¯s feet, but it was like a landslide and the earth cracking. The cracks in the ground grew larger and larger, and if they were not careful, they would fall into it and be crushed to pieces. The first target of the dragon¡¯s skeleton was Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye, be careful!¡± Looking at the two netherworld flames that were so close to him, Ye Xuan dodged them by a hair¡¯s breadth. An extremely low temperature rose from the bottom of his feet, like the wind from hell. The spiritual power in his body became sluggish as if he was frozen. Shen Changling quickly raised the long sword in his hand and mumbled something. A huge array rose from the bottom of his feet. At the same time, the cold sword was unsheathed. It split into more than one sword, and the air was filled with flying swords. ¡°Ten Thousand Swords Greets The Ancestors!¡± As he shouted, countless spiritual lights gathered at the tip of the sword and pointed at the dragon¡¯s skeleton. Such a scene should have looked extremely domineering. With so many flying swords, it was as if the world was filled with the glint of blades and the shadow of swords. Even the sky was cut into countless pieces by the sword Qi. It was indeed worthy of the name ¡®Ten Thousand Swords Greet The Ancestors¡¯. However, what they were facing was the skeleton of a giant dragon. The white bones extended for thousands of miles. It was impossible to tell how big it was. It covered the sky and made people feel fear. Even with so many flying swords, they were nothing in front of it. They were like toys in the little kingdom. In the eyes of the dragon skeleton, these flying swords were not even qualified to pick its teeth. ¡°Go!¡± As the flying swords landed on the dragon¡¯s skeleton, countless tiny sparks exploded. It did not even leave a white mark, let alone damage the skeleton. Legend had it that dragon bone was the toughest material in the world. It was indestructible and nothing could destroy it. It could be forged into a divine artifact. Now, it seemed to be true. Shen Changling looked dejected when he saw the situation. The difference in strength was too great. ¡°Be careful!¡± Not far away, Ye Xuan seemed to be shouting at him, and his expression was somewhat anxious. Before Shen Changling could react, a shadow fell on his head. It was a long, huge tail that swept heavily on his body. Shen Changling was sent flying a hundred meters away. He spat out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to get up from the ground, but he felt pain all over his body. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Most of his bones were probably broken. When the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. In terms of overall strength, Shen Changling was considered to be at a good level among them. He couldn¡¯t even withstand half a move and was already seriously injured. This was under the condition that the dragon skeleton didn¡¯t make a move. It was too terrifying. Shen Changling looked at the remaining people who had not made a move. He was a little disappointed as he said, ¡°Why are you all standing there? Are you waiting to die?¡± He Feng revealed a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°Brother Shen, do you think we have a chance of survival? ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try! Even if you die, you must be indomitable!¡± The dragon seemed to be interrupted by Shen Changling. The dragon skeleton wasn¡¯t interested in this group of ants. It didn¡¯t even care about Shen Changling, who had just provoked it. It just looked straight at Ye Xuan. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Ye Xuan cursed in his heart and hurriedly jumped to the side. His figure was so fast that only an afterimage was left behind. The dragon skeleton¡¯s eyes also moved with him. ¡°Hand them over¡­¡± the dragon ordered. The dragon was probably referring to the Penglai Immortal Beasts. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t understand why the dragon skeleton was so obsessed with the Penglai Immortal Beasts as if it was looking at some delicious food. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were naturally unhappy to be looked at like this. They immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. One of them shouted, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a dragon?! Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat us!¡± The dragon skeleton really did have such a plan, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have targeted Ye Xuan from the beginning. As the skeleton moved, the earth shook again. This time, it was coming at Ye Xuan and the Penglai Immortal Beasts. Ye Xuan dodged it unhurriedly. The others might be afraid, but he was not afraid at all. He still had so many Penglai Immortal Beasts in his spatial zone. Even if he couldn¡¯t deal with this dragon skeleton, he should have no problem escaping. However, it would be a little troublesome to bring Shen Changling and the others out. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were quite unyielding. They were about to return to their original forms but were stopped by Ye Xuan. He stared thoughtfully into the eyes of the dragon skeleton, where the blood moon had been. Chapter 198 - 198 All the Stars In the Heavens, Listen to My Command! 198 All the Stars In the Heavens, Listen to My Command! Ye Xuan guessed that they must have come to another space underground, where the dragon skeleton slumbered. If they didn¡¯t break this place, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. The key to this space should be the dragon¡¯s skeleton. Ye Xuan¡¯s whole body burst out with a huge light, like a rising star. If Shen Changling¡¯s spiritual power was a trickle in front of the dragon skeleton, Ye Xuan¡¯s spiritual power was like a river. The spiritual power next to him transformed into countless bright stars, and a magnificent galaxy appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. No one noticed that in the distant universe, the stars were also flashing as if they were responding to Ye Xuan. Only the dragon skeleton seemed to have sensed something and looked up at the sky. Ye Xuan cultivated with the help of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and the spiritual power in his body was also filled with the power of the stars. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously, unable to believe that such a majestic pressure would actually come from Ye Xuan. Countless galaxies revolved around it, and a few stars rose faintly. Although they looked small compared to the dragon, they were existences that could not be ignored. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s at the first few levels of earth rank, right?¡± Lin Qing stammered. Previously, Ye Xuan had rarely fought in the team, so it gave everyone the illusion that his ability was average. Lin Qing was still wondering why Ye Xuan was the leader when Shen Changling¡¯s cultivation was obviously higher. Only now did he understand what it meant to hide one¡¯s true appearance. Shen Changling was used to it. His flustered heart gradually calmed down when he saw Ye Xuan like this. It was as if there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved as long as Ye Xuan was here. Since he was like this in the secret realm, he could probably turn misfortune into a fortune in this situation. ¡°You didn¡¯t see what he was like in the secret realm.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation was critical and it wasn¡¯t a good place to talk, Shen Changling really wanted to tell him about Ye Xuan¡¯s deeds. The huge stars in the Milky Way rose, and the stars in the sky moved one after another, casting a layer of sacred shadow on Ye Xuan¡¯s originally extraordinary face. At this moment, he seemed to be the messenger and embodiment of the glorious stars. Even the tiny body of a human looked comparable to that of a dragon with this layer of enhancement. ¡°All the stars in the heavens, listen to my command!¡± With Ye Xuan¡¯s order, the stars began to tremble violently, and the magnificent Milky Way suddenly set off monstrous waves, adding a bit of magnificence. Inside the rising and falling galaxy was an even more vast universe, and a small world was actually brewing inside! Everyone¡¯s mouths were so wide open that an egg could almost be stuffed inside. Countless meteors shot out from the Milky Way. The scene was even more spectacular than Shen Changling¡¯s ¡®Ten Thousand Swords Greet The Ancestors¡¯. ¡°This is too awesome,¡± Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but comment. For the first time in his life, he felt that he lacked the vocabulary to describe the scene in front of him. The stars flickered and gathered towards the dragon¡¯s skeleton. Brilliant flowers bloomed on the white bones one after another. In an instant, the sky changed color and countless pieces of dust flew up. ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon¡¯s roar was heard. It was so sharp that everyone¡¯s eardrums were almost pierced. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the dragon skeleton didn¡¯t move at all, but there were a few more scratches on the white bones, which were caused by Ye Xuan just now. To be able to leave such a small mark on the indestructible dragon bones was already shocking enough. One had to know what Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was. The cultivation of this dragon when it was alive probably couldn¡¯t be measured by the level of human cultivators. ¡°Ant¡­ you¡¯re courting death!¡± Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t cause any fatal damage to the dragon, he annoyed it and made it want to catch this little bug that was jumping around. It instantly spat out a mouthful of black flames at him. The powerful Dragon Breath rushed towards him with a rotten and cold smell. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect the dragon to have such a trick up its sleeve. He couldn¡¯t dodge it all in time, so he touched it a little. The center of his palm immediately turned pitch black, and even the operation of his spiritual power became sluggish. As the Dragon Breath gushed out, it formed a tripod with the stars in the sky. Even the originally magnificent galaxy retreated because of the Dragon Breath and gradually shrank a lot. Fortunately, what Ye Xuan lacked the least was spiritual power. Even under the influence of the Dragon Breath, a steady stream of spiritual power flowed into the silver river, barely allowing the silver river to continue flowing. The stars wandered in it and continued to turn into power to attack the dragon. But this wasn¡¯t a solution. They couldn¡¯t keep wasting time like this. The dragon was still breathing Dragon Breath. Ye Xuan had to inject spiritual power and prevent himself from being sprayed by the Dragon Breath. The Dragon Breath was too powerful. He could feel his body temperature dropping rapidly, and some unknown force was nibbling away at his spiritual power. He turned his eyes and seemed to have thought of something. Countless stars turned into transparent threads and wrapped around the dragon, actually hindering its steps. Taking advantage of this moment, Ye Xuan leaped up and landed on the dragon¡¯s body under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes. To such a huge creature, it was like small lice had fallen off its body. Although it could not cause fatal damage, it was very uncomfortable. Besides, Ye Xuan was on the dragon, so the Dragon Breath couldn¡¯t reach him at all unless the dragon was facing him. To others, such action was simply unimaginable. ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon¡¯s roars became more and more violent. It drifted in the air and could be heard even in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. However, when it fell into the ears of the demonic beasts, it had a certain bewitching effect. It was like a signal, and many demonic beasts slowly walked out of their nests. Chapter 199 - 199 Demonic Beast Army Attacking the City 199 Demonic Beast Army Attacking the City In the forest, countless demonic beasts came out of their nests and ran toward the same place. That place was Changping! At this moment, the people in Changping didn¡¯t know about the changes in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. The people in the city also heard the faint roar, which seemed to come from a very far place, but they didn¡¯t take it to heart. This was because this kind of demonic beast roar have been heard before, so they only treated it as an ordinary demonic beast roar. Yi Chengrui was inexplicably flustered and suddenly stood up from the chair. The subordinate next to him asked in confusion, ¡°City Lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I wonder how Elder Ye¡¯s group is doing.¡± It had been a few days since Ye Xuan and the others set off, but there was no news. But to their surprise, the demonic beasts didn¡¯t come to harass them again. ¡°I think it should be relatively smooth. Those demonic beasts have not come to harass us for several days.¡± The frequency of the demonic beasts¡¯ visits was getting more and more frequent by the day. Sometimes, demonic beasts would come several times a day. Now that there had been no movement for several days in a row, it might not be a bad thing for them. Yi Chengrui shook his head and said, ¡°I keep feeling like something big is going to happen.¡± Looking at his troubled appearance, the subordinate comforted him, ¡°City Lord, you¡¯re probably overthinking it. What kind of big thing can happen? I think Elder Ye and his group are all capable. Perhaps they have already solved it. That¡¯s why these demonic beasts didn¡¯t come over to harass us.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s gaze looked into the distance as he mumbled, ¡°I hope so.¡± At this moment, a soldier who was guarding the city ran over in a hurry. He looked flustered and said with fear, ¡°City Lord, bad news!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Many¡­ many demonic beasts are coming this way!¡± Yi Chengrui subconsciously crushed the teacup in his hand. He said, ¡°How could this be?¡± By the time he rushed to the city wall, he saw rolling yellow sand filling the sky not far away, and he could vaguely see countless figures coming this way. Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes lit up with spiritual light. He fixed his eyes and looked further away. He saw countless demonic beasts in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. They were of all sizes and shapes, and all of them had ferocious faces. In just a moment, they had already reached the bottom of the city wall. As if they knew that Yi Chengrui and the others were watching, they kept baring their teeth, and stinky saliva suddenly flowed all over the ground. The roars were deafening. Looking at the densely packed demonic beast army below, which was ten times, or even a hundred times more than the previous horde, everyone revealed a look of fear. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have these demonic beasts gone crazy? Why are they all gathering here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, everything is over. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to defend against the beast horde.¡± ¡°Such a huge beast horde is unprecedented. I¡¯m afraid there are thousands of them. What exactly is happening in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest?¡± Fortunately, they had already activated the city¡¯s protective array when they saw that the situation was not right. Otherwise, they would not have made it in time in this situation where the big army of demonic beasts came rushing to the city walls. The only one who was still calm was probably Yi Chengrui. After all, he was the City Lord. If even he couldn¡¯t calm down, the people below him would be even more panicked. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. The city walls are strong, and with the array, we should be able to hold on for a while.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s words barely made everyone calm down, but everyone knew that this was only temporary. Not far away, the earth-shattering yellow sand showed that this group of demonic beasts would not give up easily. In just half an incense¡¯s time, the area below the city wall had become a sea of demonic beasts. It was so densely packed that it gave people goosebumps. Not far away, there was still a steady stream of demonic beasts pouring in. By visual estimation, there were already thousands of them. Even the most common type of rodent and herbivorous demonic beasts had joined the siege. There were even natural enemies among them, but they were able to coexist in the same space peacefully. It was as if these demonic beasts all had a common goal, which was to tear these humans to pieces. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these demonic beasts? Why would they suddenly attack for no reason?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom. According to the current situation, if this continued, these demonic beasts could break into the city at any time. ¡°Immediately gather all the people in the city and prepare for the first level of battle.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes were grim. He knew that these demonic beasts would not leave easily. The facts proved that his guess was right. Even though they were blocked by the array, those low-level demonic beasts still used their sharp claws to attack. Even though their claws were covered in blood, they did not give up. The demonic beasts¡¯ obsessive state made everyone a little flustered. ¡°At present, it seems that the level of these demonic beasts is not high. It can be considered a blessing amid misfortune. If we gather the strength of the entire city, we should be able to hold on for some time.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes fell in the direction not far away. Because of the large number of these demonic beasts, they converged into a clear black line, but he couldn¡¯t see any further. However, he knew that more demonic beasts were rushing over. He shook his head and said with a bitter voice, ¡°Perhaps those powerful demonic beasts are still behind.¡± The expression of the person who had said this earlier could not help but freeze. They commented, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± It turned out that what one was afraid of had happened. A rustling sound suddenly rang out. Countless black streams gathered and formed a huge black wave. The sound was getting closer and closer, and it simply made one¡¯s scalp go numb. ¡°Oh my God, what is that?¡± Countless rodent rats emerged from the ground, and the black tide of rats swept through the surroundings, leaving not even a blade of grass behind. Even if their combat power was the lowest, with so many of them here, they could not be underestimated. Chapter 200 - 200 If Theres No Hope, Will a Miracle Happen? 200 If There¡¯s No Hope, Will a Miracle Happen? The most important thing was that these rodent rats seemed to have mutated. Their mouths were filled with sharp fangs, and their heads were several times larger than usual. Under the sunlight, they shimmered with a sharp cold light. If someone fell in, they would probably be gnawed into white bones in a second. Although they were vegetarians, their form clearly could not be treated with common sense. ¡°Is this still the rodent we¡¯ve seen before?¡± Before the crowd could be surprised, they saw these rodent rats swarming up and lying on the city wall. They did not hesitate to bite. Even with the array blocking them, they did not show any signs of letting go. Even if one rat died, there would still be countless rats behind it that would pounce on it. ¡°Hurry up! Quickly kill them! We can¡¯t let them eat and destroy the array!¡± Although it was a defensive array, because it had been set up before, the people inside could still attack. Otherwise, the array would not be able to withstand the gnawing of the rats. After a period of chaos, although many rodent rats were beaten down, there were too many of them, giving people a feeling that there was no end to it. Someone suggested, ¡°While the demonic beasts are gathering down there, we can use flying magic weapons¡­¡± Everyone was a little tired, and the rats below were still restless, but they were much better than before. Not far away, another sandstorm was set off and it was coming toward them at a rapid speed. At the same time, the sound of wings flapping could be heard in the rolling yellow sand. Everyone suddenly had a bad feeling. When it got closer, they realized that it wasn¡¯t a sandstorm at all. It was a hornet the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and the silver needle on its tail emitted a sharp light. ¡°It¡¯s a Rank 2 demonic beast, the Golden-Winged Hornet!¡± There were too many hornets and when they gathered together, it looked like a sandstorm, even more so than the previous rat swarm. The most important thing was that their stingers also had a numbing function. If one was accidentally stabbed, they would quickly lose their mobility. The sky was filled with hornets like a sandstorm, and below them was a black tide of rodent rats. Everyone felt breathless, but this was not the worst. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud bang, even the ground trembled, and a huge cloud of dust was suddenly sent up, almost blinding everyone¡¯s eyes. Almost everyone trembled. ¡°W-what¡¯s that?!¡± Because of the fear, the guard¡¯s voice was distorted, as if he had seen something inconceivable. An incomparably huge demonic beast was slowly walking toward them. It was almost half a floor tall, and its pair of scarlet beast eyes made people feel intimidated. Because of its huge size, the ground would shake as it walked. The aura that it emitted was also particularly terrifying. If it was converted to the level of human cultivators, it might have already surpassed the sky rank. Yi Chengrui¡¯s vision turned black and he almost fainted. However, the current situation did not allow him to fall. The others looked at the demonic beasts that covered the sky and the earth. Some were flying in the sky, some were walking on the ground. If it wasn¡¯t for Changping¡¯s lack of water bodies nearby, even demonic beasts in the waters may have surfaced as well. ¡°City Lord, we didn¡¯t have such a situation before. Could it be that the group of people who went to the demonic beasts¡¯ forest touched some kind of taboo item?¡± No matter how urgent the situation had been before, the demonic beasts had not come out in full force like this. It was the first time that such a huge demonic beast tide had appeared. Even Yi Chengrui couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was really because of Ye Xuan and the others that this group of demonic beasts had been angered, which led to their revenge. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let them go into the demonic beasts¡¯ forest so rashly¡­¡± The others also agreed with this point of view, and the team gradually began to complain. However, now was not the time to talk about this. It was too late to regret it. Yi Chengrui glanced at them with an unspeakable coldness and stopped them from continuing the discussion. He shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Is there any use in saying all this now? Would our complaints make these demonic beasts leave? It¡¯s not the time to say all these.¡± No one dared to say anything more. Someone asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± It was impossible to go out of the city and attack. That would be simply courting death. Now, they could only be passive and pray that the array could last longer, allowing them to wait for reinforcements to arrive. ¡°Send people to keep an eye on the city wall. All cultivators are to stand guard with me. If there are any abnormalities in the array, report it immediately!¡± ¡°Also, try to preserve your strength.¡± Yi Chengrui found that there were still some demonic beasts that hadn¡¯t made a move. He didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to provoke them, but he still had a faint hope that these demonic beasts would leave on their own accord like the previous few times. Although he knew that this hope was very slim, this was the only way out. He had no other choice but to defend Changping. No one dared to delay their movements. They knew the seriousness of the matter, and no one thought of escaping. Now that the demonic beast army had surrounded the city, not even water could flow through. The number of demonic beasts in the sky was even more unknown. It was possible that once they went out, they would be torn to pieces, so it was even more unrealistic to send someone to send a message. Yi Chengrui¡¯s confidant asked, ¡°City Lord, is it okay for us to do this¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at those demonic beasts. His back was already drenched in sweat, and Yi Chengrui was also not confident. Even if the reinforcements arrived, would they be able to deal with so many demonic beasts? Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If there was no hope, perhaps this group of people in the city would have no hope of survival now. At least they still had a trace of faith to support them and pray for a miracle. ¡°If Elder Ye¡¯s group is really the one who caused this disturbance, I hope they can find a solution as soon as possible.¡± What Yi Chengrui was most worried about was that Ye Xuan¡¯s situation was not good either. Chapter 201 - 201 Could He Be a Beastmaster? 201 Could He Be a Beastmaster? At this moment, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know the danger Changping was facing. The dragon had become extremely irritable because of his offense, and most importantly, this little bug was still climbing on its body. It shook its body crazily, trying to throw Ye Xuan off, but it was to no avail. Its eyes turned red like burning flames, and Shen Changling and the others couldn¡¯t help but be nervous for Ye Xuan. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only Elder Ye is capable of doing such a thing.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the skeletal dragon¡¯s eyes which were like blood moons. Its body could be said to be indestructible, and its only weakness might be here. A pair of giant hands suddenly appeared in the air. They contained the power of the stars and grabbed at the dragon with the force of a thunderbolt. The dragon seemed to feel some kind of threat. It breathed out Dragon Breath again, and the air was suddenly filled with an inexplicable gas. Ye Xuan noticed that the number of black spots on the dragon¡¯s body had increased. They seemed to grow, climbing up along the root of the bone. It was not obvious at first, but now it had almost spread to the spine. These black spots were like countless eyes and were very obvious on the white bones. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but wonder what these things were. The Dragon Breath dissolved Ye Xuan¡¯s attack, and the dragon took advantage of his moment of distraction to sweep its huge tail at him. Ye Xuan felt a chill on his back. He turned around and saw that the sharp tail had countless thorns on it, almost within reach. His pupils suddenly shrank. Seeing that he was about to be stabbed, he suddenly rolled down but fell from the dragon. At such a high distance, he would either die or be crippled, and the dragon was still in hot pursuit. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Their hearts were in their throats. They wanted to attack, but they were seriously injured and affected by the Dragon Breath, so they didn¡¯t have the strength. At this critical moment, a white light flashed, and everyone could barely open their eyes. Only then did they realize that the source of the light was the little beasts beside Ye Xuan. Their originally petite bodies instantly expanded dozens of times. They removed their disguises and returned to their original appearance. What appeared in front of everyone was a demonic beast that looked like a deer but was not a deer. Its body was flowing with light and its scales were shining with divine light. It was not an exaggeration to call them ¡®Immortal Beasts¡¯. Everyone¡¯s mouths fell open subconsciously as they looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They thought that they were hallucinating. Someone commented, ¡°This¡­ this is the weak little demonic beast that was with Elder Ye previously?!¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts leaped up, and a pair of wings grew out of their backs. Their speed was unbelievably fast, and they caught Ye Xuan firmly. Ye Xuan and the demonic beasts cooperated with great tacit understanding. Considering that there were other people around, the Penglai Immortal Beasts did not transform into human form. Instead, they chose to fight with their true forms. Although their true forms were not as large as the dragon, their current state was already somewhat inconceivable to others. ¡°What kind of demonic beast is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a demonic beast before either.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts had disappeared in the long river of history. There was no record of them even in the ancient books, so no one recognized them. No one thought that they were related to Penglai Immortal Island. However, this didn¡¯t stop everyone from admiring Ye Xuan. At the same time, inexplicable respect rose in their hearts. How many more secrets did Ye Xuan have? Even such a powerful demonic beast could obey his orders. He was simply unfathomable. No wonder he had been so calm before. At this moment, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking. Even with the help of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, the skeletal dragon was not easy to deal with. The Penglai Immortal Beasts and the skeletal dragon were entangled in a fight, and the skeletal dragon seemed to be able to handle their attacks with ease. The tail almost hit many Penglai Immortal Beasts, and its Dragon Breath was not easy to deal with. Not only could it affect human cultivators, but even the Penglai Immortal Beasts could not resist it. With the addition of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, the dragon¡¯s eyes shone with greed. As if it had seen some kind of food, it attacked even crazily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need more help.¡± Since these Penglai Immortal Beasts had already appeared, there was no need to completely hide anymore. After receiving Ye Xuan¡¯s signal, all the Penglai Immortal Beasts in the space ran out. Shen Changling looked at the sudden appearance of so many Penglai Immortal Beasts and was a little dazed. He stuttered, ¡°Do these demonic beasts know how to clone themselves?¡± The other people around him didn¡¯t seem to be doing any better. They were even a little confused. Someone asked, ¡°Could it be that all of this is true?¡± If it was just an illusion or something else, it was a little too real, almost to the point of passing the fake for the real. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Xuan had summoned all of them. Looking at the number of demonic beasts, it was probably half a clan. What kind of clan was this? Every demonic beast inside was so powerful, and the pressure they emitted was enough to make everyone tremble with fear. What they didn¡¯t know was that although the Penglai Immortal Beasts have been sealed for a thousand years, they were already powerful enough a thousand years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for the sealed power and the influence of the pill of the mastermind behind the scenes, their cultivation would probably be even higher now. ¡°The key is how did Elder Ye do it? He actually made these powerful demonic beasts submit to him. He¡¯s really too powerful.¡± It was common knowledge that the stronger a demonic beast was, the more it would not be controlled by human cultivators. Even if they had a contract, they would risk their lives to fight. This was the pride of these high-level demonic beasts. Unless it was someone who was stronger than them and could completely defeat them, they might not be able to make them submit. However, with Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation, there was no way he could contract so many demonic beasts. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of the legendary profession ¡®Beastmaster¡¯. Chapter 202 - 202 The Situation Is Critical, The Skeletal Dragons Transformation 202 The Situation Is Critical, The Skeletal Dragon¡¯s Transformation As early as a thousand years ago, there was a group of people with extraordinary talent who could communicate with demonic beasts and use them as and when needed. These people were called ¡®Beastmasters¡¯. However, with the passing of time, the secrets of subdued beasts had completely disappeared in the long river of history, leaving behind only many legends that people yearned for. To be able to command hundreds of beasts to fight for him, even if his cultivation was not high, he could still fight with the strong. It was equivalent to having countless fighters by his side. How could people not yearn for it? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Elder Ye is the legendary Beastmaster¡­¡± This would explain why Ye Xuan was able to control these demonic beasts despite his low cultivation. Ye Xuan and the Penglai Immortal Beasts, who were fighting with the dragon, didn¡¯t know that the others had given them new identities. The dragon might not have taken a few Penglai Immortal Beasts seriously, but in the face of such a large number, even it felt somewhat threatened. As the saying goes, even if there are many ants, they can still bite an elephant to death. Although the Penglai Immortal Beasts were not the skeletal dragon¡¯s match, they were not easy to deal with when there were so many of them. On the endless white bones, there were a few more marks, all of which were caused by the Penglai Immortal Beasts. The Penglai Immortal Beast, Xuan Yuan, couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°This big guy is really tough.¡± Ye Xuan nimbly dodged the dragon¡¯s tail. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a divine beast, after all. Even if it¡¯s dead now, its combat power can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°But then again, it¡¯s been dead for thousands of years. Why is it still alive?¡± ¡°Maybe it used some secret technique,¡± Xuan Yuan said uncertainly, ¡°Just like what we did before. The dead clansmen exist in another way. But I think this skeletal dragon doesn¡¯t have any consciousness.¡± ¡°But I keep feeling that this skeletal dragon¡¯s condition is a little strange.¡± Ye Xuan stared at the black spots on the dragon¡¯s body and found that they had increased by quite a bit, and now they had grown to the dragon¡¯s face. The originally white skeletal dragon had completely turned black and white, looking very strange. The white part was constantly shrinking, and the black area was expanding, as if it had a life of its own, spreading on the dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the skeletal dragon was resurrected using a similar sorcery to what you guys did before?¡± Although they were in different states, they both gave Ye Xuan an uncomfortable feeling. Since ancient times, divine beasts were known for their auspicious signs, not to mention that they were from the famous dragon clan. Even if the dragon in front of them was dead, it did not look like an auspicious sign. Xuan Yuan pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible.¡± At this time, the number of Penglai Immortal Beasts had increased. However, because the dragon was too powerful, the two sides were now at a draw. The Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ body glowed with a rainbow-colored light. In an instant, the sky was filled with auspicious clouds, and the five-colored spiritual power transformed into threads that wrapped around the dragon¡¯s body. However, the skeletal dragon was not to be trifled with. As it breathed out Dragon Breath, the threads were corroded and dissipated by an unknown force. There were even a few Penglai Immortal Beasts whose wings were tainted by the Dragon Breath, causing their movements to become sluggish. When they were swept by the dragon¡¯s tail, they fell like meteors. It could be said that the two sides were evenly matched, but Ye Xuan could see that the skeletal dragon had the upper hand. From this, it could be seen how powerful the ancient divine beast was. Even though it had been dead for nearly a thousand years, it still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even though the Penglai Immortal Beasts had the advantage in numbers, this was not a long-term plan. ¡°You guys cover me later.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts nodded. Their smooth fur had already become dirty, and they were more or less injured. They looked extremely miserable. Even in the face of such a powerful creature, they did not retreat. With Ye Xuan¡¯s order, they all rushed forward. After all, their lives were given by Ye Xuan. Not to mention, Ye Xuan had saved them, so they would not hesitate to go through fire and water with him. So many Penglai Immortal Beasts had distracted most of the dragon¡¯s attention, so it didn¡¯t notice Ye Xuan¡¯s little trick. By the time the dragon noticed it, it realized that the little bug had somehow run to the top of the head and was only one step away from the blood moon-like eyes. Ye Xuan took a closer look and realized that the dragon¡¯s eyes seemed a little strange. He had thought that it was just a ball of fire, but it didn¡¯t seem so. He had been too far away to notice that there was a black dot the size of a green bean in the center of his eyes. It was so small that it was easily overlooked. Furthermore, the skeletal dragon¡¯s body was huge. Unless one got close, one would not be able to notice it at all. Just as Ye Xuan was observing it with all his attention, the black dot blinked like a human eye. For some reason, Ye Xuan felt a chill run down his spine even though it didn¡¯t look dangerous. What the h*ll was that?! There was a voice in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart that was frantically urging him to destroy it as soon as possible, otherwise, something bad would happen. He had always believed in his sixth sense. Ye Xuan gathered spiritual power to his fingertips and borrowed the power of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram to quickly approach the black spot. ¡°Roar!¡± The skeletal dragon let out a roar as if it had sensed danger. Its body swayed wildly again, but this time, Ye Xuan was prepared and would not be thrown off easily. The black dot was like ink that was dropped into water, spreading out quickly. The original black color was eroding the surrounding blood moon eyes at an extremely fast speed. Like a lunar eclipse, the dragon¡¯s eyes turned pitch-black in almost a breath¡¯s time. At the same time, the spine of the dragon¡¯s body also exploded rapidly, covering the entire body. Not only Ye Xuan, but the Penglai Immortal Beasts also realized that things were not good. If these black dots covered its body, the dragon would be even more difficult to deal with. Chapter 203 - 203 Swallowed Into the Stomach, In an Alternate Dimension 203 Swallowed Into the Stomach, In an Alternate Dimension Dozens of Penglai Immortal Beasts gathered together and mumbled some kind of ancient spell. White spiritual power covered the skeletal dragon¡¯s body like the glorious sun in the sky. With some kind of purifying power, it tried to force back the black specks. The originally dusky sky suddenly brightened. Under the illumination of the light, those black spots seemed to have really restrained a lot, but everyone did not have time to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, all the Penglai Immortal Beasts were blasted away, and a huge black mist came out of the eye of the bone dragon. A completely black skeletal dragon appeared in front of everyone. Everyone was dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. ¡°It-it suddenly changed color!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by the dragon¡¯s current state. Although they did not know why the skeletal dragon had turned black, the pressure it was exuding was even stronger now, and it had become an insurmountable gap. It was as if there was an abyss in front of them. The cold wind blew everyone to the bottom of their hearts, accompanied by despair and fear. Shen Changling and the others¡¯ faces were pale, and blood was flowing out of the corners of their mouths. As they spat out the Dragon Breath, they felt as if their veins were broken and countless bones were broken. Lin Qing spat out a large mouthful of blood. The blood was slightly black. Dragon Breath also contained a strong poison. Once inhaled, it would quickly invade the internal organs. If Shen Changling and the others were still able to move before, they were now unable to move, like fish on an anvil. The pressure on the skeletal dragon¡¯s body suddenly skyrocketed. Its huge tail was like a continuous mountain peak, forcing the Penglai Immortal Beasts back one by one. Its body also grew taller, almost reaching the point where it could hold up the sky. At this moment, even the Penglai Immortal Beasts were like ants in its eyes. It opened its mouth wide, but everyone could only see white bones inside, which made people shiver in fear. Immediately, several Penglai Immortal Beasts were bitten by it. Fresh blood dripped onto the ground, and countless blood-colored flowers bloomed instantly. The thick smell of blood stimulated the skeletal dragon¡¯s ferocity even more. The Penglai Immortal Beasts, which had been able to barely fight it to a draw, were now almost being suppressed. ¡°Take them and leave quickly, this skeletal dragon is really too¡­¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts resisted with great difficulty and sent a message to Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan looked around at the skeletal dragon that covered the sky and said, ¡°Even if we leave, where can we go?¡± Shen Changling and the others also saw the situation in front of them. Someone said, ¡°Even Elder Ye can¡¯t do anything now. Is this really our burial ground?¡± The skeletal dragon seemed to be attracted by the sweet smell of the Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ blood. A huge suction force suddenly burst out from its mouth, and a hurricane instantly swept up from the ground. Everyone was floating in the wind, but the few Penglai Immortal Beasts closest to the skeletal dragon were the ones who suffered. Just as they were about to be sucked in, Ye Xuan quickly grabbed them and threw them out at the critical moment. However, due to inertia, he fell into the mouth of the skeletal dragon. Shen Changling and the others looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes widened tremendously. They shouted, ¡°Elder Ye!¡± The other Penglai Immortal Beasts tried to pull Ye Xuan out, but the mouth of the skeletal dragon had already closed. Ye Xuan felt the world spinning around him. The huge suction force made him fall continuously. Everything around him was a mess. After an unknown amount of time, he was surprised when he could finally see the scene around him clearly. It was as if he had arrived in an alternate dimension. There were countless deep vortexes here, and he would fall into them if he was not careful. No one knew where they were connected to. ¡°This is the inside of the dragon¡¯s stomach?¡± Ye Xuan sized up the surrounding environment, his eyes full of surprise. He had never thought that the abdomen of the skeletal dragon would look like this. Rather than saying that this was its stomach, it was more like another space that had been opened up. Cold air came from the vortex beside him. He didn¡¯t know what was inside. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to get close easily. He always felt that these vortexes were extremely strange. After looking at them for a long time, he felt like they were like human eyes, and he even felt dizzy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to leave this place either.¡± Ye Xuan was worried about the situation outside. However, he tried to walk a few steps, but because of the resistance of the vortexes, he couldn¡¯t step forward at all or he would be easily swept in. Even he couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the cold and Yin power coming from it. He really didn¡¯t know what the h*ll this was. From the skeletal dragon¡¯s transformation to the vortex in its abdomen, all of these were signs of strange changes, so Ye Xuan did not dare to act rashly. Just as he was carefully investigating, he suddenly had an idea. ¡°Swish!¡± Looking at the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram that suddenly appeared in the air, Ye Xuan was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t activate it, but the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram flew out by itself. Before he could react, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram flew to the nearest vortex. The power of the stars flickered, and something seemed to be sucked up from the vortex and into the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded. In just a moment, the vortex that had been emitting an ominous aura had disappeared, leaving only a shallow pit on the ground. ¡°To think that the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram could be used like this!¡± Ye Xuan was extremely surprised. As expected of an ancient divine item, it contained the secret of immortal ascension. Furthermore, it could even deal with such a thing. With the help of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, it was much easier for Ye Xuan to move forward. After sweeping through one vortex, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram would quickly move on to the next one. Ye Xuan could proceed without any hindrance. Chapter 204 - 204 The Skeletal Dragon Directly Fell Apart 204 The Skeletal Dragon Directly Fell Apart Those vortexes were mysterious and unfathomable, exuding a powerful and dangerous aura, but Ye Xuan had Hetu and Luoshu Diagram the great killing weapon in his hands, so it could be said that he could move forward without any hindrance. The belly of the skeletal dragon was like an alternate dimension. The original vortex was the source of energy that supported its existence. But now, everything in the vortex was absorbed by the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Speckles of light surrounded Ye Xuan. He reached out curiously, and the speckles of fluorescent light dissipated at his fingertips. At the same time, an inexplicable power appeared in his body. Since the current owner of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was Ye Xuan, some of the power also entered his body and flowed along his meridians. With the purification of the power of the stars, all of it was transformed into spiritual power that he could use. Besides, Ye Xuan¡¯s body was different and he could absorb all kinds of energy. Perhaps for others, if they rashly absorbed it, there was the danger of exploding and dying, but for Ye Xuan, there was no such concern. It was as if he had a cheat code, he could borrow this almighty Hetu and Luoshu Diagram to crazily absorb the energy of the skeletal dragon. Although he didn¡¯t know the specific function of these vortexes, they should be closely related to the source of the skeletal dragon¡¯s power. If the skeletal dragon had intelligence, it would definitely regret swallowing Ye Xuan. Seeing Ye Xuan being swallowed alive to protect them, the Penglai Immortal Beasts immediately attacked as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives. However, the black skeletal dragon¡¯s combat power was much stronger than before. Even with such an attack, it still had a slight advantage. Many of its bones had fallen off, and even most of its tailbones had fallen off. Its skeleton was not as complete as before. The Penglai Immortal Beasts were in an even worse state. Each one of them was severely injured and was on the verge of death. Dozens of them were struggling to get up, but they were no match for the Dragon Breath. Their fur had long been stained with blood and dust, and they were no longer as majestic as before. They didn¡¯t regret it, but they hated that they were too weak and couldn¡¯t save Ye Xuan. Shen Changling and the others could not help but sigh when they saw such a tragic scene. One of them commented, ¡°It seems like we¡¯re really going to die here today.¡± The skeletal dragon came toward them, and they could almost see the grim reaper waving at them. Its big, black mouth was just a few feet away. Suddenly, the skeletal dragon seemed to have been frozen in place by something and stopped in mid-air. ¡°Why did it suddenly stop moving?¡± Everyone was a little puzzled. They saw the skeletal dragon suddenly open its mouth and stretch its neck extremely long in a strange and twisted posture. ¡°Hiss hiss¡­¡± Its throat made a strange sound that it had never made before. Although it no longer had any facial features and only had white bones, everyone could feel that it was in pain. In the eyes of the skeletal dragon, the light of the blood moon became weaker. At the same time, its huge tail swung wildly without any pattern, and a violent power swept out from all directions. It was to the point that the space could not withstand it. Some of the falling space fragments even accidentally cut the faces of Shen Changling and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Elder Ye is not dead yet¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t help but think of Ye Xuan, who had been swallowed earlier. The skeletal dragon¡¯s sudden movement made everyone¡¯s imagination run wild. Shen Changling¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. This was the only explanation. Otherwise, why would the skeletal dragon be in such a state? ¡°Elder Ye?¡± he probed. The skeletal dragon didn¡¯t react at all, but its tail with bone spikes swept over. Fortunately, there was a Penglai Immortal Beast next to Shen Changling, who took him away in time. Otherwise, he would have been beheaded by now. ¡°Did I guess wrong?¡± Just as they were feeling puzzled, someone noticed that a faint light was rising from the belly of the skeletal dragon. Although it was not obvious, it was not to be ignored. ¡°BOOM!¡± It was as if something heavy had fallen to the ground, sending up a cloud of dust. It was the spine of the skeletal dragon. This was like a signal, and countless bones fell one after another. Even the smallest part of the skeletal dragon¡¯s body was more than ten times the size of everyone. If these bones fell, even if they had spiritual power to protect their bodies, they would either die or be crippled. Everyone hurriedly dodged in a panic. The Penglai Immortal Beasts also came to help. After all, these people were Ye Xuan¡¯s friends. It was as though it was raining, but with dragon bones instead. The originally huge object fell apart in an instant, and only the head part was barely intact. it floated in the air and looked inexplicably terrifying. Everyone looked at the skull in the air. It roared unwillingly, and a huge energy fluctuation caused the surrounding space to become unstable. Shen Changling¡¯s heart was in his throat, afraid that the skeletal dragon would release another big move. Fortunately, the skeletal dragon was already an arrow at the end of its flight. It closed its eyes unwillingly and turned into a stream of light, flying in a certain direction. In the blink of an eye, the dragon skeleton had become a tall mountain of bones. However, everyone saw a small black dot on the mountain of bones. Upon closer inspection, the figure became clearer and clearer. Shen Changling was overjoyed and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s Elder Ye! It really is Elder Ye.¡± Ye Xuan stood at the peak of the mountain, stepping on the pile of white bones. Tens of millions of miles of dragon bones paved a path for him. Such an aura made everyone horrified. Something seemed to have fallen into his palm. At this moment, Ye Xuan was like a god that had descended into the world. Everyone was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe what they saw in front of them. Ye Xuan was completely unharmed, like a king descending from the heavens, and with a look that commanded unprecedented respect from others. He actually had such an ability. The skeletal dragon had only swallowed him, but he had directly broken the skeletal dragon from the inside. Chapter 205 - 205 Escaped From Death By Luck 205 Escaped From Death By Luck Although Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t see everyone¡¯s expressions, there were many gazes of awe cast on him. This mountain of bones was too huge, and it took him a lot of effort to get down from above. Seeing that he had returned safely, everyone was still immersed in the scene just now. It took a long time for them to come back to their senses. It was Shen Changling who said, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re too awesome. We almost thought that you died in the dragon¡¯s belly.¡± ¡°I was very lucky.¡± If everyone was only respectful to Ye Xuan before, thinking that he was a little mysterious and unfathomable, now they were all in awe. He could even deal with an ancient creature like the skeletal dragon, so what else could Ye Xuan not do? The others all bowed deeply to Ye Xuan. if it weren¡¯t for Ye Xuan, they would have been dead. ¡°Oh right, Elder Ye, how did you do it?¡± Ye Xuan turned around and looked at the huge mountain of bones. It seemed that it was just as he had guessed. The mysterious vortex was indeed the source of the skeletal dragon¡¯s power. The energy in the vortex was extracted by the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and then absorbed by him. The skeletal dragon thus returned to its original form. Now that the crisis was over and everyone had escaped death, He Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Legend has it that dragon bones are indestructible. They are the best material and can even be used to forge divine artifacts. Now. there are so many dragon bones¡­¡± As he spoke, he approached the mountain of bones and reached out to touch it. However, before he could finish his words, the dragon bones instantly turned into powder and dissipated in the air. He Feng pounced on empty air and said in disbelief, ¡°How could it be like this?!¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, all the dragon bones turned into dust and disappeared with the wind. Not even a residue was left. The huge mountain of bones seemed to have been wiped out by a pair of invisible hands. If it wasn¡¯t for the surrounding ground and the pressure that hadn¡¯t dissipated, it was impossible to tell that there had once been a dragon skeleton in the world. All traces of the skeletal dragon were gone. He Feng revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. He wailed, ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone.¡± Originally, he had hoped to use the dragon bones to forge a magic weapon. Although he could not make a divine artifact with his current level, it was definitely more than enough to make a top-grade sky-rank magic weapon. Shen Changling didn¡¯t care about this, so he comforted He Feng, ¡°On the bright side, at least we¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t we?¡± To be able to keep their lives in the face of an ancient creature was already a blessing in disguise, so no one dared to ask for anything more. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a dragon mine here.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a dragon mine, because this was only the place where the skeletal dragon slumbered. However, the dragon mine that the possessed Wu Hai had mentioned might be here. The miners had no idea when they decided to mine this place. They had thought it was a rare spirit stone mine, but they didn¡¯t expect to find such a creature at the bottom. They were punished for disturbing the awakening of the skeletal dragon. They probably fell into an alternate dimension or a crack, which was why they were not even left with a corpse. ¡°Then why did these demonic beasts suddenly attack people so crazily?¡± That was still a mystery that had not been solved. Ye Xuan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°They might be affected by the skeletal dragon. After all, the dragon race has a natural bloodline suppression on these demonic beasts. Moreover, these people have overexploited it, and they have already threatened and offended the skeletal dragon.¡± On the way here, Ye Xuan saw many abandoned spirit stone mines. After asking, he learned that the spirit stones in these spirit stone mines had all been mined. Logically speaking, if the foundation of the spirit stone mine was still there, these spirit stones could be regenerated, but it would take some time. However, some sects and disciples were blinded by greed. For short-term benefits, they overexploited the mines, causing the foundation of the mines to be damaged and unable to be repaired. It was equivalent to killing the chicken to get the eggs. As a result, the environment of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest was destroyed, and the spiritual energy gradually became thin. It was no wonder that those demonic beasts were hostile to humans. It was probably not only because of the skeletal dragon but also because of the humans themselves, which led to the revenge of the demonic beasts. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s understandable.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with emotion, especially those who had followed them out of Changping. Just as everyone was talking, the ground began to shake violently. ¡°BOOM!¡± Huge fragments fell down, sending dust flying. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡± Previously, it was only because of the skeletal dragon¡¯s support that this space could exist. Now that the skeletal dragon had disappeared from the world, in addition to the great battle that had just occurred, it could be said that this space was extremely unstable and was in danger of collapsing at any time. If they were accidentally drawn into a spatial tear, they would probably die without even knowing how. Everyone knew the severity of the situation and did not dare to stay for long. Ye Xuan had most of the Penglai Immortal Beasts return to the space to recuperate, leaving only a few that were less seriously injured to carry everyone away. ¡°We should be able to leave if we keep flying in that direction.¡± Ye Xuan pointed to the southeast of the sky. That was where the blood moon was and where the skeletal dragon first appeared. He guessed that this was the key to breaking out of this situation. This was because this was the only place that did not fit in with the rest. Previously, the skeletal dragon had been guarding this place, but now that the skeletal dragon was not here, everyone had no more worries. The Penglai Immortal Beasts spread their wings and flew over at lightning speed. The surrounding scenery quickly melted away, as if it was affected by some unknown force. Countless space fragments also fell, containing a huge suction force, sucking everything in, and this space gradually became nothingness. Moreover, this nothingness was spreading toward Ye Xuan and the others at an extremely fast speed. If they were really swallowed by it, they would probably stay in this space for the rest of their lives, unable to leave. Chapter 206 - 206 Where Did All the Demonic Beasts Go? 206 Where Did All the Demonic Beasts Go? The Penglai Immortal Beasts couldn¡¯t help but speed up. Everyone could hear the whistling of the wind in their ears as if a knife was cutting their faces. The void behind them was also getting faster and faster, drowning out all the scenery. Ye Xuan and the others seemed to be racing with the god of death. The sky seemed close, but in fact, it was far away. Finally, they felt a faint barrier. Shen Changling and the others couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a problem here.¡± Just as Ye Xuan had guessed, the sky here wasn¡¯t real. The power from the sky bounced the Penglai Immortal Beasts back. Fortunately, Ye Xuan was quick to react, or he would have fallen into the void turbulence behind him. ¡°What should we do? Even if we find this exit, we can¡¯t get out now.¡± Even if the skeletal dragon had died, the remaining energy here was enough to seal this space and bury everyone. No one would know what had happened here. No one would ever disturb the long sleep of the skeletal dragon. Shen Changling suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together to knock it away? Now that the skeletal dragon has dissipated, the power of this space has probably been reduced by a lot.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. If that¡¯s the case, we really won¡¯t be able to leave. Haven¡¯t you noticed that only this part of the sky is complete?¡± With his reminder, everyone realized that when everything was swallowed by the void, the entire space was filled with cracks and turbulent flows, but the sky was intact. It was really a little odd. After all, only the sky survived everything. Even the collapse of space didn¡¯t affect it, which was enough to show its uniqueness. ¡°If we act rashly, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± In just a few moments, the ground had been occupied by nothingness. It was only a few steps away from the group, like an unfathomably deep black hole. They could even feel the cold and deathly aura coming from inside. No matter how strong a creature was, it would be powerless to save it once it was devoured. They had originally thought that they would be lucky enough to survive after the skeletal dragon disappeared. They did not expect that they would still be unable to leave. Everyone could not help but fall into despair. Ye Xuan recalled the power he had obtained in the vortex. If this space existed because of the existence of the skeletal dragon, then there should still be a chance of survival. He secretly activated the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Part of his spiritual power gathered in the middle and he pointed it toward the sky. The originally indestructible sky actually cracked open when he pointed at it lightly. Before everyone could exclaim how Ye Xuan did it, the void had already spread over. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With Ye Xuan¡¯s shout, everyone ran towards the crack. As the sky and earth spun, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, and it was the mine they had first arrived at. Everyone still had a lingering fear. It had been too dangerous just now. If they had been a second slower, they would have been devoured and assimilated, staying in that space forever. Before they could catch their breath, countless rocks fell down again. This mine should have some connection with that space, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been teleported there. ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡± Fortunately, it was very easy to get out this time. There were no unforeseen incidents. Wu Hai, who had been possessed earlier, had long disappeared. Not long after they left, the mine collapsed. At the same time, a rumbling sound came from not far away. Ye Xuan actually felt the ground shaking. He Feng exclaimed, ¡°Look over there!¡± Not far away, a few continuous mountain peaks seemed to have been flattened, becoming extremely flat. In the blink of an eye, they had become plains. To be more precise, it sank into the ground like an earth dragon turning its body. Countless giant trees that covered the sky died because of this, and countless birds were startled. Shen Changling could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°Could it be that the collapse of that space affected them¡­¡± ¡°This might be the burial ground of the skeletal dragon.¡± Ye Xuan guessed that this place must have been set up or guided by an expert, who combined reality and illusion and used the demonic beasts¡¯ forest as a base to open up a separate space for the skeletal dragon to lay in its slumber. In this way, it would not be easily discovered and disturbed. However, for some reason, the skeletal dragon had mutated and awakened again after a thousand years. The array had probably weakened. Therefore, when that group of people excavated the mine, they alarmed the skeletal dragon, which caused a series of events that happened later. Soon, the surrounding terrain changed. It was as if a hurricane had swept through, and many trees were uprooted. Unexpectedly, with such a huge change happening in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, many demonic beasts should have been alarmed. After all, many of their nests had collapsed. But now, it seemed that there were only a few of them, which was really unusual. ¡°Strange, aren¡¯t there a lot of demonic beasts living here? Where have they all gone to?¡± Along the way, Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t even find a few of the common herbivorous demonic beasts, let alone large demonic beasts. The demonic beasts have all disappeared at the same time. ¡°These demonic beasts aren¡¯t in the forest. Where could they have run off to? It can¡¯t be that all of them have run out, right?¡± This may have been said casually but the listeners considered the possibility of the situation mentioned. Ye Xuan¡¯s footsteps stopped as if he had thought of something, and his expression suddenly turned ugly. He exclaimed, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to Changping!¡± The crowd still didn¡¯t understand why he had such an expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Ye, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that those demonic beasts have all gone to Changping!¡± Chapter 207 - 207 The Crisis In Changping 207 The Crisis In Changping Compared to Ye Xuan and the others who had escaped from death, Changping¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better. The demonic beasts that covered the sky and the earth surrounded Changping so tightly that not even a drop of water could pass through. Some were flying in the sky, and some were walking on the ground. They were so densely packed that it was hard to breathe. The most terrifying thing was that there were a few huge black shadows behind the army of demonic beasts. They were hidden in the beast horde, and the aura they emitted was chilling. It was hard to imagine how deep their cultivation was. If they attacked, the city wall wouldn¡¯t be able to last long no matter how strong it was. The number of demonic beasts was simply too large. There was still an endless stream of demonic beasts coming out of the forest behind them. Among them, there were carnivorous and herbivorous demonic beasts. Even the demonic beasts, who were each other¡¯s natural enemies, were getting along well at this time. Yi Chengrui and the others stood on the city wall, their hearts falling to the bottom. He said in a low voice, ¡°It seems like there must be a high-level demonic beast leading them in the beast horde.¡± Otherwise, the demonic beast army wouldn¡¯t have been so orderly. There were many of them, but they didn¡¯t seem to be in a mess. Seeing that more and more demonic beasts were gathering with no signs of leaving, Yi Chengrui knew that a fierce battle was inevitable. ¡°Roar!¡± With earth-shaking roars, the low-level demonic beasts had already launched their attacks. Everyone knew that they were only vanguards to test the water. Accompanied by the constant buzzing and flapping of wings, the Golden-Winged Birds, Scarlet Poison-Tailed Bees, Bloody-Horned Purple-Winged Eagles, Thunderflame Windwolves, and other demonic beasts in the sky had already launched their attacks. There were too many demonic beasts in the sky, so much so that the top of everyone¡¯s head was covered by shadows. Looking at their sharp claws and fangs, as well as the sharp beaks unique to birds, everyone was stunned. Yi Chengrui and the others were suddenly shocked. He ordered, ¡°Hurry up and stop them.¡± Colorful spiritual power bloomed in the sky like bright fireworks. From time to time, bird-type demonic beasts were shot down and their feathers floated in the air. The scene in front of them was actually quite beautiful, but no one was in the mood to appreciate it. It was as if those birds were not afraid of death. Even if one was shot down, there were still hundreds or thousands of them behind, it was simply endless. If it were not for the city¡¯s protective array, their sharp claws and teeth would have cut off a large piece of flesh. ¡°This won¡¯t do, City Lord. There are too many birds. We can¡¯t kill them all.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s palm condensed a large amount of spiritual light, which instantly turned into pieces of ice blades. Those ice blades then divided into countless ice awls, which accurately fell on the eyes of those demonic beasts like a storm of icicles, instantly making them lose their fighting power. He knew that if he killed these demonic beasts, it would consume too much spiritual energy and it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. At this moment, the demonic beast horde was only increasing and not decreasing. He had to preserve his combat power, so he could only use this kind of trick. Nevertheless, this was a good idea. ¡°We have to fight even if we can¡¯t kill all of them. Think of a way. As long as we persist for a while longer. What did the messenger say?¡± ¡°They said that they¡¯ve been contacting the outside world, but there¡¯s no response. Some kind of force and magnetic field might be affecting it, so the outside world can¡¯t receive any information from us.¡± Yi Chengrui gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Get them to try again!¡± The sky outside the city wall seemed to have suddenly turned dark, but in fact, there were too many bird-type demonic beasts surrounding it. The weak light of the city¡¯s protective array blocked the advance of these demonic beasts, and it became the only comfort in everyone¡¯s heart. As long as the array was still here, these demonic beasts would not be able to enter. Changping was like an isolated island that was surrounded, or like a firefly in the dark, attracting countless demonic beasts. To make matters worse, it wasn¡¯t just the bird-type demonic beasts. Under their cover, the demonic beasts on land also began to move. Boom! Boom! Boom! A violent commotion not far away attracted everyone¡¯s attention. A large group of Silver-Horned Rhinoceros ran over from a distance and slammed into the array. Even the ground trembled, and the people on the city wall also felt the tremor. There were even a few people who almost lost their balance and fell off the wall. Fortunately, the others were quick to catch them. If they had fallen into the beast horde, not even their bones would have been left. The Silver-Horned Rhinoceros was known for its defense. This collision immediately created a lot of sparks. Everyone was very nervous, afraid that the city wall would collapse from their collision. Fortunately, the city wall still held up. However, the light of the array was no longer as bright as it was before. The Silver-Horned Rhinoceros was full of brute force, but they still persevered and continued to knock into the city wall. At the same time, the other powerful demonic beasts also moved upon hearing the commotion. The people saw a demonic beast that looked like an ox but it was not an ox. Its body was covered in scales and there were two long horns on its head. When it stood up, it was almost as tall as half a floor. It suddenly opened its mouth and spat out scorching flames that enveloped the entire city. The raging flames soared into the sky. Although the array could isolate the attacks of these demonic beasts, everyone could clearly feel the rise in the surrounding temperature. Even the green bricks on the city wall felt hot to the touch. If this continued, they would probably be cooked. Yi Chengrui made a prompt decision and divided his men into two groups. One group dealt with the birds in the sky, while the other group dealt with the demonic beasts on the ground. Because the demonic beasts were too densely packed, and some of them had huge bodies, their movements were restricted. Everyone¡¯s attacks accurately landed on the demonic beasts, and some of the beasts didn¡¯t even dodge. The demonic beasts with weak defense or low cultivation were killed on the spot. The fire was getting more and more intense, and the black bricks almost turned red. The demonic beast was still spewing fire around the city wall. Chapter 208 - 208 Life and Death 208 Life and Death Yi Chengrui frowned and mumbled something. The ground was covered with a thin layer of blue crystal, which spread to the surroundings at an extremely fast speed. The others felt that the surrounding temperature had become a little cold. The ice crystals lowered the brick¡¯s temperature and it was no longer as hot. ¡°Go!¡± As he shouted, countless small water droplets condensed in the air and then divided into countless needles as thin as cow hair. They scattered outside the city wall and quickly pierced into the heads or limbs of those demonic beasts without them knowing it was coming. The huge fire-breathing demonic beast was no exception. Its body suddenly came to a stop, and countless ice needles appeared on its limbs. Its skin was instantly covered in a layer of ice crystals, and its blood froze, gradually losing its mobility. The huge body fell to the side, and many demonic beasts suffered. They didn¡¯t have time to escape and were pressed under the body. Some of the demonic beasts wanted to escape, but because they couldn¡¯t move their legs, there were too many of them. Instead, they tripped themselves or their companions beside them. This was like a vicious cycle. The demonic beasts inside couldn¡¯t escape, and the demonic beasts at the back were still squeezing forward. In addition, Yi Chengrui and the others¡¯ large-scale attacks killed a large number of them. In an instant, the ground was covered with the corpses of countless demonic beasts. When the people on the city wall saw this, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, their faces suddenly became extremely stiff. Even though so many demonic beasts had died, the beast horde didn¡¯t show any signs of decreasing. The demonic beasts at the back quickly filled the gap in front, trampling on the corpses of their companions and continuing to launch a new round of attacks. Soon, the bodies of the demonic beasts were covered up and could not be seen at all. The people on the city wall looked at this scene and fell silent for a while. Yi Chengrui almost wanted to curse, ¡°Are these demonic beasts crazy? We didn¡¯t even dig up their ancestral grave. Do they have to attack us so desperately?¡± The number of demonic beasts was endless, and even if a batch died, there would be another batch to replace them. However, their spiritual powers and numbers were limited, and no matter how much they tried to save, there would be a time when their spiritual powers would be exhausted. ¡°Hurry up and gather all the useful pills in the city.¡± Even if they gathered all the pills, they would not be able to make up for the deficit. No matter how many pills they have, they would not be able to meet the demand, not to mention that they don¡¯t have many pills in stock in the first place. In the end, all the plants that could recover Qi and blood or spiritual energy were taken out and consumed by everyone. People with a bit of spiritual power in the city were all gathered by Yi Chengrui to defend against the demonic beast army outside the city wall. But compared to the scale of the beast horde, they were like a praying mantis trying to stop a car. Yi Chengrui¡¯s face was deathly pale, his forehead condensed with fine beads of sweat, and his lips were bloodless. This was clearly the appearance of him exhausting his spiritual power. The other people¡¯s conditions were similar, not much better. He used all his strength and once again used a large area attack spell technique, but those demonic beasts seemed to have learned their lesson. The demonic beasts at the forefront were all existences with skin as hard as copper and bones as hard as iron. Their defensive power was extremely abnormal. When the spiritual power hit them, there was no reaction. Even the demonic beasts at the back no longer crazily pushed forward. ¡°It must be those high-level demonic beasts.¡± Everyone was so angry that they were helpless. To make matters worse, those flying birds and demonic beasts actually gathered at a certain point and madly exerted their strength instead of scattering like before. The light of the array grew weaker and weaker, and soon a crack appeared on it, spreading out like a spider web. Yi Chengrui and the others couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He commanded, ¡°Hurry up and repair the array!¡± If they waited for the array to break and these demonic beasts attacked the city, the consequences would be unimaginable. Moreover, their spiritual power was almost exhausted, and they had no spiritual power to retaliate. Several spiritual lights were injected into the cracks, barely stopping the speed of their spread, but it was only a temporary solution. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end. ¡°BOOM!¡± It was as if something had broken out of the ground, and many cries of alarm came from behind the city gate. ¡°What happened?!¡± Yi Chengrui and the others quickly asked. He raised his head and looked down, and almost fainted. There were many holes in the ground inside the city wall, and dozens of pangolins crawled out from them. It was unknown when these pangolins started digging. Although the array could take care of the sky, it could not take care of the underground. The pangolin had actually found a hole. Everyone was flustered again and had to split some of their attention to deal with these pangolins. Fortunately, although they were good at burrowing and had a certain level of defense, their offensive power was not high. Otherwise, the city gate would not have been able to hold. Due to the transfer of some personnel and the crazy attack of the demonic beasts, everyone was already unable to hold on. The spiritual power in their palms flickered and there was no movement at all. Without the suppression, the cracks began to spread rapidly. A hole had already appeared in the southeast corner, large enough to accommodate petite demonic beasts. The hole continued to expand, and the light outside the array grew weaker and weaker. Like a candle in the wind, it was in danger of being extinguished at any moment. The hearts of Yi Chengrui and everyone else had already fallen to the bottom. In less than half an incense¡¯s time, the array would be completely ineffective. At that time, the city wall would no longer be protected, and Changping would become a paradise for these demonic beasts. ¡°Hurry up and pass down the order. Everyone should hide as much as they can.¡± Yi Chengrui sighed faintly. When the nest was overturned, no eggs would remain intact. If Changping was really broken through, these people who were hiding would probably not have a good ending. After all, demonic beasts were sensitive to human auras. Moreover, there were also high-level demonic beasts. They would not let go of Changping and the people. Even if these demonic beasts had to dig three feet underground, they would find them. ¡°You guys should leave as well. Staying here is a meaningless sacrifice.¡± Previously, many demonic beasts had died at Yi Chengrui¡¯s hands. Yi Chengrui guessed that the first thing these demonic beasts would do when they rushed in would be to tear him into pieces. ¡°What about you, City Lord?¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes were firm as if he had already made up his mind to die. He said, ¡°I will live and die with Changping!¡± Chapter 209 - 209 Falling From the Sky, Changping Can Be Saved 209 Falling From the Sky, Changping Can Be Saved Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat reluctant. They opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but the light of the array became weaker and weaker, and the gap became larger and larger. ¡°Crack-¡± As if something was unable to withstand the intense attacks of the demonic beast army, it finally shattered. Everyone could hear the ear-piercing sound. A bone-chilling cold came from behind him. Yi Chengrui turned around and saw that the demonic beast army was already at the foot of the city. Countless pairs of eerie beast eyes were staring at him. The array was completely destroyed! Without the protection of the array, in the eyes of these demonic beasts, Changping was no doubt a delicious piece of meat. Furthermore, because everyone had just killed the demonic beasts and repaired the array, their spiritual energy had been exhausted. There was almost no room for them to fight back, and they could only be slaughtered by these demons. ¡°Roar!¡± The high-level demonic beasts that were hiding behind the scenes could no longer hold back. With a single roar, it was like a signal. The beast horde was like a huge black wave that moved out in unison, determined to raze Changping to the ground. ¡°You guys hurry up and leave!¡± Yi Chengrui stood in front of the crowd. His whole body burst out with a huge amount of spiritual power, and his figure also swelled up like a balloon. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and under the pressure, his entire face looked distorted and terrifying. His face was pale, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Even though he was at the end of his rope, the spiritual power in his palm was like a hot sun. He was actually going to self-destruct! In exchange for time for everyone to escape. Yi Chengrui opened his mouth with difficulty and said, ¡°I¡¯ll block these demonic beasts¡­ ¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t bear it and someone cried out, ¡°City Lord-¡± ¡°Quickly leave! Don¡¯t let my sacrifice be in vain.¡± Just as Yi Chengrui¡¯s spiritual power reached its peak, a burst of inexplicable power suddenly came, with a domineering force that could not be ignored, smoothening the rampaging spiritual energy in his veins. After the mysterious power wandered around, he felt a throbbing in the depths of his soul. The spiritual energy in his body seemed to have seen a king and subconsciously bowed down. His self-destruction usage of spiritual power was actually suppressed. Yi Chengrui was extremely shocked. Self-destruction was irreversible unless the person¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his. There was an insurmountable gap between the two people¡¯s levels. Under such circumstances, that mysterious person could suppress him and stop him from self-destructing. Otherwise, if he tried to forcefully resolve it, it would only speed up the self-destruction. However, to his knowledge, there was no such powerful figure in Changping. Even if the self-destruction was suppressed, it could not stop the beast horde. At this moment, the city gate had already been broken by them. Before Yi Chengrui could figure out who did it and just as the demonic beast army was about to rush in, hundreds of Penglai Immortal Beasts appeared under the city gate. Although they were injured, the aura of high-level demonic beasts was still able to intimidate many demonic beasts. For a moment, the beast horde actually stopped. ¡°Why are there so many demonic beasts?¡± The people in Changping were a little frightened. The beast horde was not easy to deal with, and now there were so many demonic beasts with powerful auras. They couldn¡¯t help but reveal looks of despair. The smiles on the faces of Yi Chengrui and the others couldn¡¯t help but freeze, because they didn¡¯t know the origin of these demonic beasts. ¡°Wait a minute, those demonic beasts don¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking us. Instead, they¡¯re even blocking the city walls.¡± Soon, everyone realized that the beast horde had stopped moving. Dozens of black shadows flitted across the sky, and the people on them were becoming more and more familiar. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Ye and the others! They¡¯ve returned alive!¡± Yi Chengrui finally saw it clearly. It was Ye Xuan and the others. A burst of cheers burst out from below the city wall. At this moment, Ye Xuan was like a god descending to the world. He stood in front of everyone and stopped the beast horde¡¯s attack. His image instantly rose favorably in everyone¡¯s eyes. Even though Ye Xuan and the others were here, they couldn¡¯t solve the crisis in Changping now. It was just a sacrifice that didn¡¯t matter. Although they rushed back, their cultivation level was only so high. There were only a few dozen people, and it they wouldn¡¯t be a match against thousands of demonic beasts. ¡°Aren¡¯t they riding on these demonic beasts? How can Elder Ye control such a high-level demonic beast?¡± A ray of hope appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes again. If these hundred powerful demonic beasts could be controlled by Ye Xuan, then maybe they really had a chance of survival. Ye Xuan looked at the people who had exhausted their spiritual power and Yi Chengrui, who was still alive in one piece. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, ¡°Fortunately, we made it in time.¡± If he hadn¡¯t noticed that the spiritual power fluctuations at the front were a little different, as if someone was self-destructing, he would have seen Yi Chengrui¡¯s corpse by now. ¡°Elder Ye was actually right. All those demonic beasts have run here.¡± Shen Changling looked at the densely packed army of demonic beasts and felt goosebumps all over his body. He had never seen such a large number of demonic beasts in his life. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were a little serious as he said, ¡°It was probably caused by that skeletal dragon.¡± The bloodline of the dragon clan had a natural suppression effect on the demonic beasts. Even though the skeletal dragon was dead, its pressure was still there. When it was disturbed during its sleep, it became extremely violent, which inevitably affected these demonic beasts, causing them to crazily attack humans. Even the herbivorous demonic beasts were the same, which showed how much influence the skeletal dragon had. However, the moment they attacked the skeletal dragon, they clearly became a threat to the skeletal dragon. As such, these demonic beasts started attacking in groups but they were in a different space. These demonic beasts didn¡¯t have a target to attack, so they naturally set their sights on Changping. Yi Chengrui could tell that Ye Xuan and the others had just experienced a fierce battle and were not in a good state. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Ye, you all¡­¡± Chapter 210 - 210 Innocent Demonic Beasts 210 Innocent Demonic Beasts As if knowing what he was going to ask, Ye Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk. Let¡¯s solve the crisis first.¡± Although the Penglai Immortal Beasts were intimidating, this intimidation didn¡¯t last long. The beast horde was already somewhat restless. Ye Xuan could feel a gaze that had been spying on him in the dark, and there was a kind of oppressive pressure. It must be the high-level demonic beast hiding behind the scenes. Just as he had expected, another beast roar came from behind the beast tide, and the demonic beast army became restless again. The Penglai Immortal Beasts also roared back, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Roar!¡± They had the bloodline of an Immortal Beast. Although they were not as strong as the dragon clan, they were still considered high-level demonic beasts. The suppression of their bloodline caused the beast horde to calm down again. If there was only one Penglai Immortal Beast, the beast horde would not be affected much. But now, there were hundreds of them gathered together. Even if they were injured, the pressure they gave off could not be underestimated. It was like a tug-of-war, and the beast horde had also entered a stalemate. The tens of thousands of demonic beasts didn¡¯t know whether to enter or not, so they simply stood in place without moving. Shen Changling and the others had already known how powerful the Penglai Immortal Beasts were when they fought the skeletal dragon. However, Yi Chengrui and the others were dumbfounded. They looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. Their eyes fell on Ye Xuan and Yi Chengrui stuttered, ¡°El-Elder Ye, are all these demonic beasts yours?¡± Ye Xuan nodded. To be able to control the demonic beast army, according to the ranking of human cultivators, these demonic beasts were at least sky rank and above. Moreover, there were so many of them that they were almost surpassing some of the big sects. And most importantly, demonic beasts were all unruly and naturally difficult to tame. However, Ye Xuan could actually make so many demonic beasts listen to him. Yi Chengrui and the others couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. What was Ye Xuan¡¯s background? Seeing that the beast horde could no longer advance, the high-level demonic beasts hidden behind the beast horde finally could not hold on any longer. A low voice came from far away. ¡°You are also a demonic beast, why do you need to help these despicable humans?!¡± It was evident that the demonic beast did not want to start a war with the Penglai Immortal Beasts unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, they belonged to the same race. If they fought against each other, it would be a joke to this group of humans. ¡°If you¡¯re bound by a contract or forced by a lowly human, I can help you.¡± It was obvious that this demonic beast had great malice towards humans, and Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Compared to their calmness, Yi Chengrui and the others were panicking. One of them stammered, ¡°Demon-demonic beasts can talk!¡± A demonic beast that could speak was already at the almighty level. They had never seen one before. There had always been rumors that there were great demons in the demonic beast forest, and now it seemed that it was true. Shen Changling was already used to it. After all, he had seen a dragon before. Although it was only a skeleton, it was enough to shock the world. What shocked Yi Chengrui and the others, even more, was what followed. ¡°What demonic beast? Don¡¯t compare us to you lot. We¡¯re different.¡± ¡°You!¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts had a bad temper and the demonic beast was speechless. Yi Chengrui cried out involuntarily, ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s demonic beasts can actually speak!¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but after he said this, he felt those demonic beasts rolling their eyes. Demonic beasts had to cultivate to a certain level before they could speak the human language. However, it was not easy for demonic beasts to cultivate, and they had to face the encirclement and suppression of humans. Thus, there were very few powerful demonic beasts in the world. Even if there were, they were usually secluded in the mountains and rarely had contact with humans. It was no wonder that Yi Chengrui and the others looked so surprised. They originally thought that only the demonic beast beside Ye Xuan was an exception, but they found that they could all speak. Was the world a fantasy, or did they not see enough demonic beasts in their lives? To think that demonic beasts that could speak the human language were such a common sight. The expressions of the people from Changping were all a little dazed. They looked comical and laughable. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the occasion was not right, those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that they were acting in a comedy. There were only a few high-level demonic beasts controlling and commanding the beast horde, but the Penglai Immortal Beasts had so many mouths, that the high-level demonic beasts couldn¡¯t win in the argument. In the end, the high-level demonic beast¡¯s tone became angry from embarrassment. ¡°Do you really want to be our enemy? What magic potion did these humans give you that you actually want to help them?!¡± ¡°Not only did they destroy and trample on our homes, but we also tolerated them and gave up our living environment. However, the greedy humans were not satisfied and continued to mine the spirit stone mines without restraint. As a result, our habitat continued to shrink and deteriorate. We have no way to retreat!¡± The demonic beast¡¯s words made everyone unable to refute it. Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts were somewhat silent. This was probably referring to the people in Changping who had been mining spirit stones without restraint. Originally, the mines could be regenerated, but the mines needed a certain amount of time to recuperate. However, the greed of some sects that couldn¡¯t wait for that long led to excessive mining. After these mines were exhausted and abandoned, they would produce a harmful substance, causing the nearby demonic beasts to no longer be able to survive, and they could only find another environment to create a nest. After a long while, someone stammered and retorted, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t kill innocent people. These days, countless cultivators have died under the claws of demonic beasts. Those disciples near the mines were also killed by you all, right?¡± It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said this. The moment he said this, the demonic beast behind the scenes rage soared even higher. Ye Xuan and the others could sense that it was gritting its teeth. ¡°We demonic beasts are innocent! How many of our fellow beasts have died at the hands of you human cultivators?¡± Everyone fell silent. Chapter 211 - 211 The Appearance of the Flood Dragon! 211 The Appearance of the Flood Dragon! The demonic beast laughed coldly, its voice filled with an endless chill. ¡°No matter what kind of demonic beast it is, it will not have a good end in your hands. Those with low cultivation will be cooked and trampled on by you. Those with high cultivation will be enslaved by you until death!¡± ¡°Some of them were even captured by you humans to be skinned and have their tendons pulled out. Their fur was used to make clothes, their demonic cores were used to increase their cultivation, and their claws, teeth, bones, and tendons were used to forge weapons. You humans are really good at planning. You make the best use of everything, not even letting a drop of blood go to waste!¡± ¡°What did these demonic beasts do wrong? To end up in this state?! I can¡¯t believe you guys have the right to say such things.¡± Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts, who were kind to others because of Ye Xuan, couldn¡¯t help frowning when they heard these words. Even Yi Chengrui and the others couldn¡¯t speak. After all, they had never thought of such a problem before. The Penglai Immortal Beasts spoke hesitantly, no longer as lacking in confidence as before, ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless.¡± ¡°Did the humans give us a chance to survive?¡± the high-level demonic beast asked. Although there were conflicts between human cultivators and demonic beasts a thousand years ago, they were not as bad as it was now. As the spiritual energy gradually dissipated, the human cultivators not only did not restrain themselves, but they also expanded their territory without restraint, even setting their sights on the demonic beasts. Some special demonic beasts could be said to have treasures all over their bodies. Those who were not of the same race would definitely be on different sides. This was a principle that had been passed down for hundreds and thousands of years. Not to mention, most of the demonic beasts had not developed their spiritual intelligence. As the masters, it did not seem to be a problem for humans to enslave and exploit them. In their eyes, demonic beasts were no different from those ordinary wild beasts. If they died, then so be it. After all, there were still tens of thousands of them in the world. It was probably because it was too ordinary that it became something natural. No one would think about what wrong the demonic beasts had done in this place. They were innocent. Yi Chengrui opened his mouth and said, ¡°But we only killed those low-level demonic beasts, and most of the time it was for self-protection¡­¡± As he spoke, his voice became softer and softer, as if he was lacking in confidence. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong to say that you humans are despicable. Do you think that you should be killed just because you¡¯re born weak? If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for us to kill you humans.¡± The high-level demonic beast¡¯s voice was cold, and it pierced into everyone¡¯s hearts like ice. ¡°Why do we have to be exploited by you humans? Why should we be trampled under your feet? What right do you have that the moment demonic beasts are born, we have to be stepping stones for lowly creatures like you?¡± As its voice fell, there seemed to be something rolling in the clouds. A huge but slender black shadow could be vaguely seen, and its black scales gave off a strange look under the refraction of the sun. In all fairness, there were cases of demonic beasts taking the initiative to attack humans, but most of them were because humans had trespassed their territory. Most of the time, it was humans who took the initiative to kill demonic beasts, but the purpose was to enhance their own strength. In this way, demonic beasts really did nothing wrong. It was just that they had different standpoints and different races. ¡°Such despicable humans who kill innocents for treasures can even kill their own kind. Do you still want to protect them?¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts had been sealed for too long and had no idea that the relationship between humans and demonic beasts had deteriorated to such an extent. These words had given them a huge shock. Even though they had a good relationship with Ye Xuan, they were still a little hesitant at this moment. ¡°You demonic beasts have also killed many people,¡± Ye Xuan said, ¡°The disciples in the mines have all died miserably at your hands. There¡¯s a saying that goes,¡¯ enough is enough.¡¯ I hope you understand that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they deserve to be killed! All of this is the result of your greed, and you¡¯ve even committed an unforgivable crime. Only blood can wash away the sins you¡¯ve committed!¡± Unforgivable crime? Ye Xuan already had a guess. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed that Supreme Lord¡¯s eternal rest!¡± It was indeed related to the skeletal dragon! ¡°Roar!¡± It was accompanied by a beast¡¯s roar, but this time it was extremely clear. It actually sounded a little like a dragon, and the black shadow in the clouds also became clearer. A huge shadow loomed over everyone¡¯s heads, and it was like a mountain pressing down on them, making it hard for them to breathe. Seeing that the beast horde had stopped moving, the high-level demonic beast hiding behind the scenes finally couldn¡¯t help but reveal itself, planning to personally take action. It had the head of a horse and the body of a snake. Its head was like a camel, and its neck was like a snake. Its eyes were bright and full of vigor, and it was filled with supreme pressure. Its scales, in particular, seemed to be made of black jade, and it was filled with an indescribable noble and domineering aura. ¡°A dragon! It¡¯s a dragon!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that dragons still exist in this world!¡± After clearly seeing the appearance of the demonic beast, Yi Chengrui and the others opened their mouths wide and raised their necks high. Their eyes almost fell out. They never thought that it would be a dragon. Even Shen Changling and the others were shocked. They thought it would be fine if they saw a skeletal dragon, but now what they saw was a living dragon. Ye Xuan narrowed his eyes but shook his head. He said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a true dragon, it¡¯s a flood dragon.¡± Ancient records stated that flood dragons were a type of dragon. The flood dragon lived in water bodies and was the length of thousands of fish. It could also fly. This flood dragon didn¡¯t even have dragon feelers. Its head was also extremely flat, and it only had four claws. It should have the blood of the dragon race in its body, but it was not pure. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t look like this. However, in today¡¯s era where the dragon race was extinct, even if it had a little bloodline, it was enough for it to dominate a region. Otherwise, it would not have been able to command so many demonic beasts to attack Changping. There weren¡¯t many demonic beasts with the dragon bloodline. It could be said to be very rare, and the flood dragon was almost extinct. It was not easy to see one now. Everyone¡¯s expression immediately became somewhat nervous. Chapter 212 - 212 What Is This Thing?! 212 What Is This Thing?! Regardless of whether it was the beast horde or the flood dragon, it was not a good sign for the people of Changping. The flood dragon¡¯s huge body was hidden in the clouds, its head and tail almost invisible. Its huge dragon eyes stared at the people of Changping, giving off unparalleled pressure and coercion as if there was a heavy mountain on their shoulders. ¡°Are you sure you want to protect such a group of despicable humans?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t agree with the dragon¡¯s view. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, it¡¯s still natural selection. It has always been the survival of the fittest. Humans are above demonic beasts because there is a large number of humans and are therefore the mainstream. You can also say that it¡¯s an inevitable choice of history.¡± ¡°Besides, many humans have died at the hands of you demonic beasts. Why are you so aggressive? Furthermore, there are situations where you demonic beasts devour each other. Those weak demonic beasts will become food for high-level demonic beasts.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s rebuttal was so reasonable that the dragon flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re making excuses! They are all just excuses. You humans are so sinister and cunning that you even disturbed Supreme Lord¡¯s eternal rest.¡± Unless it was absolutely necessary, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to start a war with this dragon. After all, it was Changping who was in the wrong, and over-mining had indeed destroyed the living environment of these demonic beasts. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to cultivate. You¡¯re blessed by the heavens to have your current cultivation. You should put more effort into your cultivation.¡± The flood dragon didn¡¯t appreciate Ye Xuan¡¯s earnest advice, and its eyes were extremely cold. ¡°I¡¯ll only be able to cultivate in peace after your blood is spilled on this land.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Following the dragon¡¯s roar, the sky changed color. Suddenly, a strong wind blew and the entire sky darkened. It looked like it was about to collapse. Large dark clouds loomed over Changping and a black shadow could be seen shuttling back and forth. Since ancient times, the dragon clan had the ability to call the wind and summon the rain. The flood dragon had the blood of a dragon, so it was naturally not a problem. There was nothing to say now, but Ye Xuan had just experienced a great battle, and now he was facing a flood dragon at its peak. The Penglai Immortal Beasts couldn¡¯t make a move, so there was no chance of winning at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Elder Ye can do it,¡± He Feng said worriedly. Shen Changling had long been convinced by Ye Xuan¡¯s abilities and had blind confidence in him. He assured He Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elder Ye can even deal with a true dragon. Why would he be afraid of a mere flood dragon?¡± Yi Chengrui and the others thought they were hallucinating. They couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Yi Chengrui asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you after the crisis is resolved.¡± To be honest, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have much confidence. He also knew the difficulties of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, so he didn¡¯t force them to help. He suddenly thought of the light that fell into the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram before the skeletal dragon disappeared. Since the flood dragon revered the skeletal dragon so much, it might have some effect. ¡°Foolish human, you will pay a painful price for your offense and greed.¡± The dragon¡¯s roar was deafening, like thunder from the Nine Heavens, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Since you want to help them, then you will be buried together with this city.¡± Looking at the dragon¡¯s shadow in the sky getting closer and closer, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were determined. There was no retreat or fear in his expression. Raindrops the size of beans fell. The heavens and the earth dissipated in a thick black color. One after another, lightning tore the sky into countless pieces, just like a scene resembling the end of the world. The rain on the ground instantly accumulated into a thick layer. The vast sky turned into a vast ocean, and Ye Xuan was like a small boat. His palm emitted a white light as if a savior had arrived. Everyone felt an extremely warm feeling, and their eyes lit up with hope again. The scroll that was filled with an ancient aura was faintly visible in the light. The slowly unfolding scroll seemed to contain every manifestation in the world, but it also covered all things. However, due to the heavy rain and the distance, the others could not see it clearly. They could only feel that it was a supreme divine item, mysterious and extraordinary, flashing with an unfathomable color. If it wasn¡¯t for the heavy rain and the power of the dragon, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t have dared to take out the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. These things were too shocking. If the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram was recognized, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble. However, he had no other choice in this emergency. The flood dragon was already intimidated by the aura of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. Demonic beasts were more sensitive than humans and knew that this was a divine item. Most importantly, it could sense a special aura from within! A round thing floated above the scroll. It didn¡¯t look eye-catching and was even gray, but it made the flood dragon¡¯s eyes widen. Its expression was full of disbelief. The pressure from its bloodline made it unable to resist. ¡°How did you get this?!¡± Ye Xuan saw that there was hope. This thing was indeed effective on dragons. Thus, he pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°Of course, it was given to me by that Supreme Lord.¡± The flood dragon¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets when it heard this. It subconsciously retorted, ¡°That is impossible! How could it fall into the hands of a lowly human like you?¡± ¡°Then you think I stole it? Or I snatched it?¡± That was even more impossible. Because of the restriction and formation, the flood dragon had never seen the true face of the Supreme Lord, but it knew that it was an ancient dragon. When the skeletal dragon had awoken, the flood dragon had been affected the most. That was why it had commanded the demonic beasts to attack the humans. Any dragon-like creature dreamed of becoming a true dragon, not to mention flood dragons that were similar in appearance to true dragons, which meant that their chances were higher. On one hand, the flood dragon truly hated humans and respected the ancient dragon clan from the bottom of its heart. On the other hand, it also had a little selfishness. If it made a great contribution and exterminated the humans in Changping, perhaps that Supreme Lord would give it some dragon blood or something, which could make its bloodline purer. Chapter 213 - 213 The Flood Dragon Compromised; The Beast Tide Retreated 213 The Flood Dragon Compromised; The Beast Tide Retreated This belonged to the ancient dragon clan! Even if Ye Xuan had heaven-defying abilities and had the help of the Penglai Immortal Beasts, he could not possibly pull off such a feat. It was definitely not stolen or robbed. The flood dragon couldn¡¯t believe its eyes, but the truth was right in front of it, so it had to believe. Other than that Lord giving the item to Ye Xuan of his own accord, there was no other possibility. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± The flood dragon began to doubt this world. It hadn¡¯t expected such an important item to fall into Ye Xuan¡¯s hands. It didn¡¯t know the truth. In fact, after the bone dragon disappeared, the thing automatically flew into the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. At first, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know what it was since there was no fluctuation of spiritual power on its surface. At this critical moment, he suddenly thought of using this thing to deter the flood dragon, but he hadn¡¯t expected the effect to be so good. It seemed that the flood dragon knew its origin. ¡°How about it? Can we talk now?¡± The rain subsided, and the dark clouds slowly dispersed like ink. A ray of sunlight shone down from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the sky cleared, becoming as transparent as the surface of a lake. The wind and waves calmed, and the previous storm was completely gone. Everyone was dumbfounded. Just like that? They had thought that there would be a fierce battle, but to their astonishment, the flood dragon stopped when Ye Xuan took out a magic treasure. This made them feel like everything had been much cry and little wool. What kind of magic treasure could have such a great effect on the flood dragon? Could it be that it was a divine artifact? It was a pity that most people didn¡¯t manage to get a good look. They were even more in awe of Ye Xuan. ¡°Let me see that thing again,¡± said the flood dragon. Ye Xuan shook his head and refused. He had already put the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram away. He said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you try to take it from me?¡± The flood dragon was so angry that it couldn¡¯t speak. Although it was indeed envious, it would never do such a thing before the presence of that Lord. ¡°Fine, since the Lord has given you such an important thing¡­¡± muttered the flood dragon. Yi Chengrui and the others were confused, not knowing what was going on. The flood dragon continued, ¡°For the Lord¡¯s sake, I will let you go today. However, I will not go easy on you next time. You must give us an explanation. Otherwise, the next time we come, we will dye Changping red with your blood!¡± The flood dragon roared, and there was a commotion in the beast tide. The army of demonic beasts slowly retreated, and the people of Changping cheered. ¡°They are retreating! The demonic beasts have finally left.¡± Seeing the figures of countless demonic beasts gradually turn into small black dots and then disappear into the forest, the heavy burden that weighed on Yi Chengrui¡¯s heart finally lifted. A strong sense of exhaustion hit him. Previously, he had exhausted his spiritual power and almost self-destructed. Right now, if someone wasn¡¯t holding him, he would have collapsed on the ground and would not be able to get up again. Even so, he gritted his teeth and bowed deeply at Ye Xuan. His voice choked up as he said, ¡°Many thanks for Elder Ye¡¯s life-saving grace! I have nothing to repay you with, but I¡¯ll be your slave in my next life.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, perhaps Changping would have become a playground for demonic beasts and countless people would have lost their lives. Ye Xuan quickly helped him up and said, ¡°City Lord Yi, you¡¯re too polite. We came here with the specific purpose of resolving Changping¡¯s problem.¡± The flood dragon had left, but its parting words meant that this matter was not completely over. If the flood dragon knew that the Lord had disappeared, would it blame Ye Xuan and return? In short, there were still a series of problems in the future. Yi Chengrui asked curiously, ¡°Elder Ye, we heard you talking to that dragon earlier. What happened? Why did the dragon leave?¡± Ye Xuan replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It began when we stepped into the demonic beasts¡¯ forest¡­¡± Everyone arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Manor. Most of the injured people had gone to recuperate, leaving only a few people in the manor. They were all trustworthy and reliable people. What they were about to discuss was crucial, so it was better not to let too many people know about it. After listening to Ye Xuan¡¯s story, the eyes of Yi Chengrui and the others widened as they gaped in bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t help but gulp. If they hadn¡¯t seen the flood dragon with their own eyes, they probably wouldn¡¯t have believed Ye Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°So, the legend was true. There really is a dragon mine in Changping. There¡¯s even the skeleton of an ancient dragon buried here.¡± Yi Chengrui struggled to digest the news he had heard. He had always thought it was nonsense. After all, no one had found such things after so many years. Ye Xuan nodded. He added, ¡°This is the information we¡¯ve found. The mine that those people excavated should be the closest to the dragon¡¯s skeleton. That¡¯s why the remaining consciousness in the dragon¡¯s skeleton woke up, which led to the series of events that happened after.¡± In addition, the flood dragon was influenced by the dragon¡¯s remains, which was why it could command so many demonic beasts. This led to them attacking the city. ¡°What about the dragon¡¯s remains now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone, ¡°Ye Xuan said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡± Yi Chengrui and the others couldn¡¯t help but heave sighs of relief. Cold sweat broke out on their backs. Whenever they thought of the bone dragon being near them, they were on edge and couldn¡¯t rest peacefully. It was like a sharp sword hanging above their heads. No one knew when it would fall. Just a Dragon Breath was enough to destroy Changping, so wouldn¡¯t it be easy for the dragon clan to deal with them? If the bone dragon had decided to take action personally, they would have been annihilated in one blow. Yi Chengrui looked at Ye Xuan with even more shock and awe, and so did the others. He could even deal with the dragon¡¯s skeleton. What kind of monster was he? Chapter 214 - 214 It Isnt Over Yet 214 It Isn¡¯t Over Yet Ye Xuan¡¯s tone was calm, but it was apparent that they must have experienced a fierce battle. Although they were all injured, they had all returned intact. It was enough to show how terrifying Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was. Even if the dragon was dead, it was still part of the dragon clan. How could the crowd not be impressed by the fact that Ye Xuan could deal with such a threat? Yi Chengrui respected him so much that in the following conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but use honorific titles to refer to Ye Xuan. He now deeply suspected that Ye Xuan was a super strong person who was traveling in disguise. ¡°If that flood dragon discovers the truth, what will it do? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t let things slide so easily.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. That space has completely collapsed. Even if the flood dragon could sense that the bone dragon¡¯s aura has disappeared, it won¡¯t know what happened. After all, it can¡¯t enter that place. At most, it¡¯ll only be suspicious.¡± Since Ye Xuan had the bone dragon¡¯s item in his hand, the flood dragon would not dare to act rashly. However, Ye Xuan was also curious as to why the item caught the attention of the flood dragon. ¡°All in all, everything is linked through cause and effect,¡± Ye Xuan said profoundly. Yi Chengrui¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he met Ye Xuan¡¯s unfathomable gaze. His eyes were like deep ancient wells. ¡°May I ask if you have any way to solve Changping¡¯s predicament?¡± ¡°At the end of the day, if it wasn¡¯t for the over-exploitation of the spirit stone mine, the demonic beasts¡¯ habitat wouldn¡¯t have shrunk again and again. The dissatisfaction of these demon beasts kept festering until they eventually united to attack us.¡± Although the bone dragon and the flood dragon had contributed to the beast tide, the flood dragon harbored hatred towards humans. If the people in Changping still didn¡¯t practice restraint, the demonic beasts would probably riot again sooner or later, even without the influence of the bone dragon. Yi Chengrui revealed a bitter smile. He said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Relevant laws have been passed before. However, you know the inner workings of the big sects. Even if they don¡¯t defy the law openly, many people still do it in secret. Even if I want to, I don¡¯t have the capacity to catch them one by one.¡± Changping was a special place. Although Yi Chengrui was the City Lord, there were large and small forces that occupied the mine here. They came from different sects, leading to them doing things their own way. Even if they appeared to listen to Yi Chengrui on the surface, they probably had other plans in mind. Yi Chengrui continued, ¡°Most importantly, the higher-ups don¡¯t care about this. Every year, the amount of spirit stones taxed is fixed. It¡¯s even increasing year by year. If the sects can¡¯t match this number, they¡¯ll be punished. That is why some people are over-exploiting the spirit stone mines.¡± The big sects didn¡¯t care about the life and death of their people and the situation of Changping. They needed a large number of spirit stones to satisfy their disciples¡¯ resource requirements and cultivation. Hence, they became greedier and greedier. Even if Yi Chengrui reported the situation here, the higher-ups would think that the locals had embezzled the spirit stones by doing something secretly. This was also an important reason why the spirit stone mine was over-exploited. After listening to Yi Chengrui¡¯s complaints, Ye Xuan, Shen Changling, and the others were enlightened. Shen Changling was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such complications regarding spirit stone mining. He said, ¡°But¡­ You can tell those sects off.¡± Yi Chengrui shook his head and said, ¡°You are too naive. This is a spirit stone mine, and the interests involved are too great. Even if I speak out, it will be useless. Besides, I¡¯ve done so several times before.¡± Plainly speaking, if this fundamental problem was not solved, the situation of demonic beasts attacking the city would probably occur again in a few years. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling walked out of the City Lord¡¯s Manor. They were not in a good mood, especially the latter. It was as if there was a huge burden on his mind, making him breathless. ¡°Elder Ye, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Shen Changling had built up the habit of consulting Ye Xuan whenever he encountered a problem. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the demonic beasts first.¡± After all, the flood dragon bore ill intentions. It was hard to guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t gather more demonic beasts again. Ye Xuan added on, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it will notice anything strange for a while. This will give us some time to catch our breath.¡± Ye Xuan was now the great benefactor of all of Changping. Wherever he went, he would receive many respectful and grateful gazes. His prestige was almost above Yi Chengrui¡¯s own. Therefore, Yi Chengrui also made the place with the most abundant spiritual energy in Changping Ye Xuan¡¯s residence. After Ye Xuan expressed that he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed by anyone, Yi Chengrui also decreed that no one was allowed to enter the former¡¯s residence without permission. Ye Xuan sat cross-legged and summoned the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. The item that had fallen from the bone dragon appeared before him again. ¡°From its shape, this looks like a pearl,¡± he muttered. He wasn¡¯t sure. It looked like a pearl, but it wasn¡¯t particularly full or round. Its surface was gray and nothing much hinted at its use. The most important thing was that there were no fluctuations of spiritual power coming from it, which was very strange. He remembered that after the bone dragon disappeared, a ball of light flew into the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram. It was unlikely that the remains of the dragon were so ordinary. Ye Xuan touched his chin and looked at it carefully. ¡°Could it be that I have not found the right way to use it?¡± he thought out loud. He tried to inject his spiritual power into it, but it did not respond. It was light and weightless in his hand. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m wrong and this thing is useless?¡± Ye Xuan felt that it was unlikely to be so. After all, the flood dragon attached great importance to it and even ordered the army of demonic beasts to retreat because of it. From its behavior, this item must be extraordinary. Chapter 215 - 215 The System Is Upgraded! Dragon Blood! 215 The System Is Upgraded! Dragon Blood! At this moment, the beast tide had already retreated, but there were still a few high-level demonic beasts that had not left. ¡°Lord Flood Dragon, do you really believe the words of that human? You should know that humans are the most cunning creatures alive. How can you believe their words?¡± The Explosive Scarlet-Armored Bear was the one who spoke. Its body was almost the size of a hill, and it was covered in hard scales. There was a dissatisfied look in its yellow-brown eyes. These high-level demonic beasts did not have the bloodline of the dragon clan, so they were not affected by the dragon¡¯s remains. They had only gathered here because of the flood dragon¡¯s authority. ¡°I also think it¡¯s very possible. If this is a trick of that lowly human, wouldn¡¯t we have retreated in vain?¡± To the side, a Purple Lightning Golden-Tattooed Leopard voiced its dissatisfaction as well. However, it was clear that the flood dragon was different from them. Due to its dragon clan bloodline, it had a special reaction to the item. Although the reaction was subtle, the flood dragon was certain it ¡°Say no more, all of you. I know what I am doing.¡± The other high-level demonic beasts looked at each other, unable to understand why the thing in the human¡¯s hand would cause the flood dragon to have such a big reaction. It even gave up on attacking the city. ¡°Lord Dragon, who is the Lord you are talking about? Why do we¡­¡± The other demonic beasts had always heard the flood dragon mention this Lord, but they had never seen it before. The flood dragon¡¯s expression instantly became extremely respectful, filled with an indescribable reverence. It said, ¡°The Lord is an ancient dragon!¡± The other demonic beasts couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It was actually a dragon! The dragon clan were existences at the top of the hierarchy. All demonic beasts respected them. Even the flood dragon only had a trace of the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline, but it could already command the other demonic beasts. Even high-level demonic beasts had to obey it. This was enough to show the prestige and uniqueness of the dragon clan. ¡°The dragon clan actually still exists in this world!¡± exclaimed a beast. Even these demonic beasts couldn¡¯t believe it. The dragon clan had gone extinct and was the stuff of legend today. The existence of creatures like the flood dragon was already miraculous. ¡°The Lord¡¯s existence is somewhat special.¡± In fact, the flood dragon could sense that the Lord was not a dragon at its prime. However, the aura that the latter exuded frightened it. The flood dragon would not allow these humans to invade the dragon clan¡¯s resting place. Them doing so was the reason why it was so angry. The flood dragon¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is that Lord¡¯s aura becoming weaker?¡± Just now, the flood dragon could still vaguely sense the Lord¡¯s aura. However, it could not feel any of it now. Could it be that something had happened? ¡°A few days ago, some humans stepped into the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, and they headed in that direction,¡± a beast reported as it pointed towards somewhere. The flood dragon could be said to be the lord of the demonic beasts in the forest. No movement could escape its notice. When it heard this news, it immediately became suspicious. That direction was the place where the Lord was resting! Nevertheless, it was sure that those lowly humans could not cause much trouble. After all, a single Dragon Breath could turn them into ashes. However, the abnormality at this moment made it have second doubts. ¡°Could the abnormality really be related to those humans?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go back to the city!¡± suggested the Explosive Scarlet-Armored Bear It was impetuous and was eager to crush those humans to pieces. However, when the flood dragon thought of Ye Xuan¡¯s seemingly convincing words, it hesitated for a moment. It thought out loud, saying, ¡°But if his words are true, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m disobeying the Lord? Let me think about this.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know that the flood dragon had become suspicious. [Ding!] Just as he was at a loss about what to do with the item, the system in his mind, which had been upgrading for a long time, finally responded. Ever since the system showed that it needed an upgrade, it appeared to have crashed and fallen into a deep sleep. No matter how Ye Xuan called upon it, it did not respond at all. He thought there was something wrong with the system. [The system has upgraded successfully. Activating more functions. Please discover them on your own.] [Random mission: Consume 1000 tons of dragon blood. (It has a special effect on dragon-related creatures. Cultivators should not simply consume it.)] [Reward 100,000 prodigal points upon mission success. Prodigal points will be deducted at random upon mission failure. Time limit: 5 days.] The continuous beeps made Ye Xuan fall silent. The system liked to speak in riddles. Even though it had more functions now, he had to explore them on his own. On top of all that, there was a new mission. The unit of measurement mentioned was not catties or kilograms, but tons. There was also the generous sum of prodigal points. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The upgraded system dropped a bombshell from the start. There was an unknown object in front of Ye Xuan. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, it fell from the bone dragon, so it should be somewhat related. Maybe it had some use. Ye Xuan took out a basin of dragon blood from his inventory. The blood was golden in color and looked extraordinary. It was filled with rich spiritual energy and might. Even without the system¡¯s prompt, Ye Xuan would have wanted to try it himself. This dragon blood was obviously special. The human race was different from the dragon clan. The dragon clan was born strong while the human race was weak. If he acted rashly and couldn¡¯t handle the dragon clan¡¯s power, he would explode and die. Since Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t confident, he didn¡¯t dare take the risk. He muttered, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said that all the parts of a dragon are treasures. If this dragon blood can be used in medicine, it will be able to enhance the medicinal effects of other herbs by quite a bit, allowing one to enter the divine-grade and above.¡± It was different when using dragon blood in alchemy. The dragon blood¡¯s domineering power could be dissolved. It could also enhance the medicinal effects of mild spiritual plants. Unfortunately, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how to refine pills yet. He had not moved since the dragon blood appeared. However, the item seemed to be summoned by something. It began to hum and tremble. It then flew towards the dragon blood. Chapter 216 - 216 The Effect of the Dragon Pearl 216 The Effect of the Dragon Pearl The item soaked up the golden liquid instantly like a huge sponge. In the blink of an eye, the dragon blood was completely absorbed, leaving not a single drop. Ye Xuan was overjoyed. ¡°It works!¡± he exclaimed. After absorbing a basin of dragon blood, the surface of the unknown item became smoother and rounder. Even its gray color had become lighter, making it look more like a pearl. Ye Xuan injected a lot of dragon blood into the item. With the system¡¯s support, he had an endless supply of dragon blood, so he didn¡¯t feel bad splurging this much. If the others knew that such a rare treasure was being wasted away by Ye Xuan like this, they would probably be heartbroken and speechless. However, there was no one else present at the moment. As the item continued to soak up the golden blood, a round pearl appeared in front of Ye Xuan. The gray shell on the surface of the pearl peeled off, and a touch of brilliant gold came into view. It actually looked just like the dragon blood from before. Speckles of golden light seeped out, like a withered seed that was injected with life force. It grew vigorously and became a towering tree. A huge golden light shot straight into the sky, forming a dazzling pillar of light. Although it was only for a brief moment, it still attracted the attention of many powerful demon beasts in the demon beasts¡¯ forest. This included the flood dragon. With the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline, it was even more aware of what this aura represented. It actually felt the strong might and aura of the dragon clan! The effect of the aura was even more prominent on the other low-level demonic beasts in the forest. Although they didn¡¯t know what it was, their inherited instincts told them that this aura was too terrifying. After being watered by countless drops of dragon blood, the light golden pearl floated in the air, round and full. If Ye Xuan was right, this should be the Dragon Pearl! The Dragon Pearl was the essence of a dragon. It contained the cultivation of a dragon. Without the Dragon Pearl, no matter how powerful the dragon was, its realm would deteriorate and it would die of old age. However, if a dragon died, the Dragon Pearl would not disappear. Instead, it would be contained within its body. The dragon clan was powerful; even their corpses were extraordinary. It would take at least 100 or 1000 years before they would disappear. During this period, the power contained in the Dragon Pearl would decrease little by little. However, it would not look like what Ye Xuan saw, so something must have happened. Ye Xuan looked at the Dragon Pearl in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He almost didn¡¯t recognize it before. Fortunately, it had recovered its vitality after being watered with dragon blood. What was going on? Before Ye Xuan could react, the Dragon Pearl flew into his body with a whoosh. Countless golden lights burst out like a planet exploding. A huge sense of dizziness and weightlessness hit him. Ye Xuan felt as if he had come to a strange world and had an urge to vomit. It was as if he had been dragged by someone and flown at the speed of light back in time 100 years. When he finally got a clear look at his surroundings, he was shocked to find himself being pulled into an unknown space. A huge shadow flitted over his head. It was a gigantic dragon! Just like in the legends, it soared through the clouds and mist, appearing divine and extraordinary. Every scale was flickering with a strange luster, and was incomparably sharp like the best divine artifact. Those towering dragon horns were even more awe-inspiring; people did not dare to look directly at them. Just how powerful were the dragons at their peak? Just their auras alone were enough to make Ye Xuan tremble in fear. If he had encountered such a dragon instead of its remains, he would probably have been killed with a single Dragon Breath. Even the flood dragon paled into insignificance. It was like a little loach. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sweat. In front of such a dragon, he really felt like an ant. Fortunately, the dragon only brushed past him and didn¡¯t notice him. This was unusual. The dragon clan was sensitive, and the gap between the power levels of the two sides was so big, so the dragon should have noticed Ye Xuan. If it wanted to, it could stomp him to death without even lifting a finger. Could it be that it was not interested in those who were too weak? Ye Xuan observed for a long time before figuring out the abnormality here. Like a bystander, he could clearly see every move of the creatures around him, but the creatures here didn¡¯t notice him. He was observing this world from the perspective of the dragon, so he could not go too far away, or he would automatically return to its side. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is all because of the Dragon Pearl.¡± Ye Xuan subconsciously touched his chest, which was where the Dragon Pearl had entered into his body. He had come here because of the Dragon Pearl. The owner of the Dragon Pearl was the dragon in front of him, which became the dragon remains he encountered. However, everything here was so real that he couldn¡¯t tell if it was reality or an illusion. Perhaps it was just a part of the dragon¡¯s memory stored in the Dragon Pearl. Even if a dragon died, the Dragon Pearl that contained its essence and power would not dissipate. After being watered with so much dragon blood, the original power of the Dragon Pearl was activated and produced such an effect. Ye Xuan figured that since he was already here, he should just go with the flow. He didn¡¯t know how to get out of this space anyway. He guessed that this should be a part of the dragon¡¯s memory. Due to the Dragon Pearl, he was trapped here. Perhaps at any moment, he would be able to return to reality. There wasn¡¯t any danger for the time being, so Ye Xuan began to observe his surroundings at ease. He was quite curious about ancient times, and it was rare to have a chance to observe it up close. The dragons were not the only creatures present. He also noticed that there were many strange creatures around him. Each of them had huge bodies and looked ferocious. They looked fierce and didn¡¯t look like they were to be trifled with. Their cultivation was far beyond Ye Xuan¡¯s ability to comprehend. Ye Xuan had never seen these fierce beasts in real life. They were probably once overlords. Chapter 217 - 217 The Mystery From Ancient Times 217 The Mystery From Ancient Times In ancient times, the abundance of spiritual energy resulted in a variety of living creatures, so it was not strange for such fierce beasts to exist. However, for some reason, as time went on, spiritual energy depleted and these fierce beasts gradually disappeared. A hill on the ground trembled non-stop, accompanied by rumbling sounds. A demonic beast that was 100 meters tall emerged from the ground. It looked a little like a pangolin, but it had several pairs of different wings that were covered with dense scales. When the scales opened up, they turned out to be countless mouths. Its sharp teeth seemed to be able to tear everything apart and instantly swallowed countless huge beasts. Seeing this, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his back. This creature had too many mouths. If he was bitten, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be severely injured. This ferocious beast was like a taotie. Wherever it passed, it would consume everything. Its powerful bite force made it impossible for any demonic beast to escape. It didn¡¯t even spit out any bones. Roar! A beast¡¯s roar came from the sky. Ye Xuan subconsciously looked up at the sky. An extremely hot ball was rushing towards them. Due to the high temperature, even the clouds were set ablaze. The burning sky was inexplicably beautiful. The ball looked like a flying sun, and from within it, a huge bird flew out. It had three legs and easily caught the other beast that was on the ground. The original overlord of the land had become the food of this unknown bird, and the roles of hunter and prey had been completely reversed. In the blink of an eye, the bird crashed into a spider web. The white web, which blotted out the sky and covered the earth, wrapped it up in layers. The bird kept spewing out hot flames from its mouth, and the spider web instantly became a sea of fire. However, after the sea of fire disappeared, the spider web was still intact. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. This wasn¡¯t a cobweb; it was clearly an inescapable net! He couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch in his heart. If he used this spider web to tie people up, no one in the modern world would be able to escape from him. It was a pity that everything in front of him was illusory, and he could only look at it. The spider web trembled slightly. Ye Xuan had never seen such a huge spider before. Even with the height of several mountain ranges added together, the spider moved nimbly over its web. Without a sound, it stabbed its fangs into the bird¡¯s neck, killing it in one blow. Countless pairs of eyes flickered like stars in the sky. It gave Ye Xuan goosebumps. Looking at them for more than a second made him feel sick. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but look away. When he looked again, the spider had already disappeared, leaving only the big web, quietly waiting for new prey to appear. This was survival of the fittest. For some reason, such a statement appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. In this land, there was no order. Only strength was respected. Life and death battles occurred endlessly every day, just like reincarnation. It was either eat or be eaten. This was the cruel law of nature and the reason for the survival of these demonic beasts. Ye Xuan looked at the scene in front of him. He wasn¡¯t a saint, so he wasn¡¯t too moved. After all, this was how these demonic beasts lived. However, there was a demonic beast that would always be at the top of the pyramid, sitting high above all the other demonic beasts. It was the dragon, the owner of the Dragon Pearl. Most of the time, it seemed to be sleeping and didn¡¯t care about what was happening down below. Naturally, no fierce beasts dared to disturb it, unless they were tired of living. When it turned over, even a sneeze could cause a violent earthquake below. However, nothing seemed to be able to arouse its interest. ¡°Since the dragon clan was so powerful back then, why did they fall?¡± Ye Xuan muttered. He was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. Too many things died in the past 1000 years. The dragon clan wouldn¡¯t be the first, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be the last. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Ye Xuan speculated that he would continue to waste his time here until the power of the Dragon Pearl was exhausted. If that was the case, then he regretted watering it with dragon blood. He didn¡¯t know how long he would be trapped here. Suddenly, his vision turned black. When he opened his eyes again, he was stunned. There was a huge hole in the sky. To be more precise, it was a black crack that was spreading in all directions. Countless black threads covered the sky, filling it with an ominous and cold aura. The mountains were split, and the rivers were cut off. The ground was covered with piles of bones, layering the earth with white. Black and red intertwined in the sky, and the fluctuating light made the creatures panic. The sun had long disappeared, and the celestial bodies had fallen. Even the spiritual energy in the air had been replaced by the gloomy and cold aura above. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Such a doomsday-like scene was too terrifying. A huge spiritual power fluctuation came from above, as if the sky was falling down. It took Ye Xuan¡¯s breath away. A battle of such scale had long surpassed his imagination. It was definitely not something he could participate in with his current cultivation. Even just looking made his internal organs feel squeezed and he felt like he was going to explode. Ye Xuan only took a few glances. The dragon clan was fighting, so there should be something in the crack. He wasn¡¯t too sure because the opponents were too far away. He also found that the dragon was more powerful than before. There was actually someone standing on its head, fighting with some kind of creature in the crack. The spiritual power that the person emitted made Ye Xuan breathless. He was a little surprised. The dragon clan was powerful to begin with, so who else could control such a powerful being? Chapter 218 - 218 The Gaze From the Towering Back 218 The Gaze From the Towering Back Why did a huge crack appear in the sky? Why were there mountains of corpses on the ground? What exactly happened? The dragon clan had always been extremely powerful and had never submitted to anyone. Now, there was actually such a figure who could make the dragon clan regard him as their master and fight against the terrifying creatures from the crack. Ye Xuan had so many questions on his mind. He wanted to get a closer look, but the figure was too far away. He couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly at all. He could only see the back of the majestic figure. Even this back view was extraordinary. He bore the weight of the world on his shoulders and stood on the head of the divine dragon. It was as if he was standing at the peak of the world, protecting its peace. Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know what was behind the abyss-like crack, he was certain that it was not friendly to this world from the bloody and ominous aura. However, he vaguely sensed a familiar aura coming from the crack. Spiritual energy exploded in the sky, causing spiritual power fluctuations, so much so that the space became distorted, and fragments rained down everywhere. If one was accidentally sucked into such distortions, they would be in danger of being crushed into pieces. The void swallowed everything in its path. The aftershock was already so powerful; one could imagine how terrifying the battle between the two sides was. It was already beyond Ye Xuan¡¯s imagination. The man¡¯s combat power was formidable, but the creature behind the crack was also a terrifying existence. Ye Xuan only caught a glimpse of the battle momentarily and his eyes felt sore and swollen. There was a burning sensation in his pupils. The battle left such a huge impact on him even though he had not experienced this firsthand. What he was witnessing now was merely the memory of the past stored in the Dragon Pearl. With his current cultivation, he would probably be turned into ashes before he could even get close. ¡°This battle is too shocking. I¡¯m afraid that this man¡¯s cultivation can¡¯t be measured by modern day standards,¡± Ye Xuan sighed. His eyes were filled with respect and admiration. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to reach such a realm. Based on Ye Xuan¡¯s current combat level, coupled with the uniqueness of his constitution, even the elders of the major sects were no match for him. He was also considered an outstanding figure among his peers. This was still considered an understatement. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was a heaven¡¯s pride of the current generation. Although Ye Xuan¡¯s personality was calm and steady, he was occasionally a little smug. After all, he had the system as his cheat. It was inevitable that he would be a little impetuous. This was human nature. However, the scene in front of him was like a slap that woke him up. Even if he had a cheat, he was just an ant-like existence before the man in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even deal with a dragon. The latter could kill him with a single blow. There would always be someone better than you. The outside world was far vaster than one could imagine. Moreover, this was the world of cultivation. Miracles could happen at any time. ¡°It seems that I was too naive before. Perhaps in the present, I¡¯m indeed someone who can reach the peak. However, compared to the past, I¡¯m nothing. I still have a long way to go.¡± As this thought came to Ye Xuan¡¯s mind, he achieved a state of serenity, and his entire person became unprecedentedly relaxed. There was a change in his state of mind. It caused his cultivation to surge up like a flood. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice the ancient scroll floating above him. It was the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram! Divine light flickered on it, intertwining to form dense Dao, which was filled with indescribable divinity. Invisible air currents surrounded Ye Xuan, one clear and one turbid, one black and one white. Upon a closer inspection, one could faintly make out the essence of the Tai Chi Eight Trigrams. When he looked up at the battle in the sky again, his eyes were still burning, but they were not as sore as before. Ye Xuan subconsciously clenched his fists and muttered to himself, ¡°Sooner or later, I will catch up to this person. I will soar through the heavens and earth. Nothing can stop me. I will embark on the path to become the strongest in the world and to reach the peak of cultivation. I shall also take a look at the view from the top.¡± His tone was extremely flat, without any fluctuations, as if he was talking about the weather today. However, his words were powerful; it was apparent that he wasn¡¯t joking. With his current cultivation, people from 1000 years ago would have laughed at him if they heard him say such words. He was akin to an ant with ambition higher than the sky to utter such arrogant words. He was truly laughable. After all, even during ancient times when prodigies emerged one after another, an expert like the figure on the dragon¡¯s head would be unparalleled. 1000 years ago,many powerful people roamed the world. At that time, the world¡¯s spiritual energy was rich, and resources were abundant. There was never a lack of geniuses. It was common for 10 or 100 geniuses to die in an instant in wars. Even they didn¡¯t dare to exaggerate and say such things. A battle of this level was already on par with that of existences such as half-Immortals, who were only one step away from breaking through the void and ascending to become Immortals. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes burned with determination. No one dared to underestimate him. It was only a matter of time before he achieved his goal. His whisper could not be heard over the wind that was blowing. The fierce battle was still going on in the sky. Even if Ye Xuan was physically present during the battle, the figure might not be able to hear his words, let alone the fact that he was just in the memory of the dragon. However, the invisible air around Ye Xuan became more and more solid, as if the Yin and Yang of Tai Chi had really descended. The black and white fish crossed and circled in tandem with an indescribable Dao rhythm. The Yin and Yang aura only existed for a split second. Even so, it demonstrated the supreme Heavenly Dao, which could make all living things submit to it. The aura was so spectacular that the towering figure paused for a moment and glanced down at him. Chapter 219 - 219 The Distance between Stars and Dust 219 The Distance between Stars and Dust Two people who shouldn¡¯t have crossed paths had done just that here. It was like thousands of stars stopping for a speck of dust. The two sides were as different as the heavens and the earth. Ye Xuan felt that his entire body was enveloped by an extremely powerful aura, and an unprecedented sense of crisis descended upon him. Under the gaze of the man, Ye Xuan felt nervous. He could not use words to describe this feeling. With just a glance from the man, he felt as if his entire life had been seen through, whether it was his past, present, or the future. As long as the owner of that gaze wanted to, he would immediately be beheaded. There was almost no room for him to fight back, and even if he had a rare treasure, he could not use it. What a terrifying power this was. Fortunately, the gaze didn¡¯t have any ill intent and was retracted in an instant. It was so fast that it almost seemed like an illusion, but this short second felt as long as half a century to Ye Xuan. By the time he came back to his senses, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat. ¡°Is this his ability¡­¡± Ye Xuan whispered. He was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, the man should not be able to see his existence. After all, this was a memory from the Dragon Pearl. Even if this scene had occurred before, it was 1000 years ago. How could a person from 1000 years ago see a person from 1000 years later? This sounded too ridiculous. However, he couldn¡¯t explain the look in the other party¡¯s eyes. He really felt the man¡¯s gaze on him. It was definitely not an illusion. Could it be that everything was a coincidence? Ye Xuan could only assume so for the time being. However, in such an intense battle, even a moment of distraction could put the man¡¯s life in danger. What on earth was it that was worth the man¡¯s glance? Perhaps only the man would know. The battle in the sky had reached its peak. There were white bones on the ground and corpses floated in the sky. Countless died and were injured in this battle. Ye Xuan had never seen such a scene before. The sky split apart and water poured down. The mountain fire set the prairie ablaze. It was as if the world was being consumed. All kinds of natural disasters descended, indicating that something ominous was about to happen. It would probably not be long before this world welcomed great destruction. Countless stars fell from the sky, looking inexplicably tragic and beautiful. Before they could land, they were shattered into powder by powerful spiritual power. Even so, there was still a lot of debris raining down, creating countless large pits on the ground. There were no fancy moves between the two sides. Strength was the most important factor. Such a disaster could destroy the world in an instant, and even the strong could not withstand it. This was merely the aftermath of the battle between the man and the creature behind the crack. If it was a real battlefield, it would be even more devastating. It could easily turn almighty level figures into ashes. Ye Xuan looked up. His neck was a little stiff, but he didn¡¯t want to look away. This was the battle of the millenia. Unbeknownst to him, mysterious runes flashed in his eyes. The Hetu and Luoshu Diagram slowly bloomed above his head, and even the two small black and white fish swam more and more happily. Ye Xuan was completely unaware of the abnormality happening to his body. He only knew that his eyes were a little painful, as if something was about to grow out of them. He couldn¡¯t help but blink. He didn¡¯t know that a battle of this level, even if it was just from the memory of the other party, was not something he could observe at his current level. If it were an ordinary person, they would have either died or gone crazy at this moment. However, Ye Xuan was not only entranced by it, but he was even enlightened. If others found out about his experience, they would be shocked. When observing a battle between powerhouses, the average person would indeed gain some insights, but the premise was that the disparity between the observer and the parties battling wasn¡¯t too great. Even the elders of the Seven Great Sects would avoid a battle of this level. After all, no one could survive the aftermath of the battle, let alone watching it live from the side. No one in history had done such a feat before. Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know how shocking his encounter was. He only knew that earlier, he couldn¡¯t understand anything. Now, he could vaguely see some of the man¡¯s moves. However, the creature behind the crack still hadn¡¯t revealed its true appearance. It was wrapped in an indescribable mist, so Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to look at it for too long. Although the man¡¯s aura was terrifying and he had unimaginable realm and strength, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t sense any evil aura from him. He was most likely a good person. On the contrary, the evil existence from the crack was just the tip of an iceberg to something even more evil. Murderous aura was everywhere. This was the evilest place in the world; just looking at it a few more times made him feel dizzy. There was a voice in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart telling him not to pry too much or something bad would happen. He had always believed in his intuition. The crack in the sky was getting bigger and bigger, almost taking up half of the sky. It was impossible to see what was behind the crack. There was only endless darkness, as if it was connected to another dimension. ¡°Give up. You have no chance of winning.¡± A cold and hollow voice came from the crack. Ye Xuan could clearly feel that something on the other side of the abyss seemed to be stirring. The man didn¡¯t waver at all. The coldness in his voice made countless evil spirits tremble. He declared, ¡°Die!¡± As his voice fell, the sword light shot up from the ground and destroyed all the demons and monsters in the world. It was as if countless creatures were cut into the void. The stars in the universe were destroyed, and even the sun and moon were nowhere to be seen. It was apparent how powerful this attack was. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim at this incredible sword. Chapter 220 - 220 Senior Long Zhan 220 Senior Long Zhan ¡°Why do you have to do this? You can¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡± A strange laughter could be heard, mixed with a bit of ill intent. A rustling sound rang out in the darkness, which made Ye Xuan¡¯s hair stand on end. Black mist burst forth, and everything in its path was turned into nothingness. Everything was tainted with an ominous aura. Everything that was tainted either died or was assimilated into the mist. Ye Xuan felt that this scene looked somewhat familiar. Even the golden scales on the divine dragon¡¯s body were dyed black, as though thick ink was spread over them. Black spots actually grew on the scales. Ye Xuan did not know what the creature did, but the divine dragon let out a sorrowful cry. Countless scales fell off in an abnormal manner, and golden liquid spilled onto the ground. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously. He was extremely familiar with this liquid. He had just soaked the Dragon Pearl in it. This was dragon blood! The divine dragon was severely injured and wailed in sorrow. Its blood spilled onto the ground, adding a sense of magnificence and desolation to the piles of white bones. Even the divine dragon could not withstand this mist, yet alone the man. No matter how strong he was, he would still be injured. Endless mist wrapped around the dragon¡¯s body. Even such a powerful dragon could not resist the erosion from behind the crack. It was only a matter of time before it perished. For some reason, Ye Xuan felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart. It must be the influence of the Dragon Pearl. He touched his cheek and felt some warmth. There was a look of confusion in his eyes. For a moment, he could not tell if all this was reality or an illusion. The man declared, ¡°For as long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about stepping into this place. I¡¯ll protect this world! I will stop you even if I have to spill the last drop of my blood! For generations to come, I will never stop!¡± After the man shouted this angrily, he began to recite complicated and difficult chants. At that moment, Ye Xuan felt a splitting headache, as if his head was going to explode. A sense of weightlessness was accompanied by a sense of dizziness. Ye Xuan felt as if he had fallen off a cliff. The last thing he saw before he lost consciousness was the man and the dragon, who plunged into the crack in the sky without hesitation. A strong attractive force made Ye Xuan feel as if his soul had left his body again. This was the same sensation he felt when he was sucked into the Dragon Pearl, so he knew that it was time for him to leave. It started because of dragon blood and ended because of dragon blood. ¡°No! I want to stay. Why should I leave just because you want me to?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s pupils shrank, and golden light suddenly flashed in his eyes. They were filled with a supreme divine light, resisting the pull of the attractive force. He wanted to see the end! In the sky, or more precisely, in the universe, an even more intense battle was taking place. It was unimaginable and indescribable. He only took a glance at it, but he felt a sharp pain in his eyes. It was during this moment that Ye Xuan suddenly opened his eyes. They were sore and swollen, and there was a strong burning sensation, reminding him that everything that had just happened was not an illusion. The Dragon Pearl was floating in the air, emitting a faint golden light. Nothing had changed in his surroundings. He felt as if a century had passed, but in reality, it had only been a short while. Ye Xuan stared intensely at the pearl in front of him. What was behind that crack? Did the man win this battle or not? His eyes were bloodshot. This was the price he had to pay for his strong refusal to leave and his desire to continue observing the battle. Even so, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t get the answers he wanted. This made him feel uneasy. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to be awakened.¡± A sudden old voice startled Ye Xuan. He frowned and looked around vigilantly. ¡°Who is speaking?¡± However, he found that there was no one around. Earlier, for safety reasons, he had set up a restriction, so it was impossible for anyone to approach him without him noticing. ¡°Hey, lad, I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the sky in surprise and found that the voice came from the Dragon Pearl. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The Dragon Pearl circled around Ye Xuan and asked, ¡°Lad, let me ask you, what year is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been 1000 years.¡± The voice exclaimed in surprise, ¡°1000 years later? It¡¯s been so long since that battle.¡± ¡°Who won that battle? What¡¯s behind the crack?¡± Ye Xuan inquired anxiously. The voice was about to answer when it suddenly thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°How did you know about this?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s bone age and the fact that there was no possibility of possession, it would¡¯ve thought that some 1000-year-old monster had resurrected. After all, how could people 1000 years in the future know about something that happened 1000 years ago? ¡°That¡¯s because I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Ye Xuan recounted his previous experience. ¡°I see. It was my Dragon Pearl that brought you back into my memories, allowing you to witness the battle. No wonder your smell is familiar to me. It seems that our fate runs deep.¡± After some conversation, Ye Xuan also learnt the name of that powerful dragon. It turned out to be Long Zhan. ¡°Senior Long Zhan, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Just what was the final outcome of the battle?¡± Long Zhan seemed to have fallen into some kind of trance. Then, he sighed and answered, ¡°In truth, I don¡¯t know what the final outcome was.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Ye Xuan had considered that they might have won or lost, but he had never imagined that the outcome was unknown. Long Zhan explained, ¡°I died 1000 years ago. After I was severely injured in that great battle, there was not much cultivation and strength left in my Dragon Pearl. This is even more so after 1000 years.¡± It turned out that this Dragon Pearl had long been on the verge of dissipating. Now, because of the dragon blood and its owner¡¯s uniqueness, it had once again awakened traces of divinity. Chapter 221 - 221 Residual Divine Sense 221 Residual Divine Sense The current Long Zhan couldn¡¯t even be compared to a remnant soul. It was just a residual wisp of divine sense. If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t nourished the Dragon Pearl with so much dragon blood, this wisp of divine sense probably wouldn¡¯t have appeared. Therefore, since this was just Long Zhan¡¯s residual wisp of divine sense, its memory was incomplete. Hence, it could not answer Ye Xuan¡¯s question. Ye Xuan was a little disappointed. However, he understood that Long Zhan¡¯s current appearance was merely a remnant of its divine sense. It was in danger of dissipating at any time. Long Zhan was a mighty figure in the past. Ye Xuan had witnessed Long Zhan¡¯s heroic bearing. It was a creature who stood at the peak of the world, but it ended up like this. Even if they had won in the battle, that man had probably paid an unimaginable price to achieve victory. ¡°By the way, I also encountered your skeleton earlier¡­¡± Ye Xuan talked about the bone dragon. He felt a little strange. From their conversation, Long Zhan was not bloodthirsty and cruel. Even if it was offended and disturbed, its skeleton shouldn¡¯t have behaved that way. Based on Long Zhan¡¯s explanation just now, it had just awakened this wisp of divine sense. In that case, what was attached to the bone dragon previously? ¡°What? Was there such a thing! That definitely wasn¡¯t me!¡± Long Zhan was very shocked after he heard Ye Xuan¡¯s description. It gritted his teeth. ¡°Back then, I was seriously injured and died. My divine soul had already dissipated. Even this wisp of divine sense was left behind by a freakish combination of factors, but I didn¡¯t expect that my corpse would be infected with an ominous aura.¡± Long Zhan had its speculation about what happened. The dragon clan had powerful physical bodies. Even after Long Zhan perished back then, its corpse was preserved for hundreds of years. Due to the great battle, living creatures did not dare to approach that place. Long Zhan¡¯s dissatisfaction and murderous aura before its death had caused a land of death to form. For hundreds of years, it had been surrounded by black Qi, filled with an ominous ambience. It was only after 1000 years that things began to improve. In such an environment, the dragon corpse had absorbed a lot of evil Qi and resentment, including that of other creatures which died in the battle. These ominous auras were all mixed together. Since Long Zhan¡¯s soul had completely dissipated, there was nothing to suppress these negative emotions. Hence, an evil spirit was born and attached itself to the dragon¡¯s skeleton. Of course, most of this was caused by the creature behind the crack in the sky. After listening to Long Zhan¡¯s explanation, Ye Xuan nodded and said, ¡°No wonder I felt that there was something wrong with that bone dragon. It was just a fake.¡± He also thought of the black spots that appeared on Long Zhan¡¯s body after he was injured. He had seen them on the bone dragon as well. However, Ye Xuan still couldn¡¯t understand why the dragon¡¯s remains seemed to have been sealed off by someone in an alternate dimension. If it wasn¡¯t for the place¡¯s accidental connection with Changping, it probably wouldn¡¯t have seen the light of day. Long Zhan let out a faint sigh and lamented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my useless pile of bones almost caused such a huge mess.¡± Although it did not play an active role in the incident, the skeleton was still its own. After all, it was the unwillingness and resentment it had before death that gave those foul creatures an opportunity to take advantage of. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think of that man. After all, his strength was even more powerful and unfathomable than Long Zhan. Otherwise, he would not be able to ride on the latter¡¯s head. Judging from Long Zhan¡¯s memory, it obeyed the man willingly. If Long Zhan was an ocean that stretched as far as the eye could see, then the man was the vast and boundless universe. He had already exceeded the comprehension of the world. How did such a powerful figure fall? Did he die together with the terrifying creature behind the crack? ¡°Do you still remember him?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s name, so he could only refer to the man in the third person. ¡°Him?¡± As expected, Long Zhan was unsure of who Ye Xuan was referring to. It thought for a long time before reluctantly saying, ¡°He was a very powerful old friend, and also the person I admire the most.¡± Long Zhan did not even remember the man! Ye Xuan thought of the scene he had seen in the Dragon Pearl. The two of them fought side by side, through life and death. If the man¡¯s body still remained, would it be tainted like Long Zhan¡¯s? Or perhaps it was already gone? Ye Xuan considered all sorts of possibilities, but they were all just speculation. There were no records of that great war after 1000 years. It was as if all traces of history had been erased. Ye Xuan felt conflicted. If it wasn¡¯t for Long Zhan and that man, the terrifying creature behind the crack would have already descended upon the world. From its aura that Ye Xuan had sensed, that would not have been a good thing. The world would have been plunged into darkness and chaos. However, no one knew about the sacrifices of Long Zhan and the man. Both of them fell silent. Long Zhan¡¯s tone was indifferent as it lamented, ¡°The long river of history has taken away too much. The current me is just a divine sense struggling on its last breath.¡± It continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m quite curious about how you awakened the Dragon Pearl.¡± After all, during the great war, Long Zhan had been seriously injured, resulting in the Dragon Pearl being in such a pathetic state. Logically speaking, this remaining divine sense would have been extremely difficult to awaken. Ye Xuan made a rough gesture as he explained, ¡°I watered it with this much dragon blood.¡± Long Zhan was speechless. Although dragon blood was not as precious as a Dragon Pearl, in this era where the dragon clan was extinct, even half a bottle of dragon blood was hard to come by. Moreover, the dragon blood that Ye Xuan used contained such power and had no impurities. Ye Xuan thought to himself, ¡°Dragon blood supplied by my system is definitely of the highest quality.¡± On top of the quality, he had used it generously without hesitation. That was how he managed to awaken Long Zhan¡¯s divine sense. If the Dragon Pearl was in anyone else¡¯s hands, they would not have been able to awaken it even with the most precious celestial treasure. Long Zhan questioned, ¡°Those stingy dragons actually gave you so much blood?¡± Even if they were of the same origin, Long Zhan did not hesitate at all to mock the dragons. Chapter 222 - 222 Ill Give You an Opportunity 222 I¡¯ll Give You an Opportunity Ye Xuan fell silent. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to tell Long Zhan that the dragon clan had gone extinct many years ago and had even become creatures of legend. Realizing that Ye Xuan seemed out of sorts, Long Zhan raised its voice and accused, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took their blood yourself.¡± However, Long Zhan quickly realized that it seemed impossible. With Ye Xuan¡¯s current cultivation, it was probably impossible for the dragon clan to be willing to contribute so much of their blood to him. After all, dragons were the proudest of creatures and rarely dealt with human cultivators, even in the past. Ye Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The dragon clan is already extinct.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Long Zhan sounded a little forlorn as it continued saying, ¡°So they are all extinct. Now that I think about it, after facing such a great disaster, many races would have gone extinct. Moreover, the spiritual energy today is so thin.¡± Even though Long Zhan was now merely a wisp of divine sense, it could still feel that the spiritual power in the air was different from the past. The world had undergone drastic changes; it was no longer the world it knew in the past. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be too sad,¡± said Ye Xuan, consoling it. Long Zhan¡¯s tone was somewhat mocking as it retorted, ¡°What do I have to be sad about? I was expelled from the dragon clan long ago anyway and was no longer one of them. Those dragons¡­¡± Its volume gradually decreased, as if it was caught up in some old memories. No wonder Ye Xuan saw Long Zhan moving alone through the Dragon Pearl and did not see any other dragons. This was the reason. Long Zhan did not ask Ye Xuan where he got so much dragon blood since the dragon clan was extinct. Everyone had their own secrets. It could tell that Ye Xuan had a lot of secrets, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the bone dragon. Long Zhan said, ¡°We are fated to meet. I can¡¯t answer your previous questions, but since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity.¡± The Dragon Pearl emitted a powerful golden light and floated in the air. Invisible gas surrounded it, and a small golden dragon could be seen swimming in it. The light spread in all directions, and an extremely overbearing and scorching force surrounded Ye Xuan. Suddenly, countless flames ignited in his heart, as if he was going to be consumed by the blaze. ¡°Relax. Don¡¯t resist this power.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, but it also seemed very distant. Ye Xuan could feel his soul being pulled violently. It also felt as though he was being crushed by a huge rock weighing thousands of pounds. An indescribable pain swept through his body. He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound. Above his head, golden lights flickered and weaved together to form a brilliant ocean. It was as if the sun had plummeted into the water. Even the sea water was surging with golden light. The entire world was beneath this ocean. Ye Xuan stood there, feeling as though he was being stared at by a giant. He didn¡¯t know what was under the sea, and his body seemed so small. The creature hiding within the ocean blotted out the sky like an ancient giant. Occasionally, golden scales could be seen, indicating its noble and extraordinary identity. At the same time, Ye Xuan¡¯s shadow was also reflected on the surface of the ocean, and the two inexplicably overlapped. A huge golden dragon phantom also appeared on Ye Xuan¡¯s body, gradually becoming more solid. Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens and the earth. Huge waves rolled up on the rough ocean again as if they were going to drown everything. Ye Xuan bobbed up and down in the ocean, allowing the huge waves to hit him. The meridians in his body were constantly widened by an inexplicable force. The overbearing power rampaged in his body. Be it Ye Xuan¡¯s meridians or his divine consciousness, they all expanded to a terrifying extent. After the intense pain, he suddenly felt extremely comfortable. It was as if every pore in his body had opened up and was wantonly swallowing the spiritual energy around him. He felt as though he was soaking in a hot spring, so much so that Ye Xuan¡¯s tightly furrowed brows slowly relaxed. Long Zhan was a little shocked. It muttered, ¡°This brat¡¯s absorption ability is too freakishly strong and. His ability is almost on par with that of that man¡­¡± Such a talent would have been rare even 1000 years ago, let alone now when there was a lack of spiritual energy. Originally, Long Zhan had even made preparations to help Ye Xuan clear his meridians. After all, the power of the dragon clan was not something that ordinary people¡¯s bones and muscles could withstand. The slightest carelessness would result in the recipient exploding and dying. To its surprise, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t even need its aid. Moreover, he absorbed its power quickly like a bottomless pit. At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s body was glowing with golden light as if it was made of pure gold. Even his hair was shining with supreme divinity, as if some god had descended. By the time Ye Xuan opened his eyes, the light of the Dragon Pearl had dimmed. It fell to the ground and looked no different from an ordinary pearl. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Long Zhan¡¯s voice sounded rather weak. It could be seen that it used up quite a bit of strength just now. Ye Xuan bowed deeply in the direction of the Dragon Pearl and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior. I feel fine.¡± Just now, his mind seemed to have been overwhelmed with many fragmented images. Those were most likely Long Zhan¡¯s past memories, but they were fleeting and could not be seen clearly. The incomplete memories were most likely due to the dilapidated state of the Dragon Pearl. It was also affected by Long Zhan¡¯s remaining divine sense. Long Zhan¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker as it said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving immediately. I hope you can promise me one thing.¡± Ye Xuan was naturally obliged to do so. He replied, ¡°Senior, please speak freely.¡± ¡°Although the dragon clan is already extinct, I can¡¯t bear to see the inheritance of the dragon clan end. If you see a creature with the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline in the future, please give it my pearl.¡± Although the Dragon Pearl didn¡¯t have much power left in it, it was better than nothing. Moreover, Long Zhan was a legendary creature. Its Dragon Pearl was extraordinary. The reason why Long Zhan was so weak was partly because he gave some of its inheritance to Ye Xuan, and partly because he had left a lot of its power in the Dragon Pearl. It even activated the hidden power that was not awakened by Ye Xuan just now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill Senior¡¯s wish,¡± Ye Xuan promised. Chapter 223 - 223 No One Had Become Immortal 223 No One Had Become Immortal Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t bear to see this. ¡°Since dragon blood is effective for the Dragon Pearl, can it also nourish senior¡¯s divine sense?¡± He had a lot of dragon blood anyway. ¡°It¡¯s better not to waste it. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a divine soul. I¡¯m just an incomplete divine sense. No matter how much dragon blood there is, it¡¯s useless to me. My final fate is to disappear from the world.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s voice became lower and lower as if all the energy had been consumed. The Dragon Pearl did not have any movement. For some reason, Ye Xuan felt an inexplicable sadness. ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± His sadness did not last for a second, and the Dragon Pearl had a reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you left?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m leaving immediately. Why? Don¡¯t tell me you want to give me a ride.¡± Ye Xuan said tactfully, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re quite different from the dragon clan I imagined.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s voice carried a hint of ridicule, ¡°Haughty, arrogant, and condescending. Is the dragon clan in your imagination like this?¡± Without waiting for Ye Xuan¡¯s reply, he muttered to himself again. ¡°How else do you think I was expelled from the dragon clan?¡± What he said made so much sense that Ye Xuan was speechless. After Long Zhan¡¯s joke, Ye Xuan¡¯s heart suddenly had no sad feelings. He could see that although Long Zhan was strong, in terms of character, how should he put it¡­ From the series of exchanges just now, he always felt that Long Zhan was a little unorthodox. Long Zhan had no seniority and no arrogance when they first met. They were like good friends who had known each other for many years. Ye Xuan attributed this to the influence of Dragon Pearl. At that time, he was brought into the memory related to Long Zhan by the Dragon Pearl. He felt everything although he was only a bystander. In reality, only a few seconds had passed. However, that memory was as long as half a century to him. Long Zhan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was unknown what he thought of, but he also felt sorry for Ye Xuan. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you were born in the wrong era. If it were a thousand years ago, you would be a proud figure of your generation. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± He originally thought that Long Zhan would say that he didn¡¯t know again this time. After all, Long Zhan didn¡¯t answer anything about the questions about a thousand years ago. It was because his divine sense was incomplete, and he had forgotten and lost everything. Ye Xuan complained silently in his heart, ¡®It felt like an old dragon with dementia.¡¯ Who would have thought that Long Zhan would give an answer that made him horrified? ¡°Because the path to immortal ascension is broken. Otherwise, you would have the aptitude to become immortal.¡± Because of this sentence, Ye Xuan felt like something had exploded in his mind. ¡°Immortal ascension!¡± This was the dream of almost all cultivators. The ultimate goal of cultivation was to become immortal! However, no one had ever heard of becoming immortal a thousand years ago, let alone seen one. As a result, many people thought that ¡°becoming immortal¡± was just a rumor made up by cultivators, and it had even become a legend even older than the dragon clan. Since ancient times, no one had ever become immortal. Even so, everyone had never given up on the hope of becoming immortal. Anything that had even the slightest connection to it would cause a great uproar. This had become an instinct that was engraved in their bones. After all, one¡¯s highest goal was to become immortal from the moment Qi was drawn into the body. Even for the almighty experts, they would grow old although their lifespans were infinitely extended. However, they would not have such a problem if they stepped into the void and ascended to become immortal. Immortality meant infinite eternity. However, after such a long time, everyone had given up and pursued the ethereal immortal trace since no one had reached the realm for thousands of years. His breathing became rapid as if he had discovered some great secret. ¡°Senior, why did you say that the road to immortality is broken?¡± Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t believe anyone who said it, but that was Long Zhan¡¯s words. He was a creature from a thousand years ago. If what Long Zhan said to spread to the others, it would probably set off a tempestuous wave. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t become immortal, but that the path to immortality was broken, and no one could become one! ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what I remember¡­¡± Long Zhan had dropped the ball at the crucial moment. This was like finally reaching the most important moment but being cut off. Ye Xuan also knew that Long Zhan couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. ¡°Or you can also treat it as the ravings of my incomplete divine sense.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s tone became somewhat frivolous again. The scarcity of spiritual energy started a thousand years ago, and so did the fall of Penglai Immortal Island. All these major related events were related a thousand years ago. However, there were no records of this important history in the later generations. There were no words in any related ancient books and records. It was as if they had been wiped out. People knew very little about what happened a thousand years ago. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious, and even began to discuss conspiracy theories. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene he saw in the Dragon Pearl. The terrifying battle of the century and the terrifying creature behind the crack. Whether all of these were related to this matter, Ye Xuan had a lot of doubts. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it or investigate it. It was not easy to meet Long Zhan, but his memory was incomplete, and could not provide any useful information. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving this time.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s voice pulled Ye Xuan back to reality. ¡°There was a period when I felt that someone was looking at me. When I first saw you, I felt that you were very familiar. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? And later you said that the Dragon Pearl brought you back to my memory¡­¡± Ye Xuan was completely stunned. One heavy piece of news after another smashed him until he couldn¡¯t come back to his senses. When he finally reacted, he quickly called Long Zhan, ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± After shouting a few times, the Dragon Pearl did not react at all. Long Zhan had really left this time. Chapter 224 - 224 Coincidence 224 Coincidence Long Zhan left carefreely, but he left behind a bunch of questions for Ye Xuan. For a moment, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve left me with a difficult problem.¡± Long Zhan¡¯s final words set off stormy waves in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart. He thought that he had entered a certain memory fragment of Long Zhan because of the Dragon Pearl, but now it seemed that it was not the case. Long Zhan actually said that he could feel strange gazes on him. Ye Xuan was not sure if it was because of the Dragon Pearl¡¯s restrictions that he could only be by long Zhan¡¯s side during that period. However, that was not the past. It had indeed happened. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but have a ridiculous thought. Perhaps his soul had traveled back in time a thousand years ago, which was why Long Zhan had such a familiar feeling. Otherwise, how could it be explained? If that were the case, it would be a little scary. Although the Dragon Pearl had been activated, it shouldn¡¯t have been so powerful. It could cross the distance of time and space and bring his spirit back to the past. Although he was only a bystander, it was still an incredible thing. Ye Xuan found it unbelievable. However, it was too much of a coincidence. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the mysterious and powerful man¡¯s gaze. Was it just a casual glance? Long Zhan had almost never mentioned the existence of the man. He was only a wisp of divine sense, so most of his memories were missing. He didn¡¯t know anything about Ye Xuan¡¯s questions. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to wait until the truth is slowly revealed.¡± Looking at the Dragon Pearl that had almost lost its luster, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with an unfathomable light. Even the dragon skeleton could be resurrected because of an inexplicable power, and the Dragon Pearl¡¯s broken divine sense had reappeared. What else could not happen? The Penglai Immortal Beasts that had been sealed a thousand years ago had also seen the light of day again. Even the mysterious and powerful mastermind behind the scenes was also a person from a thousand years ago. It was said that the world had undergone a great change a thousand years ago. The spiritual energy had dissipated, and all kinds of living creatures had gone extinct. A gap had appeared in history. Although people later knew a little, most of them did not know anything. Many ancient books and historical records had disappeared in history. No one knew what had happened a thousand years ago and why the world had changed so much that the spiritual energy had dissipated. All kinds of doubts appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, there was an urgent sense of crisis in his heart. It was a sense of the changes that were about to happen in the world. Things related to a thousand years ago had reappeared in the human world. Who could guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be a few super powerhouses who had lived for a thousand years? If they could wake up again, just how terrifying would their strength be? Although all of this was just Ye Xuan¡¯s conjecture, it would bring a huge change to everyone if it came true one day. Things from a thousand years ago were slowly emerging, so he had to make early preparations. Ye Xuan felt an urgent sense of danger in his heart. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible. As for Long Zhan¡¯s entrustment, he already had a candidate in mind¨C Perhaps it would be a good choice to entrust the Dragon Pearl to it. Ye Xuan was a man of action. He immediately found the City Lord, Yi Chengrui, and told him that he wanted to go to the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. After hearing that, Yi Chengrui was stunned and suddenly said nervously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there any movement from that flood dragon? Or did it discover something?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head, ¡°Neither. It¡¯ll find out sooner or later. Instead of being passive, it¡¯s better to take the initiative.¡± These words seemed to have a different meaning in Yi Chengrui¡¯s mind. He was clearly saying that he was going to die. Yi Chengrui spoke in a trembling voice, afraid that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t be impulsive. Even if you¡¯re talented, that¡¯s a flood dragon!¡± Even the others didn¡¯t agree with Ye Xuan¡¯s approach. ¡°The flood dragon still doesn¡¯t know. We can lie to it for as long as we can. Jingdu has already received our message and said that they will send reinforcements as soon as possible. The flood dragon still doesn¡¯t know the situation during this time. When the reinforcements arrive, we don¡¯t have to be on edge anymore¡­¡± Ye Xuan interrupted Yi Chengrui, ¡°Are we really going to start a war with these demonic beasts? If we really start a war, we¡¯ll suffer countless casualties and we¡¯ll pay an extremely heavy price. Neither the humans nor the demonic beasts would gain benefits, not to mention that we¡¯re the ones who are in the wrong first.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t just watch you die. Those demonic beasts will tear you to pieces.¡± Ye Xuan, however, was very calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. City Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Yi Chengrui still wanted to persuade him, but he had already made up his mind and would not be wavered. Thus Yi Chengrui had no choice. ¡°And I have a way. Those demonic beasts won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Since he had already said this, Yi Chengrui could only agree, ¡°Alright then. Be careful.¡± When the others learned of this news, they also felt that it was very dangerous and didn¡¯t want Ye Xuan to step into the trap. However, there was nothing else they could do. To Ye Xuan¡¯s surprise, Shen Changling said he wanted to go too. ¡°Elder Ye, I don¡¯t feel at ease letting you go alone. Let me go with you.¡± It was the same for one or two of them. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were going to an ordinary place. After all, that was the lair of the demonic beasts, the place where the beast tide had broken out. Moreover, there was a flood dragon there. It was rare for Shen Changlin to be willing to follow such a dangerous trip. The two of them had been through life and death several times and could be considered to have a friendship. Everyone could not help but feel envious. The others wanted to go with Ye Xuan too, but he rejected them. First, he didn¡¯t want others to take the risk. Second, he had important things to do at the flood dragon¡¯s place. The fewer people who knew, the better. Chapter 225 - 225 Another Trip to the Demonic Beasts Forest 225 Another Trip to the Demonic Beasts¡¯ Forest The demonic beasts¡¯ forest seemed to be quieter than before. It wasn¡¯t long since the first time they entered the place, but they felt as if a century had passed. There was only the sound of feet stepping on the dead leaves as if there were only Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin in the whole forest. In fact, this was indeed the case. The beast tide had just retreated, and the people of Changping were all recuperating. After the previous incident, who would still dare to step into the forest? They were very careful even when they approached, afraid that they would be torn apart by the demonic beasts. Ye Xuan was very calm this time, probably because he had confidence in himself. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was strolling in his garden. On the other hand, Shen Changlin¡¯s mental state was highly developed as soon as he stepped into the forest. He was like a tight bowstring that was in danger of cracking at any time. He glanced at Ye Xuan, whose face was calm and collected. The two¡¯s attitudes were in sharp contrast. Shen Changlin was full of admiration and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Ye, how come you¡¯re not nervous at all?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? Do you think those demonic beasts will let you go just because you¡¯re scared?¡± What Ye Xuan said made sense, but Shen Changlin didn¡¯t understand why did he rush to the forest of demonic beasts that everyone avoided. He asked as he thought about it. Ye Xuan revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m absolutely confident. Also, I came here because a great opportunity is waiting for me.¡± Shen Changlin was confused. What other opportunities could there be in this demonic beasts¡¯ forest? There was nothing else except for those fierce and brutal demonic beasts. The two of them chatted as they walked. They did not encounter any obstacles or demonic beast attacks along the way. The demonic beasts seemed to have disappeared into thin air, and there was no trace of them. However, Shen Changlin did not notice that there were several pairs of eyes watching their every move in the dark. ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Those demonic beasts are so hostile to us, but why hasn¡¯t any of them appeared yet?¡± Shen Changlin was even prepared for a fierce battle. Although the flood dragon had been persuaded by Ye Xuan to retreat, it didn¡¯t mean that the other demonic beasts would do the same. The two of them stepped into the demonic beasts¡¯ forest in such a grand manner. No matter how one looked at it, it was a bit like they were courting their death. Ye Xuan looked to the northeast, ¡°Who said there¡¯s no one?¡± Shen Changlin was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Ye Xuan meant for a while. Ye Xuan continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for so long. It¡¯s time to come out.¡± A series of rustling sounds came, and Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. Huge shadows loomed over the two of them, and a cruel and cold light flickered in the dark eyes of each beast. They had no idea when these demonic beasts had followed them. Perhaps they had already noticed Ye Xuan when he stepped into the forest. Each of them was almost half a floor tall, and the fangs in their mouths made people shudder. The alarm in Shen Changlin¡¯s heart rang instantly, and every pore on his body screamed that there was danger. The level of these demonic beasts was very high. They were not something he could easily deal with. ¡°Despicable humans, we had let you off and haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, but you¡¯ve come to us now instead.¡± From the tone of these demonic beasts and the disgust in their eyes, it was obvious that they hated humans to the core and did not have any good feelings toward humans. If it weren¡¯t for the scene where Ye Xuan shouted at the flood dragon to retreat, the two of them would have been torn apart by their sharp claws. ¡°I¡¯m here to find that flood dragon. I have something important to tell it.¡± The demonic beasts laughed coldly, ¡°Forget about deceiving our master. Our master has been deceived by your flowery words. Although we don¡¯t know your methods, we won¡¯t be fooled again.¡± In their opinion, Ye Xuan must have had bad intentions since he had taken the initiative to visit. Perhaps he had come up with some new tricks to deceive the flood dragon. After all, most of the demonic beasts were unwilling to give up when the beast tide retreated. If it wasn¡¯t for the flood dragon¡¯s suppression, they would have launched an attack without any regard. Ye Xuan was a little helpless. ¡°I really have something important to do. Besides, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. It¡¯s impossible for me to harm the dragon even if I want to.¡± The demonic beasts looked at each other. That seemed to be the case. Seeing that their attitude had softened, Ye Xuan struck while the iron was hot. ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re not strong enough. Do you think we can hurt you? Or are you not confident in your strength?¡± It had to be said that the goading method was very effective. Although the cultivation of these demonic beasts was high and they could speak human language, they had too little contact with the outside world and couldn¡¯t play with Ye Xuan at all. He moved them with a few words. ¡°If I really have ill intentions, it¡¯s not too late for you to attack me by then. I have a secret about the dragon clan that I want to tell the flood dragon. If I¡¯m delayed¡­¡± Ye Xuan gave them a look that said, ¡®Do as you see fit.¡¯ Everyone in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest territory knew that the flood dragon placed the most importance on its bloodline. It would do everything possible to improve its bloodline. If what this human said was true and they brought the secret of the dragon clan to the flood dragon, wouldn¡¯t they be able to make a great contribution? ¡°Wait, is what you said true?¡± Facing the gazes of the demonic beasts, Ye Xuan nodded his head with confidence. Shen Changlin wanted to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I can use my life to guarantee that I¡¯m not lying.¡± Shen Changlin¡¯s vision turned dark when he heard this. It would be difficult for them to walk out of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest in one piece. Chapter 226 - 226 You Still Dare to Come 226 You Still Dare to Come The huge demonic beasts looked at each other and felt that Ye Xuan¡¯s words made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time. If you dare to play any tricks, I¡¯ll let you know the power of demonic beasts.¡± After saying that, one of them walked in front to lead the way, while the other ones stood by the side as if afraid that they would run away. Shen Changlin¡¯s face was filled with despair. From the corner of his eye, he could see the sharp fangs of the demonic beast beside him. It could bite his neck off in one bite. ¡°Elder Ye, could this be the method you were talking about?¡± Ye Xuan nodded, ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, these demonic beasts won¡¯t let us see the flood dragon so easily based on their hostility towards humans.¡± He was confident in his current strength. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t deal with them but it would seem insincere if he did that. Was he going to fight all the way into the flood dragon¡¯s lair? ¡°But if you can¡¯t take out anything when you see the flood dragon, we¡¯ll be even more passive.¡± The demonic beast heard their whispers and shouted in a rough voice, ¡°What are you two mumbling about? Don¡¯t think of any bad ideas.¡± Being interrupted like this, coupled with the fact that these demonic beasts were staring at them and even standing between the two of them, Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin were separated by force. Shen Changlin didn¡¯t say much. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s calm expression, his heart was a mess. Although Ye Xuan was reliable, it was inevitable that he would make mistakes sometimes. Moreover, only the two of them had entered the demonic beasts¡¯ lair this time. If something happened, they could only pray in their hearts. Soon, the demonic beasts brought the two of them to the front of the flood dragon. There were a few other demonic beasts gathered here as if they were discussing something. From the aura they exuded, it was obvious that they were very powerful. Seeing Ye Xuan and the others arrive, they immediately revealed unfriendly gazes. ¡°Fifth brother, why did you capture two humans? Are they here to help us vent our anger?¡± ¡°Hey, they look a little familiar.¡± The dragon sitting at the head of the table slowly opened its eyes. After seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s face, its pupils suddenly shrank, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It laughed coldly, ¡°I was just about to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself to me.¡± The demonic beasts who brought Ye Xuan here quickly said, ¡°My lord, these two said that they have a secret about the dragon clan to tell you. We feel that they weren¡¯t lying, so we brought them here.¡± The flood dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting a cold light that made people shiver. It sized up the two people up and down, and finally, its gaze fell on Ye Xuan. It said meaningfully, ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Changlin felt a little uncomfortable under its gaze and subconsciously looked away. On the contrary, Ye Xuan was calm and composed, and it seemed like it was the case. Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. If he had Ye Xuan¡¯s state of mind, his strength would probably be improved a lot. ¡°I was already suspicious of the words you said in Changping. Although you have the Dragon Pearl, the aura on it was extremely weak. When I returned to the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, I couldn¡¯t feel the presence of that lord anymore.¡± Shen Changlin¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. His forehead was covered in sweat. The first thought in his mind was that they were over! Ye Xuan¡¯s lie had been discovered. ¡°Tell me! You despicable human, what have you done?¡± The flood dragon suddenly raised its voice at the last sentence, and a majestic pressure enveloped the top of their heads. Shen Changlin¡¯s feet sank, and he felt that all his bones were in great pain as if they had been crushed. The other demonic beasts were immediately angry when they heard this, especially those who had brought Ye Xuan over. After realizing that they had been fooled, they became even more furious. ¡°What? This kid was lying to us? I¡¯ll tear them to pieces!¡± ¡°Despicable humans, a leopard cannot change its spots. You¡¯re full of lies. I wonder what bad ideas you¡¯re up to now.¡± ¡°Lord flood dragon, we can¡¯t let them go this time. We will gather the demonic beast army and attack Changping again. We will trample all the humans under our feet and let them have a taste of their home being destroyed.¡± The demonic beasts were all filled with righteous indignation. Some of them had already revealed their sharp fangs and were approaching Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin. The bloodthirsty beast eyes and the demonic beasts were gradually surrounding them. They were almost unable to escape. Shen Changlin approached Ye Xuan, his back already covered in a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s over, Elder Ye. These demonic beasts are not easy to deal with.¡± Although the number of demonic beasts was fewer than the last beast tide, each one of them had the strength of a human almighty expert, especially that flood dragon. No matter how strong Ye Xuan was, it was impossible for him to take on more than one. At this critical moment, Ye Xuan finally said, ¡°Wait, take a look at this first.¡± The semi-transparent pearl floated in the air, and the flood dragon¡¯s eyes changed slightly. Although its appearance had changed, the flood dragon would never get this wrong. This was indeed the Dragon Pearl because of the undeceivable dragon blood in it and the pressure it gave off. It was even more potent than before. The flood dragon was confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Dragon Pearl slowly floated back to the center of Ye Xuan¡¯s palm, obviously a little intimate. Seeing this scene, the flood dragon¡¯s eyes widened even more. Ye Xuan glanced at it casually, ¡°So, can we have a good talk now?¡± Chapter 227 - 227 Provoking the Flood Dragon 227 Provoking the Flood Dragon The flood dragon stopped the other demonic beasts from attacking. ¡°Tell me, and maybe I can consider letting you go.¡± Ye Xuan glanced at the other big beasts. ¡°Ask them to leave first. What I want to talk about is very important. It¡¯s not good to have random demonic beasts here.¡± When Shen Changling heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly give a thumbs up. Ye Xuan was probably the first person to say something like this in the demonic beast¡¯s lair. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Could they really walk out of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest in one piece? As expected, the moment Ye Xuan finished speaking, he felt several murderous gazes. One of the tiger-type demonic beasts had a bad temper. It immediately glared with its eyes wide open, looking extremely fierce and terrifying. ¡°Who are you calling us random demonic beasts? Do you think I won¡¯t tear you apart right now and feed you to the dogs?¡± The other demonic beasts were also a little uncomfortable when they heard this, and they looked at Ye Xuan as if they wanted to skin him alive. ¡°Lord flood dragon, this kid is full of nonsense. Don¡¯t believe him. He might be up to something bad again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Humans are the best at deceiving people, and they are despicable. If it were up to me, I¡¯d say, don¡¯t waste time talking nonsense with them. Just kill them.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care about these demonic beasts¡¯ aggressive words. After all, he knew the importance of the Dragon Pearl, especially for a flood dragon with an impure bloodline. A big opportunity was right in front of them. How could it just watch it leave? ¡°With my cultivation, even if I have any bad intentions, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t cause you any harm. I¡¯m only saying this to keep it a secret.¡± The other demonic beasts couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to? What if you launch a sneak attack?¡± ¡°Lord flood dragon, why are you afraid of this brat? If you want the pearl, we can just grab it for you. We have so many demonic beasts. Why are you afraid that we can¡¯t get it?¡± Seeing that the flood dragon cared so much about what Ye Xuan had and even to the point of holding back, some demonic beasts came up with this idea. Many demonic beasts agreed one after another. Even the flood dragon was tempted. Why should it listen to a human? ¡°You guys can try and see if you can get the Dragon Pearl.¡± Ye Xuan spoke with certainty, and his face was calm. ¡°If it was that simple, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to come here alone. Only I can solve the secret of this Dragon Pearl.¡± The flood dragon looked at him suspiciously, as if it was considering the authenticity of his words and thinking about the performance of the Dragon Pearl just now. Moreover, the Dragon Pearl he had seen before was indeed not like this. Even its aura was very weak. It was only for the bloodline in its body that it had felt an inexplicable sense of submission and respect. Previously, it couldn¡¯t even associate that thing with the Dragon Pearl. Now, the pearl in front of it had the shadow of the Dragon Pearl. After thinking for a moment, it said, ¡°Alright, you all leave first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The other demonic beasts were unwilling. They wanted to say something but were interrupted by the flood dragon. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. What can these two low-level humans do to me? They can¡¯t hurt me at all.¡± In the end, with the temptation of the Dragon Pearl, the flood dragon decided to believe Ye Xuan¡¯s words. After all, the remaining power in the Dragon Pearl might be able to help it after thousands of years. Most importantly, it had been stuck at the bottleneck for too long. The flood dragon guessed that it might be because of its bloodline, so it was greatly restricted. Therefore, it was impatient to find a way to purify its bloodline as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be too aggrieved to be stuck here for the rest of its life. The demonic beasts left unwillingly. Before they left, they glared at Shen Changling fiercely as if they were asking why this human could stay here. Ye Xuan gave them a reasonable answer. ¡°Because I was the one who brought him here.¡± The demonic beasts were even more infuriated. ¡°Alright, now that they¡¯ve left. You can tell me.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Actually, you should have noticed that the aura you sensed was no longer a living thing.¡± The flood dragon nodded. ¡°Well, then what about you? How did you get this Dragon Pearl?¡± ¡°This Dragon Pearl appeared after we scattered the dragon bones.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the air was dead silent. Shen Changling wanted to stop him, but he was too slow. A deep sense of helplessness emerged in his heart. This time, he was really over! The flood dragon¡¯s eyes were wide open, and it didn¡¯t come back to its senses for a long time. It seemed to be a little stunned by this huge piece of news. Although it was also puzzled as to how a dead dragon could be resurrected, its aura could not be faked. It thought that it was a secret technique of the ancient dragon clan, so it did not think too much about it. Even though the dragon was dead, it was once the overlord of ancient times and the most respected figure of all demonic beasts. But what did Ye Xuan just say? The dragon bones were scattered! To a flood dragon with the dragon clan bloodline, this was the most disrespectful act. Even those who stepped into the vicinity of the slumbering ground were mercilessly killed by it. Ye Xuan¡¯s actions could be said to be jumping into a minefield. Even if he had the Dragon Pearl, he would still die for such an action. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shen Changling quickly put on an awkward smile. ¡°He was just joking. How could we do that? We¡¯re not even enough to fill the gaps between the dragon bones¡¯ teeth.¡± The flood dragon¡¯s eyes turned red. It didn¡¯t believe Shen Changling¡¯s words. A terrifying aura came, and his face turned pale. Blood even flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Was this the strength of a flood dragon? It seemed that it had held back before. Looking at the furious flood dragon, Shen Changling felt that his life was in danger. Chapter 228 - 228 The Mixed Blood of the Flood Dragon and the Fish Clan 228 The Mixed Blood of the Flood Dragon and the Fish Clan The flood dragon was extremely powerful when it was angry. Shen Changlin was a little dazed. He gritted his teeth. If it were not for the sword cultivator¡¯s extraordinary willpower, he would have knelt on the ground. It glared at Ye Xuan. ¡°Audacious human, I¡¯ll make you pay a painful price!¡± The shadow of the Grim Reaper loomed over the two of them. The person who angered the flood dragon was particularly calm. Ye Xuan was under a thousand times more pressure than Shen Changlin. After all, he was the flood dragon¡¯s main target. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me finish? What I¡¯m doing is freeing the dragon bones.¡± The furious flood dragon didn¡¯t listen to Ye Xuan¡¯s explanation at all. ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense at this point. I won¡¯t be fooled by you despicable humans again.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m guilty, why would the Dragon Pearl treat me like this? You should know that there is still the remnant of that senior¡¯s divine sense in here. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe the Dragon Pearl.¡± The red in the flood dragon¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, but its anger did not decrease. ¡°I¡¯m here this time not only to apologize but also to give you a great opportunity. It¡¯s also a way to express my sincerity.¡± The moment Ye Xuan finished his words, he injected the Dragon Pearl into the flood dragon¡¯s body. As the golden light entered the flood dragon¡¯s body, both Shen Changlin and the flood dragon were shocked. The flood dragon was the most surprised. It didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to hand over the Dragon Pearl so easily. Long Zhan had entrusted him to not let the dragon clan¡¯s inheritance end. The first creature that came to Ye Xuan¡¯s mind was the flood dragon. The dispute between the flood dragon and Changping had to be resolved. When Ye Xuan left, the flood dragon would no longer have any scruples and would continue to endanger Changping. But now that Ye Xuan had taken the initiative to give it away, it was equivalent to doing the flood dragon a huge favor. As long as its attitude changed, the demonic beasts under its command would naturally be affected. At the very least, if the flood dragon did not interfere with the matters of Changping, those large-scale beast tides attacking the city would not happen again. A huge light burst out from the flood dragon¡¯s body and wrapped it in a golden cocoon. Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. Shen Changlin was a little worried. ¡°Elder Ye, you give the Dragon Pearl to the flood dragon just like that. What if it turns against us later?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Moreover, since he had a way to give the Dragon Pearl, he also had a way to take it back. Not to mention, he also gained a lot of things from Long Zhan¡¯s memory and had a connection with the Dragon Pearl. In less than half an incense¡¯s time, the golden light receded like the tide, and the flood dragon slowly opened its eyes. At this moment, its anger had subsided. It looked at eY Xuan thoughtfully, then hesitantly said, ¡°Many thanks. If I have offended you before, I hope you can forgive me.¡± These words were a little stiff, but it was much better than before. Moreover, creatures with dragon blood were all naturally proud. They had never bowed their heads to others, especially the humans they hated the most. Shen Changlin was a little flattered by the change in the flood dragon¡¯s attitude. It was like the difference between heaven and earth compared to before. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that it was another flood dragon. The flood Dragon seemed to have noticed Shen Changlin¡¯s confusion. Thus, it explained, ¡°Previously, there were many misunderstandings. Now that they have been resolved. I already know that the divine sense that I sensed at the beginning does not belong to senior Long Zhan.¡± At this point, the flood dragon was a little embarrassed. He was misled and almost hurt Ye Xuan. It have only been half an incense stick¡¯s time for Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin, but it had been a long time for the flood dragon. It had received the inheritance of the Dragon Pearl and also the later part of the memory. Although it was not detailed, it had a general idea and learned a lot about the relationship between Ye Xuan and the Dragon Pearl. Now that the Dragon Pearl was in its body, it was also affected. Coupled with the misunderstanding being resolved, it naturally no longer viewed Ye Xuan as an enemy, and its attitude slowly eased. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Qian Yuan.¡± Demonic beasts usually wouldn¡¯t tell humans their names, especially powerful demonic beasts like flood dragons. Now that they had taken the initiative to tell humans their names, it could be seen that the two sides were no longer enemies. ¡°It seems like you also know about those things?¡± Ye Xuan asked. Qian Yuan smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not particularly sure.¡± Shen Changlin was confused by their chit-chat. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, found it a little strange. The current flood dragon should have the inheritance of senior Long Zhan. Although Long Zhan was only a fragment of his divine sense, there was also the remaining power in the Dragon Pearl. Even if Qian Yuan didn¡¯t undergo a complete transformation, his cultivation level and rank would at least rise by a small level. However, it seemed that Qian Yuan had not changed at all, and even his cultivation level was the same. ¡°How do you feel now? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± If it was anyone else who said this, Qian Yuan would be disdainful. However, the person standing in front of it now was Ye Xuan, the man who had given him a great opportunity. It sighed faintly. ¡°As you can see, although I¡¯ve received the inheritance, it¡¯s only a small part.¡± This time, it was Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°You guys probably know that my bloodline isn¡¯t pure.¡± Now that things had come to this, Qian Yuan had nothing to hide and revealed his background. It turned out that it was a mix-blood of a flood dragon and a fish clan. This was the main reason why the dragon bloodline in its body was so thin. Both parents were powerful demonic beasts that could transform. Although they were of different races, it didn¡¯t affect them. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Qian Yuan to not even be a flood dragon. No wonder he was in a hurry to improve his bloodline. Chapter 229 - 229 I Have Plenty of Dragon Blood 229 I Have Plenty of Dragon Blood It was said that the dragon¡¯s nature was lascivious. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as ¡®the nine sons of the dragon¡¯. Flood dragons were the most similar to dragons, and they were also the creatures most likely to transform into dragons. Thus, they were naturally affected to a certain extent. According to Qian Yuan, its father was a powerful demonic dragon. However, he had never seen his father before. He was ostracized and even viewed as an enemy by his mother¡¯s clan because he did not look like a snake or a fish. It had no choice. It had been wandering with its mother since it was born. In an accident, its mother lost her life to protect it. However, it had also awakened the weak bloodline power in its body by accident. Speaking of which, it was quite amazing. The mixed blood of a flood dragon and a fish had awakened the ancient bloodline in its body. It could be called an atavism phenomenon. Qian Yuan was both lucky and unfortunate. The power of the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline, although it was weak, had allowed Qian Yuan to gradually become stronger. Coupled with his hard work, he had achieved his current status. However, that was all. For so many years, Qian Yuan had been stuck at a bottleneck and had not advanced. It was because of his bloodline. After all, he was of mixed blood. According to its bloodline, its current cultivation level was already the highest it could reach. Unless it could purify or get rid of the impurities in its body, or else it would stop at this level for the rest of its life. Shen Changlin was surprised when he heard the secret. He didn¡¯t expect the powerful flood dragon to have such a complicated life and background. It wasn¡¯t hard to see how much effort it had put in to reach this point. Although they were of different races, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of respect for Qian Yuan. ¡°So I think that¡¯s why the Dragon Pearl didn¡¯t recognize me and only gave me a part of it.¡± Qian Yuan revealed a look of defeat. It wasn¡¯t easy to have such a great opportunity but it couldn¡¯t make the best use of it. It was simply a waste. Ye Xuan thought of Long Zhan¡¯s rebellious character and thought that it probably wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to bloodlines. But after all, Qian Yuan¡¯s bloodline was too impure. He was a hybrid of a flood dragon and a fish. Because of the bloodline in his body, he only activated a little power. It could be said that it was a miracle for it to have such cultivation. If it had a better bloodline and was just an ordinary flood dragon, its cultivation would be higher than this. ¡°Is there any way to purify the bloodline and get rid of the impurities?¡± ¡°There is,¡± Qian Yuan wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. For so many years, I¡¯ve been trying to improve my bloodline. I¡¯ve read through ancient books and secret realms. Finally, I found out that if I have enough pure dragon blood, I might be able to improve my bloodline.¡± Shen Changlin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too difficult. The dragon clan has gone extinct and has almost become a legendary creature. Where to find dragon blood is simply a fantasy.¡± ¡°Even if the dragon clan still exists, who would be willing to bleed?¡± To the dragon clan, their blood contained a great amount of power. If they lost too much, their strength would also be affected. This was also why it was said that the dragon clan¡¯s entire body was a treasure. Furthermore, dragons were proud creatures. How could they sacrifice themselves for a hybrid of a flood dragon and a fish? They would even stomp Qian Yuan to death if they could. After all, a hybrid was not welcomed anywhere. So this was impossible, even Shen Changlin felt sorry for Qian Yuan. ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you all. Perhaps in my lifetime, I hope that the Dragon Pearl can accept me.¡± Qian Yuan was filled with sorrow. ¡°Why am I judged just by my bloodline? I never believed in these things before. My fate is in my hands. But now¡­¡± Before it could finish, Ye Xuan interrupted it, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I have plenty of dragon blood.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s sorrowful expression suddenly stopped as if it didn¡¯t understand what Ye Xuan was saying. It subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± It wasn¡¯t that it looked down on Ye Xuan, but it was the truth. Even Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°Elder Ye, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Although I know you¡¯re powerful, this is dragon blood.¡± Although he knew that Ye Xuan was powerful and could often bring out many good things, what kind of existence was dragon blood? There wasn¡¯t even a living dragon here, so where would the dragon blood come from? Ye Xuan glanced at the pool beside him. Flood dragons were also water-elemental creatures, so Qian Yuan also liked places with water. Without a word, he muttered something, and red flames burst out from his fingers and fell into the center of the pool. The water in the pool began to boil and was swallowed up by the flames, drying up in the blink of an eye. Qian Yuan was a hybrid of a flood dragon and a fish, and neither of them liked fire and high temperatures. Looking at the dancing flames in front of him, he felt offended. Qian Yuan and Shen Changlin were a little confused. They didn¡¯t know what Ye Xuan was doing. How could he have boiled the water dry without permission? Qian Yuan was obviously a little displeased. After all, as a great demon, its pride was high. Even if Ye Xuan was someone it approved of, he shouldn¡¯t have done that without asking its permission. In the next second, Ye Xuan¡¯s action was even more shocking. Countless golden droplets of liquid flowed into the pool. Qian Yuan could feel the Dragon Pearl in its body trembling and buzzing. The golden liquid exuded a powerful aura and ancient pressure. Qian Yuan felt an inexplicable sense of fear. It could feel the suppression in its bloodline. Meanwhile, there was an inexplicable attraction as if there was a voice urging it to quickly enter the pool. This kind of feeling could not be faked. Even if it did not believe it, the bizarre truth was in front of it. Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as if his pupils were shaking. He could not even form a complete sentence, ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s real.¡± Chapter 230 - 230 The Incredible Ye Xuan 230 The Incredible Ye Xuan Countless drops of golden blood surged into the pool and soon covered the bottom of the pool. The golden liquid flowed slowly, reflecting a shimmering light. Qian Yuan¡¯s breathing became rapid, and it felt an inexplicable fear and panic. Even Shen Changlin¡¯s eyes widened as if he had just met Ye Xuan. Although they knew that he was powerful, they didn¡¯t expect him to be so exaggerating. He could even produce the blood of the extinct dragon clan and not just a few drops. How much dragon blood must have been used to fill this pool? A mixed-blood dragon and a pure human were deeply afraid of the harmless Ye Xuan in front of them as if they were looking at a monster. Qian Yuan wasn¡¯t a fool. On the contrary, its complicated background and experiences allowed him to judge the situation better. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t grow so quickly and reach its current cultivation level, let alone lead so many demonic beasts in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. Ye Xuan brought the Dragon Pearl at first, and now he took out so much dragon blood. It was enough to show how deep his fate with the dragon clan was. Regardless of the origin of the dragon blood and how Ye Xuan obtained it, he was not an ordinary human cultivator. ¡°You¡­¡± Qian Yuan stammered, unable to speak. He had even used honorifics in Mandarin. It had only acknowledged Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin in the past, and it was still superior in terms of attitude. After all, these two were just humans and had ordinary cultivation. It was already a great gift for it to lower its status and talk to them. However, with Ye Xuan¡¯s various displays, Qian Yuan was completely shocked. It even suspected that if Ye Xuan wanted to, he could take its life. After all, how many dragons must he have dealt with to have so much dragon blood? Perhaps Ye Xuan¡¯s hands were already stained with the blood of the dragon clan. Otherwise, where did so much dragon blood come from? Qian Yuan couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back as this thought appeared in its mind. The scales on its body were about to explode, and he felt its hair stand on end. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that in Qian Yuan¡¯s mind, he had become a dragon-slaying demon. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it didn¡¯t feel Ye Xuan¡¯s malice, it would probably have turned around and run away. Qian Yuan glanced at the pond from the corner of its eye. In just a short while, the pond had been filled to the brim, and Ye Xuan was still pouring in more and more as if the precious dragon blood was just ordinary water to him. In the early years, some powerful human cultivators would have golden greedy light in their eyes when they saw it. It was not as powerful as it was now at that time, and it would never forget that greedy look. It wished it could skin them alive. Back then, Qian Yuan had paid a huge price to escape from the powerful human cultivators. As a result, it had been seriously injured and had to recuperate for a long time. This was also the reason why it hated humans so much. After all, it had suffered a lot before. Even a flood dragon was like this, not to mention the blood of a dragon. A drop of it was priceless, comparable to a supreme-grade magic weapon. Ye Xuan¡¯s attitude could only mean one thing, and that was that he had plenty of dragon blood. He was already used to behaving like this. Shen Changlin was dumbfounded. Although he couldn¡¯t believe it, Qian Yuan¡¯s attitude had already explained everything. This insufferably arrogant mixed-blood flood dragon¡¯s face was filled with resistance and panic as if it was afraid that Ye Xuan would not like it and was ready to attack. Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and looked at the calm Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye, just what is it that you don¡¯t have?¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t answer it himself. After all, he had the system. In the eyes of Shen Changlin and Qian Yuan, this silent look became a symbol of unfathomability. It was automatically translated to ¡°there¡¯s nothing he doesn¡¯t have¡±. ¡°This much blood should be enough.¡± In this moment of distraction, the pool of dragon blood had already overflowed. The golden liquid stained the ground. Qian Yuan¡¯s face was full of regret, which was a sharp contrast to Ye Xuan¡¯s calm and relaxed expression. ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough.¡± Ye Xuan glanced at the system mission and couldn¡¯t help frowning. Why wasn¡¯t the mission completed yet? However, he didn¡¯t know that his actions had caused the hearts of the two people beside him to be in their throats. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, a huge pit was created in the ground. The golden liquid filled the pit and became one with the pool. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to purify the bloodline and get rid of impurities, we should do it thoroughly. I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s enough dragon blood.¡± Qian Yuan was in a daze. It looked like a marionette as it looked at the pool that had been expanded countless times. It was more than enough for it to turn to its original form and roll around in the pool. After recovering from the shock, what followed was indescribable joy and excitement. If Ye Xuan had wanted to harm him, he wouldn¡¯t have taken out the Dragon Pearl and so much dragon blood. Even if he wanted to make a move, he would have done so long ago. It was the one who benefited. With so much dragon blood, it would be foolproof. After realizing this, Qian Yuan felt its body lighten, and it looked at Ye Xuan with gratitude and respect. Happiness had come too suddenly. It had thought that there was no hope, but who would have thought that a big pie would fall from the sky? It was as if Ye Xuan knew what Qian Yuan was going to say. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I hope you can succeed.¡± Qian Yuan nodded its head, and everything was conveyed without words. ¡°Roar!¡± With a series of dragon roars, Qian Yuan transformed into its original form and entered the pool of dragon blood. Soon, its body was submerged in the golden liquid. Chapter 231 - 231 The Golden Scales 231 The Golden Scales Ye Xuan could feel Shen Changlin¡¯s gaze. He shook his head and nodded from time to time, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Elder Ye¡­¡± Suddenly, Shen Changlin came over with a mysterious look on his face. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Tell me honestly, is your real identity the heir of some ancient hidden clan or an old senior who has lived for a thousand years?¡± The more he spoke, the more unreliable Shen Changlin became. However, he was still very confident and looked like he was speaking with conviction. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded. It turned out that Shen Changlin¡¯s sizing up just now was actually adding so much drama to him! He had to admire his imagination. He didn¡¯t know that his silence meant agreeing to Shen Changlin. ¡°I knew that!¡± Shen Changlin was excited as if he had discovered a new continent. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Elder Ye, rest assured. No matter what your identity is, just based on our friendship, rest assured I¡¯ll keep this a secret. His gaze revealed a bit of curiosity. ¡°Elder Ye, then can you tell me what your objective and mission are?¡± Perhaps it was to restore the might of the prominent ancient families or to awaken some kind of divine beast. Or perhaps he was on the way to find a divine artifact. All kinds of speculations flashed through Shen Changlin¡¯s mind. Ye Xuan could tell at a glance that he must have misunderstood again. ¡°Then what purpose and mission do you think I have?¡± Shen Changlin subconsciously said what he was thinking. The dignified chief disciple of Sword Sect, who might even be the future sect master, was actually a fool. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes revealed such a message. Perhaps it was too straightforward, so even Shen Changlin felt it. ¡°Did I guess wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re extremely wrong,¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary elder of the Tai Qing Sect. It¡¯s not as complicated as you think.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Shen Changlin¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. You call yourself an ordinary elder? Elder Ye, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Could an ordinary elder take out so many good things? He could even solve the difficult problem of the extermination of Penglai Immortal Beasts. He purified the sealed Penglai Immortal Beasts and took out the form transformation pill to save the remaining clansmen. Now, there was a huge amount of dragon blood to help the dragon evolve. Even though Qian Yuan was already soaking in the pool, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t stop the infusion of dragon blood. Even today¡¯s almighty experts couldn¡¯t do these things. Each and every one of them was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Even in ancient times, when there were many capable people, they still couldn¡¯t do these. But for Ye Xuan, none of this was a problem. It was as if he could do these easily. How could he be an ordinary person? Some people would even believe that he was a half-immortal. There was probably nothing in the world that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t do. Ye Xuan¡¯s face was full of sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m really just an ordinary person. At most, my family is a little rich.¡± Father Ye, who was thousands of miles away, sneezed and rubbed his nose. ¡°Could it be that stinky brat is thinking of me? I wonder how he¡¯s doing outside. He¡¯s leaving such a huge inheritance and saying that he wants to make a living.¡± The furnishings here were all priceless treasures, like cabbages that could be seen everywhere. From this, one could see how rich the Ye clan was. If Shen Changlin knew that the ¡°a little rich¡± Ye Xuan was talking about was the richest Ye clan, would he be so shocked that he could not speak? Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t help but give Ye Xuan a thumbs up. ¡°Elder Ye, I like the way you talk nonsense with a straight face.¡± He had an ¡°I understand¡± expression on his face. It must be because of Ye Xuan¡¯s special identity that he couldn¡¯t disclose many things, so it was more convenient to act as an ordinary person and not easy to attract attention. That was why Ye Xuan was like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Ye. I¡¯m a tight-lipped person. I promise I won¡¯t even tell the master.¡± Far away in Jingdu, Mo Jianming, who was in seclusion, also couldn¡¯t help but sneeze like Father Ye. Seeing Shen Changlin¡¯s expression, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± While the two of them were conversing, there was movement in the quiet blood pool. ¡°Boom!¡± The golden waves were half the height of a person, and a lot of liquid was spilled outside. One could vaguely see a creature writhing back and forth in the pool. The dragon¡¯s roar of pain was endless, and even Shen Changlin was a little nervous. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?¡± If anything happened to Qian Yuan, he was sure that the powerful demonic beasts outside would not let the two of them off easily. Ye Xuan touched his chin. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about bloodline evolution. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Countless sharp scales fell off and scattered in all directions like raindrops. These scales were more or less covered in blood. Soon, in the golden pool, a faint blood color rippled. As the blood color became thicker, Shen Changlin¡¯s expression became nervous. ¡°What if the evolution fails¡­¡± This was not a small matter. After all, it was to remove the impurities in the body. Qian Yuan did not tell them the detailed steps. It was useless even if it did. Therefore, they did not know what would happen if it failed. ¡°I believe in Qian Yuan. It¡¯ll succeed.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t worried. After all, Qian Yuan was able to go from mixed blood to now, which was enough to show that its strength was extraordinary. If its bloodline was purer, its achievements would be more than this. As the two of them were talking, the bottom of the pool became muddy. Golden liquid mixed with red blood mixed and an inexplicable slender shadow could be vaguely seen. Chapter 232 - 232 Qian Yuan Has Become a Real Dragon 232 Qian Yuan Has Become a Real Dragon A thick layer of blood-stained scales covered the surroundings. Just by listening to the sound, one could tell that Qian Yuan was currently in great pain. Shen Changlin turned around and found that Ye Xuan was no longer there. He was picking up something in his hand. He looked closely and saw that it was a fallen scale. ¡°Elder Ye, what are you doing?¡± he asked, dumbfounded. Ye Xuan said confidently, ¡°These scales are good stuff. Although they can¡¯t compare to dragon scales, they are still very strong materials.¡± In line with the principle of not wasting anything, Ye Xuan planned to collect all of them. Shen Changlin was a little confused by his action. After all, he had taken out such precious dragon blood, why would he care about a mere scale? Perhaps this was Ye Xuan¡¯s special hobby. Just as Ye Xuan was busy collecting things, the center of the pool slowly changed. The flashing scales seemed to have been dyed by the color of the bottom of the pool, emitting a dazzling light. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the stars and the sun had fallen into it. It was so piercing that Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t open his eyes. As the saying goes, ¡®no damage, no construction¡¯. When the old scales fell off, new ones would grow. They were more resplendent than their previous color and tougher, like rising stars. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. He seemed to have seen this scale somewhere before. He suddenly recalled the scene he saw in the Dragon Pearl. Long Zhan¡¯s scales seemed to be like this, but it was just bigger and more powerful. ¡°It¡¯s going to succeed¡­¡± Shen Changlin didn¡¯t have time to react, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens and the earth. The ancient and powerful pressure once again descended on this land. At the same time, the powerful demonic beasts guarding the door seemed to have sensed something. They looked in Qian Yuan¡¯s direction almost at the same time. ¡°What a powerful pressure¡­¡± ¡°Is this emitted by the lord?¡± The pressure in their blood, as well as the inexplicable fear and respect, seemed to be an instinct engraved in their bones. They only felt a heavy pressure on their shoulders. Their knees went soft and they knelt on the ground. The tiger-type demonic beast¡¯s face was filled with fear. Meanwhile, there was a trace of excitement in its voice, ¡°My lord¡¯s bloodline must have improved!¡± In the past, they would only show Qian Yuan respect when they saw it. After all, not only was it powerful, but it also had a faint dragon bloodline in its body. However, at this moment, just this aura alone was enough to make them feel this way. They did not dare to imagine what they would do if they saw it in person. It wasn¡¯t just them. All the demonic beasts sensed the dragon¡¯s might. Although some of the demonic beasts were too weak and didn¡¯t know what kind of creature was emitting it, the instinct that was engraved in their bones made them feel fear and dread. All the demonic beasts lowered their heads and bowed in the direction of Qian Yuan. Those powerful demonic beasts didn¡¯t dare to disturb it. If they accidentally ruined Qian Yuan¡¯s plan, they couldn¡¯t survive even if they had ten thousand lives. The dragon¡¯s roar was endless. Shen Changlin felt a little uncomfortable at first because the pressure was too strong, but he got used to it later on. As the pressure at the bottom of the pool gradually grew stronger, the blood-red and golden liquids had already mixed together, all of which indicated that Qian Yuan had succeeded. ¡°How long more?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the situation at the bottom of the pool and said with uncertainty, ¡°It should be here soon.¡± As if in response to his words, the dragon¡¯s roar stopped abruptly. The entire pool of water began to boil, and bubbles kept rising. Something seemed to be coming out. Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin held their breaths as they looked at the scene in front of them. A small golden creature appeared in front of them. Ye Xuan had seen Long Zhan¡¯s true body before, and it was many times bigger than this. Even so, the pressure on its body could not be ignored. Qian Yuan slowly opened his eyes, and a faint golden light flashed. It was filled with supreme majesty. At a certain moment, it even somewhat overlapped with Long Zhan. It only had a similar appearance to a dragon before this. However, if one looked closely, it was easy to distinguish. But now, its appearance had completely changed into that of a dragon, and there were two small bumps on its head. Although it was still small with its sharp horns, it would grow into a giant in the future. ¡°Congratulations on successfully transforming into a dragon.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s state indicated that it had succeeded, and it was even better than expected. It was an atavism previously, but now it had completely awakened its bloodline. Although its body had shrunk a lot, its cultivation and level had taken a big step forward. Even Qian Yuan did not expect that it would be able to reach this stage. It had completely absorbed the inheritance of the Dragon Pearl. At the same time, it also sensed that the bond with Ye Xuan was far deeper than it had imagined. The impurities in its body had been completely removed. Now, its bloodline was that of the dragon clan. Even if a real dragon came here, they would not doubt it. Qian Yuan¡¯s bloodline was extremely pure now. This was all thanks to the dragon blood that Ye Xuan had given. The blood that contained the pure power of the dragon clan had almost reached the divine grade, so it was easy to expel the original impurities in the blood. Of course, the process was also extremely painful, which could be heard from the sound of Qian Yuan. After transforming into a dragon, Qian Yuan had a better sense of the power in his blood. However, Ye Xuan could easily take out so much dragon blood. This proved that Ye Xuan¡¯s identity was not as simple as it seemed. Qian Yuan lowered its head to Ye Xuan, which also represented submission. One had to know that the current Qian Yuan was a true dragon. It was totally different from before. Its actions completely dumbfounded Shen Changlin. In the beginning, he was still worried that after Qian Yuan had succeeded, it would kick the ladder, which would be disadvantageous to the two of them. But now, it seemed that he had been overthinking. Chapter 233 - 233 A Powerful Enemy 233 A Powerful Enemy Although the demonic beasts outside didn¡¯t know about the changes in Qian Yuan, its aura was getting stronger and stronger as if some ancient divine item had been revived. This almost made them tremble with fear. By the time the dragon¡¯s roar was heard, everything had been settled. Almost instinctively, countless demon beasts ran in the direction of Qian Yuan. Even though thousands of years had passed and many things had disappeared in history, the things that had been integrated into the genes and blood would not change. They were going to meet their king, the overlord at the top of the pyramid. Although they did not know that Qian Yuan had transformed into a dragon, there was a voice in the dark that told them that it commanded everything. The big demons guarding the door were like the most loyal guards, prostrating on the ground and not daring to raise their heads. The demons behind them were in the same state. They were all waiting, like believers on a pilgrimage. Even the demonic beasts that had yet to gain spiritual intelligence ran over. If someone were to stand at the top and look down, they would see countless demonic beasts like ants. Their expressions were exactly the same, filled with fanaticism and reverence. This scene was extremely shocking, almost more shocking than the beast tide. This was what Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin saw when they walked out of the place. Shen Changlin immediately gasped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these demonic beasts?¡± Ye Xuan, on the other hand, was relatively calm. He remembered that in the memory of the Dragon Pearl, he had once seen the scene of thousands of beasts worshiping Long Zhan. That was truly magnificent. The current scale of Qian Yuan was not even a fraction of Long Zhan¡¯s, but it was still shocking in this era. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re here to pay respects to their king. Qian Yuan¡¯s bloodline has been completely awakened. It can be said that it¡¯s the only remaining dragon in the world.¡± The dragon clan had long gone extinct. There had neither been news of the clan for nearly a thousand years nor one had seen a living dragon. However, they were still powerful creatures in the legends. Could they also be like the Penglai Immortal Beasts, existing in some corner? A thought appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. After all, such a legendary creature should have a trump card. Unfortunately, the divine sense of senior Long Zhan had disappeared. Otherwise, he could still ask it. The demonic beasts gathered for a long time and only slowly dispersed when the dragon¡¯s might had completely disappeared. Only Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin knew about Qian Yuan¡¯s successful dragonization. Even the big demons didn¡¯t know about that because Qian Yuan had returned to its former appearance of a flood dragon. It only announced that many impurities had been removed from its bloodline, and it was closer to the dragon clan. Its cultivation and level had also increased significantly. ¡°If the dragon clan had gone extinct, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be the last dragon in the world.¡± Although Qian Yuan was not afraid of trouble with its current strength, it did not want to take the initiative to provoke others. A true dragon was such a great temptation. It was inevitable that there would be some fearless humans who were arrogant and delusional, hoping to tame it or gain some benefits from it. Shen Changlin nodded. Although he was also a human, he had a deep understanding of the greed and desire of some cultivators. Qian Yuan wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. It would lead many demonic beasts to counterattack. With its current ability, it could summon a hundred people with a single call. When the humans and demonic beasts went to war, there would be countless deaths and injuries, and the people would be in great misery. ¡°That¡¯s good too. We can avoid unnecessary disputes and troubles.¡± Ye Xuan looked at Qian Yuan thoughtfully. ¡°Did you sense something from the Dragon Pearl?¡± Qian Yuan looked at him in surprise. He was surprised that Ye Xuan knew about it. ¡°Because I once read part of the memory in the Dragon Pearl.¡± Until now, Ye Xuan was still a little confused about that experience. Did he see a fragment of the past, or did he follow a certain point in history, and under the effect of the Dragon Pearl as a medium, his spirit was brought back to the past and truly participated in it? Qian Yuan revealed a look of understanding. ¡°No wonder I felt that the Dragon Pearl has a deep bond with you and that senior Long Zhan would say such things to me.¡± This time, it was Ye Xuan¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°How come you also saw senior Long Zhan? Didn¡¯t it already dissipate?¡± Qian Yuan nodded and then shook its head. ¡°It¡¯s true that it has dissipated. However, I saw the image left in senior¡¯s consciousness because of the secret technique unique to the dragon clan.¡± ¡°What did it say?¡± Ye Xuan quickly asked, ¡°Did it say anything?¡± ¡°Senior Long Zhan said that the most powerful enemy has not completely dissipated yet. In addition. It also told us to be careful of the¡­¡± This remark made Ye Xuan¡¯s heart drop to the bottom of the valley. The most powerful enemy had not disappeared yet. Could it be that the creature behind the crack in the sky that had caused the world to collapse would make a comeback? This was the worst outcome. Even such a powerful man could not do anything about it. If that day came, who could resist it in this era? Ye Xuan recalled the scene he saw in the Dragon Pearl. The man and Long Zhan threw themselves into the crack together, with the idea of perishing together. Ye Xuan thought that the battle of the century had come to an end. A thousand years later, the man had died, and Long Zhan had also become in such a state. But in the end, they were still unable to destroy that unknown creature. Did they have the ability to deal with it now? Ye Xuan¡¯s heart was like a heavy stone, making him hard to breathe. Qian Yuan was the same. After all, it now had the Dragon Pearl and the inheritance of Long Zhan, so he could vaguely sense how terrifying and powerful that creature was. Even Long Zhan could not deal with it, let alone it who had just turned into a dragon. Although it had been cultivated for a few hundred years, it would not be a match. Shen Changlin, who didn¡¯t know anything, was the only one who felt the most relaxed and stress-free. He was confused as he listened. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Chapter 234 - 234 Turning Hostility into Friendship 234 Turning Hostility into Friendship Probably because the atmosphere was too silent, Qian Yuan said, ¡°But this is probably just senior Long Zhan¡¯s guess. It was already seriously injured before the battle ended. In the end, it was unknown who won and who lost.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I hope so.¡± He hoped that things had not reached the worst point yet. Otherwise, not only he, but everyone else would have to face a terrifying and unimaginably powerful enemy. ¡°But what does the last sentence mean? Be careful of the sky?¡± Ye Xuan looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly, and there were no clouds in the sky. It was so quiet and beautiful like a landscape painting. Occasionally, birds would fly past, and the painting instantly became vivid. Qian Yuan shook his head, indicating that it didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Senior Long Zhan left behind these two sentences and completely disappeared. I can¡¯t sense his existence anymore.¡± The first sentence made everyone¡¯s heart heavy, and the second sentence was without a beginning or an end. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of chit-chat Long Zhan was playing. Qian Yuan guessed, ¡°Maybe the sky is referring to that terrifying creature? It seems to be coming from the other side of the sky.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t think so. After all, the previous sentence had already reminded them, so there was no need to repeat the same words. Perhaps Long Zhan had a deeper meaning, but only it knew that. Shen Changlin was more open-minded. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think too much. Things will work out when they come to it. Things haven¡¯t happened yet, so there¡¯s still a chance.¡± Ye Xuan also agreed with him. Instead of being afraid of future enemies, it was better to think of ways to improve their strength. At least on the day of the disaster, they would be able to pick up weapons to protect themselves instead of being afraid and waiting to be slaughtered. Qian Yuan also nodded. ¡°The reason why I can successfully transform into a dragon was all thanks to Brother Ye¡¯s help. I hope Brother Ye can stay and drink with me.¡± The great demons below had already gone to prepare. After all, it was a happy occasion for Qian Yuan to break through its bottleneck, improve its cultivation, and purify its bloodline. Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin looked at each other. Seeing Qian Yuan¡¯s enthusiasm, they couldn¡¯t refuse. The rough palace was filled with high-class people and looked very lively. However, fierce demonic beasts of all shapes and sizes were sitting in the seats of honor, while two humans were sitting in the main centers. One had to know that they and humans were like fire and water, and had even reached the point where they would not rest until one of them died. Now, two humans were sitting here casually, and Qian Yuan seemed to be very respectful to them. The jaws of many great demons who were unaware of the situation almost dropped when they saw this scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are actually two humans sitting beside the lord.¡± One of the well-informed demonic beasts explained, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Lord Flood Dragon can advance successfully this time all because of these two humans?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? The lord¡¯s bloodline has become even purer.¡± Many demonic beasts below the stage were whispering to each other, and Qian Yuan¡¯s words later on prooved their words. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the two of them that I have such a great opportunity this time. From now on, Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin will be our distinguished guests. Seeing them is like seeing me. You can¡¯t be rude to them.¡± One had to know that Qian Yuan also hated humans in the past. To be able to make it say such words, it was enough to show how much Ye Xuan had done for it. Because of Qian Yuan, those demonic beasts all sent out signals of goodwill to the two of them. ¡°I hope the two of you can forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you before.¡± ¡°We thought you were the same as those cunning humans, but it seems that we were mistaken.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the lord¡¯s benefactors, and you¡¯re the lord¡¯s friends. In the future, you¡¯ll be our friends as well.¡± All the credit went to Ye Xuan, and Shen Changlin only benefited from him. Watching the demonic beasts raise their glasses was a novel experience he had never had in his life. This was the first time he had drunk and chatted with so many powerful demonic beasts. There weren¡¯t many twists and turns between demonic beasts, and their temperaments were extremely straightforward. Before, they were hostile because they were on different sides. Now that Ye Xuan had done a favor for Qian Yuan, it meant that he had done a favor for them. Some of the more forthright demonic beasts raised their glasses and drank with Ye Xuan and Shen Changlin. Shen Changlin couldn¡¯t refuse. He drank cup after cup and soon felt light. ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Ye, why do I feel a little dizzy?¡± Shen Changlin¡¯s alcohol tolerance was average. He wouldn¡¯t fall over after a few cups. However, this wine was brewed by the wine monkey. The taste of the wine was full and the aroma was rich. This kind of wine was the favorite of demonic beasts. The smell of alcohol dissipated quickly and it had strong aftereffects. Thus, it was not suitable for human consumption. Who would have thought that Shen Changlin would drink so many cups in one go? Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t bear to watch Shen Changlin pulled the human-shaped tiger-headed demonic beast next to him, began to call it brother and play drinking and finger-guessing games with it. He wondered what he would think after he woke up. Qian Yuan also raised his glass to Ye Xuan. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would still be stuck at a bottleneck and unable to break through. I¡¯ll remember this great kindness in my heart. If you need my help in the future, just let me know.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t forget his ultimate purpose here. The purpose of giving the Dragon Pearl to Qian Yuan¨C First was to sell him a favor, second was to fulfill Long Zhan¡¯s wish, and most importantly, to resolve the grudges between the demonic beasts and Changping. ¡°I do have something to do.¡± ¡°Just say it,¡± Qian Yuan said heroically. ¡°I wonder if we can bury the hatchet regarding Changping.¡± Chapter 235 - 235 Can the Peace Negotiations Succeed 235 Can the Peace Negotiations Succeed The moment Ye Xuan finished speaking, the originally lively atmosphere instantly became quiet. A few great demons looked at each other and subconsciously looked at Qian Yuan, who was sitting on the main seat. Although these beasts had acknowledged Ye Xuan and Shen Changling because of Qian Yuan and they had shown them kindness, this did not mean that their grievances with Changping could be written off. After all, because the people in Changping continued to mine the spirit mines for so many years, not only did the living environment become worse, but it also shrank a lot. The conflict between humans and these demonic beasts continued to expand, to the point where it was irreconcilable. Without waiting for Qian Yuan to speak, a big demon could no longer sit still. It said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m only treating you with respect because you¡¯ve done Lord Flood Dragon a favor. However, we won¡¯t let go of Changping. That¡¯s a different matter. Please don¡¯t say such things again.¡± Many demonic beasts nodded in agreement. After all, their deep hatred for humans wasn¡¯t something that happened in just two or three days. It had accumulated over the years. Some of the demonic beasts¡¯ expressions had already changed. They looked at Ye Xuan and Shen Changling with vigilance, afraid that the two of them were spies. ¡°I was just saying how could the demonic beasts be friends with humans? So what even if they have done a favor for the lord? The human race is so cunning. Who knows if there is any conspiracy in this? Perhaps they are working together from the inside and out to capture us all in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Lord Flood Dragon, you should be more careful to avoid being tricked by these humans.¡± Many demonic beasts were whispering to each other. The friendly atmosphere just now had been broken. All kinds of suspicious and vigilant eyes fell on them. Even Shen Changling felt a chill run down his spine. He looked around at the eyes of the people around him and instantly sobered up. He hiccuped and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The other demonic beasts were more rational and didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at Qian Yuan silently. After all, it still needed to make the decision. ¡°Lord, you know about the grudges between us and Changping. The human race has always been greedy, and they¡¯re getting more and more excessive. The desires and greed of humans can never be satisfied, and they¡¯ll only threaten our survival. In the end, they¡¯ll drive us demonic beasts to a dead end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, lord. We can¡¯t let these two humans¡¯ sweet words fool you.¡± ¡°We demonic beasts have already tolerated and retreated. If we continue to retreat, will there still be a future for our race?¡± Shen Changling rolled his eyes when he heard these words. It seemed that these demonic beasts were saying that humans were the evilest and should go to the eighteenth level of hell. However, there was nothing wrong with what they said because most of it was the truth, but there were some subjective grievances in it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Although the human race has done something wrong, you demonic beasts have also taken revenge after the incident. At this time, how many humans have died at the hands of demonic beasts?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, it would have been difficult for anyone to escape the attack earlier, including the beast tide after that. Although it was the humans¡¯ fault and they owed the demonic beasts, they had taken it back. ¡°The demonic beasts are innocent, and so are some humans. All the humans in the mine have lost their lives. Do you want all the humans to die with you?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was powerful and resonating. He didn¡¯t argue with these demonic beasts earlier because humans were indeed in the wrong at first. But at the same time, they also paid a painful price. Changping was almost destroyed, and that was the best example. Some of the more radical demonic beasts immediately stood up. ¡°Why not? So many demonic beasts have died at the hands of the human race. Not even a complete corpse was left behind. Those humans who lost their lives deserved it. It¡¯s not enough to pay for the monstrous sins they have committed.¡± The one who said this was a bear-type demonic beast. More than half of its race had died at the hands of the human race. No wonder it had such hatred towards humans. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Ye Xuan stared at the demonic beast and said word by word, ¡°Make all the humans pay with their lives?¡± In the eyes of these powerful demonic beasts, Ye Xuan was just a weak human. However, he had mysterious power. Looking at his dark eyes, it was as if they had fallen into an abyss. Some demonic beasts couldn¡¯t help but look away, not daring to look at him. ¡°We¡¯ll lose 800 of us to kill 1000 of the enemy. Have you ever thought so what if we kill everyone in Changping? There will be more humans coming to seek revenge.¡± ¡°If they want to take revenge, then so be it. Do we have to be afraid of them?¡± Some demonic beasts were still reluctant to admit their mistakes. Ye Xuan revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Well said. Then what about the innocent demon beasts that died in the fight? You keep saying that you¡¯re taking revenge for your kind, but do the demonic beasts that lost their lives in battle deserve to die?¡± His question rendered the other demonic beasts speechless. It seemed to make sense. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s self-righteous appearance, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was on the demon beast¡¯s side. ¡°Could it be that you want to drag all the demonic beasts into this for your selfish desires?¡± The bear-type demonic beast¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You¡¯re trying to sow discord.¡± Even if they were large in number, it was inevitable that there would be casualties. Previously, some humans had seen that there was no hope of escape, so they had risked the danger of self-destruction to drag the same kind to hell. Besides, what Ye Xuan said made sense. If they destroyed Changping, the other humans would not let them off. When that time came, they would come looking for them again, and it would be another fierce battle. Chapter 236 - 236 Bad Debts That Cant Be Settled 236 Bad Debts That Can¡¯t Be Settled Although the first battle was started by humans, there were already bad scores that could not be calculated. It was impossible to find out who was right and who was wrong. The originally excited demon beasts gradually calmed down. Although they were blinded by hatred, it didn¡¯t mean that they were stupid. Even if their demonic beast army was countless and could mobilize the entire world, there were also many humans of powerful figures and super experts. At that time, the demonic beasts would also suffer heavy casualties. Seeing that some of the rational demonic beasts had finally wavered and their expressions were no longer so hateful, Ye Xuan continued, ¡°I know what you did before was just to survive. I apologize on behalf of those in Changping.¡± If Ye Xuan had tried to exonerate the human race from the start, the demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t have believed him. They would have thought that he was a despicable villain. However, now that he had laid everything out and distinguished the interests and benefits. Moreover, from the perspective of the demon beasts, these great demons could not say anything to criticize him. Even if he was a human, any demonic beast with intelligence would know that Ye Xuan¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Then tell me what you can do!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We¡¯ll sign a treaty to divide our territories. The demonic beasts and humans will each occupy their territory, and we¡¯ll each mind our business.¡± This was Ye Xuan¡¯s idea. The people of Changping wanted to mine the spirit mine, but the demonic beasts also had to survive. Because of the over-mining in Changping, the land¡¯s environment had deteriorated. These demonic beasts couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they attacked in groups. It was fine as long as the root of the problem was solved. ¡°You make it sound so simple. How can it be so easy? We don¡¯t trust those despicable humans at all.¡± ¡°Yes. Those humans are full of lies. Who knows if they will tear up the treaty? Besides, isn¡¯t betraying one¡¯s faith something they often do? We don¡¯t dare to take such a big risk.¡± It was understandable for the demonic beasts to have concerns. If it was so easy to deal with, it would not have caused such a great turmoil. ¡°If you all trust me, I can step in. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you should at least trust your lord¡¯s judgment.¡± Qian Yuan sat in the main seat and didn¡¯t speak. This was what it had agreed with Ye Xuan before. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t hide his intentions for coming here, nor did he try to force Qian Yuan to order these beasts not to harm the people of Changping. This made Qian Yuan feel surprised and impressed. He indicated that he had a way to convince the demonic beasts and that Qian Yuan would only need to help at the critical moment. Looking at the contemplative expressions of many great demons below the stage as if they were hesitating and wavering, considering the feasibility of this matter, Qian Yuan knew that Ye Xuan had succeeded. ¡°I think what Brother Ye said is very reasonable. Using killing to stop killing is simply endless. Instead, it will cause both of us to suffer losses. Furthermore, I believe in his character. He is not only my benefactor, but also the great benefactor of Changping. If he can come forward and mediate, we can live in peace with the human race. Isn¡¯t that a good thing for us?¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s words had completely shaken some of the demonic beasts, and the words it said after that hit the bottom of their hearts. ¡°The demonic beasts should focus on cultivation so that you can be reborn as soon as possible. If the living environment is guaranteed, and these humans no longer exploit the spirit mines wantonly, affecting and disturbing our lives, we can also let go of our hatred.¡± None of the disciples at the mine vein survived, and they had attacked many humans. The revenge they wanted to take was almost done. After all, cultivation was the most important thing to them. Unless they were possessed by the devil, or else they were not great demons who were born to kill. Who would like this kind of life of fighting and killing? If they continued to fight with the human cultivators, it would affect their cultivation and level. ¡°But what if the human race goes back on their word? You should know that humans are the most untrustworthy.¡± Most of the demonic beasts had already been convinced, but a few of them were still a little worried and suspicious. They had a deep blood feud with humans to the point where they would not rest until one of them was dead. It was true that as Ye Xuan said, there were many humans who died at the hands of demonic beasts, and they had taken their revenge. If this continued, it would be detrimental to their development. ¡°I can guarantee for everyone. Besides, Qian Yuan is still here. If the humans go against the agreement and tear up the treaty in the future, I will not interfere in this matter again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you¡¯re standing on the side of the human race,¡± a demon beast couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Xuan said confidently, not showing the slightest bit of guilt. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a human and inevitably have selfish motives, it¡¯s truly beneficial for you demonic beasts in the long run. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re no longer cultivating and only know how to hunt down humans for revenge.¡± This sentence made all the demonic beasts speechless again. Ye Xuan¡¯s words were so firm that people couldn¡¯t help but believe him. ¡°Maybe we can try. Even if we don¡¯t believe him, we should at least believe in Lord Flood Dragon¡¯s judgment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the humans have any tricks up their sleeves, they won¡¯t dare to be presumptuous with Lord Flood Dragon.¡± Although Qian Yuan didn¡¯t say anything as it sat on the main seat, from its attitude just now and the fact that it didn¡¯t stop Ye Xuan, it had already made a decision. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have let Ye Xuan say so much. Not all of the demonic beasts were radical. There were still a few who preferred peace. They did not like to kill, but humans were too cunning. The other demonic beasts did not believe humans at all and disdained to deal with them. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t that the people in Changping hadn¡¯t thought of negotiating. It was just that the demonic beasts were brutal and violent, and their attitude towards humans wasn¡¯t good. They were almost ready to kill anyone they saw, so there was no need to negotiate. But now, there was Ye Xuan. Not only was he a benefactor to Changping, he was also Qian Yuan¡¯s benefactor. In addition, Qian Yuan¡¯s cultivation had improved quite a lot. All of this was also Ye Xuan¡¯s credit. With these two acting as the middleman, things that were impossible became possible. ¡°Since no one has any objections, why don¡¯t we try this method?¡± Chapter 237 - 237 The Panic in Changping 237 The Panic in Changping In the end, Qian Yuan agreed to negotiate with Changping. This was also the result of a discussion between the demonic beasts. Even if there were some demonic beasts that opposed it, they were only a small portion. Therefore, they had no choice but to follow in everyone¡¯s footsteps. ¡°It¡¯s better to do it today. The earlier I finish the matter here, the earlier I can settle my worries.¡± Qian Yuan also agreed with Ye Xuan. In order to avoid further conflicts with the demonic beasts in Changping, it was better to divide the areas as soon as possible. This way, everyone would mind their business and be able to cultivate in peace. All good things must come to an end. After persuading the demonic beasts, Ye Xuan was also ready to leave. However, the journey that originally only consisted of the two of them had become a journey with a large group of demonic beasts. With Qian Yuan leading the team, those great demons also believed that the humans wouldn¡¯t play any tricks. Furthermore, there was Ye Xuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to convince them,¡± said Qian Yuan. Ye Xuan empathized with Qian Yuan¡¯s difficulties so he didn¡¯t ask it to come out directly. After all, he was its great benefactor. On the other hand, there were many demonic beasts. It couldn¡¯t ask all the demon beasts to pay the bill just because of his kindness. However, it didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to solve it so well. ¡°I know that the demonic beasts will be forced to obey if you come forward, but they will not obey heartily. They might even secretly play tricks behind our backs, which will be bad for our peace negotiations.¡± If it wasn¡¯t handled well, the peace shown would only be temporary, and it would lead to greater conflicts in the future. Under high pressure, there would be a backlash. Ye Xuan deeply understood this truth, so he didn¡¯t want to take such a measure. Ye Xuan hoped that these demonic beasts could get along with humans calmly and not pretend. Otherwise, it would only create more misunderstandings and harm. After listening to Ye Xuan, Qian Yuan also seemed to be deeply touched. It couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if those demonic beasts don¡¯t listen to you, or even refuse?¡± ¡°Unless they have no brains. I¡¯ve already explained the pros and cons so clearly. If they still insist on doing things their way, I still have you.¡± The other demonic beasts might not listen, but Qian Yuan would. With Ye Xuan mediating between them, Qian Yuan¡¯s attitude towards humans had long changed. ¡­ The people in Changping didn¡¯t know that things would go so smoothly for Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. Those demonic beasts even escorted them back and prepared to discuss things together. Seeing that there was no news of the two, Yi Chengrui was extremely worried. ¡°Could something have happened?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Elder Ye and Shen Changling are too reckless. Those demonic beasts hate us to the core. How could they easily agree to negotiate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already reached the point where they won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead. Those demonic beasts have the advantage. Even if they give up temporarily because of Elder Ye, there will be a day when they make a comeback.¡± ¡°We already advised them not to go, but look at them now. They might have been detained by the demonic beasts, and we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re still alive.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could such a powerful and capable person like Elder Ye fall into the hands of the demonic beasts?¡± One must know that Ye Xuan was able to persuade the beast tide army to leave, so he must have some kind of confidence and a trump card. Otherwise, he could not make the great demons behind the scenes hesitate to attack. ¡°That was then and this is now. This time, the two of them entered the demonic beast¡¯s lair alone. Who knows what will happen? Even if they encounter danger, they won¡¯t be able to ask for help. They were up to the demonic beasts.¡± No matter how powerful Ye Xuan was, he had entered the territory of demonic beasts. Yi Chengrui¡¯s heart was in turmoil from everyone¡¯s words. In addition, there was indeed no news of Ye Xuan, so many bad images couldn¡¯t help but appear in his mind. He immediately prepared to gather his men to rescue them. Seeing Yi Chengrui turn around and leave, the others quickly asked, ¡°City Lord, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to save them. Are we supposed to just stand by and watch?¡± ¡°Even if we go, it¡¯ll be of no use. It¡¯ll just be a few more people who will die. If things have reached the worst point, or if Elder Ye can¡¯t reach an agreement with the beasts, what¡¯s the use of us going since he can¡¯t do anything?¡± That was truthful and straightforward. Yi Chengrui stopped. ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit back and watch our savior be in danger.¡± Everyone became silent. To be honest, Ye Xuan had nothing to do with what happened in Changping. It was all because of them that he was dragged into this mess. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, a guard suddenly rushed in to report. ¡°Some¡­ something¡¯s wrong, City Lord! There¡¯s movement in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest again!¡± One trouble followed another. Yi chengrui¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Everyone came to the top of the city wall. They saw that there was a demonic aura not far away. It was obvious that great demons were coming. Although it was not as yellow as before, the signs were not much better. Yi Chengrui¡¯s frown could almost kill a mosquito. ¡°What a powerful aura of demonic beasts. I¡¯m afraid there are several of them.¡± They could only vaguely sense that something was approaching because the distance was too far. However, the demonic aura that filled the sky made everyone feel like they were at the bottom of the valley. A demonic beast with such an aura was at least a figure like an almighty master in terms of human cultivation. It was not something Yi Chengrui could resist. He didn¡¯t expect the demonic beasts to come so quickly. Or had they seen through Ye Xuan¡¯s scheme and even kidnapped him, so they were so fearless? Chapter 238 - 238 Ye Xuans Ability 238 Ye Xuan¡¯s Ability ¡°Pass down my order. The entire city is on high alert. Activate the city¡¯s defensive formation.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s gaze fell not far away. His expression was full of solemness and seriousness. Previously, the city¡¯s defensive array had been consumed too much in the beast tide and there was no time to repair it. Now that it was activated again, the weak light was like a candle in the wind, swaying as if it would be extinguished by the wind. If the great demons attacked, the formation would lose its effect after a few rounds. Most of the wounded had only rested for a short time, and their wounds had not yet healed. When they were told that the demonic beasts were attacking again, they could only struggle to get up from their beds. Their combat level had been greatly reduced. Changping once again became gloomy and everyone was in a panic. ¡°Why are the demonic beasts attacking so quickly?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the demonic beasts have been scared away by us? They shouldn¡¯t be attacking us again in a short time.¡± Although there weren¡¯t as many of them as last time, the air was filled with the aura of great demons. There was even one that they couldn¡¯t sense at all. It had far exceeded their realm, which showed how profound and terrifying it was. ¡°It seems like heaven wants to destroy our Changping. We can¡¯t escape this time.¡± Many pessimistic remarks filled the city. From top to bottom, it was filled with the air of death as if there was no hope of survival. Ye Xuan had saved them last time. But this time, it was said that even Ye Xuan had been captured by the demonic beasts and could not even protect himself, so these demonic beasts launched a swift attack. ¡°To negotiate with the demonic beasts, Elder Ye has fallen into the demon¡¯s hands. This time, no one will come to save us.¡± ¡°If we had known this would happen, we wouldn¡¯t have talked about peace talks. We should have waited for the reinforcements to arrive before we fought those demonic beasts to the death!¡± On the city wall, the cold wind blew past with a bone-piercing chill. Yi Chengrui¡¯s heart was heavy as he looked at the small black spots emerging in front of him. He roughly counted that there were only a few dozen demon beasts. ¡°The dozens of demonic beasts are all at the great demon level. They will arrive in less than fifteen minutes.¡± This number was not even a fraction of the scale of the previous beast tide. However, the terrifying aura gradually deepened as they approached, which also made Yi Chengrui and the others a deeper understanding. It was like an invisible mountain on their shoulders, almost making them breathless. This meant that among these demonic beasts, there was a super-powerful demon whose strength and cultivation had reached an unfathomable level. Yi Chengrui hadn¡¯t felt this aura before. Could it be that the great demon who led the beast tide had improved its cultivation, so it was no longer afraid of Ye Xuan and came to them now? The more Yi Chengrui thought about it, the more likely this was the case. This was probably the reason Ye Xuan failed and never returned. Perhaps he had become a prisoner. Even without the scale of the beast tide, it would be easy to deal with Changping. In less than half an incense¡¯s time, they would be able to take down Changping. ¡°City Lord, what should we do now?¡± Run? It was too late. According to the great demons¡¯ ability, it could capture all of them in the blink of an eye. They might do this to torture them more. Let them wait for death in fear. ¡°Fight to the death! Even if I die, I¡¯ll take a few with me.¡± Yi Chengrui knew that with their current cultivation and strength, they probably couldn¡¯t cause any harm to the great demons. He was just comforting himself. The people of Changping were on high alert and were even prepared to fight to the death. The atmosphere became tense and somewhat tragic. On the other hand, Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan were chatting and didn¡¯t know that Yi Chengrui and the others had misunderstood. Since they weren¡¯t in a hurry, Qian Yuan would introduce the unique scenery of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest along the way. They didn¡¯t use any magic or anything of the sort. By the time they reached Changping, they had also noticed the weak light of the defense array. At the same time, Yi Chengrui also saw the shadows of the two people. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes and was about to speak, but someone was one step ahead. ¡°Am I hallucinating? I think I¡¯ve seen Elder Ye and Shen Changling!¡± ¡°I saw them too. They seemed to be laughing quite happily¡­¡± As soon as he said that, the air on the city wall seemed to freeze. ¡°Can it be that some demonic beasts deliberately changed their appearance to deceive us and want us to open the city gate?¡± When the bystanders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. ¡°Do they need to lie to a city gate that¡¯s on the verge of collapse? Just a simple knock can break it. Do they need to put in so much effort?¡± There was nothing wrong with what he said because the city¡¯s defensive array could not last for long. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± A few great demons stood under the city wall with ferocious expressions. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, the two humans, were out of place. They were like lambs that had accidentally entered a wolf pack. However, they were having a good conversation with those great demons, especially Qian Yuan. At this moment, although he had shrunk his body, he still had the appearance of a flood dragon. Thus, Yi Chengrui could recognize it with a glance. He would never forget that day when the demonic beasts attacked the city and the great pressure that he experienced from the black shadow covering the sky. He could not associate it with this petite figure in front of him. Most importantly, the unfathomably terrifying aura did come from this shrunken flood dragon. But now, it was in a pleasant mood, totally different from the fighting and killing earlier. What had happened? Why was it so different from what they had imagined? This was the common thought in the minds of Yi Chengrui and others. And most importantly, those great demons seemed to be very polite to Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. Chapter 239 - 239 The Peace Talks 239 The Peace Talks Shen Changling also noticed the people on the city wall. Although he felt that their expressions were a little strange, he didn¡¯t realize that Yi Chengrui had misunderstood. He waved excitedly to him. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Then he signaled Yi Chengrui to open the city gate. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling didn¡¯t look like they were being threatened. Everyone subconsciously looked at Yi Chengrui, who nodded stiffly. ¡°Open it.¡± Regardless of whether these demon beasts were plotting or if they had some other purposes, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Even if they wanted to resist, it would be useless. It was better to let nature take its course. Ye Xuan looked at everyone¡¯s dazed eyes and even some of them were at a loss. They were obviously terrified, but they had to suppress the fear in their hearts and stand there like a wooden man. That gaze made even the demonic beasts feel uncomfortable. He finally realized that Yi Chengrui and the others probably didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°Please wait for me here for a moment. The news wasn¡¯t delivered in time, so the city hasn¡¯t received the news yet. I¡¯ll have a short conversation with the City Lord and the people to avoid neglect.¡± Those demonic beasts didn¡¯t care about trifles and probably didn¡¯t care about these things. After all, this was a rare opportunity for peace talks. If Yi Chengrui and the others didn¡¯t know the truth and suddenly attacked, it would not be worth it. Ye Xuan came in front of Yi Chengrui. Before he spoke, everyone had already started asking questions. ¡°Elder Ye, what¡¯s going on? We thought you were held by the demonic beasts, but now you brought them here¡­¡± No one was worried that Ye Xuan would be bribed by the demonic beasts or betray the human race. After all, he was the one who saved Changping from the beast tide. Thus, there was no need to go through such a big detour. ¡°Those demonic beasts have agreed to negotiate with us.¡± Ye Xuan dropped a bombshell all of a sudden. Everyone was a little dizzy, thinking that they were hallucinating. Peace talks? In the eyes of Yi Chengrui and the others, this was simply an impossible thing. After all, Changping and the demonic beasts had already reached a point where they would not rest until one of them was dead. Whether it was the humans who had died at the hands of the demonic beasts or the demonic beasts who had died because of the humans, the number of deaths was very high. In addition to the large-scale demonic beast attack, they couldn¡¯t even sit together peacefully, let alone negotiate. Those demonic beasts wanted nothing more than to annihilate the human race. In addition, there were powerful demons holding down the fort. Changping was weak, and the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. There was no possibility of negotiation. Moreover, demonic beasts also believed in using strength to solve problems. ¡°Divide the areas and set the rules. In the future, we will not interfere with each other. As long as the humans abide by the rules, the demon beasts will not gather troops and attack Changping.¡± Before everyone could digest the information, Ye Xuan dropped another bomb. Yi Chengrui¡¯s whole body felt light and unrealistic. It wasn¡¯t just him, the others were the same. They were still trembling in fear before this, wondering when the next attack would be from the demonic beasts. After all, they could hide for now, but not forever. They would always live in fear if the disputes and grudges were not resolved. Moreover, if they wanted to completely get rid of these demon beasts, they would have to spend a lot of manpower and resources. However, this method seemed unrealistic, and the investment was too much. Now, all of these were easily solved. Who would have thought that the things that were difficult in their eyes were all easily solved by Ye Xuan? From now on, they didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling led the beasts in. The beasts were even kinder and more respectful to them. Even the most powerful flood dragon, Qian Yuan, was very respectful to Ye Xuan. Yi Chengrui and the others felt that the world had become more mysterious. ¡°City Lord, can this Elder Ye be a demonic beast that has cultivated in human form¡­¡± There were even some people whose imagination was running wild. Otherwise, how could they explain the change in the attitude of these demonic beasts towards Ye Xuan in such a short time? They also noticed that although these demonic beasts were kind to Ye Xuan, they were still wary and distrustful of the humans. Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Elder Ye wouldn¡¯t have stood on our side from the beginning. Instead, he would¡¯ve let the demonic beasts trample on us. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to make a move.¡± No matter how much they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t understand the attitude of these demonic beasts. They probably couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Xuan had done. Only Qian Yuan knew that its attitude toward humans had been extremely bad. It had wanted to get rid of them as soon as possible. However, Ye Xuan had given it too much. ¡°Hurry up and inform the people in the city to not attack these demonic beasts. They must treat them with kindness. Otherwise, let alone negotiating, I¡¯m afraid that we might not even be able to keep our lives!¡± This was an opportunity that Ye Xuan had fought for with great difficulty. Yi Chengrui recalled what Ye Xuan had said before. This was probably his so-called trump card. ¡°Just what else that Elder Ye can¡¯t do?¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s admiration for Ye Xuan rose to a new level. The two of them broke into the demonic beast¡¯s base camp and convinced them. Now they even brought the great demon behind the scenes here. By now, he already knew that the great demon¡¯s name was Qian Yuan. From their conversation, he could tell that the relationship between the man and the beast was extremely harmonious. The rest of the work was basically for Yi Chengrui to send people to negotiate with those great demons. How to divide the boundaries, the positions of both sides, how much land each side occupied, and so on, all had to be discussed. After all, this concerned the interests of the demonic beasts and Changping, and everyone wanted to have an advantage. The negotiations didn¡¯t start peacefully. After all, these demonic beasts still held grudges against humans, and it was impossible for them to completely dissipate in a short time. In the midst of their disputes, there were also some who were frustrated. However, with Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan standing guard on both sides, the two sides wouldn¡¯t fall out with each other. Chapter 240 - 240 Qian Yuans Human Form 240 Qian Yuan¡¯s Human Form The negotiation process wasn¡¯t smooth sailing. There were several times of acrimony and even a big fight broke out. Fortunately, Ye Xuan was there to mediate, and the final result was still acceptable. The two sides agreed that the north of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest was the territory of the demonic beasts. Humans could not set foot there unnecessarily, or they would bear the consequences. The south of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest was where humans could move around and continue to mine the spirit mine, but they could not over-mine it. In order to prevent the spirit mine from being overmined and becoming a source of pollution, the great demons had even set a few rules. Once the mine exceeded the load of the spirit mine and had the threat to pollute the surrounding environment, they would take action to clean up these people. This could be considered a sharp sword hanging over everyone¡¯s head, making some greedy people hold back. They would no longer be as unscrupulous as before but would have some concerns. The original words of those great demons were not pleasant to hear. ¡°Since you can¡¯t restrain those disciples, then we¡¯ll do it. If some of them die, it¡¯ll be their own fault. Don¡¯t come to us to seek justice.¡± Yi Chengrui and the others¡¯ faces changed in anger, but they had to admit that what it said made sense. After the two sides came to an agreement, Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan became the witnesses. Under their witness, Yi Chengrui and the other great demons all put their thumbprints on the treaty. Each side held a copy, which would take effect today. ¡°I hope you all know what¡¯s good for you. If you dare to violate the agreement, we demon beasts are not to be trifled with. We will not let you off next time.¡± Before they left, the few great demons left some harsh remarks. Demonic beasts were much more trustworthy than humans. After all, they were still bound by Qian Yuan. On the other hand, humans were too untrustworthy, and it was common for them to go back on their words. However, for the sake of their safety, they probably wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. If they faced the demonic beasts, they had no chance of winning after all. Furthermore, Changping wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a large-scale beast tide again. Anyone with a brain would know that this treaty was a life-saving talisman for them. Although they had lost some land and spirit mines, they had obtained stability. From a long-term perspective, this was not a bad deal. On the contrary, they had gained an advantage. After all, the demonic beasts had let go of their hatred. As long as humans did not provoke them, they would not disturb them in the future. It would be much more convenient to mine the spirit mine. After the negotiations were settled, the great demons took their leave one after another. Even though the two sides were at peace now, they were not used to staying with humans for too long. On the other hand, Qian Yuan stayed behind. It wanted to stay a few more days because of Ye Xuan. Now that its cultivation level was high, so it could transform into a human form a long time ago. It was just that it had been used to show its true body to others as if this could reflect its mighty. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you transforming? ¡± Ye Xuan asked. ¡°We¡¯re in the city now, so it¡¯s not very convenient for you to walk outside like this.¡± He said it in a tactful way. If Qian Yuan showed its true form in the city, the people would most likely scatter in fear even if they were currently living in peace with the demonic beasts. ¡°Because¡­¡± Qian Yuan stammered, looking very hesitant. This made Ye Xuan and Shen Changling even more curious about its human form. ¡°Is there anything we can¡¯t see? Or are you not used to being in human form?¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re too ugly?¡± Shen Changling asked, ¡°Are you worried that you¡¯ll scare us?¡± He wouldn¡¯t have dared to say this in the past, but now he was a little braver because they were familiar with each other and with Ye Xuan beside him. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, a light flashed and a figure appeared in front of Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously, looking a little surprised. Shen Changling¡¯s expression and attitude were even more exaggerated. It wasn¡¯t that Qian Yuan¡¯s human form was too ugly. On the contrary, it was an extremely young man with a baby face. He wasn¡¯t tall and looked extremely young. People would believe that he was in his teens. It was too different from Qian Yuan¡¯s original appearance and couldn¡¯t be compared to the dragon race which could summon wind and rain. Looking at Ye Xuan and Shen Changling¡¯s gazes, Qian Yuan revealed an expression that said, ¡®I knew you would be like this.¡¯ He shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°See, now you know why I¡¯m unwilling to transform into a human.¡± This image was damaging to its dignity. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was a young master who had sneaked out to play. Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Yi Chengrui, who was passing by, didn¡¯t know about Qian Yuan¡¯s human form and almost mistook him for Ye Xuan¡¯s brother. He went up and greeted, ¡°Elder Ye, is this your younger brother? He looks a bit¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Qian Yuan had already turned around. Looking at that pair of pale golden eyes, as if there was a sun in them, Yi Chengrui was instantly stunned. He didn¡¯t know whether to retract his hand or not. He could only awkwardly stop in mid-air. For a moment, Yi Chengrui only felt his hair stand on end as if he was being stared at by a giant monster. He felt that as long as there was the slightest movement, his head would be separated from his body. In an instant, his back was drenched in a cold sweat. He asked carefully, ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Shen Changling gave him a knowing look, ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯ He thought of the flood dragon, Qian Yuan, and said that it wanted to take a look at Changping. It was nowhere to be seen now, but there was an additional stranger who was so familiar with Ye Xuan. Yi Chengrui couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He didn¡¯t even know how he left. He only remembered that his hands and feet were stiff, and he disappeared in front of them awkwardly. In the past few days, everyone in Changping had discovered that Ye Xuan had a little follower behind him who looked harmless. However, the aura he inadvertently revealed almost scared them to death. Chapter 241 - 241 The City Lords Worry 241 The City Lord¡¯s Worry No one dared to approach Ye Xuan for ten to a hundred miles, and even a fly didn¡¯t dare to come close behind him. This was enough to show how great the pressure of Qian Yuan was. However, for the safety of the people in the city, Yi Chengrui did not tell them the true identity of this young man. Besides him and Shen Changling, not many people knew the true identity of Qian Yuan. Qian Yuan strolled around for a few days before it prepared to leave. After all, Changping wasn¡¯t too big. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve inquired about the person you described previously. No monster beasts have seen her. Could you have made a mistake?¡± This ¡°her¡± was Han Yue. What was the most abundant in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest? Of course, it was the demonic beasts. Since there were no traces of Han Yue in Changping, Ye Xuan guessed that she should be in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. With so many monsters, they would notice her. Who would have thought that Qian Yuan would give him such an answer? Moreover, Ye Xuan had also inquired with Yi Chengrui before, and the answer he got was the same. Could it be that Han Yue didn¡¯t come to Changping? Was there a mistake in the news? Ye Xuan was probably too absorbed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear Qian Yuan even after it shouted a few times. ¡°Is that someone important to you?¡± ¡°Sort of. She¡¯s our sect master.¡± Qian Yuan nodded. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll continue to help you keep an eye out.¡± Ye Xuan glanced at Qian Yuan, and no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Do you still plan on staying in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest?¡± According to Qian Yuan¡¯s current cultivation, there were no more resources or opportunities left in the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. It should go to the wider world outside. Otherwise, its cultivation and realm would remain stagnant, which would be detrimental to its development. The impurities in its body had been removed, and even its bloodline had been purified. It had become a true dragon. Dragons traveled in the Nine Heavens. It was obvious that a small demonic beasts¡¯ forest could not satisfy him. This place was not suitable for Qian Yuan. Moreover, the inheritance obtained from the Dragon Pearl also required practical experience to absorb. Qian Yuan understood Ye Xuan¡¯s meaning. It said with a little emotion, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. I thought I would stay here for a hundred years or even until I die. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be able to ascend to the heavens. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to staying here, and I still have some things to deal with.¡± Ye Xuan nodded. As a friend, he didn¡¯t want to get too involved in Qian Yuan¡¯s affairs. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± After sending Qian Yuan out of Changping, Yi Chengrui immediately arrived. He had been paying attention to Ye Xuan¡¯s movements. Looking at his hesitant appearance, it was obvious that he had something to say. Yi Chengrui bowed deeply to Ye Xuan. ¡°First of all, I would like to thank Elder Ye for your help. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that Changping would have been submerged in the beast tide and turned into ruins. We wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful life now.¡± After signing the treaty with the demonic beasts, it was as if they had taken a calming pill. They were no longer afraid of the demonic beasts¡¯ crazy attacks outside of Changping. Changping had been disturbed badly in the past, so no one dared to leave the city, let alone go to the mine. Now, everything had begun to operate and develop in a good direction. Although they had lost part of the mine because many spirit mines had been divided into the territory of the demon beasts, they could not take everything. There was no such good thing in the world. Even if they wanted to, the demonic beasts were not stupid and would not agree. Ye Xuan could tell that Yi Chengrui wasn¡¯t just wanted to thank him. ¡°City Lord Yi, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Yi Chengrui was a little embarrassed. ¡°I still have to trouble Elder Ye with another matter.¡± He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°In the beginning, it was the human race¡¯s fault. Because of our desires and greed, we have overmined. After those mines were abandoned, they threatened the living environment of the demon beasts.¡± ¡°In the end, the cycle of heaven¡¯s law will repeat itself. Karma will hit us, and we¡¯ll suffer the consequences of our actions.¡± These words were somewhat out of Ye Xuan¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t expect Yi Chengrui to have such awareness. ¡°I think that the conditions of this contract are considered very good for Changping. So what if we lose some of the mines? It¡¯s still beneficial in the long run. But this is only my opinion, and it doesn¡¯t represent others.¡± Whether it was before or after, Yi Chengrui had done a deep reflection. Otherwise, he would not have said that. ¡°You know how special Changping is. I¡¯m not the only one in charge here. Now that those disciples have died, they¡¯ll send new people here in the future. Those people have not experienced the chaos in Changping. I¡¯m afraid they¡­¡± Yi Chengrui stopped there. He believed that Ye Xuan was a smart person and could understand the meaning of his words. Those who had experienced the chaos of Changping would know that signing this treaty was a win-win situation, and they might even have taken advantage of it. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan, the demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t show them mercy. Even if some people still had opinions about the treaty, they knew that this was the best result and would not tear it up. However, the people latter would not think so. Yi Chengrui knew that human nature couldn¡¯t stand the test, not to mention those sects that were thousands of miles away, high and mighty. They only needed to give orders, and they wouldn¡¯t care about the life and death of their subordinates. Even if they were afraid of these demonic beasts now, they would forget the pain of the past again later. After all, humans had the least memory. Yi Chengrui was worried about this. Ye Xuan heard the hidden meaning behind his words. ¡°Are you worried about the big sects that will affect the stability between Changping and the demonic beasts that are obtained after much difficulty?¡± Chapter 242 - 242 Everything Has Been Resolved 242 Everything Has Been Resolved Yi Chengrui¡¯s worry was not without reason. He might not be a powerful City Lord, but he was a City Lord who truly cared about Changping and everyone. He was worthy of this position. ¡°Moreover, this treaty was signed by us and the demon beasts. I don¡¯t think Jingdu has received the news yet. They won¡¯t care so much. If they know that we have lost so many mines, I¡¯m afraid they will have objections.¡± The higher-ups only looked at the results, not the process. They had a lot of mines in their hands previously, but now they had lost nearly half, which meant that their income would be reduced by a lot. They would not care about the twists and turns in this. ¡°If people from Jingdu come later, I don¡¯t know how to explain it. Perhaps they¡¯ll re-draft the treaty. However, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid the demonic beasts won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t someone from Changping, so he would leave sooner or later. At that time, the insatiable greed of humans would anger the demonic beasts. Who would be able to clean up the mess then? There were so many people in Jingdu who were blocked by demonic beasts. Only Ye Xuan had safely and successfully arrived to solve the urgent situation. Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t dare to gamble, nor did he dare to trust anyone else. ¡°Besides, I think those big sects might even want to use force to make those demonic beasts yield, but this way simply won¡¯t work.¡± Yi Chengrui had also thought the same previously, but he completely gave up on this idea after inadvertently seeing Qian Yuan¡¯s strength. With such an unfathomably powerful transformed beast, in addition to those powerful great demons, none of them were easy to deal with. They were not something that the big sects could deal with. Even if these sects gathered all their forces, they would probably have to pay a heavy price to suppress Qian Yuan. At that time, there would be countless deaths and injuries. In the end, they would be the unlucky ones. Such an outcome was not as good as the present. At least for now, they would only lose a portion of the benefits, but they could exchange it for long-term stability and no casualties. ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Elder Ye, I know you¡¯re a capable person. I hope you can come forward and help us talk to the people in Jingdu.¡± Ye Xuan understood Yi Chengrui¡¯s request and nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As the saying goes, ¡®one must go all the way to save a person¡¯. Since I¡¯ve intervened in this matter, I won¡¯t just ignore it.¡± He had previously considered this aspect and was preparing to discuss it with Yi Chengrui, but he didn¡¯t expect him to say this first. Ye Xuan was well aware of the conduct of the great sects in Jingdu. Each and every one of them put benefits first. Who knew what else they would do if they wanted to fight for the spirit mine? They would ruin the hard-won relationship between Changping and the demonic beasts. Yi Chengrui was finally relieved. ¡°Elder Ye, with your words, I can be completely at ease.¡± When Qian Yuan was here, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to talk about this. After all, they had discussed it. If such an accident happened in the end, it would inevitably leave a wrong impression, or something else would happen. Just as Ye Xuan and Yi Chengrui were discussing, someone ran over in a hurry. ¡°City Lord, there are many people at the city gate.¡± When Ye Xuan and Yi Chengrui saw the people, they were in a sorry state. The original color of their clothes had long been blurred, and there were wounds on them. At first glance, they looked like refugees fleeing from famine. The ¡®refugees¡¯ also noticed Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. They raised their hands and shouted as if they knew them. Shen Changling looked at them for a long time and finally found that these people looked familiar. He subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t they those people from Jingdu?¡± All of them were from the large sects in Jingdu. At this moment, they had gone through countless dangers and finally arrived in Changping after everything had ended. After learning their identities from Shen Changling, Yi Chengrui hurriedly welcomed them in. After all, these disciples had a high status in the sects. At the same time, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling also learned about what they had encountered. They were attacked by flying demonic beasts on the way, but unfortunately, they were not as lucky as Shen Changling to be able to ride on Ye Xuan¡¯s coattails. As a result, all of their flying magic weapons suffered serious damage. When they landed on land, they were chased by all kinds of demonic land beasts, including Qian Yuan. It knew that the people of Changping had found reinforcements, so it had specially sent demonic beasts to surround and intercept them. These disciples didn¡¯t know the specific situation in Changping, so how could they be a match for the great demons? In addition, the demonic beasts were extremely hostile to the human race at that time and they wouldn¡¯t rest until one of them died. Of course, these disciples were not to be trifled with. They had killed many demonic beasts, but they incurred the wrath of the demonic beasts. As a result, each and every one of them was tormented miserably. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan forcing the demonic beast tide to retreat in the end and negotiating with Qian Yuan, they probably wouldn¡¯t have made it to Changping alive. ¡°You guys are too miserable.¡± Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but complain with his eyes wide open when he heard about their encounter. Although he had a narrow escape and was at the edge of danger, he could be pulled back even if he had met the King of Hell with Ye Xuan around. In comparison, these people suffered mental and physical torture. Their fate and encounters were a hundred times worse than his. At least Shen Changling was standing here safe and sound. The disciples looked around and realized that something was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were demonic beasts attacking the city? Why wasn¡¯t there any when we arrived?¡± Speaking of which, these disciples felt extremely lucky that those demonic beasts had suddenly disappeared. Otherwise, they would not have had the chance to live. Shen Changling¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely complicated, with a little pride. These people were a little confused and didn¡¯t know why he had such an expression. Chapter 243 - 243 Different Opinions 243 Different Opinions ¡°You guys don¡¯t know yet, right? We¡¯ve signed a treaty with the demonic beasts. From now on, we¡¯ll mind our business and live in peace. Those demonic beasts that were originally chasing after you will not attack you anymore.¡± It was a long story, but Shen Changling just picked the main point to tell them. The disciples were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that he was joking. ¡°Brother Shen, what are you saying? How could those savage demonic beasts sign a treaty with humans?¡± ¡°Ordinary demonic beasts naturally can¡¯t, but what if there¡¯s a great demon that can transform? Otherwise, where do you think so many organized and disciplined demonic beasts came from? There must be a great demon commanding them at the back.¡± The rest of the people suddenly realized that the demonic beasts were more difficult to deal with than the ones they had encountered before. So it was because of this. When the other disciples found out about the existence of Qian Yuan, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°There¡¯s actually a flood dragon. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a flood dragon exists.¡± He seemed to have thought of something, and even his breathing became rapid. Shen Changling glanced at the disciple and immediately saw through his thoughts. ¡°I advise you to give up on any dangerous thoughts. That flood dragon¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Even the grand elder of my sect is no match for it.¡± Now that the dragon clan was extinct. The flood dragon was the creature closest to the dragon and was also a rare existence in the world. It was hard to guarantee that some people would be tempted and take the risk to attack it to obtain some treasures. Others might not know, but Shen Changling did. With Ye Xuan¡¯s help, Qian Yuan had long been reborn as a true dragon. Its strength had improved a lot, and its cultivation was unfathomable. If these people made a move on Qian Yuan, they would probably suffer a huge loss. The disciple looked embarrassed. Shen Changling¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. He felt guilty for some reason. ¡°Brother Shen, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any thoughts about it.¡± Knowing that he was trying to hide it, Shen Changling did not bother to expose him. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. I only remind you because we¡¯re acquaintances.¡± That was all he could say. If some were not afraid of death, Shen Changling could not stop them anyway. After learning about the entire incident, the other disciples fell silent. They had originally come here to resolve the crisis in Changping and to train themselves. In the end, after going through so many dangers and finally reaching Changping, they were told that everything had been solved by Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. That kind of complicated feeling was not something ordinary people could understand. They were considered geniuses in the sect and had good qualifications. But in the end, they became bystanders. They were chased by all kinds of demonic beasts along the way and almost lost their lives, but they didn¡¯t get any treasures. The few disciples from the Dao Seeking sect were extremely unwilling and spoke with righteous indignation, ¡°Are we going to let those demonic beasts off just like this?¡± They had a lot of people when they first set off, but they lost many people after the torment on the road and the attacks of the demonic beasts. Only a dozen people were left now. It was no wonder that they showed such an indignant expression. ¡°What should I do with my dead senior and junior brothers? I can¡¯t let those cruel and bloodthirsty demonic beasts go, and I even want to live in peace with them! This is ridiculous!¡± He looked around and saw that no one was speaking. His gaze fell on the other sects that had suffered casualties, trying to provoke their anger and hatred. ¡°How can humans and demonic beasts live in peace? Since ancient times, those who are not of our race will have different intentions. This has been a principle that has not changed for a thousand years. So many people have died at the hands of demonic beasts. We must avenge them. Otherwise, how can we face these souls that have died in vain?¡± The disciple¡¯s spittle flew everywhere as he spoke, but he didn¡¯t notice that Shen Changling was looking at him as if he was an idiot. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°I think we should unite and resist foreign enemies together. That¡¯s the best plan, not for our selfish interests. We should not pretend that everything is peaceful because we are afraid of death.¡± This sentence was obviously referring to the matter of signing a treaty with the demonic beasts. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with this matter. Not only were there demonic beasts that especially hated humans, but it was also the same for humans. Shen Changling sneered and his expression turned cold. Why didn¡¯t he find out that there was a person with such a dirty mind? He didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, then according to what you¡¯ve said, you can go and take revenge on the demonic beasts now. We won¡¯t stop you. Let me see how capable you are.¡± In Shen Changling¡¯s opinion, this kind of person had nothing better to do. He probably hadn¡¯t suffered enough on the road and hadn¡¯t learned a deep lesson, so he wanted to cause trouble. The disciple was instantly speechless. They didn¡¯t have many people left, and even if they added the people from the other sects, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the demonic beasts. After all, there were several powerful demons there. They had no hope unless Jingdu sent reinforcements. ¡°And have you asked those people in Changping? Did they agree?¡± Logically speaking, the losses and casualties in Changping have been greater than theirs, so many people should have agreed. However, the people in Changping had experienced the beast tide attack and countless demonic beasts¡¯ harassment. They were already traumatized by the demonic beasts. In comparison, their current lives were simply peaceful and stable. Now that there was someone who wanted to break this peace, they instantly received the hatred of everyone in Changping, who wanted to keep them a thousand miles away. If it wasn¡¯t for their status, Yi Chengrui would have ordered them to be expelled from Changping. However, he could only put on an act due to their background. ¡°As you can see, most people are still satisfied with their current life.¡± The disciples who shouted for revenge were in the minority. They were not stupid to the point where they would provoke the demonic beasts to seek revenge when there was a huge difference in strength. Finally, there was a moment of peace. After the matter here was resolved, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling prepared to return home. There was no need for the others to stay here too, so they followed them back to Jingdu. Chapter 244 - 244 Another Wave 244 Another Wave After the communication was restored, someone immediately sent the news of what had happened in Changping to Jingdu. Very soon, the major sects could no longer sit still. ¡°What? A powerful demonic beast has appeared in Changping, and it¡¯s a flood dragon!¡± ¡°I heard that Ye Xuan has been the representative and has signed a treaty with the demonic beasts. They have divided their territories, and the humans and demonic beasts will not interfere with each other. This has caused us to lose many mines and the right to mine.¡± ¡°This is nonsense! How can a little kid represent all of us to negotiate with the demonic beasts?¡± ¡°I heard that the demonic beasts have also set up many rules and regulations to restrict us from mining. It¡¯s said that they want to protect the spirit mine. But who knows what they¡¯re up to?¡± ¡°What? How can such savage demonic beasts be worthy of standing above us? It¡¯s simply a loss of face and dignity! What is Ye Xuan doing?¡± Most people couldn¡¯t accept the news. This was because spirit mines had ownership rights, which were all related to their core interests. Once the spirit mines were reduced, the mining would be restricted, which meant that the resources would be reduced. Most of the income and resources of the large sects depended on these spirit mines, so how could they accept it? Although there were many spirit mines in the demonic beasts¡¯ area, there were still many that belonged to the human side. Although there would be some losses, it would not be a serious blow to the vitality. These people¡¯s ambitions and desires were huge, and it would be difficult to take them back. They were eager to expand their land and continue to mine spirit mines, so how could they agree to reduce the number? For a time, Jingdu was in an uproar. All kinds of rumors about Ye Xuan were rampant. There were even rumors that Ye Xuan had colluded with the demonic beasts. They said that the demonic beasts had given Ye Xuan a lot of benefits, which led him to sign a treaty that was extremely unfavorable to humans. At this moment, the Dao Seeking Sect, the Misty Illusory Manor, the Infinity Sect, the Sword Sect, and the other major sects gathered together. The sect masters sitting at the head of the table all had bad expressions. ¡°I believe everyone should know why we¡¯ve gathered here today. It¡¯s about Changping. I want to ask for everyone¡¯s opinions.¡± What Yi Chengrui was worried about had happened. These people who were thousands of miles away did not know the situation in Changping. They did not know their suffering and hardships. Naturally, they would not be satisfied with the contents of the treaty with the demonic beasts. ¡°What other opinions do I have? Although that Ye Xuan is capable, what right does he have to represent all of us? It¡¯s not his place to order our spirit mines around, and even let those demonic beasts make the decisions. This is simply ridiculous.¡± Many people agreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a small sect elder, but he¡¯s so audacious and tries to control all of us. Just because he¡¯s done a favor for some sects, he can be so arrogant. I think it¡¯s better for him to be the sect master.¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply a disgrace to our human race! Those demonic beasts might even think that we¡¯re afraid of them.¡± The Misty Illusory Manor had never been on good terms with Ye Xuan, so they would always find an opportunity to suppress him. This time was no exception. They tried their best to rope in other sects that were losing out. Some people were filled with righteous indignation, but the sects that had received Ye Xuan¡¯s favor in the past didn¡¯t say anything until now. ¡°I heard that the eldest disciple of Sword Sect is also involved in this. Did he obtain any benefits from it? What do you think, Sword Sect¡¯s sect master?¡± The Sword Sect had become the target. The sect master laughed coldly, ¡°We know what kind of character our disciples have. We don¡¯t allow outsiders to judge us.¡± This unyielding attitude was in line with the sect¡¯s usual style, but it also made some people¡¯s expressions change. The Misty Illusory Manor looked at them and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Ye Xuan has a good relationship with you? Who knows someone might be behind this? Otherwise, how could he be so presumptuous?¡± Everyone looked at each other and their expressions changed. ¡°Ye Xuan may not have had the guts to collude with the demon race unless he would never come to Jingdu again. But if there is someone behind the scenes instructing him, then the matter will be different.¡± The Misty Illusory Manor was just short of saying that the Sword Sect was backing Ye Xuan up, which was why he was so fearless. What answered them was an extremely cold sword Qi. It was like a world of ice and snow, and the coldness was oppressive. In an instant, it was as if even bones and blood could be frozen into ice, making people shiver uncontrollably. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Don¡¯t slander others if you have no evidence.¡± The people from the Misty Illusory Manor were a little surprised. Being forced by the sword intent, they subconsciously took half a step back. They said angrily, ¡°What? Are you guys feeling guilty that I was right?¡± The tip of the sword came a few inches closer, and the atmosphere gradually became tense. Seeing this, the people from the Infinity Sect came forward to be the peacemakers. ¡°What are you doing? Everyone is just discussing and expressing their opinions. There¡¯s no need to go so far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, we don¡¯t know the details of the matter. Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Things will be clear when they return to Jingdu. There is no point in discussing this right now. It will only increase our disputes.¡± Chapter 245 - 245 The Humiliation of the Human Race 245 The Humiliation of the Human Race Although everyone was joking, they knew that it was not easy for Ye Xuan and Shen Changling to stand here safe and sound. The process must be extremely dangerous. One mistake could cost them their lives. He Jiantian was a little scared after hearing this. ¡°You guys are too rash. You should be careful.¡± Feeling everyone¡¯s concern, Ye Xuan thanked them one by one. ¡°By the way, I wonder how the people in my sect are doing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve taken care of them. Most of them have safely returned to the Tai Qing Sect, while a few who were worried about your safety have remained in Jingdu.¡± Just as the atmosphere was harmonious, a few disciples from the Dao Seeking Sect and Misty Illusory Manor walked over. They said very politely, ¡°Our sect masters have invited Elder Ye Xuan. May we have Sect Master He join us as well?¡± He Jiantian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He smiled sarcastically. ¡°They¡¯ve just arrived in Jingdu, but those people can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± ¡°It must have been because of Changping. What was meant to come would come.¡± There was no panic or fear on Ye Xuan¡¯s face. Instead, he was extremely calm. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in making a trip. If they let us off so easily, I¡¯ll suspect that there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡± He Jiantian agreed with him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°I have a clear conscience, so I¡¯m naturally fearless. I¡¯ll deal with whatever comes my way.¡± He Jiantian and Mo Jianming were full of admiration for this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Sword Sect will support you.¡± By the time they arrived at the meeting hall, the others were already there. The Dao Seeking Sect, the Misty Illusory Manor, the Infinity Sect, the Yaochi Holy Land, and so on. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that it was a joint hearing. Ye Xuan stood in the middle and received everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The people from the Misty Illusory Manor were the first to launch an attack. ¡°Ye Xuan, you still dare to ask! You¡¯re about to become a disgrace to the human cultivators! You¡¯ve become the shame of the human race!¡± It was no wonder they were so angry. They had a feud with Ye Xuan long ago and lost a few important disciples at Changping. It was said that they were all being trained to be the next sect master. Who would have thought that they would die at the hands of the great demons? It turned out that Ye Xuan had signed a treaty with the demonic beasts. In their eyes, he had ulterior motives. They even started to conspire that Ye Xuan was involved in the deaths of those disciples. Therefore, they joined forces with a few sects that had objections and came menacingly to deal with Ye Xuan. ¡°The shame of the human race?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Is there such a thing? How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it. You must have colluded with those demonic beasts and gained a lot of benefits. That¡¯s why you signed the treaty. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a human. How dare you degrade yourself and mix with those demonic beasts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You even gave the land and the spirit mines that used to belong to us to the demon beasts. What right do you have to do this? Who gave you the right?¡± Chapter 246 - 246 Go Ahead 246 Go Ahead ¡°Those resources belong to us, the seven great sects. It¡¯s not your place to meddle in it. You¡¯re really bold!¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just an elder of a small sect. Do you think that you can overstep your position just because you made a great contribution in the secret realm and saved a lot of people?¡± These people were talking one after another, and those who didn¡¯t know would think that Ye Xuan had committed an unforgivable crime. Shen Changling¡¯s face turned red with anger. He was about to argue, but he was stopped by He Jiantian, who hinted that he should not act rashly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ye Xuan has a way.¡± At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was extremely calm in the face of these people¡¯s accusations. He didn¡¯t refute it at all. ¡°How is it? Are you feeling guilty and can¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°I was just thinking where were you when Changping was attacked by the beast tide? What were you doing when the city was on the verge of collapse?¡± The two questions left everyone speechless and silent. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive now.¡± The sarcastic words made the aggressive sects, especially those from the Misty Illusory Manor, changed their expressions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that all the credit goes to you alone! It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t send people.¡± The people of the Misty Illusory Manor had to hold it in for a long time before they could say such a thing without any confidence. Shen Changling finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°All the credit is indeed Elder Ye¡¯s. Didn¡¯t your disciples tell you that the matter had already been resolved by the time they arrived?¡± Although those disciples had said it, their wording was more tactful. After all, they had rushed to Changping after many difficulties and dangers but were told that the matter had been resolved. It felt like they were just doing nothing. The people from the Dao Seeking Sect were still unconvinced, ¡°Maybe he colluded with the demonic beasts, which is why he was able to deal with it. Otherwise, how could he deal with it alone?¡± Shen Changling rolled his eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but that doesn¡¯t mean Elder Ye can¡¯t. Have you forgotten what happened in the secret realm? How many disciples were saved by Elder Ye Xuan?¡± Everyone was speechless again. He Jiantian and Mo Jianming took the initiative to express their stands, ¡°We don¡¯t believe that Elder Ye would do such a thing.¡± The expressions on the faces of the other members of the Sword Sect also explained everything. Although there were many sects present, there were only a few who had opinions of Ye Xuan, and others were just fence-sitters. After all, some sects owed Ye Xuan a favor and still remembered what happened in the secret realm. ¡°That¡¯s also reasonable. We don¡¯t believe that Elder Ye colluded with demonic beasts either. Elder Ye isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± ¡°If Ye Xuan was disloyal to us, he would have already taken action back in the secret realm. I heard that it was all thanks to Elder Ye that Changping was able to survive the beast tide this time.¡± ¡°I heard about it too. The scale of the beast tide is quite large. There are more than 10,000 demonic beasts. Changping can¡¯t deal with them alone.¡± ¡°Moreover, since those demonic beasts hate the humans so much, they wouldn¡¯t easily collude with humans.¡± The crowd chimed in one after another, and the direction of public opinion was in Ye Xuan¡¯s favor. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect looked at each other. Their expressions were somewhat ugly. ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Maybe he hid it too well in the past, so we didn¡¯t find out. Or maybe we didn¡¯t offer him any attractive conditions.¡± He Jiantian couldn¡¯t bear to see these people slandering him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re trying to frame Elder Ye because you¡¯re holding a grudge against him for what happened in the past. Show me the evidence if you can.¡± ¡°What evidence do you need? Isn¡¯t that treaty the best evidence?¡± At this moment, the meeting hall could be said to be even busier than a market. A portion of them supported Ye Xuan with the Sword Sect in the lead, while the other portion was led by the Dao Seeking Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor. They firmly believed that Ye Xuan was colluding with the demonic beasts and had ulterior motives. It was said that his purpose was to harm the interests of the human race. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Ye Xuan was unpardonable. The two sides went back and forth, but Ye Xuan, who was the center of public opinion, was extremely calm. He just watched them quarrel quietly. ¡°Since you say that the treaty is unreasonable, then you can tear it up and send people to negotiate with those demonic beasts again.¡± As soon as the remarks were made, the entire place fell silent. Ye Xuan then added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to remind you that the strength of that flood dragon is unfathomable. There are also a few demons in the peak of the sun rank with it. I¡¯m afraid a dozen grand elders won¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡± They had already received information about these demonic beasts. However, they had never seen Qian Yuan¡¯s true strength. Thus, it was inevitable that some people would look down on it. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare us. So what if it¡¯s a flood dragon? It¡¯s not a real dragon. We¡¯re not afraid of your goading.¡± ¡°Then go ahead, no one is stopping you. Instead of condemning me here, it¡¯s better for you to re-establish the treaty with the demonic beasts. In any case, you can do whatever you want. I have no objections.¡± They probably didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to have such an attitude. They thought that Ye Xuan would explain himself. Who would have thought that he would directly throw the blame on them? It was completely different from what they had imagined. He didn¡¯t respond to their words at all, which made them unable to slander him. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you all talking so energetically just now? Why are you all so silent now? Do you all not dare to do it?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s sharp words made those people feel guilty for a moment. Chapter 247 - 247 The Bold One 247 The Bold One Ye Xuan looked around. Seeing that no one answered, the sneer curve on his lips gradually deepened. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Don¡¯t come to me for such things again. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can sign a new treaty with the demonic beasts.¡± These words were a little impolite, but it was the truth. However, those sect masters and elders felt a little embarrassed. When had they ever been ignored by a junior? The great elder of the Misty Illusory Manor was still a little unwilling. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Swish!¡± There was a faint buzzing sound in the air. From the corner of his eye, he saw Mo Jianming stroking the sword on his waist. He looked up at him with a faint smile and said casually, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s no one in the Sword Sect? Or do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± It was just a plain tone as if he was narrating an ordinary matter. But for some reason, the great elder felt a chill behind him. Mo Jianming¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his. It would be difficult for so many people to deal with him if he got angry, not to mention that it was not the time to shed all pretenses yet. Ye Xuan left, surrounded by the Sword Sect. Seeing this, a few major sects also stood up and left with embarrassed expressions. Seeing that there was nothing to see, the others also left. The meeting that the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect had carefully planned to deal with Ye Xuan came to an end just like that. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s back, someone asked, ¡°Are we just going to let him go?¡± The faces of the people from the Dao Seeking Sect immediately darkened. They had finally found a chance to deal with Ye Xuan but the result was like this. ¡°That kid is extraordinary, but he¡¯s only relying on the protection of the Sword Sect. The most important thing now is to solve the problem with Changping.¡± The conversation finally ended with Ye Xuan¡¯s question rendering everyone speechless. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect had wanted to set Ye Xuan up, but they almost harmed themselves. Some people thought that Ye Xuan had colluded with the demonic beasts to sign the treaty, causing them to lose a lot of spirit mines and greatly reducing their resources and interests. However, most people were rational. The treaty didn¡¯t seem to prove anything without evidence, let alone prove that ye Xuan was colluding with the demonic beasts. They had thought that Ye Xuan would explain, but who would have thought that he would give such an answer? ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can sign a new treaty with the demonic beasts.¡± In addition, with the people from the Sword Sect, the other sects could neither force Ye Xuan to stay nor interrogate him. ¡°That brat is extremely arrogant. We¡¯ll have the chance to deal with him sooner or later. Changping is very important to us. We can¡¯t lose those spirit mines, let alone if they fall into the hands of demonic beasts.¡± Resources had been tight in recent years, and the big sects often fought for their interests. The change in Changping affected many people. After all, it was closely related to their interests. ¡°Then do you mean that we should go to Changping again?¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t just listen to Ye Xuan¡¯s one-sided story. Who knows if he¡¯s hiding something? And those disciples have never seen it and only believe what they hear. No matter what, we have to make a trip.¡± They could only blame Ye Xuan for being too capable. Their disciples did not live up to their expectations and were set off like trash. They had lost so many people to rush to Changping, but the matter had already been resolved when they arrived. The truth that these disciples knew was also from the mouths of those people in Changping. Who knew if they were hiding something? if that was the case, then the problem would be a Little Big. Deceiving happened all the time. Moreover, Changping was too far away from them. No matter how strong their cultivation was, it was not easy for them to reach Changping. Thus, this trip to Changping was imperative. ¡°There are very few flood dragons in this world. I¡¯d like to see it myself.¡± The eyes of the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s grand elders were shining. Everyone knew what they were thinking. Now that the dragon race was extinct, the flood dragon could be said to have the noblest bloodline in the world. No matter how weak and thin it was, it was still a unique existence. It could look down on all the heroes and crush many demonic beasts. If they could take it in as a spiritual pet or a divine beast to protect the sect, it would be a great help to them and greatly increase the strength of the sect. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? Even the people of the Misty Illusory Manor had the same thought, wanting to meet that flood dragon. There were even many people who felt the same way. If they could make the flood dragon recognize them as its master, it would be a meteoric rise to fame. If Ye Xuan knew what they were thinking, he would scoff at them. It was a ridiculous and naive thought. Qian Yuan had purified its body and become a pure dragon. Its strength and cultivation had both increased greatly. Even before it had transformed into a dragon, it was still not an existence to be trifled with. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gathered so many demonic beasts to form a huge beast tide to attack Changping. This was enough to show how unfathomable its strength was. These people had been high and mighty for too long. They had completely forgotten that humans were not the only ruler in this world. There were even more ancient and unfathomable existences than them. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, we have to sign a new treaty with those demonic beasts. Why should we let them decide what to do in our territory?¡± ¡°Those bastards don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. We have to teach them a lesson.¡± The people from the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect were ready. They were extremely confident about this trip to Changping. They had completely forgotten about those disciples and the information they had gathered from Changping. In their eyes, it was just that those disciples had too little experience, and they had been careless and underestimated the enemy. That was why they were unable to fight back in front of those demonic beasts. Chapter 248 - 248 Crazy People 248 Crazy People There were bold people, naturally, there were also timid people. A few sects were hesitant. ¡°Changping is too far away from us. Furthermore, the terrain is complicated and there are many demonic beasts. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Elder Li¡¯s words make sense. Changping asked for extremely urgent help when the demonic beasts attacked them. Moreover, none of our disciples at the mine survived. This is enough to show how ferocious the demonic beasts are.¡± ¡°The capital is very far from Changping, and we rarely set foot there. We¡¯re not familiar with the terrain, so we probably couldn¡¯t gain any advantage.¡± These people¡¯s calculations were very cunning. They wanted more ore veins without paying any price, but there was no such good thing in the world. Even if there was, it would not be their turn. ¡°The journey is long and tiring, and there are numerous demonic beasts. If we fall out with them, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to pay a big price. Not to mention, there¡¯s an unfathomable flood dragon there.¡± After hearing those remarks, some people became hesitant. Humans were all creatures that wouldn¡¯t do anything without benefits, not to mention that this wasn¡¯t a small matter. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect looked at each other. If these people were to withdraw, it would be a little difficult for them. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Those demonic beasts have occupied so many mines and even bullied us. Are we going to stand by and watch?¡± ¡°I can also promise that if we take back those spirit mines, we can re-formulate the treaty and split them equally with you.¡± He almost said that everyone would be rewarded based on merit. Everyone present was smart, so how could they not understand the implied meaning? Once a spirit mine was excavated, there would be the spirit stones. Cultivators couldn¡¯t lack spirit stones. Once it was linked to their interests, these people instantly became extremely active. ¡°So what if there¡¯s a flood dragon? We¡¯re not to be trifled with. Several of our sect¡¯s grand elders will also come out of the mountain.¡± With the assurance of the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect, the remaining people were much more at ease. After all, even the grand elders would come out of the mountains. No matter how strong the flood dragon was, it would have to think twice. The actions of these sects naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from Ye Xuan, not to mention that they were open and aboveboard. They didn¡¯t intend to hide it, and even the grand elders would come out of the mountains. This news quickly spread throughout the entire capital. Shen Changling¡¯s first reaction upon receiving the news was, ¡°What? Are they going to cause trouble in Changping? I think they¡¯re panicking because they¡¯re full and have nothing to do.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for them to settle the matter in Changping. Both humans and demonic beasts lived in peace and minded their business. They had only lost some of their interests and some spirit mines. Wasn¡¯t this a good ending? In the end, the people in Jingdu insisted on making trouble. Shen Changling seemed to have seen the upset expressions of the people in Changping. ¡°Elder Ye, we must stop them. Otherwise¡­¡± Shen Changling was very righteous and didn¡¯t want innocent humans or demonic beasts to die. Before he could finish, Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t persuade these people. If you could, they wouldn¡¯t have joined forces to attack me.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s black eyes became extremely deep, and he looked more thoroughly into the long term. He said, ¡°Since they want to mess around, let them be. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning them in advance.¡± Shen Changling calmed down. It was all because of those greedy people who couldn¡¯t bear to part with the spirit mine and even wanted to cause trouble for the demonic beasts. They should be taught a lesson. ¡°But will those demonic beasts be alright? I heard that the grand elders of the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect will join the forces. There are also experts from the other sects. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re quite influential. Many people have been persuaded. I heard that they¡¯re gathering the disciples now and will be heading to Changping soon.¡± If Qian Yuan had not transformed into a dragon, it would have found it difficult to deal with them. However, he had no problem crushing them now. These people probably thought that Qian Yuan was just an ordinary flood dragon. Ye Xuan smiled meaningfully. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried about Qian Yuan. You should be worried about these people in Jingdu.¡± ¡°These people have always been in Jingdu. They have only communicated with each other through letters regarding the situation in Changping. They¡¯ve never gone on a field trip, so they¡¯re not familiar with the place. However, the monsters are different. Not only are there many of them, but most of the places are also their territories.¡± It was said that a powerful outsider can hardly overwhelm a local bully. Did the people of Jingdu think that it would be foolproof just by asking the grand elders¡¯ help? Seeing this smile, Shen Changling knew that someone was going to be in big trouble. He couldn¡¯t help but gloat. Those people have been high and mighty for too long. They think they¡¯re invincible. They think they¡¯re safe just because they sent the grand elders. It¡¯s time to let them suffer a big loss. However, Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t crazy enough to annihilate everyone. He had already told Qian Yuan that it shall pay special attention to those who had a grudge against him, such as the Dao Seeking Sect of the Misty Illusory Manor and so on. As for the others, they wouldn¡¯t suffer a big loss. Half of them had joined because of benefits, so they could go easy on them. After all, the rest of the people in Jingdu would not sit by and do nothing if they all died at the hands of the demon beasts. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to stir up conflict between Qian Yuan and Jingdu. If the time came, both sides would suffer. If all the sects in Jingdu came out, even Qian Yuan would feel the pressure. Chapter 249 - 249 Fishing in Troubled Waters 249 Fishing in Troubled Waters At this time, there were fewer people in Jingdu, so no one came to disturb Ye Xuan¡¯s peace. Even those forces that were not on good terms with him in the past, such as the Dao Seeking Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor, didn¡¯t come to find trouble. It was because a portion of the great elder¡¯s disciples had gone to Changping. Even those reclusive experts who had been in seclusion had joined them. This was enough to show how big the lineup was. As for dealing with Ye Xuan, they could put it aside for the time being. After all, they still valued the spirit mine more, which was closely related to their interests. One had to know that a sect¡¯s demand for spirit stones was extremely large. Even though they didn¡¯t suffer any serious losses, how could they be willing to eat plain porridge since they were used to large amounts of meat? Not to mention, there was also a flood dragon. The two together were enough to make many people eager to try. Yi Chengrui from Changping sent a message to Ye Xuan as soon as he heard the news. ¡°Elder Ye, what should I do now? They can¡¯t be thinking of tearing up the treaty, right?¡± Yi Chengrui was anxious in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. After learning that people from Jingdu were coming, he didn¡¯t sleep for several days and nights. When he closed his eyes, he seemed to see the scene of the beast tide attacking the city last time. He knew that there were many capable people in Jingdu, and there were many powerful experts. However, as he had said before, the geological environment of Changping was very special. The surrounding mountains stretched on endlessly, and there were giant trees everywhere that blocked out the sky, so many demonic beasts were born. It was because they had accidentally discovered a spirit stone mine here that they had spent a great deal of manpower and resources to build the city and erect the barrier. No matter how many experts there were in Jingdu, could they compare to the sea of demonic beasts? Yi Chengrui felt that those people from Jingdu had not come to Changping for too long and were completely ignorant of the environment and situation here. These high and mighty cultivators only needed to give orders to the people below. Compared to Yi Chengrui¡¯s anxiety, Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was unhurried. ¡°They came to discuss with me earlier. I guess they wanted to tear up the treaty¡­¡± Ye Xuan paused and his voice revealing a hint of ridicule. ¡°Take everything for themselves, including those that were given to the demonic beasts.¡± Upon hearing this, Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes went black and he almost fainted. ¡°Elder Ye, why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Yi Chengrui knew he had made a mistake and didn¡¯t say the word ¡°stop¡±. He understood that the forces in Jingdu were deeply rooted in a mess. No matter how capable Ye Xuan was, it was impossible to convince everyone. ¡°I knew that there would be a change in Jingdu. Why are these people not willing to take a step back¡­¡± Taking a step back could solve many things, such as unnecessary disputes and killing. Yi Chengrui was inexplicably resentful. He hated those cultivators who had great strength but didn¡¯t know that they were in a difficult position. Even if he was the City Lord, what could he do? In all these years in Changping, no one could see more clearly than him. Changping needed to rest and recuperate, but these cultivators who were thousands of miles away did not understand this. They even claimed that they were righteous and that they would never allow demonic beasts to oppress the human race. It was abominable. ¡°Is there no other way? We¡¯re going to start a war again. I¡¯m afraid that the demonic beasts won¡¯t let Changping off this time.¡± He had seen the sea of demonic beasts long ago. The people of Jingdu probably couldn¡¯t deal with them all. Moreover, Changping had yet to recover. This time, Changping couldn¡¯t be kept anymore. Yi Chengrui was a little desperate, like a man in the mud. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s voice pulled him back up again. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve already spoken to Qian Yuan. It knows what it¡¯s doing. It¡¯ll take special care of those people from Jingdu. It¡¯ll give them an unforgettable trip.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s last sentence was meaningful. Yi Chengrui was dumbfounded. He even stuttered, ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Ye, what do you mean?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he asked a random question, ¡°Do you know how to pretend to be sick? Do you know how to fish in troubled waters?¡± From Yi Chengrui¡¯s previous attitude of taking the initiative to talk to Ye Xuan, he knew that Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with the demonic beasts. Besides, what those demonic beasts said made sense. For Yi Chengrui, it was simply a happy thing for everyone to exchange long-term peace between the two sides at the cost of losing some spirit mines. However, this didn¡¯t mean that others could accept it. Yi Chengrui¡¯s attitude would not waver. Ye Xuan was willing to help because he could see that Yi Chengrui was a clear-headed person. Ye Xuan stopped there. He believed that Yi Chengrui was smart so he would understand. Yi Chengrui carefully thought about this sentence and was suddenly enlightened. He was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Elder Ye.¡± With Ye Xuan¡¯s protection, he knew that as long as the people of Changping didn¡¯t take the initiative to offend the demonic beasts, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. At the same time, they also had a deeper understanding of the relationship between Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan. With just a word from Ye Xuan, those demon beasts would not vent their anger on them. What kind of ability was this? It was enough to show that the relationship between Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan was not ordinary. Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t have any doubts. He didn¡¯t even know how much trust and respect he had for Ye Xuan. Jingdu was Jingdu, and Changping was Changping. What did the people from Jingdu have to do with Changping? Since that group of people wants to find trouble, then let them be. Ye Xuan¡¯s remarks revealed this meaning. Yi Chengrui, who walked out of the room, felt refreshed as if an unprecedented burden had been unloaded. The big stone that pressed on his heart had also been lifted. He called over his confidant and whispered a few words. Then he revealed a mysterious smile. Chapter 250 - 250 Nothing to Do With Changping 250 Nothing to Do With Changping With the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect as the leaders, the team quickly arrived at Changping. Their journey was unexpectedly smooth, without any obstacles. The highest level of cultivation among them was the grand elders. They were all at the sun rank. Even the other ordinary elders were around the sky rank. With the elite disciples from the sects, it could be said that this team was very powerful. An extraordinary aura enveloped Changping, and it was immediately noticed by the guards on the city wall. Yi Chengrui opened the city gate and quickly came out to welcome them. ¡°My¡­ my important guests. I¡¯m sorry for not coming out to welcome you. I¡¯m sorry for not being respectful¡­¡± His face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. He was out of breath, and he let out an earth-shattering cough when he finally finished talking. In such a weak and sickly state, even an ordinary person was many times stronger than him. The elder from the Misty Illusory Manor frowned and sized him up. ¡°Are you the City Lord of Changping?¡± Yi Chengrui nodded weakly. The people from Jingdu frowned even deeper, and their words showed their dissatisfaction with Yi Chengrui. ¡°Why is the strength of the City Lord of Changping so weak? No wonder he¡¯s being suppressed by those demonic beasts.¡± In other words, he despised Yi Chengrui for being too weak. Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes flickered. He coughed a few times and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know this, but when the demonic beasts attacked the city last time, I was injured to save others. My injuries are so serious that I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Everyone looked enlightened, and their expressions became much better. ¡°Then you should have a good rest. This time, we¡¯re here to help you deal with the demonic beasts.¡± When the people of the Dao Seeking Sect said this, they didn¡¯t forget to carefully look at Yi Chengrui¡¯s expression. They heard from the disciples that he had a close relationship with Ye Xuan. They had just arrived, so they didn¡¯t know what Changping people¡¯s attitude was for the time being. If Yi Chengrui had a good relationship with Ye Xuan, it meant that he supported his view, and these people didn¡¯t mind changing Changping¡¯s City Lord. After all, the people who opposed them and were close to Ye Xuan were really unpleasant. Yi Chengrui also knew these people¡¯s plans. He suddenly said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s great! We were worried that we couldn¡¯t get back the land and spirit mines that we lost and that the higher-ups would blame us. It looks like I was thinking too much. I know that the people in Jingdu wouldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡± Although he didn¡¯t seem to be fake and what he said was the truth, they didn¡¯t let down their guard. They didn¡¯t completely believe him and continued to probe. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re not satisfied with the content of the treaty?¡± Yi Chengrui smiled bitterly. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not satisfied? the treaty has already been agreed on. There¡¯s no way to salvage it. Besides, I don¡¯t want to become a sinner of Changping.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you let Ye Xuan sign the treaty?¡± Yi Chengrui spread his hands helplessly. ¡°What can I do? He went out with Shen Changling back then and signed the treaty. How can I refuse and let those demonic beasts come back to flatten Changping?¡± What he said seemed to make sense. After all, Yi Chengrui couldn¡¯t do anything in such a situation. After figuring out Yi Chengrui¡¯s attitude, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor relaxed and put on a righteous look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve come here to set things right. How can our human race agree to such a treaty? It¡¯s simply delusional for mere demonic beasts to think that they can be on top of us.¡± These people didn¡¯t intend to ask Yi Chengrui to accuse Ye Xuan that he colluded with demonic beasts. Just a few words wouldn¡¯t be able to prove anything. Listening to their remarks, Yi Chengrui nodded in agreement. During this period, he also heard a lot of bad things about Ye Xuan. He stood at the side with his head lowered, and those people did not see the mockery and indifference in his eyes. The people in Jingdu were high and mighty, and they were thousands of miles away. How could they understand the difficulties in Changping and the actual situation? What right did they have to say such things? ¡°Those spirit mines should all belong to us. But now, many of them have fallen into the hands of demonic beasts. This is ridiculous.¡± Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t agree with this statement, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He felt that Ye Xuan was right and he should wait for the opportunity. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to fight these people head-on. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of a way to persuade them. But if he could, Ye Xuan would have succeeded in Jingdu long ago, and these people wouldn¡¯t have come here. Blinded by greed and insatiable greed, these people simply didn¡¯t make sense. Yi Chengrui¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. After denouncing Ye Xuan, they finally remembered the important matter. ¡°We have decided to re-draft the treaty with the demonic beasts. If they agree, then so be it. But if they don¡¯t, we are not to be trifled with. Quickly gather the people in the city and come with us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here this time. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Who knew if they would be treated as cannon fodder by then? Only a fool would do such a thing. Fortunately, Yi Chengrui was prepared. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time, the voices of the people from the Misty Illusory Manor turned cold. ¡°Why? Are you not willing? We¡¯ve come all the way here to help you, but can¡¯t you provide us little manpower?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yi Chengrui showed a complex expression and explained, ¡°As you can see, Changping has just met with a disaster. Even I was injured, not to mention the others. It¡¯s fine if they can¡¯t help, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll drag everyone down. Yi Chengrui was in fear and trepidation. A thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he hurriedly wanted to explain. Chapter 251 - 251 The Feeling of Falling 251 The Feeling of Falling He was tactful, implying that no one in Changping could go. The grand elders¡¯ gazes turned sharp as if they were suspecting something. ¡°Is that an excuse?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Everyone is doing this for the good of Changping. How could I do that? It¡¯s just that when the demonic beasts attacked the city last time, we were barely holding on. Many of us were seriously injured and haven¡¯t recovered yet. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the city to take a look.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s words were firm and he looked really weak. Even the City Lord was like this, let alone the others. It was impossible to think that he was lying. Yi Chengrui said tactfully, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will go with you even if I¡¯m risking my life. I won¡¯t let down the kindness everyone has shown to Changping.¡± Seeing him cough so hard that his internal organs were about to run out, the others couldn¡¯t help but show a look of disgust. If they brought him with them, they would have to be distracted to take care of him. This was not good for their plan, so someone immediately dissuaded him. ¡°Forget it. There aren¡¯t many experts in Changping anyway. I heard that the experts have already died in the mine. It¡¯ll only be a burden if he goes. Better not.¡± The elder who said this didn¡¯t care that Yi Chengrui was still here. There was no dissatisfaction on Yi Chengrui¡¯s face. Instead, he said with great respect, ¡°This elder is right.¡± In the end, it wasn¡¯t just Yi Chengrui. No one from Changping went. After all, they were still ¡°injured¡± and needed to recuperate. ¡°You guys stay here and help us.¡± The other sects from Jingdu were a little unhappy. This was Changping¡¯s territory, yet they didn¡¯t even send a single person out. However, they couldn¡¯t say anything. They could only keep it in their hearts. Those people were all injured. No matter how ruthless and cold they were, they couldn¡¯t force the patients. It would be bad for their reputation if the news spread. No one saw the smile that flashed in Yi Chengrui¡¯s eyes. What he said was half true and half false. There were indeed many people who were injured in the beast tide, but most of them were minor injuries. They would recover after a few days of rest. There were only a few who were seriously injured. However, they didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess, so Yi Chengrui only exaggerated a little. After achieving his goal, Yi Chengrui was in a very good mood. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all wash up before looking for that flood dragon to settle the score?¡± Those people from the Misty Illusory Manor did not agree, saying that they had to end the battle as soon as possible to avoid any more trouble. Looking at the back of the group of people walking away, Yi Chengrui returned to his expressionless appearance. There was no longer sickly look as if he had changed into a different person. His confidant beside him could not help but say, ¡°City Lord, the people from Jingdu are too much. You are the City Lord after all, but these people are so neglectful and ignoring you.¡± Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t take it to heart, and his casual tone was mixed with a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all like this? They¡¯ve always been condescending. Changping is just a small, remote place to Jingdu. If it weren¡¯t for the spirit mine, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t even have set foot here.¡± The other people in Changping also felt the same way. The disciples would have concealed it more before this. However, these people who came today were either elders or grand elders. They boasted of their respected status and did not put them in their eyes. Yi Chengrui could see that their manners and expressions were all full of arrogance. For them, the City Lord was more like a decoration, and they could change him anytime when they were unsatisfied. Elder Ye was the best. Not only was his strength unfathomable, but he had also helped them so much. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t put on airs. Ye Xuan, who was thousands of miles away, couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Looking at the time, they should have reached Changping by now. I hope they like the surprise that Qian Yuan has prepared for them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do since they are so powerful. They¡¯re from Jingdu, so they¡¯re naturally above us.¡± Yi Chengrui¡¯s words were full of unspeakable irony. When the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for him. ¡°But so what? They¡¯ve never governed Changping and only know how to give orders. We¡¯ve all seen how much effort you¡¯ve put in, City Lord. But in the end, they behave like this in front of you. ¡°What right do they have to speak so righteously? It¡¯s just for their selfish reasons. We¡¯ve finally calmed down, but now they¡¯re here to disturb us and start a dispute with the demonic beasts again. At that time, we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble.¡± ¡°They only care about their interests and don¡¯t care about the life and death of others. When the time comes, they can just leave. We¡¯ll be the ones left to clean up the mess.¡± Changping had very little contact with Jingdu. Even though the people under him knew of Jingdu, they were more convinced of Yi Chengrui¡¯s rule. From this, it could be seen that he had put a lot of effort into management. Otherwise, people would not be so inclined to him. Changping prospered and developed under Yi Chengrui¡¯s management. It could be said that his contributions were indispensable. However, he didn¡¯t agree with the way things were handled by Jingdu. It was a pity that he was not strong enough. Otherwise, he would have been even tougher and would managed Changping better. Seeing that the person beside him still wanted to say something, Yi Chengrui stopped him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here.¡± He stared at the backs of the Misty Illusory Manor¡¯s men and said meaningfully, ¡°They¡¯ll regret their decision this time. I think they¡¯ve been in high positions for too long and have forgotten what it feels like to fall.¡± Chapter 252 - 252 Taming the Flood Dragon 252 Taming the Flood Dragon As soon as the team stepped into the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, the grand elders¡¯ expressions changed slightly. They felt an extraordinary aura, which was the pressure of a great demon. Looking at the towering trees around them, blocked almost all the sunlight so the surroundings were very dark. Those strange-shaped plants were like monsters lurking in the dark. It gave people inexplicable panic and fear. If it was a younger disciple, they would have shown fear at this time. However, all the people present were elders who had been famous for many years and had been boasting about their extraordinary abilities. Even those elite disciples¡¯ expressions did not change. ¡°I heard that the flood dragon¡¯s strength is unfathomable. I wonder if Elder Li has any plans?¡± ¡°What plans can I have? it just so happens that the sect is lacking a guardian divine beast. I think this flood dragon is quite suitable.¡± The two grand elders of the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect were the ones who spoke. Their gazes met in mid-air, and sparks flew. Although they were in a cooperative relationship, there was a flood dragon. Anyone with a bit of strength would covet it. It was a demonic beast with the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline. One must know that the dragon clan had already gone extinct. With such a great temptation, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? The conversation between the two sides was also a test to see what cards the other party had. ¡°Elder Li seems to be very confident in taming that flood dragon. It seems like you¡¯re determined to win.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve flattered me. I was just lucky to obtain a semi-divine-grade beast-taming ring in the secret realm. So I came here to try my luck.¡± When the crowd heard this and saw the smug look on his face, they were instantly dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t help but curse him in their hearts, ¡°A cunning old fox!¡± What was the beast-taming ring? It could tame those fierce demonic beasts and achieve twice the result with half the effort, not to mention that it was a semi-divine artifact. To deal with this kind of flood dragon, even if it wasn¡¯t 80% of winning, it was at least 50%. No wonder the people of the Misty Illusory Manor were so enthusiastic this time. They actually had such a hidden move. The people of the Dao Seeking Sect who also wanted to tame the flood dragon instantly changed their expressions. After all, they didn¡¯t have such a good thing in their hands, which meant that their success rate was reduced by half, not to mention that there was such a powerful opponent. However, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor said hypocritically, ¡°There¡¯s only one flood dragon, so let¡¯s all rely on our abilities. We can¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s feelings.¡± The others could only force a smile. Fortunately, the Misty Illusory Manor did not get carried away. They knew that if they were to fall out with these people now, they would not be able to get any benefits from fighting alone. Perhaps they might need their help to subdue the flood dragon. ¡°Hit it where it hurts most. Besides, if we can subdue the flood dragon, then we¡¯ll have nothing to fear of the demonic beasts.¡± ¡°Besides, there are other great demons here. If you can tame them as your spiritual pets, it will greatly improve your strength.¡± This sentence made the others¡¯ expressions slightly better. Even if there was no flood dragon, the other great demons were not bad either. At least this trip would not be in vain. Moreover, most people knew that the strength of the flood dragon was unfathomable. Even if they could tame it, they would have to pay a huge price. It was estimated that only people like the Misty Illusory Manor and Dao Seeking Sect could do so. Although they were envious, they could only watch. When they heard these words, they felt somewhat comforted. ¡°How can we be compared to the elders? It¡¯s already not bad if we can tame a few great demons. As for the flood dragon, I wonder who can tame it.¡± The crowd chimed in, and the tense atmosphere became lively again. No one noticed that there were a few pairs of cold eyes silently watching all of this in the dark. Then, they disappeared without a trace and brought the news back. Although they had entered the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, they didn¡¯t know where the flood dragon¡¯s Lair was. Logically speaking, the deeper they went, the more demonic beasts there should be. But the strange thing was that they didn¡¯t even see a single demonic beast along the way. ¡°Where did all these demonic beasts go? Logically speaking, we should have encountered a few.¡± Their original plan was to catch a few great demons and bring them directly to the flood dragon¡¯s lair. But now, they felt like they were trapped. They kept wandering in the same place, and the surrounding scenery didn¡¯t change at all. The people present all had decent cultivation, and they quickly discovered that something was wrong. ¡°We seem to have already walked past this place.¡± Although the surrounding scenery was similar, with giant trees that covered the sky as far as the eye could see, one could still find the difference. They had been wandering around this place for nearly an hour, so it was impossible to say that there was nothing fishy about it. ¡°Could it be that the flood dragon has already discovered us?¡± someone guessed. According to the strength of the flood dragon, it should have already sensed them. The reason why it was holding back was probably to wait for an opportunity to attack. What a deep scheme! Everyone carefully advanced. Their expressions were not as smug as before. At some point in time, a thin layer of white mist had appeared in the forest. The thin mist hung on the treetops and grass like dewdrops, making it unremarkable at first glance. By the time they noticed it, there was already a faint layer of white on the ground, like a thin veil covering the ground, giving off an illusory feeling. ¡°Hey, why it fogs all of a sudden?¡± Looking at the white mist that suddenly appeared, everyone immediately became vigilant and quickly covered themselves with protective divine light, completely cutting themselves off from the fog. The group continued to move forward. This fog did not cause any harm to the human body, but it gradually became thicker and thicker, so much so that it blurred their vision. The occasional fog in the forest was not unheard of, but even so, they did not let down their guard. Chapter 253 - 253 Fear of the Unknown 253 Fear of the Unknown ¡°Everyone, be careful. This fog is strange.¡± Like boiling a frog in warm water, the surrounding scenery became increasingly blurry, as if it had completely blended into the fog. At first, they could only see the rough outline. By the time they realized this, they could not identify objects even if they looked closely. The world was swallowed by this white fog, and everything became white. Before they knew it, they had been surrounded by the thick fog. This place had become the fog¡¯s territory, and these people were like reckless intruders, unable to find their bearings. ¡°Have we already fallen into some sort of illusionary array?¡± The great elder of the Misty Illusory Manor had a grim expression. ¡°We have to find a way out quickly. Please lend us a hand, Elder Sun.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the old man who was resting with his eyes closed. His hair and beard were all white, and his body exuded an inexplicable Taoist rhythm. The moment he opened his eyes, there seemed to be a golden light flowing out. It seemed to have a supreme divine might and no one dared to look directly into it. ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Elder Sun¡¯s voice was a little nonchalant. He was one of the most powerful grand elders of the Misty Illusory Manor, skilled in arrays. It could be said that there were few in the world who could match him. His hands formed hand seals, and he drew a complicated pattern in the air. The divine light was bright, and a beam of light fell from the sky. The others couldn¡¯t help but raise their hands to cover their eyes. It was so dazzling that even the fog seemed to have thinned a lot. The Grand Elder was indeed powerful. The fog had reduced by a lot, and a path could be vaguely seen from within. The dark, winding path was very obvious within the white fog, and it extended into the distance. However, they couldn¡¯t see it any further. The path seemed to have no end. Yet, the crowd couldn¡¯t even be happy for a few seconds. Like a flash in the pan, the path disappeared, and the fog gathered again as if it had just been an illusion. ¡°Why did it just disappear?¡± The great elder was dumbfounded. They tried to walk to the location of the previous path but found that there was nothing there. The changes that had occurred silently caught everyone off guard. Even Elder Sun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He mumbled something, and the speed of his hand seals became faster and faster. The patterns in the air also became more complicated, filled with choppy words and symbols. Everyone was dazzled, but the elder¡¯s attempts were like a flower shelf, completely useless. The mist seemed to have taken root and did not budge at all, as if it had already become one with the world. Elder Sun, who had originally been as unmoving as a mountain, began to look distressed. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he no longer looked down on the fog. No matter how many methods he used, he could not figure out the mystery. The other grand elders knew that the situation was grim and finally lost their previous arrogance. They also made their moves, but they were all like mud cows entering the sea, and there was still no reaction. When they realized that even their divine senses couldn¡¯t penetrate the mist, they finally realized that something was wrong. No matter how these people used all kinds of spells and spiritual powers, they couldn¡¯t disperse the mist. It was as if they were trapped inside and they finally panicked. ¡°It must be the work of that flood dragon. Other than it, who else here has such a great ability?¡± ¡°A great demon actually used such a lowly method. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, then come face to face with us. Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of us?¡± Some people flew into a rage out of humiliation, while others looked around vigilantly, afraid that demonic beasts would suddenly attack. However, the surroundings were quiet. There was no movement at all. The white fog was silent, as if it could even swallow all sound. The fear of the unknown was far more frightening than facing it directly. If a large number of fierce beasts appeared, everyone would feel calm. However, if that was the case, even the slightest movement in the surroundings would make them panic. After a long time, it was inevitable that their nerves would become weak, so much so that they didn¡¯t even realize that someone was missing from their side. At first, it was only a few disciples. Those disciples who stood on the periphery only felt a chill behind their backs. When they turned around, the white mist was already very close behind, wrapping their entire bodies within it. They didn¡¯t even make a sound before being swallowed by the mist. Their companions were looking around vigilantly, not noticing what had happened at that moment. It was as if some unknown existence had affected their senses. In the end, it was the elder with the stronger cultivation base who noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Why do I feel like the number of people has decreased?¡± In the past, they wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to such a small matter. However, now that they were trapped in the strange white fog, it was as if they had shrunk in the blink of an eye. It was only when he reminded them that the disciples finally realized what was going on. ¡°Where did Senior Brother Li go?¡± ¡°Where did Junior Brother Zhao go?¡± The leading elder counted and found that many people had disappeared. Even a few elders had disappeared inexplicably. A drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead. ¡°They seem to have disappeared¡­¡± ¡°How could this be? How could a living person just disappear right under our noses?¡± The number of missing people left everyone dumbfounded. Everyone was clearly standing together, and the distance between one another wasn¡¯t too far. If there was anything unusual, they would definitely notice it immediately. However, after so many people went missing¡­ Everyone felt their blood run cold. What kind of power could do this? Someone gulped subconsciously. ¡°What should we do now¡­¡± Just as everyone was at a loss, a faint dragon¡¯s roar sounded as if it was just a few feet away! Chapter 254 - 254 The Humiliation Came too Fast 254 The Humiliation Came too Fast The Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect were full of confidence. After all, they had invited quite a number of grand elders on this mission. In addition to the strength of the various great elders and elite disciples, they had not expected that reality would give them a such a tight slap in the face. No matter how bad the situation was, they thought they could at least hold on for a while, but they didn¡¯t expect to fail so quickly. When the news reached Jingdu, some people didn¡¯t dare believe it, even thinking that someone was deliberately spreading rumors or that it was miscommunicated information. However, who would have the guts to mess with these tyrants? The forces that were headed to Changping did not all leave at once. Instead, some of them stayed in Jingdu. After all, it was impossible for the entire sect to go there, so the sect master and some other disciples stayed behind to guard the place in case other accidents happened, or if someone took advantage of the situation. Everyone had originally thought that this mission would be foolproof, but who would have thought that they would hear such news? ¡°What? They all entered the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, but in the end, only a dozen or so people returned?¡± When the sect master of the Misty Illusory Manor heard this, his eyes rolled back and he almost fainted. When the other sects heard this, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and they quickly asked, ¡°What about our sect?¡± Looking at the messenger¡¯s expression, they didn¡¯t even dare to speak. They already knew the answer. If this was the case for even the Misty Illusory Manor, there was no need to mention the other sects. ¡°How is this possible? Is there some misunderstanding or is there a mistake in the information? ¡± These were the most elite forces in the sects, and there were even many grand elders in charge. With so many powerful characters keeping guard, even if they couldn¡¯t take down the flood dragon, they should be able to retreat safely. The result shouldn¡¯t have been so tragic. The person who reported the news felt a huge pressure. Facing the sect leaders¡¯ piercing gazes, he trembled and almost couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°This was sent urgently from Changping, and it was the City Lord who told me this. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any mistake¡­¡± When he said the last sentence, his voice was already as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. The sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect took in a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. A few dozen people ¨C this number was no different from being completely annihilated. Everyone hurriedly looked at their natal lamps. They heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that their natal lamps were still burning. If everyone died there, the sects¡¯ vitality would be greatly damaged, and even their foundations would be shaken. They would not be able to stabilize their current status and might even fall to become second or first tier sects. To these superpowers, this was something they could not accept. ¡°Fortunately, the natal lamps haven¡¯t been extinguished yet. They should be fine.¡± The heavens seemed to be deliberately playing a joke on them. As soon as he finished speaking, the natal lamps¡¯ glows became weak, like candles swaying in the wind, in danger of being extinguished at any time. ¡°This¡­¡± The others were dumbfounded and quickly surrounded the lamps, afraid that the natal lamps would go out in the next second. The faces of these sect masters turned grim. If those people really died, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°What did those people who returned say?¡± ¡°Some of the elders and disciples managed to return, but they are all weak. Their minds seemed to have been greatly stimulated and they couldn¡¯t explain what happened. It must be the work of that group of demonic beasts.¡± The expressions of the people from the Dao Seeking Sect became even darker. For this trip to Changping, they had sent out a total of four grand elders. Their goal was that flood dragon, but who knew that it would turn out like this? Those disciples and elders could be put aside for the time being. Even if they died, it would not be a serious issue for the sect. They could be slowly nurtured in the future. However, if it was a grand elder, the implication was different. One had to know that these grand elders were the sect¡¯s treasures. Each one of them had extraordinary talent and had excellent qualifications. It could be said that it took a lot of effort and all kinds of resources to cultivate them, and it also took a long time. If even one of them accidentally died, their hearts would ache, not to mention four of them. They would probably fall out of the Seven Great Sects¡¯ list. At present, there were only two grand elders in the Jing sect¡¯s territory, and they couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of other forces. ¡°Maybe things haven¡¯t reached the worst point yet. They¡¯re just missing. After all, their natal lamps haven¡¯t been extinguished yet. Maybe they still have a chance of survival.¡± The Dao Seeking Sect master shook his head, ¡°Even if they have a chance, their situation isn¡¯t any better. Based on their current precarious situation, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to last much longer.¡± The Misty Illusory Manor and the other powers did not stay for long. After all, their own sects also had a pile of mess to clean up. If it was in the past, they might have stayed to watch the show and gloat at at the misfortune of others. However, they also had their own powerful cultivators in danger, so how could they be in the mood? Looking at their backs as they left in a hurry to discuss countermeasures, the sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems like I need to make a trip to Changping.¡± Upon hearing the sect master¡¯s thoughts, the other elders did not agree with him. ¡°Sect leader, you must not. We¡¯ve already lost some men in Changping. If you encounter any danger there, what should we do? Wouldn¡¯t we be a group of dragons without a leader?¡± ¡°Even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to solve anything. The four grand elders couldn¡¯t do anything, so what can you think of?¡± Although these words were not pleasant to hear, they were reasonable. Most importantly, it wasn¡¯t just their grand elder who had fallen there. There were also powerhouses from other forces. These people couldn¡¯t just watch them die. Although they were temporarily in a cooperative relationship and each had their own plans, they also knew to look at the bigger picture as they would be facing a powerful enemy together. Chapter 255 - 255 Who Can Save Us 255 Who Can Save Us The current situation could only mean one thing: they had all fallen and had no chance to react or respond. From this, it could be seen how terrifying their enemy was. Looking at the light of these people¡¯s natal lamps, it was estimated that they would not be able to last long. If this dragged on, they might not even have the opportunity to help. ¡°Do you want me to watch them all die?¡± They might still have a chance to live if someone went to provide backup. If nobody tried, they would most likely be doomed. If the lips disappeared, the teeth will grow cold. If these people died, the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t be any better. Now that the competition for resources and benefits was so fierce, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose so many powerhouses at once. The other sects or forces would be like wolves that had smelled blood and would immediately come over to tear a piece of meat from their bodies. At that time, it would really be a pack of wolves surrounding them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let the City Lord of Changping organize a rescue?¡± someone suggested. As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him rolled their eyes. ¡°Changping hasn¡¯t even recuperated yet. With their strength, they¡¯re probably just food for the demonic beasts if they attempt to help.¡± If Changping didn¡¯t have the strength to send reinforcements, the only choice was to send people from Jingdu. However, they had already sent a portion of their people. If they continued to send more people¡­ ¡°No, let¡¯s not talk about whether we can save those people or not. What if the people we sent to help are also detained by the demon beasts? Wouldn¡¯t that make things worse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, such a large sect base can¡¯t be without a strong powerhouse to guard it. When the time comes, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be some rascals who will take the opportunity to cause trouble.¡± The price to pay this way was too heavy and risky, because the people who sent reinforcements might not even come back. At that time, they would suffer a double loss, and they wouldn¡¯t even have a place to cry. Therefore, the idea of sending reinforcements again was not feasible. Moreover, they did not have such great ability. Currently, there were only two grand elders in the main camp. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask for outside help? Join forces with the others?¡± This method wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, there were experts from other sects and powers who were also detained by the demonic beasts. They could join forces with them and head to Changping to provide support. However, when the Dao Seeking Sect members went out to ask around, the responses they received were disappointing. Those people also had their own concerns, so they didn¡¯t dare to take risks. Until now, they still hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion. After all, their strength was clear for all to see. If they could save those people, it would naturally be for the best. However, if they couldn¡¯t, and someone in Jingdu attacked their sects, wouldn¡¯t that make things worse? they wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect their sect¡¯s base. The sect leader of the Dao Seeking Sect was so angry that he smashed a few cups. ¡°These people all have their own plans. They want us to do more so that they can send less people. ¡°Sect master, weren¡¯t there other sects that didn¡¯t participate in this?¡± With the third elder¡¯s reminder, they realized that some sects had tried to protect themselves and did not choose to go to Changping. It would be a good choice to ask them for help. In order to express his sincerity, the sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect personally paid a visit. Although the power he went to couldn¡¯t compare to the seven great sects, it was still considered outstanding in Jingdu. His words were tactful. He didn¡¯t say that the mission was to save people, but he said that he would need more help. After learning of his intentions, he was rejected. After all, these people were not fools. ¡°I heard that so many experts of the Dao Seeking Sect have been killed, including the grand elders of the Misty Illusory Manor and a few other powerful sects. Even now, we don¡¯t know if they are dead or alive. If we send more people, wouldn¡¯t they not be able to return?¡± ¡°Moreover, our sect¡¯s strength is clear. Even if I want to save them, I have the will but not the ability. With just these few experts, I really can¡¯t afford to waste any more energy. I can¡¯t help even if I want to. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± The Dao Seeking Sect leader¡¯s expression immediately became stiff. How did these people know?! As if he could read his mind, the man continued, ¡°The capital is abuzz with this matter. It¡¯s all over the streets.¡± After saying that, he revealed a somewhat sympathetic expression. The Dao Seeking Sect leader¡¯s face turned grim. After all, this wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. It could even be said to be embarrassing, so only the sects that participated knew. Knowing them, they would definitely not publicize it everywhere. If it was just to see other sects make a fool of themselves, it was not necessary. After all, their own people were among those who were lost. Only a fool would do something like killing 1000 enemies and losing 800 of their own. But now, even the sects that didn¡¯t go to Changping knew about it! ¡°Sect master, please return. If you are all powerless, what can a small sect like mine do?¡± He spoke politely, but the determination in his words would not change. The sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect couldn¡¯t continue to stay here and suck up to him. He could only leave in embarrassment. If he hit a wall here, he didn¡¯t need to think about the other sects. They would definitely have the same excuse. ¡°Who exactly spread the news?!¡± His face was red with anger. He didn¡¯t know which idiot had done this. ¡°If the sect master and the others don¡¯t agree, what should we do now?¡± At this point, the third elder suddenly thought of someone. ¡°I do have a candidate, but¡­¡± The third elder stammered, and the others quickly said, ¡°The situation is urgent now. Third elder, please speak your mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I had some quarrels with this person earlier. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t agree. However, if there¡¯s a way, only this person can save them.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect looked at each other, not understanding who he was talking about. On the other hand, the sect master revealed a thoughtful and somewhat embarrassed look. Chapter 256 - 256 Bodhi Spiritual Tea 256 Bodhi Spiritual Tea Originally, he thought that the mission to Changping was a surefire plan. After all, so many large sects had mobilized their forces, and even grand elders were involved. Such a lineup could be said to be unprecedented. Even if they did not gain any advantage, logically speaking, there should not be a problem for them to retreat in one piece. However, these people had suffered a huge setback before even coming face to face with the flood dragon. It was extremely embarrassing for the sects. When the news reached Jingdu, although those people were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, trying to contact the people of their own sects, they were very careful with their words and tightly covered up the news so that it would not spread. After all, this matter was of great importance and involved many things. It was hard to guarantee that someone would not take advantage of their lack of strength to secretly cause trouble. However, such a strange thing happened. The news seemed to have grown wings and spread throughout Jingdu. Many people came to inquire about the authenticity of the news. In addition to thinking of ways to save the people trapped in Changping, these sects also had to spare some energy to deal with those who came to find out the truth. It could be said that they were exhausted. Even the forces that did not go to Changping were more or less affected. For example, the Sword Sect. Some sects began to suck up to them in hopes that they could help. Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan, who was making tea, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°In the entire capital, you¡¯re probably the most idle. Some of the sect masters are so anxious that their mouths are bubbling with fire.¡± A soft breeze blew through the bamboo forest, lifting their robes gently. Only the sound of leaves falling could be heard. Everything seemed so quiet. Hearing Shen Changling¡¯s words, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, focusing on what he was doing. Shen Changling showed a gloating smile. ¡°Those people deserve it. They were too greedy. The matter in Changping had already been resolved, but they still wanted to cause more trouble. Now that they¡¯ve experienced the consequences, they thought of asking us for help and wanted us to help clean up the mess. In their dreams!¡± The dried tea leaves seemed to have been rejuvenated by the spiritual spring water. The green leaves stretched out as much as they could, and a sweet fragrance filled with vitality emerged. Shen Changling looked down and his pupils shrank. The tea leaf looked unremarkable, but it was actually a Bodhi spiritual tea that was worth tens of thousands of gold in the markets. Bodhi tea leaves required a hundred years to take root and sprout, and this tea leaf was made from the center and the most tender part of the Bodhi root, where all of the essence is gathered. However, Bodhi leaves withered very easily and would lose their medicinal effects as a result, so it was a troublesome matter to preserve them. To make tea leaves, even more complicated procedures were required. Therefore, they were extremely rare in the market and frighteningly expensive. ¡°Come and have a taste.¡± Shen Changling looked at the teacup that was handed over. It was also a high-quality blue and white porcelain. There was a strong spiritual energy on the cup. Even this cup was a magic weapon! This sip of tea cost at least ten thousand spiritual stones. His hand trembled slightly, and some tea spilled out. Shen Changling looked distressed. He had never drunk such expensive tea in his life! In the dense fragrance of tea, Ye Xuan¡¯s dark pupils appeared mysterious, as if he was someone that could turn clouds and rain with a flip of his hand. ¡°It seems that they have also come to the Sword Sect? ¡± Shen Changling drank the in one gulp and felt that it was extremely sweet, with an incredible aftertaste. ¡°That¡¯s right. Quite a few powers came looking for us, hoping that we would help them. However, the people from the Misty Illusory Manor and the Dao Seeking Sect didn¡¯t make any moves.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they will come. After all, these big sects and Sword Sect have always been at odds with each other. Their relationship isn¡¯t good either. They can¡¯t be thick-skinned enough to come here.¡± Then, he looked at Ye Xuan mischievously. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, how did the news spread throughout the capital? ¡± It was impossible for those sects to expose their own dirty secrets, and Ye Xuan had a good relationship with Qian Yuan. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find out what happened in Changping. Perhaps he was involved in this. In fact, the truth was similar to Shen Changling¡¯s guess. It was Ye Xuan who released the news. If he didn¡¯t teach those people a lesson, they would really think that he was a soft persimmon that was easy to pinch. Ye Xuan looked at Shen Changling and gave a vague answer. ¡°Who do you think is most likely to be the one?¡± The two of them smiled at each other. Shen Changling suddenly understood and could not help but give a thumbs up. ¡°We should teach those people a lesson. Otherwise, they¡¯ll really think that they can act like they own any place! I¡¯ll be waiting to watch a good show this time.¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t know how to drink tea, and it could even be said that he rarely drank it. However, this Bodhi spiritual tea could increase one¡¯s spiritual energy after drinking it, so he just drank one cup after another. If such a scene were to fall into the eyes of outsiders, they would definitely be criticized for wasting such a precious treasure, as if it was a cow chewing on a peony. But Ye Xuan and Shen Changling didn¡¯t care about this. One was rich and generous, and the other didn¡¯t care about trifles. From a distance, they looked very harmonious. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the two were drinking tea and discussing Dao. The atmosphere could be said to be harmonious to the extreme. This was the scene that He Jiantian saw when he came over. The two of them were surrounded by spiritual energy, which had almost turned solid. ¡°This is clearly an ordinary bamboo forest. Where did so much spiritual energy come from?¡± If He Jiantian remembered correctly, there was no spiritual gathering array here, and the bamboos were just ordinary objects. He looked around. When he realized what kind of tea Shen Changling was drinking, his eyes widened. ¡°This is¡­¡± He said in disbelief. The Sword Sect was indeed short of money. After all, from the sect master, elders to the disciples, all of them had invested their money into their natal swords. They could only be tight on other things. Chapter 257 - 257 Its Hard to Speak, A Visitor 257 It¡¯s Hard to Speak, A Visitor Sword cultivators naturally focused on the sword. Even as the sect master, He Jiantian rarely drank the Bodhi spiritual tea. After all, he could not afford it. The last time he drank it was a few years ago. He Jiantian remembered clearly that there were only a few leaves floating in the teacup, unlike now when it was full. But what was he seeing now? Ye Xuan and Shen Changling was drinking the Bodhi spiritual tea like it was water. Even if one¡¯s families owned mines, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so impetuous. He Jiantian¡¯s eyes turned red with envy. He wished he was sitting there instead of Shen Changling. Shen Changling was so engrossed in his drink that he didn¡¯t notice the burning gaze behind him. He suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder. Without turning his head, he snapped, ¡°Who is it!¡± However, the person who patted his shoulder seemed to not get the hint. He was still patting his shoulder, as if he would never give up until he turned back. Shen Changling thought it was some young disciple and turned around impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw who was standing behind him and stopped abruptly. He said with embarrassment, ¡°Sect, sect master! Why are you here?¡± Shen Changling quickly stood up. Before he could say ¡°Please take a seat¡±, He Jiantian had already sat down on his own accord. His series of actions were very natural and smooth. Shen Changling was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many times the sect master had practiced this. He Jiantian didn¡¯t care about what he was thinking. He finally managed to squeeze Shen Changling to the side, and he smiled warmly at Ye Xuan. ¡°Little friend Ye, would you give this old man the honor to taste your tea?¡± Shen Changling was slightly confused. He respectfully served tea, and his expression revealed a trace of grievance and accusation. He had a premonition that if he continued to drink a few more cups, he would not be far from breaking through his cultivation bottleneck. However, He Jiantian¡¯s voice rang out at this moment, ¡°As a sword cultivator, you should practice your sword more and not waste your time here drinking tea. It¡¯s not appropriate to rely on external forces. You should be down-to-earth.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took the teacup from Ye Xuan naturally, not caring if his actions were contradictory to what he had just said. As he took a sip, a rich spiritual energy spread between his lips and tongue, along with a faint Dao rhythm. It was enough to show how precious this Bodhi spiritual tea was. He Jiantian felt every pore on his body open up, and a comfortable and warm feeling rushed into his Baihui acupoint. He almost forgot what he was here for. Even for someone with a high cultivation level like him, the Bodhi spiritual tea would be helpful. Shen Changling was speechless, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This was simply double standards! ¡°Alright, you can leave and practice your swordsmanship. Remember to practice well. I¡¯ll come and check.¡± He Jiantian waved his hand in satisfaction. Shen Changling looked at the tea leaves reluctantly, but he could only nod and say, ¡°Yes.¡± After he left, only Ye Xuan and He Jiantian were left in the bamboo forest. The Bodhi spiritual tea was so magical, but Ye Xuan was so generous to use it to entertain people. He Jiantian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he was a little conflicted about whether he should say it or not. As the saying goes, ¡°One¡¯s mouth is short when eating, and one¡¯s hands are soft when taking.¡± He really should not drink this cup of tea. However, he had already drunk it, and He Jiantian even wanted to have another sip. He had no choice, because the Bodhi spiritual tea was too tempting. As if he saw his hesitation, Ye Xuan said calmly, ¡°Sect master He, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it.¡± He Jiantian laughed awkwardly, a little surprised by Ye Xuan¡¯s sharpness. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank. There are a few people who want to see you, but their identities-¡± He Jiantian wanted to say something but stopped. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to make this trip. After all, he didn¡¯t have a good relationship with those people, and there was no reason for him to help them. To put it bluntly, he was already being polite by not driving them out. However, he didn¡¯t expect these people to be so thick-skinned, as if they wouldn¡¯t leave unless he agreed. He Jiantian couldn¡¯t drive them away, so he had no choice but to make this trip. ¡°I promised them that I would only pass on a message and would not interfere with your decision. It¡¯s entirely up to you whether you want to see them or not.¡± He Jiantian was implying that he hoped Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t feel pressured and wouldn¡¯t agree on his account. Who would have thought that Ye Xuan would say lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see them.¡± He Jiantian was even prepared to be rejected. After all, with Ye Xuan¡¯s intelligence, it should not be difficult to guess who those people were. ¡°Have you made your decision? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t meet. After all, those people¡­¡± Ye Xuan slowly got up. ¡°I was prepared for them to come to me, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. It seems that I underestimated their backbone.¡± He Jiantian looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s expressionless face. Ye Xuan¡¯s dark pupil were like a deep pool, unfathomable. He couldn¡¯t guess Ye Xuan¡¯s thoughts. He sighed in his heart. The younger generation nowadays was simply amazing. At such a young age, Ye Xuan was already demonically intelligent, to the point that people couldn¡¯t even see through his depths. If he were to grow for a few more decades, his future achievements would definitely be limitless. No wonder Elder Mo was so courteous to him. He Jiantian didn¡¯t know that Ye Xuan had a good relationship with the demonic beasts in Changping, and even the flood dragon was greatly indebted to him, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but guess. Was Ye Xuan involved in the news that was causing a storm in the city, and what role did he play in it? Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s back, He Jiantian¡¯s eyes were full of inquiry. ¡°The young people nowadays are really amazing.¡± After all, he hadn¡¯t had much contact with Ye Xuan. At the same time, he was more certain that there was no harm in being on good terms with Ye Xuan. He also understood why Mo Jianming had protected Ye Xuan so much back then. Chapter 258 - 258 The Existence of a Divine 258 The Existence of a Divine-Grade Cultivation Technique When Ye Xuan arrived, the people from Dao Seeking Sect had been waiting for a long time. Unlike the previous indifference and hostility, now that they saw Ye Xuan, they squeezed out a smile, as if the previous awkwardness had never happened. Not long ago, they were still extremely hostile, thinking that Ye Xuan was colluding with demonic beasts and trying to accuse him of things. Even without this incident, tracing back to the past, there had been a lot of friction between the Dao Seeking Sect and Ye Xuan. For both parties to be able to sit here calmly, it could be said that the sun had risen from the West. Now that they were shamelessly asking for Ye Xuan, it was clear from their complicated expressions how conflicted they were. However, they really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else other than Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan was able to save Changping from the beast tide back then, and was able to sign a contract with the powerful demonic beast flood dragon, which meant that he must have some special ability. Who knew, he might be able to help them this time as well. The Dao Seeking Sect had sent out a few grand elders but they were all trapped in Changping. In addition to the other elders and disciples, if all of them died, it would be a huge blow to them. Their foundation would be damaged and it would be even more serious than the time in the secret realm. They might even be reduced to a first or second-rate sect. Considering all kinds of benefits, even if they weren¡¯t willing to ask Ye Xuan for help, they had no choice but to make this trip. ¡°Elder Ye, our visit this time¡­¡± Before they could finish, Ye Xuan seemed to have already known their intentions and said casually, ¡°You want me to go and save them?¡± Looking into Ye Xuan¡¯s deep eyes, they somehow felt that Ye Xuan was already aware of what happened. Could he have been involved in this? This thought only flashed through the minds of the Dao Seeking Sect. After all, they didn¡¯t actually believe that Ye Xuan had such great ability. ¡°It seems that Elder Ye already knows.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight to the point. ¡°If we have offended you before, it is all a misunderstanding. Please forgive us, Elder Ye. These are the gifts we have brought. If Elder Ye agrees to help, we have more items prepared for you.¡± With a wave of the Dao Seeking Sect master¡¯s hand, the table was instantly filled with various glowing items. The treasures were shining brightly, enough to show that they had extraordinary origins. Every single item could be said to be top grade. Other than that, there was also a strong medicinal fragrance floating in the air. There were actually many precious pills that were made by alchemy masters. It was clear that the Dao Seeking Sect had put in a lot of money. The large amount of items were not just to make up for the numbers. Each of them were priceless items that were extremely valuable and almost impossible to obtain from the market. It could be seen that these sects had deep foundations. These priceless treasures were placed in front of Ye Xuan. As long as he nodded, he could have them all. Yet, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyes, as if the treasures were just cabbages. The Dao Seeking Sect master looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s expression and felt a little nervous. This was completely different from what they had imagined. Logically speaking, anyone would be tempted by so many treasures. And with Ye Xuan¡¯s ability and knowledge, he shouldn¡¯t have seen these before. They still underestimated Ye Xuan. If he knew what these people were thinking, he would definitely mock them. He had the system on him, and over time, his vision had become much higher, so how could he be interested in these things? ¡°I¡¯m just a puny little elder. What great ability can I have that¡¯s worth everyone coming? You¡¯d better take back these things.¡± Ye Xuan paused, then continued, ¡°Moreover, I remember that our relationship before this isn¡¯t the best.¡± Facing Ye Xuan¡¯s knowing expression, the people from Dao Seeking Sect couldn¡¯t help but blush. If it wasn¡¯t for the bigger picture, they would probably have turned around and left. However, if they really left, their sect¡¯s future would probably come to an end. This time, they had to persuade Ye Xuan no matter what! ¡°Elder Ye, what are you saying? We admit that it was a misunderstanding before. It¡¯s just a small matter, we hope you can be magnanimous.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect lowered their proud heads. If it was before, they wouldn¡¯t even think about it. To lower their heads to an elder of such a small sect was a great humiliation to them. Seeing that he was unable to move Ye Xuan, the sect master seemed to have made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If Elder Ye is willing to help, I¡¯m willing to offer a divine-grade cultivation technique! I hope Elder Ye can consider it.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was dumbfounded. Even He Jiantian, who was standing next to him, looked surprised. A divine-grade cultivation technique! It was said that this was a cultivation technique passed down from ancient times, and it recorded all kinds of mysteries. It could be said to have supreme power. If one could cultivate it, it would not be difficult to control the clouds and rain. Once comprehended, one would have the ability to reach the heavens and earth. It was a pity that there were too few divine-grade cultivation techniques that had been passed down. Most of them were in some ancient secret realms or ancient secret burials. However, these places were located in the space turbulence or cracks. They would not appear normally and could not be tracked at all. Even if they found it with great difficulty, those places were too dangerous, and it could be said that there was no chance of survival. Even almighty experts would die if they entered, so very few people could come back alive. Even Sword Sect¡¯s supreme-grade cultivation technique was at most at the semi-divine-grade. He didn¡¯t expect the Dao Seeking Sect to hide a divine-grade cultivation technique, so it was no wonder he had such an expression. The Dao Seeking Sect had hidden too deeply. If it wasn¡¯t for this critical moment to convince Ye Xuan to help, they probably wouldn¡¯t have told him. Seeing that Ye Xuan was wavering, the sect master was full of anticipation. ¡°What do you think, Elder Ye? ¡± This time, Ye Xuan should be tempted. After all, it was a divine-grade cultivation technique. No matter how high Ye Xuan¡¯s standards were, there was no way that he would ignore a divine-grade cultivation technique. Chapter 259 - 259 Its Not That Simple 259 It¡¯s Not That Simple Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, making it impossible to see his expression. If it was a divine-grade cultivation technique, he was actually impressed. It could be seen that the Dao Seeking Sect had indeed put in a lot of money. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere and you¡¯ve already said so much, it¡¯d be a bit ungrateful of me to refuse.¡± ¡°Then Elder Ye, you mean you agree to help us?¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan had finally relented, the heavy weight was finally lifted from the hearts of the Dao Seeking Sect people. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s words suddenly changed. ¡°However, I¡¯m not confident in fully handling this matter. I¡¯ll disclaim first. If I can¡¯t save them, please don¡¯t blame me.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect shook their heads like rattle-drums. They waved their hands and said, ¡°As long as Elder Ye is willing to help.¡± After they walked out, their expressions didn¡¯t relax. The Dao Seeking Sect had paid a lot for this trip. Just the treasures they offered to Ye Xuan were worth a lot. Not to mention, they had to lower their proud heads to beg Ye Xuan, which was the most intolerable thing for them. These people had always been high and mighty, and usually only others would ask them for help. They had never been so humble. ¡°Sect master, do you think that Ye Xuan can handle this?¡± ¡°This is the only choice we have now. We have to give it a try. This kid is a little strange. He was able to escape unscathed and sign a treaty with the demonic beasts. Maybe he really has a way.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect were all reluctant, ¡°That kid really took so many of our priceless treasures. After they walked out, the expressions on these people¡¯s faces were completely devoid of the kindness they had shown to Ye Xuan. They returned to their previous arrogance. After all, this was their true colors, and what they had showed just now was just a temporary measure. ¡°Sect master, are we really going to give that divine-grade cultivation technique to Ye Xuan? Even if this kid helps us, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t go against us in the future. Moreover, he¡¯s so close to the people of the Sword Sect. If we wait for him to grow stronger, wouldn¡¯t we be cultivating a potential trouble?¡± Regarding the fact that they possessed a divine-grade cultivation technique, the Dao Seeking Sect was very covert. Only the sect master and a few elders with high status knew about it. Even so, the elders didn¡¯t know about the contents. The only one who was familiar with it was the sect master. The sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect chuckled coldly, ¡°Do you think that divine-grade techniques are so easy to learn?¡± His gaze was meaningful, with a bit of mystery and strangeness. When the others saw this, they immediately felt relieved and complimented, ¡°Sect master is wise.¡± The Dao Seeking Sect wasn¡¯t the first sect to come. Other than them, there were a few more groups of people who came shamelessly to ask Ye Xuan for help. Everyone had similar thoughts. Since Ye Xuan was able to escape from Changping back then, even under the siege of demonic beasts, then he might also be able to do something this time. In order to invite someone to help, they naturally had to prepare a big gift. This time, it could be said that Ye Xuan¡¯s hands were numb from receiving gifts. After everyone had left, even He Jiantian was envious when he saw the gifts piled up like a small mountain. Shen Changling rushed over as soon as he received the news. ¡°Elder Ye, you want to go to Changping again?¡± No one knew the relationship between Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan better than Shen Changling. If Ye Xuan went to Changping to save people, it would be a matter of minutes without any obstacles. Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°Of course. After all, they¡¯ve already asked me to help them, so I can only reluctantly make this trip.¡± His original intention was just to let Qian Yuan detain those people and make these forces bleed a little. He didn¡¯t really want to take their lives. Looking at the mountain of gifts next to Ye Xuan, Shen Changling knew that Ye Xuan definitely agreed not because he was pressured by those sects, but because of these magic treasures. If he didn¡¯t want to go, no one could force Ye Xuan. ¡°This trip is a great harvest for Elder Ye.¡± Ye Xuan clearly understood what Shen Changling meant, but He Jiantian was confused. However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because he remembered that they were close. ¡°Since Elder Ye has thought it through, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± After He Jiantian left, Shen Changling could finally speak freely. ¡°These people have finally met with obstacles and know that demonic beasts are not so easy to deal with. They were so arrogant before, but in the end, they have to come to beg people with their tails between their legs.¡± ¡°I want to laugh when I think about how they acted back then and how they are begging people everywhere right now. Why can¡¯t these people understand?¡± Shen Changling started speaking. In fact, he wished that those people would stay in Changping and never return, but he also knew that if that was the case, Jingdu would be in chaos. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is that after they return, they still won¡¯t let go of Changping.¡± Ye Xuan also agreed with him. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all because of greed. But now that they know how powerful their opponent is, I think they won¡¯t have any ideas about Changping in the future.¡± These people should have learned their lesson and restrained themselves. In fact, what surprised Shen Changling the most was that Ye Xuan had agreed to help. ¡°Elder Ye is really broad-minded. If it were me, I¡¯d definitely make them suffer.¡± However, Ye Xuan smiled mysteriously. ¡°You probably can¡¯t imagine what Qian Yuan will ask those people to do. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll remember it for the rest of their lives.¡± Shen Changling was curious and eager to know, but Ye Xuan kept him in suspense and wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Chapter 260 - 260 Just Put on an Act 260 Just Put on an Act It wasn¡¯t a secret that Ye Xuan was leaving for Changping. Other than the Dao Seeking Sect, there were many eyes keeping watch of his movements. Seeing him leave, many people secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After all, many of their elders were in the hands of those demonic beasts. The more time delayed, the more danger they would be in. However, nobody dared to send people to rush Ye Xuan, in fear that he would suddenly go back on his word. Of course, these people didn¡¯t completely trust Ye Xuan. They actually organized a group of people in secret. Not only were they ordered to pay attention to Ye Xuan¡¯s actions, but they would also go to Changping to participate in the rescue mission. With Ye Xuan¡¯s keen senses, he naturally noticed these little tails behind him, but he didn¡¯t care. Yi chengrui and the others in Changping had also received the news that Ye Xuan was on his way. They hurriedly began to prepare and went out of the city early in the morning to welcome him. This kind of formation and treatment obviously much better than what the group of people before had received. A beam of divine light streaked across the sky like a rainbow bridge. At the same time, a vague figure appeared. As time passed, the figure gradually became clearer. In the crowd, there were also a few people who were in a bad mood. They had a grim expression, and their eyes were dark and gloomy, as if they had suffered a great blow. They were the disciples and elders who had escaped from the demonic beasts¡¯ forest with great difficulty. Because Qian Yuan didn¡¯t think much of these people¡¯s strength, he had been kind enough to let them out. As for those grand elders and some of the stronger ones, they weren¡¯t so lucky. ¡°He¡¯s just an elder from a small sect. What¡¯s wrong with the people in Changping? Even if Ye Xuan saved them before, they shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a letter from Jingdu saying that Ye Xuan will help us rescue the others.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression turned even darker. ¡°Is there something wrong with those people in Jingdu? Ye Xuan isn¡¯t even at sky rank, what help can he be? You must know that even the grand elders have suffered, let alone him.¡± ¡°And didn¡¯t our sect have a conflict with Ye Xuan before? We even said that he colluded with demonic beasts before. Why is it now¡­¡± Those disciples still didn¡¯t know that in the short time they had been in Changping, great changes had already taken place in Jingdu. To be more precise, it was the attitude of all the sects towards Ye Xuan. The rest of the people could not believe it. Facing the doubts of his companions, the disciple rolled his eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then contact your own sect. Why would I lie to you? ¡± Those people were still suspicious, but the information from Jingdu could not be a lie. The expressions on their faces were even more despairing, as if the world had become a fantasy. The other people in Changping didn¡¯t care what they thought. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Ye!¡± ¡°Elder Ye is here!¡± The excitement in their words was enough to show how high Ye Xuan¡¯s prestige was here. The moment Ye Xuan got off the flying magic weapon, he was almost surrounded by enthusiastic people. If Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t come to help him, he would have been squeezed around for a while. ¡°Elder Ye has come to Changping to discuss some matters. Everyone, please don¡¯t delay the important matters.¡± Hearing Yi Chengrui¡¯s words, everyone reluctantly left. Before leaving, they didn¡¯t forget to gift Ye Xuan various items. The two of them entered the meeting hall. Yi Chengrui ordered that no one was allowed to enter and set up a barrier around them. Then, he bowed deeply to Ye Xuan. ¡°Many thanks to Elder Ye for helping us deal with it. I am truly unable to repay your great kindness.¡± Judging from the attitudes of the grand elders and Changping, ye Xuan must have suffered a lot of pressure in the capital, and even rumors. Yi Chengrui had previously asked around and found out that these people didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ye Xuan. From their speech and actions, it seemed that they even had hostility and hatred towards him. It could be seen that Ye Xuan had a lot of enemies. In addition, the matter of Changping had made it even more difficult for him. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything. City Lord, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Ye Xuan helped Yi Chengrui up. Hearing this, Yi Chengrui was even more touched. ¡°Elder Ye has helped us enough. First, he saved us from the abyss of suffering. Then, he gave us ideas. The people of Changping pretended to be sick and recuperated. That¡¯s how we avoided trouble.¡± The group of people in Jingdu who went to find trouble with the demonic beasts were almost completely annihilated. In the end, only a few returned. Previously, Yi Chengrui was still worried that the demonic beasts would vent their anger on them and once again form a beast tide to attack Changping. However, not to mention the beast tide, he didn¡¯t even see the shadow of a few demonic beasts. Those demonic beasts also didn¡¯t show any intention of taking the initiative to attack humans. Yi Chengrui was relieved. He would never believe that it wasn¡¯t because of Ye Xuan. Otherwise, according to the demonic beast¡¯s style of doing things, they would have already started to take revenge. ¡°Changping should protect itself by not participating. Otherwise, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Yi Chengrui nodded profusely. ¡°Exactly. We just want to live a peaceful life. We are extremely satisfied with the signed treaty and don¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. But Jingdu¡­¡± He sighed, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better not to mention it. I can¡¯t control those people¡¯s thoughts, and I can¡¯t interfere.¡± Yi Chengrui was a little curious. He knew the purpose of Ye Xuan¡¯s visit this time, so he was also a little surprised and confused. ¡°Elder Ye, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually agree to come and save people.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was unfathomable. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to bury the hatchet.¡± If all the people in the capital died here, the others might do something irrational in order to take revenge. If a large-scale conflict broke out between the demonic beasts and the humans, the final result would only be a mutual loss. This wasn¡¯t Ye Xuan¡¯s original intention, and he didn¡¯t want to see this happen. Chapter 261 - 261 The Little Tail 261 The Little Tail Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s confident expression, Yi Chengrui had an inexplicable trust in Ye Xuan, even if he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. ¡°Elder Ye, I believe that you have the ability and means to solve these problems. If you need me to do anything, just say it.¡± Yi Chengrui had a premonition that perhaps this time, Ye Xuan would be able to completely resolve the hidden danger in Changping, and even prevent the people of Jingdu from casually interfering. ¡°Actually, what I want you to do is very simple. You just have to accompany me in acting.¡± Because there were guards outside the meeting hall and a barrier was set up, the people following Ye Xuan from Jingdu couldn¡¯t hear the conversation. They wanted to get closer, but they were afraid of alerting them. ¡°Previously, the news said that the City Lord of Changping had a close relationship with Ye Xuan. Now it seems that it is true. I just don¡¯t know if these two are plotting anything.¡± ¡°The sect master sent us to keep an eye on Ye Xuan to prevent him from having any other thoughts and actions. We must be on guard.¡± Fortunately, Ye Xuan and Yi Chengrui didn¡¯t stay for long. After the two discussed, Ye Xuan got up and left, ready to go to the demonic beasts. When they learned that Ye Xuan was planning to go alone without bringing anyone, everyone was shocked. Yi Chengrui was the first to step forward to stop him. ¡°Elder Ye, you are not the same as before. Because of the interference from Jingdu, our relationship with the beasts has worsened. It is very dangerous if you go alone.¡± Last time, Ye Xuan had Shen Changling by his side. Now, he was alone. If something really happened, there would be no one to take care of him. The others also felt that Yi Chengrui¡¯s words made sense and nodded one after another. ¡°The City Lord is right. This is really too dangerous.¡± The demonic beasts had been friendly to Ye Xuan before, but in this situation, anyone would be hostile. After all, from another perspective, they were the ones who tore up the treaty first and even plotted actions against the flood dragon. Although Changping¡¯s thinking was different from Jingdu¡¯s, an arm couldn¡¯t win against a thigh. In the eyes of the demonic beasts, all of them were in the same boat and there was no difference. If they met again, they would probably launch an attack without hesitation, so after this incident, Yi Chengrui ordered that no one was allowed to leave the city. No one dared to disobey the order, and for the sake of their own lives, they had not left the city until now. ¡°Elder Ye, why don¡¯t you bring a few people with you?¡± Yi Chengrui suddenly suggested, his eyes looking at the crowd. ¡°There were a few survivors from Jingdu. They might be of some help to you on the way.¡± When the survivors heard this, they didn¡¯t expect to be mentioned at all. They were almost scared out of their wits. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to escape from that damned place, so how could they possibly go back? Some of them immediately put on an extremely weak expression and said in extreme distress, ¡°We want to help too, but we are seriously injured. I¡¯m afraid that we will drag Elder Ye down if we follow him. At that time, it will be a waste of effort. It¡¯s better for us not to go and be burdens.¡± These words were grand, but who didn¡¯t know that they were actually afraid of death? Yi Chengrui disdained this in his heart. These people were insatiable and extremely greedy. They wanted both the spiritual mine and the flood dragon, but in the end, they act like cowards in the face of danger. He didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°In that case, who should we send?¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I have my own way. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. To put it bluntly, if I¡¯m really in danger, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people I bring. At most, I¡¯ll just have a few more people to die with me.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s original intention was just to scare that group of people. If he really brought them along, it would hinder his own actions instead. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s firm attitude, the others couldn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Since Elder Ye has said so, then we can only listen to you.¡± The crowd sent Ye Xuan to the city gate, and only when they saw his figure disappear into the forest of monsters did they withdraw their gazes. No one noticed that not long after Ye Xuan entered the forest of monsters, several more dark shadows followed him in. These were the people sent by Jingdu. It was sunny outside, but it was dark inside the forest. The towering trees blocked all the sunlight, and only occasionally, there would be some light. It was as if they had stepped into a different dimension, a completely different world from the outside. At the same time, a cold aura hit them in the face, giving them goosebumps. The smell of rotten leaves filled the air. These people couldn¡¯t help frowning. They looked around, but Ye Xuan was nowhere to be seen. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I clearly saw him walking in this direction just now. It¡¯s only been a short while, how come I don¡¯t see him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s some kind of array here that made us lose track of him?¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful. There¡¯s something strange about this forest. It¡¯s said that the grand elder and the others had mysteriously disappeared here.¡± There was clearly no dangerous aura, but these people became a little nervous. It was quiet all around. There were no humans or demonic beasts. It was unbelievably quiet. They walked forward carefully, only to hear the sound of their feet stepping on fallen leaves. ¡°Where did this Ye Xuan go? The tracing butterflies we put on him didn¡¯t work.¡± A butterfly was flying in the air, its colorful wings becoming dull in the dark environment. It fluttered to the East and then to the South. It had clearly lost its way. It suddenly stopped in mid-air and upon closer inspection, it turned out that a pair of slender hands had caught it. Phosphorus powder fell down with a rustling sound, and at the same time, a low and hoarse male voice sounded. ¡°Who are you guys looking for?¡± The few of them raised their heads and were met with a pair of golden beast eyes. An unparalleled pressure hit them in the face like a wave. Their vision turned black and they immediately lost consciousness. Chapter 262 - 262 All Thrown to the Mine 262 All Thrown to the Mine Not long after Ye Xuan stepped into the forest, Qian Yuan also received the news and brought him a few small surprises. He looked at the dozen or so cultivators lying unconscious on the ground beside Qian Yuan. The aura they exuded was not weak, but who asked them to face Qian Yuan? Dealing with them was a piece of cake with just one Dragon Breath. ¡°I saw a few little tails behind you, so I¡¯ll take care of them as well. They¡¯re giving off the same disgusting aura.¡± Qian Yuan didn¡¯t hide his disdain for the people on the ground at all, but his attitude towards Ye Xuan was completely different. ¡°I was planning to take care of it myself, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be half a step ahead of me. By the way, how are the people from Jingdu?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t forget the purpose of his visit. Those people from Jingdu were ridiculous. They were the ones who asked him for help, yet they didn¡¯t trust him and even tried to monitor him. They didn¡¯t even use their brains to think. These people had no other use except to alert the enemy. Qian Yuan revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you go over and take a look. They¡¯re doing what they like right now.¡± Seeing his expression, Ye Xuan was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what Qian Yuan was up to. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do what they like?¡± Although Qian Yuan was friendly to him, he was still hostile towards other humans. Ye Xuan had reminded him before to keep the people from Jingdu alive. After all, he didn¡¯t want them to do anything in desperation. So he told Qian Yuan to punish these people, but not to kill them. Ye Xuan knew that Qian Yuan knew what he was doing, so he was more at ease. Now that he heard these words, it seemed that there was a deeper meaning. Qian Yuan brought Ye Xuan further into the forest. Soon enough, he began to hear clanking sounds from not far away. It appeared to be the sound of a hammer hitting something heavy. The sounds were faintly discernible, floating in the depths of the forest. It was particularly melodious and quiet, occasionally mixed with a few painful gasps. It was inexplicably strange. Fortunately, they were in the depths of the forest, so few people came here. In fact, almost no one had set foot in this place. Although the weeds that were half a person tall had been mostly cleared, they still blocked his vision. There were also paths that were faintly trodden by footprints. ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a spiritual mine here.¡± This spiritual mine had already been classified as the territory of demonic beasts, and humans were not allowed to set foot here. If Ye Xuan¡¯s guess was correct, the commotion just now was caused by mining, but how could there be humans here? ¡°You see.¡± Qian Yuan waved his hands, and the weeds in front of him automatically moved to the side. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were opening a path for Ye Xuan, and he could finally see the scene in front of him. The area in front of them was bustling with activity, and all of them were human cultivators. However, they weren¡¯t using any spiritual power or spells ¨C they were mining in the most primitive way. Large beads of sweat rolled down from their foreheads, and the back of their clothes were completely soaked with sweat, as if they had been fished out of water. The originally spotless clothes had also become dusty, and these people no longer had the sage-like appearance they had when they first arrived. With their dusty and dirty Faces, it was as if they had just escaped from a disaster. Even if the people from their own sects were here, they might not be able to recognize them. Among them, there were a few big demons holding special whips in their hands. They whipped the ground continuously, creating terrifying cracking sounds that deterred anyone from slacking. ¡°Hurry up and mine. Don¡¯t you like these spiritual stone mines the most? Then mine for me!¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t die, dig deeper!¡± It was as if the whips had eyes. Whenever someone moved slowly or made some other secretive movements, they would land on them. The whip was specially made. Although it couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage, it would cause unbearable pain when it hit the skin. It was as if ten thousand ants were piercing the heart. It was simply unbearable. Ye Xuan was dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­¡± These people were all from the large sects of Jingdu. All of them were powerful grand elders or characters on the level of elders. In short, they were all of high positions and great power, but now they had become dirty miners. Such a stark difference was simply unimaginable. Even Ye Xuan was shocked, and he could no longer see any remnants of their once mighty demeanor. Any one of these people was a famous figure. Not to mention their many achievements, just their unfathomable cultivation levels were enough to make anyone respect them. ¡°How could this be?¡± Looking at the numb expressions on their faces, it seemed like they had been working like this for quite a while. ¡°They got lost in the array I set up earlier and I defeated them one by one. In the end, I sealed all of their spiritual powers and left them here to mine.¡± If these people attacked together, they might cause some trouble for Qian Yuan. After all, even ants could bite an elephant to death. However, they were trapped in the array and ended up like fish on an anvil, waiting to be slaughtered. Then they were thrown here. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t they like spiritual mines and can¡¯t wait to mine as many as possible? Then let them experience it themselves and see how spiritual mines are mined.¡± Even Ye Xuan had a look of admiration on his face after hearing this. He had to admit that this move was really amazing. He couldn¡¯t help but smile mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you could think of such a nasty move.¡± Qian Yuan kept his promise. He didn¡¯t harm their lives but still let them receive the punishment they deserved. Although they were powerful, they were used to being pampered. Now that their spiritual powers were sealed, they were just like ordinary people. Not only were they enslaved by the demon beasts, but they also had to work at the spiritual mine here. It was easy to imagine how bad their mood was. Chapter 263 - 263 Dig as Long as It Wont Kill You 263 Dig as Long as It Won¡¯t Kill You Looking at their listless and despairing expressions, one could tell how bad their days there were. Ye Xuan looked at the dark circles under their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How many days have they not slept?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as sleeping. These people have high cultivation. Even if we¡¯ve sealed them, it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights and just mine here.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s golden eyes flashed with the cruelty and bloodlust of a demonic beast. But when facing Ye Xuan, those auras faded away. It was no wonder that Qian Yuan only captured those with high cultivation and released those with low cultivation. So, this was why he did that. Even if the bodies of cultivators were strong and much better than that of ordinary people, they couldn¡¯t withstand such high-intensity work. The double torture of the mind and the body was far more effective than punishing them directly. It could be said that they were better off dead. Ye Xuan expressed that he could understand Qian Yuan¡¯s choice. If he hadn¡¯t asked Qian Yuan to spare their lives, their audacious actions would have killed them countless times. Not to mention that these people were still dreaming big, trying to tame Qian Yuan for their use. That was simply a great insult. Now that Qian Yuan could be said to be the last member of the dragon clan, it would be a matter of minutes before he took their lives. ¡°They¡¯ve received enough punishment. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll stay far away from the mine vein for the rest of their lives. I¡¯ve come here to take them away.¡± Qian Yuan nodded. ¡°If you want to take them away, then take them away. There¡¯s no use for them to stay here. However, if the Jingdu sends more people over, I won¡¯t tolerate the next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t dare to send more people over. I don¡¯t think they have the guts to do so.¡± Unable to resist Qian Yuan¡¯s warm invitation, Ye Xuan lifted his glass and drank with him for a few more rounds. It was only when the sun went down that he got up and prepared to leave. The cultivators who were previously enslaved and mining heard a rapid whistle. The great demon guarding the spiritual mine stared at those humans for a long time to prevent them from escaping. It almost made the humans feel uncomfortable. He sneered, ¡°You guys are lucky this time.¡± Everyone¡¯s numb faces were expressionless, not knowing what he meant. ¡°Alright, you guys can leave now.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing his words. They could not believe what they had just heard. It wasn¡¯t that no one had thought of escaping. After all, they couldn¡¯t mine here forever. When the people in Jingdu received the news, they would send someone to rescue them. However, their spiritual power was sealed, and they couldn¡¯t use any spells. There were also so many giant demons guarding the surroundings. It was easier said than done to escape. It was simply a fantasy. Demonic beasts were extremely sensitive to the aura of humans. A few people dared to run away, but they were quickly caught before they could run three meters away. They received double the punishment and even implicated the people around them. As time passed, these people no longer dared to run. They only hoped that the people in Jingdu would quickly send someone to rescue them. Hearing the demonic beast¡¯s words, they thought it was some conspiracy. Someone carefully asked, ¡°Can we really leave?¡± ¡°Actually, you guys weren¡¯t supposed to leave. You were supposed to mine here for the rest of your lives. But you guys were lucky. Someone came to look for you!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here for us?¡± The giant demon rolled its eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get out.¡± The giant demon seemed to be extremely unwilling and was still cursing. The rest of the people almost cried in joy. They could really leave! These days of mining day and night, and even being enslaved by such a demonic beast, was simply a great humiliation to them. It was to the point that they had almost forgotten their once noble status. Now that they were about to end this kind of life, they felt like they were in an unrealistic dream. The demonic beast¡¯s cold voice sounded like a nightmare, ¡°What? Are you guys not willing to leave? Have you grown feelings for this mine?¡± It was as if these people¡¯s butts were on fire. They rushed out in a hurry, afraid they would be left behind if they were half a step late. It was enough to show the trauma they had because of the mine. ¡°It must be someone from our Dao Seeking Sect. I knew the sect leader and the others wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a force from our Misty Illusory Manor. There are still a few grand elders who haven¡¯t left the mountain. It¡¯s definitely their doing.¡± ¡°In short, no matter what, it¡¯s good that someone came to save us.¡± They saw a cultivated figure standing with his hands behind his back. He came against the light as if he had gathered everyone¡¯s hope. The bright sunlight cast a shadow behind him, revealing the exquisite curve of his side profile. As if he heard the movement behind him, Ye Xuan turned around and smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡± After he finished speaking, he observed the crowd. However, when those people saw his face clearly, their brains went into a state of shock. Compared to the bright and gorgeous Ye Xuan, they looked like refugees. Initially, everyone was in the same situation, and no one could laugh at each other. Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance broke this calm state. Looking at his clean clothes, these people felt a sense of shame. They had thought of many possibilities. They even thought about which of the seven great sects had come to save them. Or perhaps, these few people teamed up to save him. However, they had never thought of this one possibility. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Everyone asked at once. The person who came to save them was Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan smiled faintly and enjoyed the surprised look on their faces. Then he said slowly, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? I was released by your sect master and came upon his request to save your lives.¡± Chapter 264 - 264 It Was Actually Him Who Came to Save Us 264 It Was Actually Him Who Came to Save Us Most of the sects these people belonged to had grudges against Ye Xuan, and some even wanted to frame and pour dirty water on Ye Xuan. The scene from that time was still vivid in their minds. They condemned Ye Xuan together, not even showing him a friendly face. In the end, Ye Xuan suddenly became someone entrusted by their sect. It could only be said that things had developed too quickly, and they could no longer keep up with what was happening. Ye Xuan said he was there to help them, but no one would believe him. Someone expressed his doubts and subconsciously took a few steps back. He looked at Ye Xuan vigilantly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance here was already very suspicious, and he was even alone. It was hard to say if this was a conspiracy of the demonic beasts or if what they had accused Ye Xuan of was true. Ye Xuan was colluding with the demonic beasts. Otherwise, how could he explain his appearance here? Ye Xuan spread his hands helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± Looking at his indifferent attitude, everyone thought that Ye Xuan would explain. Yet he just said this? Ye Xuan spoke with a smile, but the words from his mouth gave them goosebumps. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you guys can go back and continue mining. There¡¯s no harm in mining for the rest of your lives. I¡¯ll report the situation truthfully. As for those who want to leave with me, you can come.¡± Mining! This word seemed to have touched the most sensitive part of everyone. For a moment, everyone¡¯s expression became nervous. They would not return to that damn place even if someone threatened to kill them. The others looked at each other and thought of the dark days of mining that were worse than death. They immediately stepped forward. Whether Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance was a trick, the worst result was already like this. It couldn¡¯t be any worse. ¡°Let¡¯s follow him. What if it¡¯s true? I¡¯d rather die than go to the mines.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe it¡¯s true. At least there¡¯s still a chance of survival.¡± With the idea of giving up, many people followed Ye Xuan, revealing flattering grins. ¡°Elder Ye, we were joking just now. It was just a casual remark. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t want to be humble, Ye Xuan was the only one who could take them away. They had to lower their status when it was necessary. ¡­ Seeing that their companion was indecisive and had changed sides quickly, some people were flustered and exasperated. But there was nothing they could do. They looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s gradually walking away and finally gritted their teeth and followed. At this moment, a ghostly voice sounded. It was thunderous and carried an oppressive aura that could not be ignored. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a small lesson this time. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll lose your lives!¡± They would never forget this voice. It was the flood dragon. Once again, a shadow loomed over everyone¡¯s hearts, and they hastened their steps. ¡°You guys wait for me!¡± Everyone followed behind Ye Xuan for a moment, and only the sound of footsteps could be heard. The seal was still tied to them, so they were temporarily unable to use their spiritual energy and spells. It was different from when they entered. Before this, they kept going around and couldn¡¯t get out of this space. Under Ye Xuan¡¯s lead, the group only took a few turns before the scenery in front of them suddenly became clear. Even the light became brighter as if the light was ahead of them. The originally vigilant people gradually let go of their suspicions. According to the current situation, they had a chance of leaving. Ye Xuan did not need to show them these, even if he wanted to lie to them. After all, they were currently too weak. Their life and death were still uncertain. Seeing the light getting brighter, everyone¡¯s breathing became more rapid. After staying in the dark environment for a long time, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their hands to block the piercing light. After a clear look at the surrounding environment, it was still the same towering trees, and the environment was very dark. However, the others revealed excited smiles. ¡°We¡¯ve finally made it out!¡± After escaping from that ghostly dark place, they didn¡¯t have to mine in the dark. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy and didn¡¯t even encounter any obstacles along the way. Previously, everyone was still a little worried. As they got closer to Changping, their eyes glowed with hope again. ¡°We¡¯re finally out of here. I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Leaving the dark mine vein and stepping on solid ground again, everyone felt like they were in a dream. The people of Changping didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan and the others to return so quickly, so Yi Chengrui quickly went up to welcome them. ¡°This is great. Elder Ye has finally brought everyone out safely. I was worried that if anything happened to you, how would I explain it to the people in Jingdu?¡± Yi Chengrui hypocritically squeezed out a few crocodile tears. No one could find any fault with his attitude. Even the words that they wanted to blame were stuck to them. Why didn¡¯t he send anyone over when they were missing? Was he going to stand here and watch? However, considering the cultivation and strength of these people, even if he sent people over, they would probably end up the same way as them. The grand elders all looked disgusted. That mining experience could be said to be their dark history. But their spiritual power had not recovered yet, and they did not want to be disturbed. Ye Xuan guessed they were too tired from mining and were not in the mood to vent their anger on others. Qian Yuan¡¯s seal would only lose its effect after some time, so he believed they would be more obedient. Ye Xuan also sent people to Jingdu to deliver on the situation and news and have the sects prepare the remaining gifts of gratitude. To put it nicely, it was the gift of gratitude. But to put it bluntly, it was the ransom money. Chapter 265 - 265 Quit, This Is a Hot Potato 265 Quit, This Is a Hot Potato The sects in the Jingdu didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. Ye Xuan had brought those people back quickly and in one piece. When they received the news, they immediately sent their disciples and elders to pick those people up. After all, according to Ye Xuan, these people¡¯s spiritual power had been sealed so that they couldn¡¯t use magic weapons for the time being. It wasn¡¯t easy to bring them back intact, so they were relieved. Apart from their pale faces and dark circles under their eyes, these people didn¡¯t seem to be in good mental states. However, they were in good condition, much better than expected. ¡°Elder Ye, may I ask, when will the restrictions on their bodies be lifted?¡± Even if Qian Yuan had heaven-defying abilities, he couldn¡¯t seal everyone¡¯s spiritual power for life, even if he wanted to. The seal was for them to go to the mines like ordinary people during this time. They would probably never want to set foot in Changping again. ¡°At most half a month, or at least a few days.¡± When the other sects heard this, they felt relieved. If the people they had spent so much effort to save were disabled, they might as well leave them in the mine. Looking at everyone¡¯s relieved expressions, Ye Xuan smiled amiably. ¡°Since I¡¯ve brought them back safely, what you have promised me¡­?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t finish his words, and the major sects also understood the implied meaning of his words. Thinking of what they had promised Ye Xuan, they couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for it. However, everyone was watching. It wasn¡¯t good to go back on their word. After all, they were reputable sects. Moreover, Ye Xuan could easily rescue people from the hands of the demonic beasts without paying any price. The reason behind this made them ponder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Ye. We¡¯ll deliver those things to your place later.¡± With a definite answer, Ye Xuan was very satisfied. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Do you have any other objections about the matter of Changping?¡± He looked around and saw that the expressions of the sect leaders had become extremely complicated, and some even looked unwilling. Changping was a place with wealth. They could obtain many spirit stones if so many spiritual mines were mined. However, because of those demonic beasts and the flood dragon, it had become a hot potato. A deathly silence filled the air. No one spoke, and it was Ye Xuan who broke the silence. ¡°Since no one wants to say anything, I¡¯ll say it. Before we left Changping, that flood dragon said he would not let you guys off if this happened again.¡± Ye Xuan grinned calmly, but everyone shivered inexplicably. ¡°These people are just lucky. You should be prepared for war if you want to tear up the agreement and explore Changping again.¡± Ye Xuan spread his hands helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything when the time comes. You can think about it for yourself.¡± This incident had taught them a profound lesson. Some were already hesitating. Ye Xuan took the opportunity and continued. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s beneficial to us in the long run. Living in peace with the demonic beasts and not disturbing each other. This way, we won¡¯t be attacked by the demonic beasts when we mine. Our efficiency will also be much higher. Although we¡¯ve lost some spiritual mines, there are always losses. It won¡¯t be a great loss to our vitality and affect our fundamental interests. None of you here are short-sighted, so why should we take risks for such a small profit? We should open up a little. Losing some spiritual stones in exchange for peace is not a bad deal.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was like magic, drilling into their ears. They might not have thought much of it if he had said this before, but they had to reconsider after this incident. They probably were immersed in their thoughts that they didn¡¯t even know when Ye Xuan left. ¡°The current situation in Changping is good. There¡¯s no need to interfere anymore. Our Tai Chi Sect will take our leave first. The first to leave was the people from the Tai Chi Sect. Although these words were tactful, they revealed they did not want to continue. The people of the Tai Chi sect knew their limitations. No matter how the Dao Seeking Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor people talked about it, no matter how great the temptation of the flood dragon was, it was not as important as their lives. Even if they succeeded, they would only obtain the ownership of a few ore veins. However, if they failed, they would be doomed eternally. ¡°The same goes for our Qingfeng Sect. We¡¯re a small sect and can¡¯t take this. The current situation is pretty good. There¡¯s no need to cause more trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These things aren¡¯t something we can participate in. Those elders and disciples almost didn¡¯t make it back. It¡¯s better for us to stay out of this.¡± After the Tai Chi Sect expressed their stance, many other sects chose to withdraw one after another. In the end, only the Dao Seeking Sect, Misty Illusory Manor, Infinity Sect, and the other forces were left. The remaining people looked at each other. They had no choice but to consider the current situation carefully. Even if they could deal with those demonic beasts and flood dragons, they would have to send out all the disciples and elders. However, they would have to pay a great price. Even if they could succeed, they would probably suffer many casualties. If someone took the opportunity to attack at this time, they would not be able even to protect themselves. The various forces in Jingdu appeared peaceful on the surface, but in reality, undercurrents were surging. They could not allow any oversight. If they took a single wrong step, their hundred years of foundation would be destroyed. The people of the Dao Seeking Sect thought about it again and again. They looked at the grand elder who had yet to recover. They gritted their teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw as well.¡± That was the first huge force that voluntarily withdrew. Chapter 266 - 266 Whats Wrong With These People? 266 What¡¯s Wrong With These People? The Misty Illusory Manor was a little anxious. After all, if the Dao Seeking Sect backed out, it would mean that they would lose a powerful ally. It would be even more challenging to tame the flood dragon with just them. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the flood dragon? That¡¯s a demonic beast with a bloodline of dragon blood. If we can successfully capture it, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡± The sect master of the Misty Illusory Manor felt a little regretful the moment he said that. He seemed to be too anxious. As expected, he saw the plastered smile on the sect master¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good for us to be able to tame a flood dragon. If I remember correctly, your Misty Illusory Manor is also fully prepared to tame a flood dragon, right?¡± Everyone was well aware of their little schemes. They wanted to make use of each other and borrow each other¡¯s strength to be the ones who would benefit from the situation in the end. ¡°There¡¯s only one flood dragon. Who knows who will get it in the end? Rather than betting on this 50% chance, it¡¯s better to be steady and stop now. At least we didn¡¯t lose a lot.¡± These people had already lost a lot. To get Ye Xuan to save people, they offered many good things. What they had to do now was to stop the loss in time. If they had not been tempted by greed in the beginning, the series of events that followed would not have happened. It was not too late to realize this. After understanding all these twists and turns, the Dao Seeking Sect and the others let go even more thoroughly. The Misty illusory Manor and the other major forces looked at their backs as they walked away, and their expressions instantly turned dark. Without Ye Xuan having to do anything, this group instantly became scattered sand. The remaining forces naturally no longer considered it, as so many people had been defeated. With just these people, they were delivering food to the flood dragon. Moreover, the demonic beasts had also spoken. If there were a next time, it would not be so easy to calm down. They didn¡¯t dare to gamble on the consequences and couldn¡¯t afford to gamble now. ¡°Are we going to give up?¡± One of them asked weakly. ¡°What else can we do? Do you think we can deal with the flood dragon with our strength alone? It¡¯s simply impossible.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t even deal with it before, let alone now. We should accept this result.¡± After all, they had only wanted to obtain the spiritual stones and the flood dragon, but the price they had paid was too great. It had even exceeded their expectations. They could only watch what they almost got fly away. They could only blame themselves for underestimating the flood dragon¡¯s strength. It had already given them a thunderous and powerful strike when they had just arrived, causing their confidence to crumble and their fighting spirit to disappear. If they hadn¡¯t lost so miserably, as long as they had a little hope of winning, perhaps with their greed and evil nature, they might gather their troops again and plunder everything they wanted at all costs. At that time, it would only end with both sides suffering. It was just that Ye Xuan¡¯s grasp of the weakness of human nature was too accurate. These people lost miserably and almost lost everything. They didn¡¯t dare to gamble a second time with the foundation of their sects for a century. Thus, there was no need for those people in Changping to worry about the attitude of the people in Jingdu. Ye Xuan was in a good mood, but some people weren¡¯t. For example, the Dao Seeking Sect. Although they had voluntarily withdrawn, thinking about the things they had lost, they still felt pity for it. ¡°What exactly did you guys experience in Changping? Those demonic beasts didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± The sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect asked those grand elders and other people. His original intention was to show some concern, but these people all stammered and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Even now, those grand elders had yet to recover. They closed their eyes, and the scene of mining appeared again. Being oppressed by the demonic beasts and digging in the mines like ordinary people had become a dark history in their lives. How could these people with high status have the nerve to speak? Not only did they become prisoners, but they also did such a humiliating thing, having no choice but to bow to the demonic beasts and become the ones being dominated. These people were not willing to say anything for the sake of their reputation. If words got out, they feared they would no longer gain respect. That was why they had already agreed in Changping that everyone must keep their mouths shut and not reveal a single word. They had also bribed Ye Xuan not to tell anyone. This strange action naturally attracted the attention of the sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect. He wanted to get to the bottom of this. In the end, one of the grand elders said in a pathetic state, ¡°Sect master, please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Looking at their gloomy expressions, many guesses appeared in the Dao Seeking Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be that these grand elders had suffered a lot of inhuman torture at the hands of the demonic beasts?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. At the same time, they feared the flood dragon even more. If it weren¡¯t for his unfathomable strength, these grand elders wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a vicious attack. Moreover, they did not look like they were hurt. It was all mental torture. What a cruel method, what a vicious heart! But they could only bear it. Who asked them to run into the demonic beast¡¯s territory? After all, these people¡¯s cultivation had not declined, but their spiritual power was temporarily sealed. They could do nothing about it. The sect master didn¡¯t dare to ask any further, afraid he would expose these people¡¯s scars again. He just kept filling in the gaps in his brain. If he was a little unwilling, he was glad he had withdrawn in time. The flood dragon¡¯s methods were too strange and unfathomable, so it was better not to provoke it. Chapter 267 - 267 Collect Debts 267 Collect Debts The same scene happened in the other sects, and they had the same thing in mind. It had an invisible intimidating effect. These people must have had quite a trauma in Changping. The next time they wanted to interfere, they would consider it twice before doing it. To get Ye Xuan¡¯s help, most of the sects spent a lot of money, all kinds of supreme-grade items, cultivation techniques, or elixirs, and only then were they barely able to convince Ye Xuan. Now that Ye Xuan had rescued their people, many consciously delivered the rest of the deal to Ye Xuan. Of course, some were not aware of it, such as the people from the Misty Illusory Manor. They already had a lot of disputes with Ye Xuan, and they had just put down their status as a practical measure. Now that their people had been saved, they didn¡¯t want to waste many resources and precious materials. ¡°In my opinion, this Ye Xuan is asking for too much. He must have colluded with the demonic beasts. Otherwise, how could he have saved them so easily? It was just too easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He must be trying to scam us. We can¡¯t give him these resources for nothing. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be fools.¡± Furthermore, the Misty Illusory Manor people had also asked those elders and disciples. Other than the flood dragon¡¯s warning, they did not encounter any demonic beasts on their way back, confirming their suspicions. Ye Xuan and the demonic beast must have reached an unspeakable agreement, but the sects couldn¡¯t do anything because they didn¡¯t have evidence. However, they must not give Ye Xuan these things, so they plan to act dumb and muddle through. If they didn¡¯t want to give it, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t force them. In the end, the truth slapped these people in the face. The disciple suddenly reported that Ye Xuan had come to visit. The people from the Misty Illusory Manor looked at each other. From the looks of it, Ye Xuan had come to ask for what he deserved personally. The sect master, Li Tianhao¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°So what? There are plenty of ways to make him leave. Getting the things from our Misty Illusory Manor is not easy. Besides, we still have a debt to settle between us.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t like Ye Xuan, he had to show enough respect. After all, the two sides hadn¡¯t reached the point of completely turning their backs on each other. A disciple welcomed Ye Xuan. Li Tianhao had been waiting for a long time. ¡°May I know the purpose for your visit, Elder Ye?¡± Although Li Tianhao¡¯s words were extremely polite, the contempt in his eyes revealed his superior attitude. It was apparent that he did not take Ye Xuan seriously. Ye Xuan plastered a smile. ¡°Sect Master Li, you¡¯re really forgetful. Have you forgotten the promise between us? Since I¡¯ve already saved your people, shouldn¡¯t you give me what I deserve?¡± Li Tianhao probably didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be so direct. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said. ¡°Elder Ye, you must be joking. We have already given what we should give. It¡¯s better not to be too greedy. After all, you have also taken something from our Misty Illusory Manor. Be careful not to end up with nothing.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had to be wary of the mysterious power behind Ye Xuan and the demonic beasts he was colluding with, the Misty Illusory Manor would have already taken action the moment he stepped in. It was precisely because of these factors that the Misty Illusory Manor had not completely shed all pretenses of cordiality with Ye Xuan. After all, now was not the time. Their eyes met, and neither was willing to give in. Sparks of conspiracy flashed in the air. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were like an unfathomable pool of water devouring everything. Ye Xuan said meaningfully, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to give it to me, Sect Master Li. I didn¡¯t expect such a big sect like yours would go back on your words. You¡¯re trying to get rid of me after getting my help. I wonder how the outside world would look at your sect if they knew about this.¡± The fake smile on Li Tianhao¡¯s face faded, and he squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. After all, I¡¯m just a nobody. How would I dare to threaten your Misty Illusory Manor? Sect Master Li, you should be clear about what¡¯s more important.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s strange words made Li Tianhao choke. It was like a fish bone was stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t swallow or spit it out. ¡°Furthermore, I believe that the grand elders of your sect would not want others to know what happened in Changping.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words caught Li Tianhao¡¯s attention. After all, when he had asked earlier, these grand elders had avoided talking about it. So it was inappropriate for him to get to the bottom of it. Now, it seemed that Ye Xuan knew something else. Before Li Tianhao could ask, the grand elders who had not spoken earlier could not sit still anymore. ¡°You promised us that you would not tell anyone!¡± Seeing their reaction, Li Tianhao was even more curious about what these people had experienced in Changping. Ye Xuan said righteously, ¡°The Misty Illusory Manor didn¡¯t give me the things you promised me. You were the ones who broke the promise first. How can you blame me for going back against my words?¡± ¡°You!¡± The few of them were so angry that they couldn¡¯t say anything and couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Xuan. Every second Ye Xuan stayed here, they felt like a dagger was on their backs, and they couldn¡¯t sit still. They thought of the time when they were mining. Seeing that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t compromise, if words really got out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a foothold in the Jingdu. They would lose all their face and wouldn¡¯t have any prestige in the future. ¡°Sect master, just agree to his request. After all, we have already made a promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sect master. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. This time, we¡¯ll take it as we¡¯re spending money to get rid of this disaster. Li Tianhao looked at the few people who were trying to persuade him. They were all highly respected people in the sect. He could ignore the opinions of others, but not these people. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of weakness Ye Xuan had on them. Facing these people¡¯s repeated persuasion and Ye Xuan¡¯s indirect questioning, Li Tianhao had to give in. Ye Xuan was not easy to bully, and it was not easy for them to get away with it. Chapter 268 - 268 Bai Tings Vicious Heart 268 Bai Ting¡¯s Vicious Heart As for the other sects and forces that wanted to renege on their debts, Ye Xuan also did the same. There were many ways to deal with these people. In the end, they had to hand over things obediently. Soon, Ye Xuan arrived at his final destination, the Dao Seeking Sect. Unexpectedly, the people of the Dao Seeking Sect seemed to have already heard the news. After all, Ye Xuan¡¯s actions were no secret in Jingdu. When he came to the door and left, the people in the sects looked like they had lost something precious. It was not difficult to guess what had happened. ¡°Elder Ye, please come in. Our sect master has been waiting for a long time.¡± The people of the Dao Seeking Sect warmly welcomed Ye Xuan in. No one could find any fault with their attitude. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but lift his eyebrows when he saw them like this. Would the Dao Seeking Sect sect be so easy to talk to? One had to know that they had previously promised a divine-grade cultivation technique, which could be rare in a hundred years. This was also why Ye Xuan had placed the Dao Seeking Sect last. They definitely wouldn¡¯t hand it over easily, but the current situation seemed somewhat different from what Ye Xuan had imagined. Could there be some unknown secret in it? It made him doubt. Soon, the sect master of the Dao Seeking Sect walked out and said with a smile, ¡°I was just planning to pay you a visit, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative to visit.¡± Before Ye Xuan could speak, he seemed to know what Ye Xuan wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the rest of the things and will immediately send someone to deliver them to you. However, the divine-grade cultivation technique is special. I don¡¯t trust them to bring it to you. So, I want to give it to you personally.¡± Ye Xuan carefully examined his expression. It didn¡¯t seem like he was speaking, and his attitude was sincere. Did the people of the Dao Seeking Sect really change? A faint sense of vigilance emerged in his heart. ¡°Sect Master Bai, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Bai Ting only smiled faintly. ¡°Elder Ye, you might not know this. Although this divine-grade cultivation technique is special and powerful, no one has successfully cultivated it for so many years. It¡¯s too dangerous. Do you want to reconsider taking other things?¡± ¡°Other than this divine-grade technique, our Dao Seeking Sect also has other good techniques that are quite suitable for Elder Ye. I think you can consider it.¡± Ye Xuan wondered why the people of the Dao Seeking Sect would take out cultivation methods so easily. So they were waiting for him here. But it was a pity that he wouldn¡¯t have come this far if he were timid. It was impossible to scare him with such a trick. Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Sect Master Bai. However, despite being weak, I¡¯m brave enough to take on challenges. The more difficult something is, the more I want to try it.¡± He initially thought Bai Ting would persuade him or come up with another excuse to make him back off and give up on this idea. Who would have thought that Bai Ting would only ponder for a moment before saying. ¡°Since you have decided, this old man won¡¯t say much.¡± He made a seal with his hands and mumbled some words. The words that were difficult to understand jumped out of his mouth, and a faint shadow appeared in the air. It looked like a book. As the shadow gradually solidified and fell into Bai Ting¡¯s hand, an ancient aura gushed out. The book seemed to be quite old. The corners of the pages were flipped, and the cover was wrinkled. It looked a little worn out. Looking at the book in his hand, it was ordinary. If it wasn¡¯t for the ethereal aura, it was hard to imagine that this was a divine-grade cultivation technique. ¡°This cultivation technique requires blood essence to activate. Drip a drop of blood on the cover. You will know the contents and start cultivating. However, in the past hundred years, no one in our sect has truly succeeded, so we don¡¯t have much information about this cultivation technique.¡± Bai Ting¡¯s introduction was very brief. He didn¡¯t even tell Ye Xuan the name of the cultivation method or its use. Only he knew whether he really didn¡¯t know or was deliberately making things difficult for Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t think that the Dao Seeking Sect had a way to fake this. After all, the aura emitted from this cultivation method couldn¡¯t be fake. He slowly reached out and touched it, and his fingertips felt numb, as if they were electrocuted. For some reason, he had a premonition, as if a voice was calling out to him, which further confirmed the authenticity of this cultivation technique. Bai Ting¡¯s eyes flashed as he watched Ye Xuan take the cultivation method. He said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Perhaps you are destined to cultivate this cultivation technique, Elder Ye.¡± Since Ye Xuan had already achieved his goal, he did not need to stay. After bidding farewell to Bai Ting, he prepared to leave. It could be said that this trip to the Dao Seeking Sect was the smoothest. After Ye Xuan left, the elders¡¯ expressions changed instantly. ¡°Sect master, how could you give him a divine-grade cultivation technique? Even if we can¡¯t cultivate it, we can¡¯t just give it to an outsider.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You must know that Ye Xuan is on the same side as the Sword Sect. If he can¡¯t cultivate and gives it to the Sword Sect, we¡¯ll just be putting ourselves in trouble and strengthening the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°This Ye Xuan has always been a trouble to us. He¡¯s extremely mysterious, and we don¡¯t even know his background. We¡¯ll have made ourselves a powerful enemy if he is lucky enough to cultivate it.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t agree to give the divine-grade cultivation method to Ye Xuan. After all, this was an unparalleled and unique cultivation method. Even if they couldn¡¯t cultivate it themselves, they couldn¡¯t let it fall into the hands of outsiders. Only the sect master and a few grand elders knew about a divine-grade cultivation technique. They were the only ones who had cultivated it. No one else knew about this cultivation technique. Chapter 269 - 269 The Harshness of a Divine 269 The Harshness of a Divine-Grade Cultivation Technique Bai Ting looked at Ye Xuan leaving and revealed an unfathomable smile. ¡°What do you know? There¡¯s a huge price to pay to open this cultivation technique. I¡¯m afraid this person wouldn¡¯t be alive doing so.¡± Taking off his kind disguise, beneath it was a cruel and cold expression. The decisive Bai Ting was his true self. ¡°If he wants to learn a divine-grade cultivation technique, he should look at his status. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry who tries to get their hands on it will only end up in eternal damnation.¡± His voice was extremely cold, as if it was from the netherworld. The others were relieved upon hearing that. Since Bai Ting had said so, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate it no matter what. However, there were still people who couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Just what kind of cultivation technique is this, sect master?¡± Hearing this question, Bai Ting was stunned on the spot. A rare shock emotion appeared in his eyes and some unspeakable grievance and depression. ¡°First of all, opening it requires a huge price.¡± Bai Ting thought of how ecstatic he had been when he had first obtained this cultivation technique, to the point that he had thrown away his past caution. He thought he could reach the peak with this cultivation technique, but he had almost fallen into hell. After opening it with his blood essence, who would have thought that this cultivation technique would absorb the spiritual energy in his body like crazy? He was almost half-dead from this cultivation technique. Even now, he still had lingering fears when he thought about it. If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful grand elder holding down the fort at that time and cutting off the connection between the two, Bai Ting might have died. If that were the case, it would have been fine. However, the key was that he had spent half his life opening the cultivation technique. The cultivation conditions were so harsh that it was outrageous. He could not cultivate it at all. At that time, Bai Ting was so angry that he almost vomited blood. If it weren¡¯t for his concern about preserving this rare divine-grade cultivation technique, he would have destroyed it then. It was a challenging process and brought nothing to him. ¡°What are the conditions?¡± The few of them wanted to know even more after hearing it. It made Bai Ting feel like he had a fishbone stuck in his throat. He was still brooding over it. Logically speaking, regardless of talent or strength, Bai Ting was one of the best in the world. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to become the sect leader of the Dao Seeking Sect. He had become famous at a young age and had brilliant battle records along the way. Even if there were any difficulties, he could deal with them. So what if it was a divine-grade cultivation technique? It was not impossible to cultivate it. However, he did not try it at all and just gave up. It was not his style. ¡°The person who cultivates this technique must have no spirit roots or attributes,¡± Bai Ting said expressionlessly. That was not a secret, but everyone already knew about the divine-grade cultivation method, so there was no harm in telling them. However, thinking about it now, Bai Ting was quite speechless. The other people¡¯s expressions were the same. It should be known that all cultivators had spirit roots. Without spirit roots, they would not be able to attract spiritual energy into their bodies. The lesser the spirit root, the better the talent. Basically, the disciples who were cultivated by the big sects all had a single spirit root. There were even some who had mutated spirit roots and Celestial spirit roots. However, those were very rare, and those who did appear were geniuses. Most people had double or triple spirit roots. Although people with five spirit roots could cultivate, their speed was extremely slow. In their lifetime, breaking through to the earth rank was the highest. Moreover, the more spirit roots one had, the less effective the elixir would be. It would be impossible to absorb it completely. Even if one wanted to improve through pills, it would not be easy. On the other hand, for those with a single spirit root, their cultivation speed would be fast, and taking a pill would yield twice the result with half the effort. It could be said that the heavens blessed them. However, this divine-grade cultivation technique required people without spirit roots to cultivate it. It was completely contradictory and impossible. ¡°What kind of cultivation technique is this, and who created it¡­¡± After listening to Bai Ting¡¯s description, the others finally understood why he was so generous and gave it to Ye Xuan. Although this cultivation method was divine-grade, it was equivalent to waste. Only mortals could cultivate without spirit roots. However, to activate the cultivation technique, they must have a large amount of spiritual energy, which cultivators could only do with spirit roots. These two conditions were opposite, and no one in the world could fulfill them. ¡°That¡¯s why even if Ye Xuan had thousands of means and worked hard to reach the conditions to open it, he couldn¡¯t cultivate it at all. It¡¯s simply a waste of effort.¡± Bai Ting looked as if he was waiting for a good show. Although Ye Xuan was capable, he probably couldn¡¯t do anything about this situation. The others couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Sect master, your move is brilliant. If Ye Xuan successfully opens it, he will consume a lot of spirit energy, reducing his strength. In the end, all his efforts will be in vain.¡± Even if Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t activate it, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything. ¡°Remember to leak this news to the Misty Illusory Manor.¡± It had to be said that Bai Ting¡¯s method was despicable, and it could be said that he had set a silent trap on Ye Xuan. One had to know that the Misty Illusory Manor and Ye Xuan had enmity. Although they had not shed all pretenses of cordiality yet, it was only a matter of time. If they knew that Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was damaged, it would be impossible for them not to take action. The Dao Seeking Sect only needed to watch from the side and add fuel to the fire at the appropriate time. Bai Ting¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme, ¡°No one could easily take the benefits and leave after offending our Dao Seeking Sect.¡± Bai Ting had already held a grudge against Ye Xuan because of the secret realm, but he had been holding it in. Now that such a good opportunity was placed here, and Ye Xuan had taken the initiative to walk into the trap, how could he let it go? However, the people of the Dao Seeking Sect had never expected that there would be a freak like Ye Xuan. Chapter 270 - 270 Would He Be So Kind? 270 Would He Be So Kind? After Ye Xuan returned, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let his guard down. He sent someone to invite Shen Changling and Mo Jianming over. The two people he trusted the most in the Sword Sect were them. They knew his important secret, but they had never revealed it. It proved their character. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, ¡°This is the divine-grade technique I obtained from the Dao Seeking Sect. Senior, please help me check if there are any problems with it.¡± Although the Sword Sect did not have a divine-grade cultivation technique, they did have a partial divine-grade one. Mo Jianming was currently cultivating it, so he could be considered experienced. That was also why Ye Xuan had invited him over. Mo Jianming carefully received it. Even though he knew it was a divine-grade cultivation technique, his face did not reveal any greedy expression. He was a little surprised, ¡°Bai Ting, that old fox, gave you the divine-grade cultivation technique so easily? It¡¯s not like him at all.¡± According to Mo Jianming¡¯s understanding of these people, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Ye Xuan to get this cultivation technique. However, it was beyond his expectations that Bai Ting would be so straightforward. ¡°Did that old fox say anything?¡± ¡°He did say this cultivation technique is dangerous or difficult to cultivate and nothing else.¡± Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Nonsense. If you cultivate a cultivation technique of this level, there will be risks.¡± He used his spiritual sense to check the cultivation technique carefully. After making sure that there were no restrictions or divine sense left behind, he returned the cultivation technique to Ye Xuan and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange. It shouldn¡¯t be a trick.¡± He had originally thought Bai Ting would have some backup plan, but now that even Mo Jianming had not discovered any problems, the chances of getting into trouble would be zero. ¡°This is bizarre. Or has this old fox changed and wanted to thank you?¡± Mo Jianming only felt amazed. ¡°However, the only strange thing is that the aura of this divine-grade cultivation technique is too faint. If I don¡¯t sense it carefully, it¡¯s easy to ignore and even think it¡¯s just an ordinary cultivation technique.¡± The divine-grade cultivation technique that Mo Jianming cultivated was related to swordsmanship. One could feel the extremely sharp sword Qi just by touching the cover. If a weak cultivator were to approach it easily, they might even be injured. This was enough to show how extraordinary it was. A partial divine-grade cultivation technique was already so powerful, let alone a divine-grade existence. Mo Jianming calmed his heart and sensed again. His divine sense seemed to have touched some forbidden area. But it was also like a void, making people unable to grasp it. After a long while, he finally spoke. ¡°I did feel that power, but it¡¯s not something I can investigate. It¡¯s a pity I haven¡¯t seen any other divine-grade cultivation methods, so I can¡¯t give you any effective advice.¡± Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t explain the feeling. It was so mysterious that only Ye Xuan could understand it. Those who had never cultivated before would never be able to understand it. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. ¡°Bai Ting said it needs blood essence to open it, but I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything fishy about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this before. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the uniqueness of the divine-grade cultivation technique that it needs to be activated in such a way.¡± Mo Jianming furrowed his brows and hesitated to speak, ¡°It¡¯s just that using blood essence to open it sounds a little dangerous. If there are any accidents¡­ ¡± The problem he was worried about was also what Ye Xuan was concerned about, but the two had checked it just now. This cultivation technique didn¡¯t seem to have any problems, but no matter what, there was no harm in being a little cautious. It seemed no problem, but Ye Xuan was still a little suspicious. Perhaps he would only know the secret of this divine-grade cultivation technique after it was activated. Mo Jianming glanced at Ye Xuan. ¡°Are you sure you want to start cultivating now?¡± Although Ye Xuan was mysterious and unpredictable, he was often able to display abilities that didn¡¯t match his cultivation. According to his current level, if he rashly cultivated it, it would still be very dangerous. After all, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary cultivation technique. Ye Xuan understood Mo Jianming¡¯s good intentions. Still, now that he had a rare opportunity to come into contact with a divine-grade cultivation technique, he didn¡¯t want to let it go so easily. The most important thing was that he still had many secrets, such as the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, the Penglai Immortal Beasts, and so on. If these extraordinary things were revealed, they would all lead to a fatal disaster, so Ye Xuan was anxious to improve his strength as soon as possible. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Elder Mo, but danger and opportunity co-exist, right? I believe in myself.¡± Ye Xuan had already said this, and seeing his calm and confident expression, Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°How about this? If you trust us, I¡¯ll protect you. If anything happens to you on the way, we¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°I naturally trust the two of you.¡± Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t have invited him over if he didn¡¯t trust them. He wouldn¡¯t doubt the person he used and wouldn¡¯t use the person he doubted. This was the point of view he had always believed in. Mo Jianming chose the most secluded place on the Sword Mountain and set up a barrier for Ye Xuan to prevent his aura from leaking out. ¡°Ordinary disciples can¡¯t enter this place so that no one will disturb you. Moreover, the spiritual energy here is abundant. You can cultivate here, and I¡¯ll stand guard for you.¡± Although Shen Changling wanted to help, he was not strong enough and had not reached that realm. After Ye Xuan and Mo Jianming added a few more layers of restrictions and arrays to ensure nothing would go wrong, Ye Xuan was ready to activate this divine-grade cultivation technique. Chapter 271 - 271 Danger Is Approaching, My Spiritual Power Will Be Sucked Dry 271 Danger Is Approaching, My Spiritual Power Will Be Sucked Dry As Ye Xuan dripped his blood essence into the cultivation method, Shen Changling asked curiously, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen what a divine-grade cultivation technique looks like.¡± Although the Sword Sect had a partial divine-grade cultivation technique, he hadn¡¯t started to learn it. His realm and strength weren¡¯t enough. If he rashly cultivated it, he would only be injured by the sword Qi of the cultivation technique, which might even affect his foundation. ¡°Master, do you think Elder Ye can succeed?¡± Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t make up his mind on this point. ¡°Even if it can be activated, it doesn¡¯t mean he can cultivate it smoothly. After all, the higher the level of the cultivation technique, the more stringent the cultivation conditions are.¡± Take the partial divine-grade cultivation method of the Sword Sect as an example. It not only required cultivation but also required the comprehension of sword intent. Only those with a unique understanding of the sword technique could understand its meaning. After listening to Mo Jianming¡¯s explanation, Shen Changling nodded. ¡°No wonder. I knew that you were not a petty person. You would not hide a partial divine-grade cultivation technique and not let me cultivate it.¡± Mo Jianming said grumpily, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to cultivate a partial divine-grade cultivation technique? Not to mention, it¡¯s a powerful attack-type spell technique. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be in danger of your soul being destroyed.¡± If a partial divine-grade cultivation technique was already so powerful, then there was no need to mention a divine-grade cultivation technique. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Elder Ye in great danger?¡± There was danger, but misfortune might be a blessing in disguise. If Ye Xuan could cultivate this divine-grade cultivation technique, it could be said that he had reached the top in a single step. Just as the two of them were chatting, a sudden change occurred. Ye Xuan¡¯s blood essence was entirely absorbed by the cultivation method. There was a flash of light in an instant, and countless white threads were released from the cultivation method and fell on his body. Those threads seemed to have a life force flowing through his meridians. Ye Xuan could feel that he had established some connection with this technique as if a brand new door was slowly opening in front of him. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve successfully opened it?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect it to be easy, but in the next second, all the spiritual energy in his body reversed and was absorbed by these threads! Due to the absorption of the spiritual energy, the transparent silk threads were now shimmering with a faint golden light. Then, they were fed back into the technique, shedding the ordinary appearance of the divine-grade technique and finally revealing a mysterious corner. Like a sealed giant beast from prehistoric times, it devoured Ye Xuan¡¯s spiritual power like a whale, like a bottomless pit. Ye Xuan frowned. He wanted to cut off the connection, but because of the drop of blood essence, it was as if some contract had been reached. He could no longer control it and was forced to absorb everything. Soon, Mo Jianming and Shen Changling also noticed his abnormality. ¡°Wait! What¡¯s going on with this spiritual energy? Why is it suddenly going berserk?¡± Mo Jianming focused his eyes and saw Ye Xuan¡¯s entire body¡¯s spiritual power wrapped in white silk threads. This was not his voluntary action at all. He quickly understood the reason behind it and immediately turned pale with fright. ¡°This is bad. This cultivation technique has absorbed his spiritual energy.¡± At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Xuan would die from the exhaustion of spiritual energy. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose half of his life. Mo Jianming quickly decided. Ye Xuan had already reached a critical moment. If an outsider interfered, not only would he fail on the verge of success, but it would also be easy for him to go berserk. However, life and death were in front of him so he couldn¡¯t think much. He had to save the person first. Whoosh! The sharp sword Qi drew a sharp arc in the air. It was so fast that one could vaguely see the sparks at the end of the sword. With a thunderous momentum, it headed toward the white silk threads. Those white silk threads looked weak like they would break with a touch. Unexpectedly, when the tip of the sword touched them, there seemed to be an inexplicable obstruction. Mo Jianming was unable to move even half a step forward. It was indestructible to the extreme. It was as if an invisible force wrapped Ye Xuan and this technique together. No one could step in, nor could they interfere with what was happening. ¡°Step back a little.¡± Seeing things were getting more serious, Shen Changling could only listen to Mo Jianming¡¯s orders, even though he was anxious. Mo Jianming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the cold sword in his hand split into two, slashing out countless sword Qi, almost crushing the air. The violent sword Qi was like a hot knife through butter. This time, it was even more menacing as it approached the white silk thread. The sound of metal clashing could be heard. This move was extremely powerful and destructive. However, a golden light rippled out from the cultivation method, setting off a huge wave half the height of a man and devouring everything in the blink of an eye. The strength that Mo Jianming used was returned in the hundreds and thousands. He subconsciously took a step back and formed a seal with his hands, opening up a protective shield. Even so, he was still hit by a lot of the remaining force. Shen Changling quickly supported him. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Mo Jianming only felt his thumb and forefinger go numb. He shook his head and said with an unsightly expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine. A divine-grade cultivation technique is indeed worthy of its reputation. Just opening it is already so dangerous.¡± Now, more white threads surrounded Ye Xuan, almost wrapping him up into a huge white cocoon. It was clear that the connection between the two was even deeper. A vast amount of spiritual power surrounded the cultivation technique, and at the same time, it released more white threads. If he didn¡¯t stop it now, no one would be able to separate Ye Xuan from the white silk unless the white silk absorbed enough spiritual power and retreated from Ye Xuan. But in that case, Ye Xuan would die without a doubt. Even if he managed to keep his life, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a good end. Mo Jianming sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t cut off their connection now.¡± Shen Changling¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What should we do now? Are we going to let it absorb his spiritual power like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡± Chapter 272 - 272 Seizing Half a Chance of Survival 272 Seizing Half a Chance of Survival Mo Jianming also knew that the situation was urgent, but he couldn¡¯t deal with it alone. He probably had to ask a few powerful elders to come out. However, even if they could arrive at top speed, it would probably take a lot of time. He didn¡¯t know if they could save Ye Xuan by then. ¡°I knew that old man Bai Ting wasn¡¯t so kind. This cultivation technique is already so dangerous when it¡¯s just opened. The conditions for cultivating it later will be extremely harsh.¡± ¡°You stay here and watch. I¡¯ll report to the sect master and invite a few of your masters. Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance to save him if we work together.¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t expect that even Mo Jianming could do nothing about it. As he was at his wits ¡®end, Ye Xuan¡¯s weak voice came over. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to waste your energy.¡± Although Ye Xuan¡¯s five senses were gradually sealed inside the white cocoon, he could still vaguely sense the situation outside and knew that Mo Jianming wanted to save him. Although he didn¡¯t sound too good, at least he was still awake, which was good news for them. Shen Changling quickly asked, ¡°Elder Ye, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already dripped my blood essence into it, and my connection with this cultivation technique has deepened. The outside world can¡¯t cut off the connection between the two. On the contrary, it will cause a backlash. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s speech was intermittent due to the pain, his facial features were distorted, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. One must know that when Bai Ting was cultivating this technique, he had a few great protectors. Therefore, they immediately intervened when they noticed something wrong. Even so, he had paid a great price and wasted a supreme-grade magic weapon and many sky rank pills. In the end, they finally cut off the connection between Bai Ting and this cultivation technique, and Bai Ting¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged. The most important point was that Bai Ting had only dripped ordinary blood into it, so the connection was not deep at the beginning. Later, when he realized something was wrong, he could withdraw in time. However, he was vicious and deliberately told Ye Xuan to use blood essence. Blood essence was different from ordinary blood essence. It gathered the cultivator¡¯s essence and spiritual energy. The purpose was to establish a deeper connection with Ye Xuan from the beginning so that Ye Xuan could not escape. No wonder it was useless for Mo Jianming to try and stop him when he realized something was wrong. ¡°We¡¯ll have to watch your spiritual energy get sucked away!¡± The end of spiritual energy exhaustion was terrible. Even if Ye Xuan had great ability, he would probably not be able to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ye Xuan showed no response after saying this. No matter how Shen Changling called out to him, there was no response. He could only look at Mo Jianming for help. ¡°What should we do now, master?¡± Even the resourceful Mo Jianming couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He sighed and said, ¡°Now, we can only leave it to fate.¡± At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s condition in the white cocoon was not optimistic. The white silk extracted a huge amount of spiritual energy, and the white silk was still deepening. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s physique being different from ordinary people¡¯s and he had many spirit points opened up in his body, which allowed him to accumulate thick spiritual energy at this speed, he would have been sucked dry. The number of spirit points opened up in each person¡¯s body was only a few dozen at most, and the number would increase with the growth of cultivation. Although his cultivation wasn¡¯t high, the number of spirit points in his body had already reached 99. It could be said to be unparalleled in the world or even unheard of. If Mo Jianming knew that there were so many spirit points in his body, he would probably be shocked. After all, he only had a few dozen spirit points. Therefore, the spiritual energy in Ye Xuan¡¯s body was like a vast ocean, a hundred times more than ordinary people. This was also why his life was not in danger, although he was in pain now. Seeing that the white silk couldn¡¯t be cut off, Ye Xuan became ruthless, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t you want spiritual power? I¡¯ll give it to you then!¡± As all the spirit points in his body were opened, a massive amount of spirit energy gushed out, transforming into transparent waves wrapped around the white silk. It took the lead and gushed toward the technique. The surrounding spiritual energy also seemed to be attracted by something approaching the cocoon. Even the white silk thread began to tremble. It probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that the cultivator in front of it would be so ruthless if it had consciousness. With the spirit point opened, the spiritual energy in Ye Xuan¡¯s body was almost squeezed to the extreme, and the white silk thread went straight in. Ye Xuan guessed there must be a limit to how much spiritual power the white silk thread could absorb. There must be a way to survive. Otherwise, no one could activate this technique. Soon, Ye Xuan could feel that the speed of spiritual power extraction had slowed down, proving his guess was correct. It was up to him and the white silk thread to see who could last until the end. Mo Jianming and Shen Changling didn¡¯t know what was happening inside, but they could feel the changes in their surroundings. ¡°What a strong spiritual energy. What¡¯s going on?¡± A golden light flashed in Mo Jianming¡¯s eyes. He fixed his eyes on the cocoon and was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s crazily transferring spiritual energy to that cultivation technique!¡± Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Is Elder Ye crazy? Isn¡¯t this seeking death?¡± The two of them were shocked by Ye Xuan¡¯s actions. Although Ye Xuan usually did some unexpected things, he could turn danger into safety every time. However, this time was different. The result of spiritual energy depletion was no joke. Mo Jianming¡¯s expression was grave, and a flash of contemplation crossed his face. He quickly understood Ye Xuan¡¯s method. ¡°Not necessarily. Now that he can¡¯t cut off the white silk, he might as well do the opposite. Maybe he¡¯ll still have a chance of survival.¡± Chapter 273 - 273 Dao Seeking Sect, Ill Remember You! 273 Dao Seeking Sect, I¡¯ll Remember You! Ye Xuan had to do this because he had no choice. After all, the slightest carelessness would result in a complete loss. It was easier said than done to find a way out of a dead end. ¡°But Elder Ye would not have that much spiritual energy, would he?¡± Mo Jianming was a little puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s right. If he didn¡¯t have so much spiritual energy, how could he have held on until now?¡± Shen Changling was also stunned. Although Ye Xuan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good, he still had the energy to transfer spiritual energy. This wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do. Even if it were Mo Jianming, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long. The master and disciple seemed to have thought of something, and their eyes were fixed on the white cocoon. Their gazes were burning hot as if they wanted to burn a hole in it. ¡°Maybe¡­ There¡¯s such a possibility.¡± As time passed by bit by bit, they could still sense Ye Xuan¡¯s vitality at first. But towards the end, it seemed like a mysterious and powerful force blocked Mo Jianming and the others from exploring. The inside of the white cocoon was a world of its own, isolated from all the power of the outside world. Even if dozens of people with the same cultivation as Mo Jianming were here, they would probably be helpless and unable to pull Ye Xuan out of it. It was surrounded by dense spiritual energy, overflowing from it, almost to the point of forming a physical substance. The spiritual energy in the outside world was already like this, not to mention the core. One could imagine how dense it would be. Due to the lack of spiritual energy, Ye Xuan felt that his five internal and six hollow organs had been burned. He was now like a dry land with cracks all around. All the spirit points were empty, and no more spiritual energy could be squeezed out. However, the white threads were still wrapped around him, like maggots in tarsal bones, unwilling to leave. Ye Xuan kept squeezing himself, and his originally clear consciousness gradually became drowsy. Even his eyelids began drooping. No! He couldn¡¯t pass out now. The strong desire to live made Ye Xuan open his eyes. The shadow Hetu and Luoshu Diagram appeared in the spirit points. That was something that had never happened before! Not to mention why the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram would activate for no reason. How could its shadow appear in the spirit point? It was simply inconceivable. A faint golden light fell into the spirit point. The dried-up land seemed to be filled with a deathly aura, but the last trace of vitality was in the cracks. Outside, Mo Jianming could see the white cocoon slowly dispersing, and a gray aura was leaking out. He immediately turned pale with fright, ¡°This is the aura of death¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he failed.¡± Even though he knew it was dangerous and the chances of survival were slim, Mo Jianming still hoped for a miracle. A sudden change occurred. The technique in the air seemed to be attracted by an inexplicable force and floated above the white cocoon. Shen Changling¡¯s pupils shrank, and his voice trembled. ¡°Master, quickly look at that cultivation technique!¡± The cultivation technique that had been tightly shut all this time showed signs of slowly opening, shedding its ordinary appearance. It was just a corner gently opened, but the aura accidentally left behind made Mo Jianming tremble with fear. Before he could react, a crack appeared on the white cocoon, and the cultivation technique flew in. In that instant, the two seemed to see an ancient scroll unfurling slowly in front of them. As the breeze blew, Mo Jianming and Shen Changling realized their backs were already covered in a cold sweat. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but gulp. His throat was dry. ¡°Master, what was that just now¡­¡± Mo Jianming suddenly remembered that Ye Xuan had a supreme treasure on him. ¡°It¡¯s very likely the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram.¡± Inside the white cocoon, Ye Xuan had already lowered his head. If it weren¡¯t for his chest¡¯s slight rise and fall, he would have looked no different from a dead man. He suddenly opened his eyes, but what he saw was a void. In this ethereal void, a golden book came into view. Countless scriptures slowly appeared, and an ancient aura hit him in the face. He saw the void gate thousands of miles away, but it flashed and disappeared before his eyes. Mysterious runes flashed across. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t recognize these words, but he seemed to understand them without a teacher, as if a voice was guiding him. This cultivation technique was called the ¡°Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art.¡± It could draw primal chaos energy into the body. Because of its particular reason, only those without spiritual roots could cultivate it! What a coincidence! Ye Xuan almost laughed out loud. This cultivation technique was tailor-made for him. At this moment, he finally understood Bai Ting¡¯s vicious thought. It consumed so much spiritual power to open it. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s physique being different from others, plus the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, no one in the world would be able to open it. Even if one spent a lot of effort to open it, only those without spiritual roots could cultivate it. That was simply impossible. However, Bai Ting would never have expected that there would be a freak like Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan would remember what Bai Ting did to him. No wonder this old man gave him a divine-grade cultivation method so readily. It turned out that the old man had dug such a big hole. He would have fallen into it if it weren¡¯t for his unique ability. ¡°Dao Seeking Sect, very good. I will remember you.¡± However, Ye Xuan also had to thank Bai Ting. This divine-grade cultivation technique wouldn¡¯t have fallen into his hands if it weren¡¯t for Bai Ting. ¡°There¡¯s still a long time in the future. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to settle scores.¡± Ye Xuanping dismissed all distracting thoughts and began cultivating the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art. At this moment, Mo Jianming and Shen Changling were waiting anxiously outside. It had been a day and a night since the cultivation method flew into the white cocoon. Other than that, there was other movement from the white cocoon. It was unknown whether Ye Xuan was dead or alive. Chapter 274 - 274 The Phenomenon at the Peak 274 The Phenomenon at the Peak Three days passed, and Mo Jianming and Shen Changling did not dare to relax for even a moment. However, the white cocoon still did not move. Even after Mo Jianming used all kinds of methods, he could not find out what was happening inside or detect any signs of life. ¡°Could it be that Elder Ye failed?¡± Their hearts sank. So what if Ye Xuan had Hetu and Luoshu Diagram? That was a divine-grade cultivation technique, and only the almighty level figures could cultivate it. With his current strength, cultivating it would be a heaven-defying move. They couldn¡¯t just wait outside. Mo Jianming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Now that things have come to this point, I can only break open this white cocoon and see what¡¯s going on.¡± He didn¡¯t move earlier because he worried he would interrupt Ye Xuan¡¯s progress. If an external force rashly intervened, it would likely cause unpredictable interference. He could only try it now that Ye Xuan¡¯s life and death were unknown. The sword light cut through the sky, reflecting Mo Jianming¡¯s incomparably sharp eyes. Even the corners of his eyes and the tip of his brows showed indescribable sharpness. A huge sword appeared out of thin air and slashed at the location of the white cocoon with a heaven-splitting force. In the blink of an eye, a loud sound was heard. It was so deafening that Mo Jianming and Shen Changling almost went deaf. A crack suddenly appeared on the white cocoon. The crack spread rapidly like a spider web with it as the center. In a moment, the entire mountain shook with it. Shen Changling was dumbfounded and stuttered, ¡°M-Master, when did this move of yours become so powerful?¡± He had seen Mo Jianming use this move, but it was far less powerful now. It even affected the entire mountain range. Even Mo Jianming felt strange, let alone Shen Changling. He looked at his hand and shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± If Mo Jianming didn¡¯t cause it, could it be¡­ The master and disciple looked in unison at the crack in the white cocoon. A terrifying aura spread out like a giant object from the void, full of mysterious and unpredictable power. Mo Jianming boasted of his extraordinary strength. In the entire capital, his cultivation was unparalleled. Otherwise, the other forces would not be so apprehensive. But even so, he felt a sense of powerlessness in the face of this power. He was as small as a mayfly as if in front of him was an insurmountable chasm. As the crack in the white cocoon grew bigger, they should have been able to see the scene inside clearly, but it was as if two invisible hands had blocked them. Wherever their gaze reached, they only felt chaos. Shen Changling¡¯s heart almost leaped out of his throat. They couldn¡¯t interfere. Mo Jianming even had a premonition that if he made another move rashly, the power that spread out from the crack would be enough to decapitate him. The only thing the two could do was to watch quietly and wait until the answer was revealed. The quaking continued and even spread to the surrounding mountains. At the same time, the other disciples and elders of the Sword Sect could feel the pressure above their heads. Many disciples ran out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The ground is shaking so violently. Is it an earthquake?¡± ¡°It seems to be coming from the Lingxiao Peak.¡± Everyone looked to the southeast. Among the countless mountain peaks, there was a mountain range that almost reached the clouds. It was very eye-catching with its cliffs and strange rocks. The peak of the mountain was almost buried in the sea of clouds. It looked like a mirage from afar, giving it a mysterious aura. This was the Lingxiao Peak. Although Lingxiao Peak was not the main peak, its spiritual energy was not inferior to others. Ordinary disciples could not set foot there easily. Only the elders could. ¡°I saw Elder Mo heading to Lingxiao Peak a few days ago. He even ordered that no one approach that place.¡± ¡°With such a huge formation, could it be that Elder Mo has successfully broken through and is preparing to undergo his tribulation?¡± ¡°If Elder Mo breaks through, the strength of the Sword Sect will rise to another level.¡± Everyone talked about it for a time but did not dare to approach it. Even from such a distance, they could feel the terrifying aura coming from it. If they approached it without permission, they would be seeking death. ¡°Look!¡± Someone shouted in surprise. Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction he was pointing at, only to see the clouds on the peak slowly disperse. But the scene inside shocked everyone on the spot. That was because there was only half of the peak! The entire mountain was split into two by a powerful force, so one could imagine how powerful this force was. The edge of the cut was neat, revealing a terrifying pressure as if it was a stroke from God. It was hard to imagine what kind of power could cause this. Everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open, and they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°This is too terrifying.¡± If they knew this wasn¡¯t caused by Mo Jianming but by Ye Xuan, it would probably exceed their understanding. All the disciples of the Sword Sect looked up at the magical scene on the high firmament peak. He Jiantian and the other elders had also received the news of such a big movement and rushed to the Lingxiao Peak at once. He thought Mo Jianming caused it, but he found two familiar figures not far away. They were Mo Jianming and Shen Changling. He Jiantian and the other elders were also dumbfounded. ¡°You guys¡­¡± The two were staring at something not far away, and they only realized that someone else had caused all this. They were also shocked when they saw the cocoon in front of them. ¡°Who is inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ye Xuan¡­¡± They had thought of all the possibilities but didn¡¯t think it would be Ye Xuan. Mo Jianming and Shen Changling couldn¡¯t explain it too clearly, so others only thought that Ye Xuan was cultivating a powerful cultivation technique. Chapter 275 - 275 Without Cultivation, Returning to the Beginning 275 Without Cultivation, Returning to the Beginning He Jiantian and the other elders, who understood the cause and effect of the incident, couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the movements inside the cocoon, just like Mo Jianming. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only a partial divine-grade cultivation technique can trigger such a phenomenon.¡± Other than Shen Changling, everyone else present had very high cultivation. They were more aware of such a powerful aura and had guessed something. With time, the crack became larger and larger, as if something was about to come out, but they still could not see the scene inside clearly. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and the wind and clouds moved as if a storm was coming. Everyone could feel the power in the air. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the sky suddenly turn dark?¡± Before everyone could recover from their shock, the hazy air current surged and poured out. In an instant, it was as if the milky way had fallen from the Nine Heavens, and countless stars were falling. The entire Lingxiao Peak began to shake again as if it could not withstand the power from the void and was in danger of collapsing at any time. The top of the peak was covered in starlight, which formed a magnificent galaxy. Not far from the foot of the mountain, many disciples had gathered. They would have continued to move forward if not for the strong aura in front of them. He Jiantian and Mo Jianming had never seen such a strange scene before. They felt like a dangerous force was approaching, so they couldn¡¯t help but warn the others. ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± They heard loud beast roars that almost pierced their eardrums when he finished speaking. Several shadows loomed in a milky way, and only their silhouettes could be seen clearly. They were giant beasts from ancient times, born at the beginning of chaos between heaven and earth, and lived as long as heaven and earth. Mo Jianming thought that he had seen many things and had traveled the world when he was young, but he had never seen such strange giant beasts. It was as if no ancient books had recorded their images, as if they had disappeared in the long river of history. There was also another possibility. Their existence was so mysterious that history could not record it, or they came from the void. However, these were just his guesses. Its existence alone was already a huge pressure, let alone looking directly at this creature. Fortunately, it was only an illusory shadow, and there was no hostility. Even so, the pressure it emitted made many people feel frightened. ¡°What kind of creature is this? Why have I never seen it? To think that such a strange beast exists in this world.¡± These giant beasts came from the chaos and were surrounded by the white cocoon-like stars surrounding the moon as if they were worshiping something. After an unknown amount of time, everything finally returned to normal. The white cocoon had disappeared, and Ye Xuan sat on the ground. Everyone looked at each other before they gathered around him. Without waiting for Mo Jianming to speak, Ye Xuan slowly opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t use words to describe those eyes. In that split second, it was as if he had seen the scene of the universe being born in chaos. Even his spirit started to ripple. Ye Xuan was just a junior, but he made Mo Jianming feel like he was half a step shorter. ¡°How do you feel, Elder Ye?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was calm. He felt the power flowing in his body as if warm currents were injected into his limbs. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± However, at this time, He Jiantian was shocked because he couldn¡¯t sense any cultivation or rank of Ye Xuan, and there was no breath as if he had become an ordinary person who had not yet stepped into the cultivation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your cultivation?¡± Mo Jianming had also noticed the abnormality in Ye Xuan¡¯s body. Could it be that Ye Xuan had failed? Although he was lucky enough to survive, he had lost all his cultivation. But it didn¡¯t look like it. Everyone¡¯s expressions were uncertain, but Ye Xuan was calm and composed. ¡°This is because of the cultivation technique I¡¯m cultivating.¡± Mo Jianming and Shen Changling heaved a sigh of relief at the same time, but they were overjoyed. ¡°So you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°I guess so.¡± The Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art he cultivated was related to primal chaos energy. It was different from the current cultivation techniques, so he had set strict requirements for people without spiritual roots and attributes. The primal chaos energy had caused his aura and energy to change, causing a change that their current cultivation could no longer measure. If he had to evaluate it, his current strength was probably at the sky rank, but he didn¡¯t plan on telling everyone. According to the activation method of the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art and the cultivation conditions, Ye Xuan was probably the only one in the world who could cultivate it and use the power of primal chaos energy. There were many cultivation systems and powers in ancient times, but very few could use primal chaos energy. Even in the splendid ancient times, very few people could cultivate it. The others left tactfully, and Mo Jianming understood it very well. He ordered them to seal off the news. Everything that happened at Lingxiao Peak today could not be told to outsiders. Besides the sect master and a few highly respected elders, who knew that Ye Xuan caused this commotion, everyone else thought Mo Jianming caused it. This misunderstanding was good. At least it could avoid unnecessary trouble. Shen Changling went up to congratulate him. He looked happier than if he had successfully cultivated. ¡°Congratulations, Elder Ye.¡± Mo Jianming also congratulated Ye Xuan. Seeing the fatigue in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes, Mo Jianming said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave first. Let Fellow Daoist Ye rest well.¡± After all this, Ye Xuan was tired. After all, his body had absorbed a lot of energy and aura, and he still needed time to get used to it. Chapter 276 - ADD ADD 276 A Letter From Changping, Asking for a Favor These days, Ye Xuan studied the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art. Although he had successfully activated it and met the cultivation conditions, it wasn¡¯t easy to completely master this divine-grade cultivation technique. Even the current Mo Jianming, who had been cultivating a partial divine-grade cultivation technique for a hundred years, could only be said to have half-succeeded, let alone this divine-grade cultivation technique. The more he studied it, the more he could feel the power system within it. It was different from the current cultivation methods and could be said to be unheard of. Even if it had been lost, it did not affect its power. Ye Xuan was sure that even in ancient times when there were plenty of rare treasures and spiritual energy, the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art was still a rare and extremely precious cultivation technique. However, he only had a vague impression of the primal chaotic energy in his mind. After all, he had never heard of it before and did not know its origin. For a moment, he felt like he did not know where to start. He had also tried to ask Mo Jianming about it, but it was a pity that Mo Jianming didn¡¯t know its secret so that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t be too obvious. After all, his current cultivation could be said to be the complete opposite of the mainstream or even an anomaly. Mo Jianming and Shen Changling did not know the details of this cultivation technique to avoid unnecessary trouble. They only had a rough idea. Although Ye Xuan had started cultivating, he was like a blind man groping for an elephant. He had to figure it out on his own. Fortunately, probably because the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art was too compatible with him, he didn¡¯t suffer from energy deviation. Just as Ye Xuan was cultivating, as usual, he suddenly received a message from Qian Yuan. ¡°I have a request. Come quickly.¡± A sentence appeared in the air and quickly disappeared. This was Qian Yuan¡¯s unique way of contacting him. It was very short, but Ye Xuan frowned after reading it. He tried to contact the other party, but there was no response. Logically speaking, the matter in the capital had already been settled, and he would not go to find trouble with the people in Changping. What could have happened at the hidden depths that required him to be present in person so urgently? Although Ye Xuan was puzzled, since Qian Yuan had already made such a request, he planned to leave immediately. He was ready to say goodbye to Mo Jianming and Shen Changling. Shen Changling asked in shock. ¡°What? Elder Ye, you¡¯re going to Changping again? What¡¯s happening there? Could it be that the people from the Dao Seeking Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor are still not giving up and have come up with some scheme?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t look like it. There¡¯s no movement in Jingdu, so something must have happened.¡± Even if the people of the Dao Seeking Sect wanted to do so, they didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. The trauma that Qian Yuan had cast on them was too big. Moreover, they had spent much of their savings to save these people this time. If they were to do it again, they would not be able to withstand such a big loss. Shen Changling was a person who liked to join in the fun. He immediately expressed that he wanted to go with Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Ye, I¡¯ll go with you. We can look out for each other on the way.¡± Shen Changling had been going around with Ye Xuan all this time. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think these two were from the same sect. Mo Jianming had no opinion about this and was happy to see it happen. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Fellow Daoist Ye to take care of this troublesome disciple of mine.¡± Ye Xuan naturally couldn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, Shen Changling was talented among his peers and could protect himself. He wasn¡¯t a burden to Ye Xuan and could help him sometimes. After the two of them packed up, they left Jingdu once more and set off on their journey to Changping. Because they did not want to attract attention and prevent those people from the Dao Seeking Sect and Misty Illusory Manor from causing trouble again, they all disguised themselves before leaving the city gates. He Jiantian didn¡¯t quite understand Mo Jianming¡¯s decision to let his disciple follow Ye Xuan. Shen Changling was extremely talented and was his favorite disciple. He might even be the successor of the sect master in the future. Even if he weren¡¯t, he would be an important person in the Sword Sect. He should have been cultivating in the sect but ran around aimlessly. Even if Mo Jianming wanted to be on good terms with Ye Xuan, He Jiantian thought he had done his best. There was no need to involve Shen Changling. He Jiantian wanted to advise. ¡°Even if Shen Changling was talented, he couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. He had been away all this time, and his cultivation had stagnated.¡± Although these words were tactful, Mo Jianming was not a fool. He quickly understood the implied meaning. ¡°Sect master, do you think I¡¯ll hold him back by doing this? On the contrary, I¡¯m training Changling.¡± Mo Jianming seemed to have noticed He Jiantian¡¯s confusion, so he continued to explain, ¡°Whether it was the secret realm earlier or the beast tide in Changping, the dangers around Ye Xuan were endless, and each time it was to an unimaginable degree. As a person who practices the way of the sword, tribulation is an indispensable stone for us to practice our sword. Only in danger can one¡¯s potential be stimulated.¡± As Mo Jianming¡¯s disciple, Shen Changling naturally couldn¡¯t be like a flower in a greenhouse. On the contrary, he had to accept the storm earlier to grow up quickly. The sword wielder had to move forward bravely to go far on the sword¡¯s path. He Jiantian wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°That¡¯s true, but this Ye Xuan is too mysterious. He has lots of secrets. In addition, he¡¯s the enemy of several other major sects. It¡¯s very dangerous to be around him.¡± In other words, Ye Xuan had made too many enemies and was easily implicated. Upon hearing this, Mo Jianming laughed it off. ¡°Our Sword Sect usually has an average relationship with those sects. Yet they usually do a lot of despicable things in secret.¡± Chapter 277 - 277 Learning Through Experience, High Opinion of Ye Xuan 277 Learning Through Experience, High Opinion of Ye Xuan Even so, they would still consider the face of Sword Sect and Mo Jianming so they wouldn¡¯t go too far. But it was different for Ye Xuan. There seemed to be no conflict at the moment, but He Jiantian knew a deep undercurrent was hidden under the calm surface. Perhaps one day, someone would be unable to help but make the first move against Ye Xuan. Those people from the Dao Seeking Sect and the Misty Illusory Manor were not ambitious. ¡°I understand what you mean, but isn¡¯t this too risky? After all, he¡¯s your only inner disciple.¡± If he died by accident, Mo Jianming would regret it. ¡°I believe in Changling. If he can¡¯t even overcome such a difficult obstacle, how can he achieve anything in the sword technique in the future?¡± The most important thing was that Mo Jianming believed in Ye Xuan. ¡°Sect Master, you only see the dangers around Ye Xuan, but you don¡¯t see the great opportunities.¡± Mo Jianming had never believed in luck before. He had always thought that success depended on man. But after meeting Ye Xuan, he slowly believed that some people might be blessed with great luck, and Ye Xuan was the best among them. His words seemed convincing as he gazed afar. ¡°With Ye Xuan¡¯s previous strength, he has already achieved such achievements. In the previous secret realm, even if you and I had gone in, we might not have been able to break out of that desperate and deadly situation. However, he avoided the life-and-death crisis and saved everyone.¡± Besides that, there was also the matter of Changping, which made Mo Jianming experience Ye Xuan¡¯s unpredictable methods. Ye Xuan could deal with such a large-scale beast tide, even when a big flood dragon appeared. He rescued Changping and even negotiated with the demonic beasts. Even those people from Jingdu who had wanted to intervene and sent out so many grand elders and powerful experts had returned in defeat, even being detained there. In the end, they had to rely on Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance to escape successfully. With all these things added together, Mo Jianming knew that this child¡¯s future achievements would be extraordinary. Now that he had even cultivated a divine-grade cultivation technique, it could be said that he was like a tiger that had grown wings. It was not impossible for him to even stand shoulder to shoulder with an ancient emperor in the future. Even Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that Mo Jianming¡¯s evaluation of him was so high. What was Mo Jianming¡¯s status? He was Elder Taixing of the Sword Sect, with the highest combat power in the entire Jingdu. ¡°Sect master, you still don¡¯t know, right? In fact, Ye Xuan caused such a big commotion last time because he successfully cultivated a divine-grade cultivation technique.¡± This time, it was He Jiantian¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. He said in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? That¡¯s a divine-grade cultivation technique? ¡± He had already guessed it before, but he wasn¡¯t sure. After all, even the Sword Sect didn¡¯t have a divine-grade cultivation method, so where did Ye Xuan get it from? Partial divine-grade cultivation techniques were challenging to cultivate. Until now, Mo Jianming was the only person in the Sword Sect who had successfully opened and cultivated them. Even he, the sect master, could only step back because of the high threshold. Not everyone had such an opportunity, but now Mo Jianming was telling him that Ye Xuan had successfully activated it and even begun cultivating it. How could he not be surprised? ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Besides, I have no reason to lie to you about this.¡± ¡°To invite Ye Xuan to help, Bai Ting promised to give him a divine-grade cultivation technique. He originally wanted to set a trap for Ye Xuan to jump into, but unexpectedly¡­¡± Mo Jianming briefly explained the ins and outs of the matter, including the dangers that Ye Xuan faced when he activated the cultivation method. Then, he sighed with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much spiritual energy before. It¡¯s hard to imagine that Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation is obviously not high, but his spiritual energy is far beyond ordinary people¡¯s. Even I would have exhausted my spiritual energy in that situation, but he still survived.¡± He Jiantian and the others had seen the strange phenomenon with their own eyes. Even though it was only the tip of the iceberg, they were still shocked. The illusionary shadow of the giant beast was even more unheard of. ¡°A divine-grade cultivation technique is indeed powerful. Ye Xuan has already cultivated it at such a young age. His future achievements will be above you and me.¡± Mo Jianming suddenly felt a sense of shame in his heart. He was able to cultivate a partial divine-grade cultivation technique because he had the advantage of cultivation and strength. Ye Xuan was only about twenty years old, but he had already come into contact with such a top-notch and profound cultivation technique. He Jiantian understood what he meant. He said thoughtfully, ¡°According to what you¡¯ve said, this man can¡¯t be underestimated,¡± He finally understood why Mo Jianming valued Ye Xuan so much that he even allowed Shen Changling to be on good terms with him and follow him around to gain experience. ¡°The path of cultivation is always accompanied by danger. Changling and Ye Xuan are not too far apart in age so he can learn a lot from Ye Xuan.¡± If Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was high, Mo Jianming might not have appreciated him so much. The key was that he still had his means, which could be seen from these few incidents. If a person had both wisdom and strength, being his friend would benefit him greatly. At the same time, Ye Xuan¡¯s enemies would also feel fear and want to kill him. With Mo Jianming¡¯s hope, Shen Changling again embarked on the journey with Ye Xuan. At this moment, Bai Ting of the Dao Seeking Sect was still waiting for the news of Ye Xuan¡¯s failure. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose half of his life. However, he didn¡¯t know that Ye Xuan had already successfully mastered the Primal Chaos Heaven Refining Art. If he had known that such a powerful and lethal cultivation method was given to Ye Xuan, he would have regretted it so much that he had created such a terrifying opponent. However, that would be what would happen later. Chapter 278 - 278 Qian Yuans Request 278 Qian Yuan¡¯s Request Ye Xuan and Shen Changling had arrived near Changping without anyone knowing. Although the people in Jingdu no longer intended to interfere in the matters here, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be spies. Therefore, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to disturb Yi Chengrui and the others, which would inevitably attract attention. Instead, he chose to enter the monster forest directly. Demonic beasts were the most sensitive to human auras. They had not arrived for long when they heard rustling sounds from the grass. A small head popped out when Shen Changling was shocked, and its bean-sized eyes flickered with a human-like light. It nodded at Ye Xuan as a greeting. This was a fourth-rank demonic beast, an earth-burrowing gopher. Although its strength was not high, it was extremely sensitive to auras. Because of its timid nature, it was extremely rare. However, the one in front of them seemed to be quite bold. Shen Changling still didn¡¯t understand what the earth-burrowing gopher wanted to do when Ye Xuan¡¯s voice came behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s follow it.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan and Shen Changling had caught up, the earth-burrowing gopher continued to move forward. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it was too small and was easily covered by the huge plants next to it. Fortunately, cultivators had sharp senses. With their vision, it was not difficult to find the earth-burrowing gopher. Moreover, if it saw that the two of them were too far behind, the earth-burrowing gopher would stop. Shen Changling sighed. ¡°This little thing is not simple. It¡¯s like a human.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time the two of them had entered the demonic beasts¡¯ forest. Still, the dim environment, the same scenery, and the occasional fog made it extremely difficult to figure out the direction of this place. The earth-burrowing gopher led the two of them around. They might get lost here if it wasn¡¯t for it leading the way. After an unknown time, the shadow of a building finally appeared in front of them. It had a strong primitive flavor and a wild and rough style. An intense pressure struck them. Ye Xuan also saw a few familiar great demons who were Qian Yuan¡¯s confidants. Even though these demonic beasts didn¡¯t like to deal with humans, they were very respectful to Ye Xuan and didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect. In the entire monster forest, almost no monster didn¡¯t know about the relationship between Qian Yuan and Ye Xuan. ¡°My Lord has something to do. Please wait for a moment.¡± Qian Yuan would definitely come out immediately if it were in the past. After all, the matter between Changping and Jingdou had already been resolved, and there was nothing to worry about. The current situation undoubtedly proved that the matter Qian Yuan had come to find him for was not simple. After an unknown time, Qian Yuan finally arrived. He revealed an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made the two of you wait a long time.¡± After dismissing the other miscellaneous people, Qian Yuan subconsciously glanced at Shen Changling, seemingly a little hesitant. Ye Xuan saw his concern and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you have something to say, say it. Daoist Shen is not an outsider.¡± Qian Yuan had met Shen Changling a few times and knew that Ye Xuan was telling the truth. Besides, he also believed in Ye Xuan¡¯s judgment of people. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I invited you here today because I have a favor to ask of you,¡± Qian Yuan said. Qian Yuan had already made this very clear in the text message, but what made Ye Xuan wonder was what kind of matter could make Qian Yuan, a great demon of high cultivation level, ask for help. One had to know that its current strength could be said to be advancing at a tremendous pace. Moreover, since its bloodline was purified, Qian Yuan had also returned to the true dragon race. The heavens blessed him, and his cultivation was even more effective even with half the effort. What else was there for it to be so serious about? ¡°I hope you can help me explore a cave.¡± When Qian Yuan expressed his intention, Ye Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just an exploration of the cave. Why do you have to be so worried about it?¡± Qian Yuan could not help but reveal a bitter smile. ¡°If only it were just a simple cave¡­¡± Based on Qian Yuan¡¯s current strength, an ordinary cave was as simple as drinking water. Even if it was a cave of the almighty level, he could enter and exit it freely. There was nothing that could pose a problem to him, so there was no need for him to help. ¡°I know you must have a lot of doubts now, but I can¡¯t put my finger on that cave. It gave me a strange feeling, so I couldn¡¯t help but think of you.¡± It turned out that Qian Yuan had accidentally discovered a cave. At first, he thought it was just an ordinary cave, so he had not taken it to heart. After all, the aura emanating from the cave was fragile, and it did not seem dangerous, so Qian Yuan let it be. However, according to the news from his subordinates, many demonic beasts had disappeared for no reason recently. After Qian Yuan¡¯s investigation, he discovered that these demonic beasts had suddenly disappeared near the cave. It was said that they had to see the person if they were alive. If they were dead, they had to see the corpse. However, those demonic beasts didn¡¯t even leave a corpse. Qian Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. He followed the clues, and all kinds of clues pointed to that cave. Qian Yuan thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but the cave was strange. To prevent any danger, it had to trouble Ye Xuan. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many missing demonic beasts, and even the big demons I sent out were missing, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you.¡± This time, it was Ye Xuan and Shen Changling¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°I¡¯m curious since even you feel it¡¯s a little tricky. Where is this cave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been there before. It¡¯s where the bone dragon was.¡± Ye Xuan and Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. ¡°Could it be related to the bone dragon?¡± Qian Yuan sighed. ¡°In that cave, I felt like something was restricting my power, so I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± As demonic beasts, they were greatly restricted. Perhaps it would be better if it was a human, but Qian Yuan didn¡¯t trust other humans. After thinking about it, only Ye Xuan could help him. Chapter 279 - 279 A Strange Cave 279 A Strange Cave Since Qian Yuan had already spoken, Ye Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t reject him. Furthermore, Qian Yuan also put a lot of effort into Changping¡¯s matter. ¡°Let¡¯s not delay any further. Let¡¯s set off now. Who knows, we might be able to gain something.¡± Knowing that Ye Xuan had agreed, Qian Yuan was extremely grateful. ¡°There¡¯s no need for words of gratitude between us. Besides, I¡¯m also curious about this cave.¡± There might be new gains, but the only worry was that it would attract the attention of others. As for Ye Xuan¡¯s worry, Qian Yuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°The cave is deep in the forest, and it¡¯s hard for ordinary people to know its location. I¡¯ve also ordered the big demons to guard it nearby, so almost no human cultivators have been able to reach it successfully.¡± After some slight adjustments, everyone was ready to set off. Other than Ye Xuan, Shen Changling, and Qian Yuan, there were no other big demons. After all, the demonic beasts had lost too many people. Moreover, the cave could weaken the strength of the demonic beasts. Even if they brought too many demonic beasts, it would probably be useless. They might even drag the process. Therefore, they did not plan to bring the demonic beasts along. The two humans and one beast prepared to set off and soon arrived at the cave that Qian Yuan had mentioned. This cave was located in the deepest part of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest and the most remote place. It was almost unremarkable, and even Qian Yuan did not know that such a place existed in this location. ¡°It¡¯s just in front.¡± This was the first time Ye Xuan and Shen zhangxuan had gone so deep. If it weren¡¯t for Qian Yuan leading the way, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find their way. The deeper they went, the dimmer the light became. Even the surrounding plants were affected. They were all extremely tall and strangely shaped plants. Soon, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling also saw the shape of the cave. The entrance was very narrow, and they had to bend down if they wanted to enter. Ye Xuan tried to release a wisp of divine sense, but he sensed nothing. It felt like an ordinary cave. If not for Qian Yuan¡¯s previous words, he would have easily let his guard down and not taken this cave seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve tried many methods to test it, but it didn¡¯t work. In the end, the result was that there was nothing strange about this cave. But if you go in yourself, you¡¯ll understand that feeling.¡± As they got near the cave, Ye Xuan noticed many messy footprints. The missing demon beasts should leave them behind, as Qian Yuan mentioned. ¡°Did you find anything when you went in last time?¡± Qian Yuan shook his head. ¡°didn¡¯t find anything. I felt that something was wrong, so I left.¡± They decided to go in together because there were no clues outside. The cave entrance was pitch-black, and a cold wind blew in from somewhere, bringing the stench of dirt mixed with other smells. In short, the scent was a little unpleasant. Shen Changling frowned and could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s that strong smell? It feels like a rotten animal that has been dead for a long time.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the bones of the missing demonic beasts. Although they didn¡¯t find any bones in the abyss, they probably didn¡¯t have any chance of survival. Ye Xuan took out a huge night-luminescent pearls and carefully entered the cave. The entrance could only accommodate one person, and he had to bend down. The night-luminescent pearls dispelled the surrounding darkness. Ye Xuan groped the wall beside him and slowly moved forward. As Shen Changling had the lowest cultivation, he walked in the middle while Qian Yuan walked behind. If there was any danger, he could inform the two people in front of him at first moment. When the cave entrance had completely swallowed the three of them, the stench in the air seemed to have become even stronger. On the contrary, they were not affected by the strange smell even though they were walking inside the cave. The air was a little moist, but the wall felt dry and uneven. The road ahead stretched into the depths of the darkness as if there was no end. Ye Xuan and the others walked for a while before two forks appeared in front of them, and they couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°Where should I go now?¡± Qian Yuan, on the other hand, looked a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw a fork the last time I came here.¡± Ye Xuan and Shen Changling were shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± If there was no fork, what was going on with this road? ¡°I¡¯m too sure, or maybe I remembered it wrong. After all, I didn¡¯t walk this path for too long.¡± Seeing that they couldn¡¯t tell the difference with the naked eye, they couldn¡¯t choose which path to take. In the end, they chose the one on the left. It was very calm along the way. There was no sign of any movement or abnormality, but this abnormality made Ye Xuan, Shen Changling, and the others a little uneasy. There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. Previously, so many big demons had disappeared because of this cave. However, when they walked into this cave, there was no movement. That was too illogical. Even Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but suspect, ¡°Could it be that we¡¯re on the wrong path?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± At this moment, Qian Yuan¡¯s footsteps slowed down. ¡°Is there anything unusual?¡± Qian Yuan shook his head, but his expression was a little complicated. ¡°I can feel it. The power suppressing me for no reason seems to have appeared again.¡± How strong must the power be to be able to suppress Qian Yuan? Ye Xuan immediately fell into alert, but strangely, he and Shen Changlian didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re overthinking.¡± The night-luminescent pearls was like a firefly in the dark. It attracted something in the dark, but Ye Xuan had no idea at this time. Chapter 280 - 280 Falling Into an Illusion 280 Falling Into an Illusion Just as everyone was on high alert, the same fork appeared again, almost the same as the one they had walked through. Shen Changling even missed a breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just walk through this place?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s first reaction was to suspect that they had fallen into an array, but he couldn¡¯t see anything strange around them, and there were no traces of an array at all, which was worth pondering. Could there be such a strange thing in the world that there would be two identical forks? Apart from the cold wind, there was nothing else in the dark entrance. The unusual calmness made them even more vigilant. A faint fishy smell floated around the tip of Ye Xuan¡¯s nose. Just like what Qian Yuan had said at the beginning, there was something strange here. ¡°Let¡¯s try to walk again.¡± Ye Xuan was more careful this time. He used his spiritual power to draw a mark on the wall and walked in again. It was still a dark and long tunnel as if it would never end. It gave people a kind of illusion that if they continued walking like this, it was very likely that they would go all the way underground. When they finally walked out, they could clearly see the scene in front of them and the mark on the wall. The fork in the road was like an unknown beast in the dark, opening its bloody mouth and waiting for them to walk into the trap. Shen Changling felt an inexplicable chill rush from his feet into his heart, almost freezing his bones and blood into ice. They were back to where they were! In contrast, Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan were much calmer. ¡°Strange, we didn¡¯t find any traces of an array. Is this all an illusion?¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s cultivation was the highest. Even if he was being suppressed by something, he had the keen sense of a beast, not to mention that he was a talented dragon. It was impossible that he did not notice that they had entered a certain array. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve fallen into some sort of illusion,¡± Qian Yuan said after a moment of silence. Ye Xuan also guessed this. This was the only possibility that could explain the strange situation that was happening now. Shen Changling stuttered. ¡°I¡­Illusion?¡± Even if it was an illusion, it couldn¡¯t be activated without any conditions. However, since they came in, they hadn¡¯t encountered anything particularly abnormal. It was strange to fall into an illusion for no reason. Ye Xuan stopped. Since he knew it was an illusion, there was no need to continue walking. Who knew where he would end up without knowing? Facing the current situation, the best solution was to bide his time and find a solution. Ever since they entered this cave, they had not touched anything inside. They had barely touched anything. What caused them to hallucinate, and even Qian Yuan fell for it? At some point in time, the night-luminescent pearl had dimmed. To be more precise, the surrounding darkness was so thick that it seemed to be able to take form, thus affecting the light of the night-luminescent pearl. It was a pity that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, they still thought they were in some illusion. A gust of cold wind came from nowhere and made Shen Changling shiver. An idea struck him. ¡°Maybe we can follow the direction of the wind. Since there is wind, it means that this road is open.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little risky. What if the wind is also an illusion? No one knows what we¡¯ll face next.¡± Although everything here was simple, it was even more realistic. It was almost impossible to tell what was real and what was an illusion. Ye Xuan and the others had not encountered any real danger when they entered. As for the strangeness that Qian Yuan had mentioned, they had not felt it, but that did not mean there was no danger. Apart from this inexplicable illusion, this cave seemed harmless, but who was Ye Xuan? His divine sense was powerful, and his means were endless and unfathomable. Qian Yuan was also a powerful dragon. He was an existence that could shake the outside world with a light stomp of his foot. However, such a person did not even know when they had fallen into the illusion. This was enough to explain the problem. This cave was more mysterious and dangerous than they had imagined. Just as Ye Xuan and Qian Yuan were deep in thought, Shen Changling exclaimed, ¡°Come and take a look. Why do I feel that night-luminescent pearl isn¡¯t as bright as before?¡± Looking in the direction he was pointing, they could barely see the outline of the wall under the illumination of the light. However, they could see where the shadow was. This night-luminescent pearl was not an ordinary item. It was a water-proof treasure collected from the East Sea. Not only did it shine brightly, but it would not be affected in any way. They had stayed in the dark environment for a long time, but nothing was unusual. Now that Shen Changling reminded them, and with the shadow on the wall as a comparison, they realized that the light had dimmed a lot. Or rather, the darkness around them became even thicker, as if it could devour everything that shone. Even if Ye Xuan held up the night-luminescent pearl, he could barely see half an inch of the scene around him. A faint rustling sound came as if some creature was crawling quickly in the dark. ¡°Did you guys hear something?¡± Ye Xuan subconsciously held his breath, but a familiar smell floated to the tip of his nose. The faint smell of soil seemed pervasive, and a moment of shock flashed through his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the smell! It made us fall into an illusion.¡± Now that Ye Xuan had finally found the culprit, he remembered the smell he had smelled before entering the cave. At first, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but as they went deeper, the scent gradually intensified. However, they were used to it. In addition, they were in a closed environment, so they naturally ignored it. No one thought that the problem would be in the air. Chapter 281 - 281 The Invisible Monster 281 The Invisible Monster However, this was not the time to discuss this problem. The creatures in the dark were gradually approaching, and even the light of the night-luminescent pearl was dimming at speed visible to the naked eye. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion. After figuring out the source, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling quickly sealed their senses and added a layer of spiritual power to cover their bodies. They could no longer smell the faint fishy smell and were relieved. ¡°We should be leaving the illusionary realm now, right?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the night-luminescent pearl in his hand and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± The light of the night-luminescent pearl was already weak, and the sound of those thin crawling things was even more obvious. The potential threat was not caused by the illusion but by reality. It was too late to escape. Those unknown creatures were approaching, but Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t see them. He could only determine their location by sound, making their situation worse. Shen Changling felt his arm go numb as if it was bitten by something. If Ye Xuan didn¡¯t pull him back in time, most of his palm would have been bitten off by that unknown monster. Looking at the bleeding hand and the neat and sharp teeth marks, the white bones could be vaguely seen. ¡°What the hell is this? I can¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s so lethal.¡± Although a cultivator¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as tough as iron, it was still stronger than a group of people. It was difficult for ordinary attacks to cause any damage to it. However, Shen Changling suffered a big loss by facing the cultivation technique. ¡°I don¡¯t know. At least be careful.¡± Ye Xuan shot out his spiritual power, but it hit nothing. He didn¡¯t know if it didn¡¯t work or if the thing dodged it. There were too many rustling sounds, causing interference and influence. It was to the point that he could not tell where the monsters were attacking from. Shen Changling¡¯s attack was the same. ¡°What the hell? I felt like I hit something, but there was no reaction.¡± Qian Yuan suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Scorching flames burst forth from Qian Yuan¡¯s body like a fire dragon, capable of driving away the darkness and bringing some light. Ordinary flames were helpless against these flames, and only special dragon flames could do so. At the same time, there were also crackling sounds of explosions, like fireworks, during the new year. The air was filled with the smell of something burning. This smell was extremely unpleasant, even more, pungent than the previous fishy smell. Soon, a layer of unknown things fell on the ground. It should be the monsters¡¯ corpses, but before he could check it, a new wave of monsters pounced on him. The sound of rustling was like a wave that spread rapidly to the surroundings. It was as if that thing could not be eliminated no matter what. It appeared to be endless, wave after wave. The abyss was divided into several fire dragons. Wherever they passed, the sound of explosions became even louder, lit up most nearby areas. Ye Xuan¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that not far northeast from them, there was a small winding path. He noticed that Qian Yuan¡¯s face was a little pale. By right, using this little energy should not have consumed so much of his power, but this cave was too special, and it limited Qian Yuan¡¯s ability. Now that Qian Yuan had released so many fire dragons at once, it was clear that he could not withstand it. Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips moved slightly, sending Qian Yuan a lot of spiritual power, and his face looked much better. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Qian Yuan shook his head, indicating that he was fine. It was also thanks to Qian Yuan¡¯s profound cultivation that he could release his dragon flames for a long time. Although the fire dragon¡¯s ability was somewhat weakened, it was still quite lethal to the monster. However, their expressions were not very good because they found that the number of dead monsters was decreasing, which meant that they might have developed a certain resistance to the dragon flame. ¡°You use the fire dragon to clear the way, and we¡¯ll go that way.¡± As Ye Xuan and the others turned around, the monster in the dark didn¡¯t intend to let them go easily. The rustling sound turned into a creepy chewing sound as if it was swallowing something. Although he didn¡¯t see it, the number of corpses on the ground seemed to have decreased. Ye Xuan suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± The three of them ran madly towards the path. Qian Yuan threw a few fire dragons behind them to cover their retreat. They had only run for a short distance, but the monsters¡¯ sound gradually faded. It seemed that they had not caught up. Ye Xuan turned his head and could vaguely see the outline of the behemoth flashing by. It seemed to be pieced together by countless broken limbs and body parts, which made him want to vomit. Shen Changling was still in shock. ¡°Thank God they didn¡¯t catch up. What the hell was that?¡± Qian Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. His brows were tightly furrowed, indicating that he was in a bad mood. ¡°I realized that the longer I stay here, the greater the suppression on me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a small flame appeared on Qian Yuan¡¯s hand. The faint light was like a candle flame swaying in the wind, which was in danger of being extinguished at any time. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but thump. Qian Yuan was the strongest among them in terms of combat power. If even Qian Yuan were like this, then the rest of the journey would be even more difficult. However, the strange thing was that they weren¡¯t affected at all. This power seemed only to target demonic beasts, so it was inevitable that they would have to investigate the reason behind this. Shen Changling looked at the endless road in front of him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then, are we still going to continue?¡± Chapter 282 - 282 The Mysterious Mural 282 The Mysterious Mural It was no wonder that Shen Changling would have such a worry. There were endless strange things in the cave. First, there were illusions that could not be sensed, and then there were invisible monsters. Dealing with them was very difficult, and no one knew what to expect. Most importantly, most of Qian Yuan¡¯s abilities had been suppressed. If he was elsewhere, he would have a much easier time. He would not be as sullen as he was now. Ye Xuan¡¯s view was a little different. He said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no reason to leave. Besides, we¡¯ve already come this far, so why don¡¯t we explore this entire place?¡± Qian Yuan felt the same way. After all, the effect of this place on him was too great. If he didn¡¯t investigate this place thoroughly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. Moreover, many great demonic beasts had disappeared for no reason. As their leader, he naturally had the responsibility and obligation to get to the bottom of this. Even though Qian Yuan¡¯s full power was currently suppressed, he was still able to use a portion of his strength. Coupled with Ye Xuan¡¯s abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the three of them to escape unscathed if something really happened. However, Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t dare to take things lightly and continued to move forward. ¡°There seems to be something on the wall.¡± Ye Xuan reached out to touch the wall. The surface was uneven, and a flame formed by spiritual power illuminated their field of vision. ¡°Come and see what these are.¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling also came over. Before them was a large mural. There were many tiny figures carved on it. Some were dancing with joy, some were wearing strange masks, and some were kneeling on the ground, worshiping the sky. Some were dancing around the bonfire, as if they were holding some kind of sacrificial ceremony. In addition, there were piles of bones in the open space. From the shape of the bones, they all belonged to demonic beasts. There was also a high platform where someone was brutally killing demonic beasts. They all died in various ways. Even Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, who were humans, felt a little uncomfortable, not to mention Qian Yuan. He couldn¡¯t help but look away after taking a quick glance. On the wall next to it was a completely different scene. It was engraved with all kinds of ferocious demonic beasts, slaughtering and torturing humans for fun. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was hell on earth. It was just a cold mural, but it was so lifelike as if the events portrayed were actually taking place. This time, it was Ye Xuan and Shen Changling¡¯s turn to feel nauseous. Although the conflict between humans and demonic beasts still existed to this day, it was not as intense as in the past. If these murals were real events that had happened before, they must have occurred far back in ancient times. ¡°What do these murals mean?¡± Whether it was the first or the second mural, they were filled with killing and blood. Be it humans killing demonic beasts, or demonic beasts killing people, it was as if they had all fallen into madness. Ye Xuan also noticed that there was supposed to be a third mural, but it was smoothed out and looked blurry. It was impossible to distinguish what was portrayed, and he didn¡¯t know if it was an accident or intentional destruction. He muttered, ¡°If only I knew what the third mural is.¡± For some reason, he had a feeling that the contents of the third mural was more important. Ye Xuan looked at the two murals, trying to find the connection between them, but to no avail. At this moment, he felt an extremely evil gaze lock onto him, as if there was a knife on his back, making him feel an inexplicable chill. The mural was huge. Could it be that there was something that they had overlooked? Ye Xuan followed his intuition and found a white spot in the clouds that seemed to be covered in dust. He reached out to clean it, and a black outline was revealed. In an instant, it was as if he had fallen into endless darkness. Ye Xuan¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and even his movements became stiff. The things that were blocking him were now clear, and he could finally see the hidden image. It was an eye. It was hidden in the clouds, looking down at everything in the world from above. It was like a mastermind behind the scenes, manipulating everything. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t describe the feeling he had for this eye. It was cold and evil, as if all the malice in the world was gathered here. It actually made him feel dizzy. This feeling only lasted for a moment. The shouts of Shen Changling and the others sounded in his ears, as though their voices were far away. ¡°Elder Ye!¡± Ye Xuan suddenly came back to his senses and saw Shen Changling¡¯s worried look. The latter said, ¡°Elder Ye, are you okay? I called you several times but you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and looked at the eye on the mural again. Nothing seemed unusual about it now. Shen Changling and Qian Yuan were both extremely calm, as if everything he had just experienced was an illusion. ¡°Was it really an illusion?¡± Ye Xuan asked himself internally. He asked the other two, ¡°Do you guys find this eye strange?¡± Looking in the direction Ye Xuan was pointing, Shen Changling and Qian Yuan both shook their heads. Ye Xuan carefully observed their expressions and didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. ¡°Although the eye doesn¡¯t quite fit the scene, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Elder Ye, was your sudden lapse just now because of this eye?¡± Ye Xuan retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much. Let¡¯s keep going. Maybe we¡¯ll find something new.¡± At this point, they were certain that this cave was man-made. Otherwise there was no way to explain the murals. Ye Xuan and the others also came to this conclusion. The inhabitants of this cave must have been very hostile to the demonic beasts and set up a restriction or something in the cave. Otherwise, they would not have targeted the demonic beasts to the extent that even Qian Yuan¡¯s power was suppressed. Ye Xuan voiced out his speculation and Shen Changling and Qian Yuan both agreed. Chapter 283 - 283 Sacrifice the Demonic Beast to the Lord 283 Sacrifice the Demonic Beast to the Lord The winding path stretched far into the distance, and no one knew where it would lead to. After a moment of hesitation, the three of them chose to continue. As they ventured deeper into the cave, the strange murals also disappeared. They seemed to have reached a deeper area. At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard. Something seemed to be approaching them from the front. The three of them exchanged a look of tacit understanding. Something was coming! However, there was no place to hide around them. There was only one path on this winding and narrow road. There were no other branching paths. Since they didn¡¯t know what kind of creature was coming, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t intend to fight it head-on. He made a prompt decision and said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly retreat.¡± The three of them retreated, but the creature seemed to know what they were thinking. It actually quickened its pace, and the rustling sounds of its footsteps became even more obvious. In just a moment, a cold sensation swept over them, as if it was going to freeze all their bones and blood into ice. Shen Changling, who had the lowest cultivation, could not help but shiver. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression darkened and he fell into a state of vigilance. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°We¡¯re not getting away. We¡¯ll act according to the situation.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s pupils narrowed into slits. He was ready to attack at any given moment and tear the unknown enemy to pieces. They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the air around was getting colder and colder, so much so that thin ice crystals were forming in the darkness. Surprisingly, the creatures did not attack immediately. The three of them could feel inexplicable gazes sweeping across them. Just as Ye Xuan was hesitating as to whether to strike first, a hoarse and low voice suddenly rang out. The creature seemed to have not spoken for a long time. Its voice was a little rusty and unpleasant to the ears. It inquired, ¡°Is this the demonic beast that is to be sacrificed to the Lord?¡± This sentence stunned the three of them. They wondered, ¡°There were actually still living humans in this cave!¡± As the voice inquired, a few blurry silhouettes appeared. In the dim environment, their faces could not be seen clearly, but they were barely human figures. Their sinister gazes swept across the faces of Ye Xuan and the others. Ye Xuan¡¯s silence made them a little impatient. ¡°Hm? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xuan was the first to react. In a flattering manner and tone, he said, ¡°We finally caught this great demonic beast and wanted to offer it to the Lord.¡± Qian Yuan was befuddled. Was he the captured great demonic beast? Those people didn¡¯t seem to doubt the authenticity of Ye Xuan¡¯s words. They nodded in satisfaction, and even their tone became fanatical. Their leader said, ¡°Then come with me. The Lord is waiting.¡± A few human-shaped shadows walked in front. As time passed, their figures became more and more solid. Shen Changling and Qian Yuan were confused. They asked Ye Xuan, ¡°Elder Ye, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Rather than wandering aimlessly, why don¡¯t we follow these things? Who knows? We might be able to make some major discoveries.¡± Although these things had human-like limbs, they were more like some form of undead spirits. Ye Xuan noticed that they all floated in the air, with black smoke under their feet. ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡± Ye Xuan tried to get more useful information from these humanoid creatures. ¡°The Lord¡¯s sacrifice this time will definitely be a success¡­¡± The cold voice echoed. Because the space was too vast, it echoed countless times, as if countless people in the dark were speaking in unison. For Ye Xuan and the others, it could be said to be a sinister sound piercing their ears. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling had to set up a barrier to resist these words. They were not used to it. No matter what they asked the spirits, the latter only replied with the same sentence, so they had to give up. It was apparent that although these things could speak, their intelligence wasn¡¯t high. Otherwise, they would have seen through the disguises of Ye Xuan and the others. The latter could lower their guard for the time being. The humanoid creatures did not continue forward. Instead, they led them back to the murals. The leader seemed to fumble around for something. Ye Xuan said, ¡°I knew there was something strange about this mural. Let¡¯s be careful.¡± The humanoid creature seemed to press something, and the air was filled with a constant clicking sound, like gears turning. It was a sound that gave people goosebumps. There was another path behind the mural! A few humanoid creatures took the lead and walked in. Qian Yuan suddenly grabbed Ye Xuan and frowned as he said, ¡°The aura coming from inside is making me even more uncomfortable. My cultivation has been suppressed by half.¡± In other words, Qian Yuan could only use half of his strength. This was a very bad sign for Ye Xuan and the others, but it also meant that they were close to the truth. In the face of unknown danger, the odds were already against them. With Qian Yuan, who had the highest combat power in their team, in such a state, it was clear that this hidden mystery was not something Ye Xuan could pry into. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys moving?¡± A low and gloomy voice sounded. At the same time, Ye Xuan felt the temperature around him drop even lower, and even his breath was about to freeze. The humanoid creatures also began to exude an ominous aura, as if they were beginning to suspect something. If Ye Xuan and the others made any strange movements, they would be bound to meet their end. Although these creatures did not have high intelligence, they seemed very powerful. If they were to fight, they would most likely cause a lot of commotion. On top of that, Ye Xuan was most worried about the background and identity of the so-called ¡°Lord¡± they spoke of. Would he be drawn here if they started a fight? He made up his mind and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Chapter 284 - 284 The Altar and the High Priest 284 The Altar and the High Priest Seeing Ye Xuan and the others act, the few humanoid creatures dispelled the doubts in their hearts. Once everyone in the group entered the long tunnel, the mural returned to its original appearance, as if they had walked straight into it. These humanoid creatures didn¡¯t have high intelligence to begin with and only knew how to act according to their instincts. Ye Xuan and the others had been in this cave for a long time, so their auras as cultivators had been weakened. Coupled with the existence of Qian Yuan, they were mistaken as the companions of these creatures. They were also in the depths of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, where few people ventured into. Usually, no cultivators would step into this place, so these creatures would never even consider that there would be humans bold enough to be here. The humanoid creatures led the way in front, seemingly extremely familiar with the path here. Every time Ye Xuan and the others thought they had reached a dead end, another path emerged. Ye Xuan said, ¡°I told you that following them is the right call.¡± As they went deeper, Ye Xuan and the others saw other black shadows along the way. The latter also had human outlines and looked no different from humans from a distance. They floated aimlessly in the cave, as if they were looking for something. The moment the shadows brushed past them, they could feel cold gazes sweeping across their bodies. Even after they walked far away and were out of the sight of the shadows, the sinister feeling still lingered. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice and ask, ¡°What are these shadows?¡± Uncertain, Qian Yuan answered, ¡°They are like earthbound spirits. They should be soul-like creatures.¡± Low-level spirits were relatively easy to deal with. However, if the shadows were high-level spirits, ordinary attacks would be useless against them. Ye Xuan and the others would need specific magic weapons and spell techniques to deal with them. Ye Xuan silently prayed, hoping that there wouldn¡¯t be many high-level spirits in this strange cave. However, his worst fears came true. Soon, the humanoid creatures in front stopped in their tracks and declared, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± What appeared in front of Ye Xuan was a vast, empty hall. No one would have imagined that there would be such a large hall in the depths of this cave. It was a work of art. The hall was extremely spacious. Several black pillars stood in the North, South, East, and West. There were some patterns carved on them, but Ye Xuan and his companions couldn¡¯t see them clearly because they were far away. An altar was located at the very center of the hall. The entire altar occupied a vast area, and black patterns extended from the groove under the altar to the four corners of the hall, giving off an ominous feeling. The black symbols seemed to have some meaning, and they even appeared on the altar. They were everywhere, like tiny eyes watching every move of Ye Xuan and the others. They made the group feel very uncomfortable. ¡°I can feel that all the oppressive aura in this place is emanating from the altar.¡± All sorts of evil, sinister and negative energy intertwined together, forming the darkest power in the world. Qian Yuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he stared unblinkingly at the altar. After a long time, he actually felt a little dizzy. Beside him, Ye Xuan noticed that something was wrong. A red light flashed in his golden eyes. He asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qian Yuan looked away, no longer paying attention to the strange altar. Only then did the uncomfortable feeling in his heart calm down. He shook his head and said, ¡°I have a premonition that we must destroy this altar at all costs. Otherwise, something terrible will happen.¡± Qian Yuan had high cultivation. Such a statement from him should not be taken lightly. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression became serious. Ye Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to deal with.¡± He looked around. There were countless humanoid creatures around them, and in the darkness, he could feel many pairs of eyes spying on them. There were at least hundreds of creatures hiding in the dark. It would not be easy to destroy the altar under their watchful gazes. The air suddenly settled, and even the rustling of the wind ceased. It was as if something major was about to happen. Both Ye Xuan and Shen Changling subconsciously held their breaths and tried to weaken their presence. Now that their enemy was unknown, they could be said to be deep in the lion¡¯s den. If these humanoid creatures were to see through their true identities, the consequences would be unimaginable. Ye Xuan noticed that all the humanoid creatures were looking at the altar in the center of the hall. They had no facial features, but Ye Xuan could clearly sense their gazes fixed on the altar. The air twisted. Shen Changling¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he almost shouted out. Fortunately, Ye Xuan was quick to cover his mouth. A black shadow appeared out of thin air next to the altar. Unlike the other shadows, this black shadow was more realistic and looked more like a person. He was wearing a long black robe with a hood and they could not make out his face. However, the unfathomable aura that emanated from his body was like the descent of an abyss, making people tremble in fear. ¡°Be careful of him.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s words further confirmed this man¡¯s strength. If Qian Yuan was at his peak, dealing with this person would be a piece of cake. However, now, Qian Yuan was sure that his abilities were suppressed by this unknown altar. Thus, his abilities had been weakened greatly. He had to be cautious. With the man¡¯s appearance, all the humanoid creatures knelt on the ground. Their low and hoarse voices sounded with an unknown fanaticism as they chanted, ¡°Greetings, high priest. May the glory of our Lord be with you.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were watching a cult. That was exactly how Ye Xuan felt right now. Shen Changling looked as if he had seen a ghost. He probably had not expected these creatures to have a religion. Chapter 285 - 285 Qian Yuan Was Tricked 285 Qian Yuan Was Tricked The altar was mysterious to begin with. It was even more so with the sudden appearance of this black-robed man. Destroying the altar would be difficult. Ye Xuan and the others didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, they chose to wait and see. They didn¡¯t want to get themselves killed before the altar was destroyed. If they fell into the hands of these unknown creatures, they would meet a gruesome end. ¡°I smell fresh and powerful blood.¡± As the man¡¯s voice fell, countless eyes looked towards Ye Xuan, or more precisely, at Qian Yuan. The latter felt as if there was a dagger on his back. The humanoid creatures who brought Ye Xuan over immediately lowered their heads and prostrated on the ground. They acted extremely pious as they said, ¡°High Priest, we present you this demonic beast. This sacrifice will definitely succeed.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the high priest was looking at him. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at the altar, afraid that the man would notice something off with him. Fortunately, the cold gaze did not linger on him for long. It seemed that it was just a casual glance. The high priest said pensively, ¡°I hope so. Bring him up to the altar.¡± Countless black arms grabbed Qian Yuan. Ye Xuan was about to move when he saw Qian Yuan shake his head imperceptibly. The latter advised, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Now is not the time.¡± Now that all the creatures¡¯ attention was on them, if they made any strange movements, all their previous efforts would be in vain. Ye Xuan immediately understood what he meant, and once again restrained himself from acting. After all, Qian Yuan was a powerful demon with the bloodline of the dragon clan. Even if a portion of his power was suppressed by this strange altar, he should have no problem protecting himself. It was apparent that the high priest¡¯s intelligence was higher than that of all the humanoid creatures. Fortunately, Ye Xuan and the others had disguised themselves before coming in. They looked no different from the black shadows around them. Qian Yuan was brought to the altar. ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled such delicious blood in a long time. I want to have a taste too.¡± ¡°The ritual will definitely succeed this time. We can then welcome the arrival of our Master.¡± ¡°Master will not abandon us. We will follow His glory and conquer all the lands around.¡± Countless voices rang out in the darkness, as if many people were talking in Ye Xuan¡¯s ears. He felt as though his head was splitting and on the verge of exploding. Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s pale face and quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing that Shen Changling¡¯s expression was normal and he didn¡¯t seem to hear these voices, Ye Xuan asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you hear the voices?¡± This time, it was Shen Changling¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°What voices?¡± Everything around him was so quiet that it was terrifying. Even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard. Coupled with the humanoid creatures and the scary-looking altar, everything seemed evil. Ye Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After he blocked off his five senses, the noise was greatly reduced. However, he was curious why he could hear these voices, while Shen Changling was not affected. ¡°What do you see? Is this high priest a human or a ghost?¡± Ye Xuan used his divine sense to communicate with Qian Yuan. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything unusual for the time being. He is most likely some kind of ghost.¡± ¡°Should we attack now? I have a bad feeling about that altar. You said that it affects you. I¡¯m afraid that if we wait any longer, things might go south.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly first. I¡¯ll observe the situation.¡± It was because of Qian Yuan¡¯s words that Ye Xuan held back for the time being. He looked at Qian Yuan¡¯s figure on the altar and could not make him out clearly. He was clearly close, but seemed far away. Ye Xuan felt a little strange inside, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what was off. The cave, the mural, and now this altar were all strange. At this moment, Qian Yuan¡¯s condition did not look good. Ever since he was brought to the altar, the suppressive force had become stronger and stronger. It was as if a 1000-pound boulder was pressing on his heart, making it hard for him to breathe. As he got closer and closer to the altar, he finally understood that everything strange in the cave stemmed from it. Qian Yuan secretly observed the altar in front of him. The surface of the altar had long decayed. The passage of time had worn it down. It was probably thousands of years old. The inside of the altar was full of rust, and dark red marks were everywhere. The marks seemed to be formed from dried-up liquid, and they gave off an inexplicable stench. Even though 1000 years had passed, this smell did not dissipate. Qian Yuan was extremely familiar with the smell. ¡°This is the smell of the blood of demonic beasts!¡± This was the first thought that came to his mind. The entire altar was covered in such traces. For so much blood to have been spilt, how many demonic beasts had been slaughtered? He was shocked. His eyes were filled with killing intent. The red light became more obvious, and his mind became dizzy. Qian Yuan suddenly realized something and raised his head, only to see the high priest¡¯s eyes. Countless eyes opened and closed in front of him, like the stars in the sky, but they were filled with the scent of darkness. An ancient and choppy incantation came out of the high priest¡¯s mouth. Some kind of mysterious magic seemed to affect every humanoid creature present, and they all began to chant. They chanted in unison, as if they were of one mind. Such a scene was blood curling. On the altar, Qian Yuan stood still like a wooden pillar, not moving at all. Unfortunately, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling couldn¡¯t repeat the choppy and incomprehensible words even though they tried. In order to avoid exposing their identities, they also moved their lips, as if they were chanting prayers with great piety. In reality, they were secretly communicating with each other. Chapter 286 - 286 Continuing a 1000 Year Conspiracy 286 Continuing a 1000 Year Conspiracy ¡°Elder Ye, when are we going to make our move? I have a feeling that something bad will happen after these creatures finish this chant.¡± Shen Changling was not the only one who thought so. Ye Xuan thought so as well. However, Qian Yuan remained motionless on the altar and no signal was sent. ¡°Qian Yuan sent me a message. He told us to be patient and wait for him to find out the truth. But now, no matter how I try to contact him, he is not responding. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Ye Xuan tried to call out to Qian Yuan a few times, but it was as though he was yelling into the void. There was no response. Looking at Qian Yuan¡¯s stiff body, his heart suddenly sank. This was not good! Could it be that Qian Yuan had fallen under the spell of the altar? The air suddenly became deathly still. It had become extremely quiet. All the noise that had caused people to clamor had vanished. ¡°Elder Ye!¡± Ye Xuan heard Shen Changling¡¯s voice and his consciousness was finally pulled back to reality. Due to fear, even Shen Changling¡¯s voice had become distorted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Look around us.¡± Shen Changling¡¯s face was filled with fear and his eyes were wide open as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. Ye Xuan followed his gaze. They met the lifeless eyes of countless humanoid creatures, who were all looking at them! These creatures kept staring at Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. They didn¡¯t have any facial features, but the latter felt creepy gazes that sent chills down their backs. The sinister gazes were like gusts of cold wind, causing Ye Xuan to subconsciously shiver as his heart stopped beating. Oh no, they had been discovered! The humanoid creatures surrounded them from all directions. They had nowhere to run. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling could only retreat towards the altar, even though they knew there was an even bigger enemy waiting for them there. ¡°Well, well, well. There¡¯s actually such a big surprise in this sacrifice. This is simply a gift from the heavens.¡± The high priest¡¯s emotionless voice came from above. Ye Xuan stared at the black shadow not far away and said, ¡°You have noticed us for a while.¡± Qian Yuan remained motionless. Ye Xuan noticed that his eyes were tightly closed and his face was twisted in pain. He didn¡¯t know what the high priest did to make him end up like this. Perhaps this strange altar was one of the causes. After all, Qian Yuan had said that the closer he got to this altar, the more his power was suppressed. Otherwise, how could he have fallen so easily to the priest¡¯s spell? ¡°It was the Master who let me discover your existence.¡± Shen Changling¡¯s expression was unfriendly. He spat to the side and chided, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be mysterious here.¡± A pair of withered branch-like hands reached out from under the high priest¡¯s black robes. Even Ye Xuan was a little shocked. Rather than hands, they were more like bones. Shriveled skin wrapped around the bones, without any flesh or blood, as if something had sucked all of vitality from them. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± Ye Xuan looked at the man in front of him warily. He was obviously different from those humanoid creatures. He actually had a physical existence, but Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t sense any cultivation coming from him, which was really strange. The high priest pointed at Qian Yuan and said something that did not make any sense. He said, ¡°The smell of the blood of an old friend is really nostalgic. I thought I would never be able to smell it again after 1000 years.¡± However, the information revealed by this sentence made Ye Xuan and Shen Changling¡¯s hair stand on end. After 1000 years! Could it be that the high priest in front of them was an old monster who had lived for nearly 1000 years? Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something, and his expression turned serious. Qian Yuan had received Long Zhan¡¯s inheritance, so he was able to get rid of the impurities in his bloodline and evolve from a flood dragon to a true dragon. The old acquaintance that the high priest was talking about should be Long Zhan. After all, Qian Yuan and Long Zhan had a deep connection. He had also completely absorbed the Dragon Pearl that Long Zhan left behind. He could be considered Long Zhan¡¯s direct descendant. ¡°Could it be that you know Senior Long Zhan?¡± The high priest burst out with a strange laugh. He mumbled, ¡°Long Zhan¡­¡± His tone was somewhat nostalgic, as if he had fallen into some memory. It then became extremely cold as he continued, ¡°I wish I could skin him alive and pull out his dragon tendons. If it wasn¡¯t for him, as well as his master, opposing us time and time again, our master would have conquered the entire continent.¡± The viciousness in the high priest¡¯s words made them shudder. At the same time, it proved that he really knew Long Zhan and there was a great enmity between them. ¡°I never expected that you ants actually knew Long Zhan¡¯s name too. Looks like this thing told you quite a lot.¡± The high priest calmed down, but his gaze ate away at Ye Xuan like maggots in tarsal bones. The latter felt as if countless steel needles had pierced into his body. ¡°It¡¯s not strange. After all, you¡¯ve been with this dragon for some time, so you should know some things. Maybe even the death of that bone dragon was your doing.¡± This high priest actually knew about the existence of the bone dragon! As if he knew what Ye Xuan was thinking, the high priest¡¯s laughter echoed above the altar. ¡°How would I not know about it? After all, it was our meticulous masterpiece. It wasn¡¯t easy to choose a place with good feng shui for Long Zhan. Even after he died, I did not want him to have peace!¡± The malice in the high priest¡¯s voice was simply frightening. ¡°Didn¡¯t he abhor evil as if it was his enemy and proclaimed himself to be righteous? If his bones wreaked havoc after his death and brought harm to the common people, how hilarious would that be? That day was about to come, and the time was ripe, but¡­¡± The high priest did not finish his sentence. He only stared coldly at Qian Yuan, wishing he could peel the latter¡¯s skin off his body. Chapter 287 - 287 A Dense Horde of Humanoid Creatures 287 A Dense Horde of Humanoid Creatures Originally, the plans could be said to be flawless, and everything was perfect. However, Ye Xuan had ruined them. If the high priest knew that it was not Qian Yuan who had destroyed the bone dragon, but Ye Xuan, he would probably have attacked the latter immediately. He never imagined that the human in front of him would have such ability. He only treated him as a weak ant and didn¡¯t take him seriously. The high priest thought that these ants in the abyss would not be able to escape from his palm, so he had no intention of hiding anything. Even Ye Xuan was very surprised. After all, the place where the bone dragon was located was a land of great evil. After Long Zhan¡¯s death, the dragon¡¯s remains gave birth to an evil will. After thousands of years of nourishment from resentment and demonic Qi, it appeared as Ye Xuan had seen it. He thought that the bone dragon¡¯s appearance was a freak combination of factors, but he hadn¡¯t expected that someone had planned it intentionally. For the high priest to lay out a 1000-year scheme, it was really terrifying. Yet the high priest said that the plan was not complete. If the bone dragon was already so difficult to deal with now, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling did not dare to imagine what would happen if it was completed. ¡°The altar you set up was nearby. Its purpose should be to detect the movements of the bone dragon. However, why didn¡¯t you stop us then?¡± Ye Xuan found this rather strange. After all, there was quite a huge commotion stirred up in Changping back then. Since the high priest was nearby, logically speaking, he would have intervened. With the high priest¡¯s cultivation and the power of these humanoid creatures, it should have been easy to stop Ye Xuan¡¯s group. However, no one seemed to have noticed them during the beast tide or the events that followed. By right, the high priest should have acted since he placed such a huge importance on the bone dragon. Ye Xuan¡¯s words seemed to have hit the high priest¡¯s sore spot. In a low voice, the high priests countered, ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t want to? It¡¯s because¡­¡± The high priest didn¡¯t continue. He just looked Ye Xuan in the eyes and mocked, ¡°You ant, you don¡¯t need to know so much.¡± Ye Xuan felt it was a pity. He had wanted to continue fishing for more information, but he had to give up after being discovered. ¡°How can an ant comprehend my great ambitions? It¡¯s time for you to die. It¡¯s your good fortune to be able to become the sacrifice of my master.¡± Shen Changling scoffed at his words and said, ¡°I will pass on this fortune.¡± The high priest responded with an extremely cold gaze. He said, ¡°You are so eloquent. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to speak in such a manner after you become a corpse.¡± ¡°Qian Yuan!¡± Ye Xuan used his divine sense to call out to Qian Yuan, but there was still no response. Ye Xuan was not someone who would sit and wait for death. His previous conversation with the high priest was to fish for more information and to delay time to see if he could wake Qian Yuan up. After all, with only him and Shen Changling, their combat power was too low. They were not only facing the high priest, who had lived for nearly 1000 years, but also countless humanoid creatures. Shen Changling lowered his voice as he looked at the people around him. He asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what should we do now?¡± The current situation was very disadvantageous to them. The only good thing was that the high priest didn¡¯t know Ye Xuan¡¯s power, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Come, entertain our guests well. After all, they seem reluctant to be sacrificed.¡± As the high priest said this, countless humanoid creatures rushed towards Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. Shen Changling¡¯s sword Qi was sharp. It transformed into countless sharp blades that fell on the humanoid creatures, splitting them in two. However, the next moment, the black shadows reformed themselves. Shen Changling waved the sharp weapon in his hand. Even with a divine weapon in his hand, he was helpless against the vast number of enemies. There were so many black shadows that it made him feel hopeless. Even if he swung his weapon until his hands were numb, it would be of no use. ¡°This won¡¯t do! Elder Ye, we can¡¯t hurt them at all.¡± Physical attacks had no effect on their enemies. Seeing this, Ye Xuan¡¯s fingertips emitted hot spiritual power, and a fire dragon half the height of a man was summoned. With a roar, the fire dragon charged forward. The shadows were quickly burned, and their speed of reforming slowed down. Even when they were restored, their bodies were smaller than before. This kind of creature was most afraid of the power of light or fire. Ye Xuan saw that the attack was effective, so he made many fire dragons. The fire dragons wrapped around the black shadows, and the air was instantly filled with a nauseating burning smell. Black smoke filled the air, as if the souls struggling in hell were howling in pain. Although Shen Changling was not of the light or fire attribute, he had made many divine light bullets with talisman paper. He wrapped them with sword Qi and threw them into the humanoid creatures. He did not miss his marks. Many black shadows couldn¡¯t avoid the power of light in time and were burned to crisps. The rest of them avoided the light as if it was a flood or a ferocious beast. Soon, the leading group of humanoid creatures scattered. ¡°It seems that you are not completely useless. No wonder you managed to come here.¡± The high priest looked at the countless humanoid creatures perishing at the hands of Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, but he was unmoved. He even revealed a strange smile. He declared, ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve encountered me. Your journey ends here.¡± With a wave of his hand, more humanoid creatures rushed forward. They swarmed forward wave after wave, dense like a black tide, instantly overwhelming Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. At this moment, the high priest believed that Ye Xuan and his companion were certainly dead, so he no longer paid them any heed. He began to chant an ancient and incomprehensible spell. Dark aura enveloped him. Qian Yuan¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. However, they were filled with a deathly aura. There was no sign of life in them, only an extremely dense darkness. Something was extremely off about him. It was obvious that he was being manipulated. Chapter 288 - 288 A Strange Rhythm 288 A Strange Rhythm Under the high priest¡¯s control, Qian Yuan cut his wrist, and golden dragon blood dripped onto the altar. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, as if something had been awakened. The high priest looked at him with a fanatical expression. He looked a little creepy. He mumbled, ¡°No matter how much demonic beast blood is spilt here, it can¡¯t be compared to real dragon blood. It¡¯s a shame that back then, Long Zhan¡¯s blood was already contaminated. In addition, he was seriously injured and didn¡¯t have long to live. So, he was of no use to me at that time.¡± ¡°All those demonic beasts I killed were not enough. I thought that it would take some time for Master to arrive. I had not expected the dragon clan to still exist in this world. Master will definitely like such powerful blood.¡± ¡°Long Zhan! Be it 1000 years ago or 1000 years later, you¡¯re destined to be defeated by us.¡± It turned out that the strange disappearance of the demonic beasts around the vicinity of the cave earlier was indeed the work of this high priest. The current Qian Yuan¡¯s cultivation was definitely not comparable to Long Zhan¡¯s back then. However, he had received the inheritance of the Dragon Pearl and had Ye Xuan¡¯s help to remove the impurities in his blood, evolving into a true dragon. The divine power in the blood was about the same as Long Zhan¡¯s. The high priest laughed madly. A rustling sound rang out in the darkness as if something was crawling up. The ancient, decaying altar became as red as blood, filled with an ominous smell. As he lost too much blood, Qian Yuan¡¯s face became extremely pale. However, there was no golden blood in the altar. All of it was absorbed, and the interior of the altar became even darker. Red lines appeared on the inside of the altar. They were barely visible, but they gradually solidified and quickly spread across the entire altar, forming a series of complex symbols and patterns. A thick nauseating smell of blood filled the air. However, the high priest took a deep breath, as if it was the most wonderful smell. ¡°Master, please wake up.¡± A pained expression flashed across Qian Yuan¡¯s face. A faint golden light appeared in his dark eyes, indicating that his consciousness was recovering and that he was in a frenzied battle with the high priest¡¯s will. ¡°What are you scheming?¡± he asked with difficulty. Although Qian Yuan wanted to go and help Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, he was helpless. The high priest waved his hands and answered with a fanatical expression, ¡°Of course, I wish for Master to descend.¡± Although Qian Yuan knew nothing of the high priest¡¯s background, just based on the latter¡¯s actions and methods, the master he spoke of was definitely not a good person. ¡°I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± Qian Yuan tried his best to wrestle back ownership of his body, breaking free from the control of the high priest. However, it was as if there was an insurmountable mountain pressing down on him, making it almost impossible for him to breathe. The high priest looked at him coldly, as if he was looking at a corpse. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy struggling. No one can stop the arrival of Master. Your flesh and blood can become His nutrients. You should feel extremely honored.¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide open and bloodshot. He could clearly feel the drop in his body temperature. Even though he was a member of the dragon clan, he could not help but shiver at this moment. The blood vessels inside the altar had already overflowed, as if they were alive. They spread rapidly in all directions like a spider web, and some of them had even reached the bottom of Qian Yuan¡¯s feet and were trying to climb up his legs. Bright red blood vessels covered the entire altar. Red veins could be seen everywhere. They were densely packed. From a distance, they looked like the blood veins of some human creature. It even felt like there was blood flowing inside. Bang. Bang. An extremely strange sound rang out in Qian Yuan¡¯s ears. It seemed both far and near, containing some kind of indescribable rhythm. The sound came again and again, and Qian Yuan felt a splitting headache. Even his heart was in unbearable pain, as if it was being clenched tightly by two invisible hands. The voice was getting louder and louder, and the malice mixed in it was also about to surge out. It was like countless vengeful souls howling in his ears. The sharp sound could pierce through everything. Fortunately, Qianyuan was of the dragon clan, which had strong bodies and powerful spirits. If it were anyone else, they would have bled to death from their seven orifices. Qian Yuan felt groggy, as if his head was occupied by something. He tried his best to sense his surroundings and finally found that the sound seemed to be coming from the altar. At this moment, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling, who were overwhelmed by the humanoid creatures, also heard the faint sound. Shen Changling¡¯s eyes turned red the moment he heard the sound. Blood vessels filled his eyeballs, and they were on the verge of popping out of their sockets. Fresh blood oozed out from his orifices as he breathed. The surrounding humanoid creatures became even more maniacal after coming in contact with his blood. Ye Xuan¡¯s condition was better than his, but he felt a little dizzy. He began to lose focus, and his whole body became disoriented. He quickly covered Shen Changling¡¯s ears with his spiritual power and shouted, ¡°Stop listening to the weird sound!¡± Perhaps due to his method working, Shen Changling recovered his consciousness momentarily. He quickly closed off his five senses and communicated with Ye Xuan using his divine sense. Shen Changling had to deal with these troublesome humanoid creatures while being disturbed by this strange sound. It was becoming more and more taxing for him. The humanoid creatures seemed to have been injected with steroids; their attacks became even fiercer. ¡°Elder Ye, what is that sound?¡± Since they were surrounded, they could no longer see what was happening on the altar clearly, nor did they know Qian Yuan¡¯s situation. All they could see was the overwhelming black tide of countless humanoid creatures. Chapter 289 - 289 A Heart Woven from Flesh and Blood 289 A Heart Woven from Flesh and Blood Although Ye Xuan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as serious as Shen Changling¡¯s, he felt as though his mind was about to explode as well. He felt his heartbeat gradually increase with that inexplicable sound. It almost felt like his heart was not his own. The sound became long and drawn out. If one listened carefully, one could even detect a rhythm to it. The inexplicable rhythm lingered in the air, giving the impression of a beating heart! Ye Xuan was shocked by this thought. How could it be a heart? However, once he considered it, he could not dismiss this possibility. Due to the pain, Shen Changling¡¯s facial expression became even more twisted. Even though he had sealed off his five senses, it was not a permanent solution. Soon, it lost its effect. The sound traveled along the blood-red lines and soon enveloped the entire area. In addition to the humanoid creatures that covered the sky and the earth, there were also bright red blood lines all over the altar, be it on the ceiling or the ground where they stood. If this continued, Shen Changling would probably go crazy before he was killed by the humanoid creatures. Just as Ye Xuan was figuring out a solution, something seemed to call out to him. His heart beat faster and faster. It actually matched the frequency from the void for a moment and then resonated with it. Qian Yuan was not faring any better. He was on the verge of collapsing, and he was holding on to the last shred of his consciousness. ¡°What sound is this?¡± He panted heavily. His face was twisted to the extreme. The high priest, on the other hand, had an intoxicated expression on his face, as if the sound came from the heavens. Even his hands began to dance uncontrollably. He said, ¡°I can already hear the Master¡¯s footsteps. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± The high priest spoke nonsense. Yet, for some reason, when Qian Yuan heard these words, he felt his blood run cold and a chill crept up from the soles of his feet. The high priest in front of him was already unfathomable, but he had an inexplicable fear of the ¡°Master¡± the former spoke of. It was as if an extremely ominous thing was about to occur. With this sound, Qian Yuan also became drowsy. The blood lines in the altar squirmed even more frantically, as if something was about to come out. Qian Yuan bit the tip of his tongue until it bled and mumbled something. He didn¡¯t know if it was the pain on the tip of his tongue or the effect of the spell, but he finally broke free of his restraints for a moment. He was in control of his body again. The high priest, who was not far away, thought that victory was at hand and did not notice Qian Yuan¡¯s movements. He focused all his attention on the altar. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qian Yuan ran towards the altar. He wanted to check out what was causing all this commotion. At the same time, he gathered spiritual power in his palm, determined to destroy the thing inside the altar. He could tell that the high priest was particularly interested in this altar. Regardless whether it could be destroyed or not, he could at least disrupt the sacrificial ceremony and buy them time. However, reality was extremely cruel. Qian Yuan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank when he saw what was inside the altar. It was a bright red, beating heart! He finally knew where the strange sound he had heard earlier had come from. It was the sound of a heart beating. The blood vessels intertwined to form a heart of flesh and blood. It looked gruesome and terrifying. It was engraved with all kinds of patterns and symbols. Countless blood vessels served as its nutrition tubes, sending nutrients to it while waiting for it to mature. Qian Yuan¡¯s face suddenly paled. Let alone attacking, even breathing was difficult for him. It was as if he had been locked onto by a massive object, and a tearing pain shot through his heart. He subconsciously raised his head and met the high priest¡¯s cold gaze. The latter did not say anything, but silently laughed at Qian Yuan¡¯s overestimation of his own strength. The high priest did not stop Qian Yuan. It was because he knew that at this point, the heart would definitely mature, and Qian Yuan could no longer stop it. That was the reality of the situation. Qian Yuan fell to the ground. The pain and twitching in his heart had made him lose all ability to fight. The blood lines had become as sharp as knives, cutting open countless small wounds on his body. His golden blood flowed along the blood lines and was injected into the heart inside the altar. After absorbing these nutrients, the heart beated even faster. The high priest¡¯s strange laughter and the sound of the heart beating harmonized. This strange and evil heart was growing at an extremely terrifying rate. At first, it was only the size of a finger, but now it was the size of an adult¡¯s fist. This speed was impressive. The blood vessels had turned dark red and looked extremely shriveled. It seemed that they were no longer useful after all the nutrients had been absorbed. Qian Yuan knew that by the time the heart fully matured, incomprehensibly terrifying things would happen. He wanted to stop it, but he did not have the strength to do so. ¡°Master will be here soon.¡± The blood vessels had turned black and were wrapped around the heart. The heart was surrounded by a layer of black Qi. Its gloomy color could be vaguely made out. An ominous evil was gathering inside. Qian Yuan was ready to sacrifice himself. Even though he could not fight at the moment, he should be able to destroy the heart with all his current cultivation. Even if he couldn¡¯t destroy it completely, it would be enough to make the high priest suffer a great loss. Just as he was reversing his meridians and mobilizing all the spiritual power in his body, the heart in the altar suddenly flew out. Not only Qian Yuan, but even the high priest was shocked. He exclaimed, ¡°What is going on? It¡¯s not mature yet! What went wrong?¡± The heart seemed to be attracted by something inexplicable and flew into the horde of humanoid creatures. Chapter 290 - 290 Flying into Ye Xuans Body 290 Flying into Ye Xuan¡¯s Body Ye Xuan was struggling to fight against the unkillable humanoid creatures. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked up, but all he saw was the black tide of incoming creatures. However, his heart was beating particularly violently in his chest right now. He felt that it was about to burst out from his chest. Shen Changling noticed his strange behavior and helped him block a humanoid creature that was about to attack him. He quickly asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Xuan looked confused. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. My heart suddenly beat very fast just now.¡± Shen Changling saw something. His mouth opened wide, and he revealed a shocked expression. He stuttered, ¡°This¡­¡± From the distance, there seemed to be something flying towards them. The humanoid creatures avoided the flying object as if they were scared of it. They dodged out of its way, quickly forming a path in the process. Ye Xuan and Shen Changling finally saw what it was. It was a bright red, beating heart! However, the heart looked too sinister and evil. The dark red color was filled with an ominous aura. The arteries and veins were particularly ugly, like ancient patterns and symbols. If one stared at it for a long time, they would have a splitting headache. The heart was also surrounded by black Qi, to the extent that it could give people nightmares at a glance. It wasn¡¯t very big in size, but the moment it flew over, Shen Changling felt the pressure of endless flesh and blood pouncing towards them. He felt as though the heart had a bloody mouth and wanted to swallow them alive. In contrast, even the featureless humanoid creatures next to him appeared amiable. Shen Changling only glanced at the heart for a moment, and he felt a little flustered. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his face was extremely pale. He lowered his head and forced himself not to look at the heart. On the other hand, Ye Xuan stared at it and subconsciously touched his chest. He actually felt that his heart was beating in sync with the rhythm of this strange heart in front of him. Was this an illusion? Soon, the high priest jumped off the altar and teleported to where the two of them were. He stared at the heart with a burning gaze. Although he did not know what the problem was, the sacrificial ritual was not over. He had to bring the heart back to the altar. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, the heart of flesh and blood flew directly into Ye Xuan¡¯s body. ¡°Elder Ye!¡± ¡°Ye Xuan!¡± Shen Changling and Qian Yuan¡¯s voices rang out at the same time. Even the high priest was dumbfounded. He stared at the scene in front of him, but it was too late to stop it. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± The insufferably arrogant high priest¡¯s voice was somewhat sluggish. Endless black Qi emanated from Ye Xuan¡¯s body. Shen Changling squinted. He felt that the black Qi looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. ¡°Ah!¡± The high priest shrieked, as if he had suffered a huge blow. He exclaimed, ¡°Why would Master choose such a lowly human to be His spokesperson in the human world?¡± He stretched out his bark-like hands and grabbed at Ye Xuan. However, before he could touch Ye Xuan¡¯s body, black mist began to fizz out violently around Ye Xuan. The high priest pulled back his hands as though he had been electrocuted. The high priest once again let out an earth-shattering scream. Just from the sound, one could imagine how much pain he was suffering at the moment. Half of his hands were corroded by the black mist, as if it was a punishment for his offense and disrespect. Even though he was unwilling to accept this outcome, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Shen Changling and Qian Yuan were similarly in disbelief. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± The high priest stared at Shen Changling. He had thought that these two little ants would be dealt with quickly, but he had expected them to be able to hold on until now. One of them even interfered in his ritual. He shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? This heart is one of Master¡¯s most precious hearts. It¡¯s supposed to mature now so that Master¡¯s will can descend. My body should have been the best vessel for it!¡± This huge piece of information revealed through these sinister words stunned Shen Changling and Qian Yuan for a long time. Ye Xuan¡¯s body was actually occupied by the so-called Master through this ominous heart. Such an evil method defied common sense and was not allowed by the world at all. It was simply against the will of the heavens. However, the high priest did not care about the means. In fact, he was proud of it. His face was even fanatical. He was eager to welcome the arrival of his Master, even if he had to pay with his life. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but say. The high priest scoffed and replied, ¡°What do you lowly ants know? Master¡¯s glory had enveloped my body. It is a great honor for my body to become a vessel for his incarnation.¡± His tone sank as he looked at Ye Xuan gloomily. He continued, ¡°But now, all my plans are ruined! I did not think that the will of Master would descend on this lowly ant. It was definitely my mistake. I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯m a sinner.¡± He mumbled, ¡°Please forgive me, my Master. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The high priest had wanted to stop the heart from flying into Ye Xuan¡¯s body. However, judging from his hands being burned just now, he could not reverse the situation. He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. The speed at which his expression changed really made the onlookers speechless. However, other than the countless humanoid creatures, the only living people present were Shen Changling and Qian Yuan. The originally evil and ferocious high priest began to go mad. He kept repeating that he was guilty. He was in no mood to care about Shen Changling and Qian Yuan. They suspected that he had gone insane. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shen Changling helped Qian Yuan up from the altar and asked, ¡°Are you okay? ¡° Chapter 291 - 291 Hes Awake! 291 He¡¯s Awake! Having lost too much blood and having most of his spiritual power sealed, Qian Yuan¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and he was unable to attack at all. Ye Xuan was now surrounded by the black mist after the strange heart had entered his body. Shen Changling, who was originally the weakest in the team, was suddenly the strongest among them due to his condition. He wanted to save Ye Xuan, but the black mist around him was too fierce. He felt great pressure when he tried to approach Ye Xuan. The black mist was akin to a wild ancient beast. He was in danger of being crushed to pieces if he was the slightest bit careless. Even the high priest had suffered a setback, so Shen Changling did not dare to act rashly. ¡°What should we do now?¡± It was impossible to escape. Even if the high priest had gone crazy, there were so many humanoid creatures surrounding them. It would probably be difficult for them to escape. With Ye Xuan¡¯s current state, Shen Changling couldn¡¯t just leave him here. Just as Qian Yuan was deep in thought, a burst of creepy laughter suddenly rang out. It was the high priest. He laughed strangely and kept shaking his head. He mumbled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Master can descend, it doesn¡¯t matter whose body He possesses. I can continue to work for Master. As long as Master can descend¡­¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling looked at each other. They knew that things were going south. The high priest alone was already difficult to deal with. If the mysterious Master was added to the equation, how could they possibly make it out of here alive? The black Qi wrapped around Ye Xuan¡¯s body, and no one could see what was happening to him. Even if the high priest wanted to sneak peek, it was futile. ¡°If your master were to descend, what would happen to the original owner of the body he possesses?¡± Hearing Qian Yuan¡¯s voice, the high priest looked at him as if he was an idiot. However, he had accepted the outcome and was in a good mood. He was willing to make small talk with this sacrifice. The high priest said haughtily, ¡°Of course, he will die. You should be happy that he can become Master¡¯s vessel with his lowly body.¡± He continued, ¡°Master¡¯s heart actually chose him. This means that they are tied together by the red string of fate. Perhaps he is the most suitable vessel for Master.¡± As he thought of this, the high priest became even more excited. His tone was much cheerier. He was not in a hurry to get rid of Qian Yuan and Shen Changling. Instead, he kept them alive. ¡°You can all die without regrets now that you¡¯ve witnessed the arrival of our Master.¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They knew that Ye Xuan was in grave danger. To put it bluntly, his body would be taken over by another soul! The heart was obviously very satisfied with the choice of vessel. Compared to the high priest, it felt a more powerful force from Ye Xuan. It also felt a little familiar with him. It was as if the heart was attracted to something. Therefore, even before the ritual was over, it couldn¡¯t wait to break free from the altar and rush to Ye Xuan¡¯s side. As expected, when he entered Ye Xuan¡¯s body, it could feel a strong warm power, as if it had returned to its mother¡¯s womb. Soon, it settled down here, and its blood-like veins quickly spread out in all directions. The evil and filthy power began to contaminate Ye Quan¡¯s internal organs, trying to assimilate and devour everything. In an instant, his blood turned dark. Ye Xuan¡¯s heart was beating slower and slower, and it even ended up stopping. At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s head was dizzy. There was an inexplicable force tugging at his soul. An indescribable pain spread throughout his body. His soul actually felt like it couldn¡¯t resist the force and flew out the very next moment. The moment his soul flew out, he arrived at a place filled with darkness. This place seemed to be the deepest part of the universe. There was no light present, only endless darkness. It was enough to make one go crazy. In the darkness, he could vaguely make out a huge creature that was asleep. Ye Xuan even stopped breathing momentarily. He could clearly sense how terrifying this creature was. It was indescribable. This creature¡¯s abilities could no longer be measured by any means in this world. Could it be an immortal? As if sensing his presence, the giant creature slowly opened its eyes, and an unprecedented fear welled up in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart. He definitely couldn¡¯t let this creature wake up! Otherwise, the consequences would be dire! Before he could do anything, a voice rang. [A foreign object has been detected in the host¡¯s body. Activating protection mechanism!] The cold mechanical sound in his mind pulled Ye Xuan back to reality. Ye Xuan¡¯s originally groggy mind was now clear. His soul that wanted to leave his body was pulled back by something. Just as the creature was about to wake up, Ye Xuan¡¯s soul finally returned to his body. It was as if everything just now had been an illusion, but the terror and fear that reached the depths of his soul clearly told Ye Xuan that the behemoth was definitely real. What was that thing? Right now, he didn¡¯t have much time to think. He seemed to have developed a pair of heavenly eyes that could clearly peer inside his body. He could see the heart that was trying to occupy his body. He felt that this heart had some connection with the creature just now. This power was indeed tremendous, even Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t resist it. If it wasn¡¯t for the system¡¯s intervention, he might have met his end this time. Under the system¡¯s suppression, the heart that was originally restless quickly shriveled up, as if all its essence, energy, and spirit had been sucked dry. Even the blood vessels withered, turning into ash and dissipating completely. Ye Xuan¡¯s own heart madly absorbed all this energy and began to beat again. He didn¡¯t know if he was imagining things, but it even seemed to grow a little. Just then, the black mist that wrapped around him gradually dissipated. The high priest looked at the scene in front of him and his breathing became rapid. He exclaimed, ¡°Master! Master is about to wake up!¡± Chapter 292 - 292 Ye Xuans Disguise Deceived Everyone 292 Ye Xuan¡¯s Disguise Deceived Everyone The black mist dispersed, and everyone could see Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance clearly. He had not changed much. However, the high priest¡¯s fanatical appearance made everyone know that the ¡®Master¡¯ he spoke of was about to awaken. He was already difficult to deal with, and now there was another unpredictable figure. A look of despair appeared on Qian Yuan¡¯s face. He was afraid that they really had no way out. Shen Changling looked at the black mist that had not completely dissipated and finally remembered why he felt that it was familiar. He had seen this black mist in the secret realm before, which was the Penglai Immortal Beasts! How could there be such a coincidence in this world? Before he could figure it out, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyelashes moved, as if he was about to wake up. ¡®Ye Xuan¡¯ suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were mostly filled with thick and black color. His pupils were different from the black and white of the past. It was like the descent of the abyss, full of endless darkness and evil, which made people feel fear. Although the ¡°Ye Xuan¡± in front of them still had the appearance of a human, who knew what the h*ll was under the skin? Shen Changling and Qian Yuan originally had a glimmer of hope, but when they saw ¡°Ye Xuan¡±¡®s state, their hearts fell to the bottom. Perhaps the ¡®Master¡¯ that the high priest said had really descended on Ye Xuan, and the will that originally belonged to Ye Xuan had disappeared. Unlike their expressions, the high priest knelt on the ground with a fanatical expression. He greeted, ¡°Welcome, Master. It¡¯s our great honor.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and carefully said, ¡°I wonder if you are satisfied with this body, Master.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan¡± simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The high priest was so happy that he almost cried. He said, ¡°Then I, your subordinate, did not let down your expectations, Master.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan¡± ignored him and looked at Qian Yuan and Shen Changling. In an instant, the two of them felt like they were being stared at by a giant monster that had just climbed out of the abyss. They felt their hair stand on end. ¡°These two people¡­¡± The high priest quickly replied, ¡°One of them is of supreme grade. The other is a lowly ant who accidentally barged in. I¡¯ll deal with them now. I don¡¯t want them to pollute your eyes, Master.¡± He was about to make his move when ¡°Ye Xuan¡± shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have a use for these two.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what use Master has for keeping them alive. Perhaps I, your subordinate, can help¡­¡± The high priest was a little puzzled, but when he saw Ye Xuan¡¯s extremely cold gaze, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He quickly apologized, ¡°I have spoken too much. I have sinned, I hope that Master will spare my life.¡± Looking at how scared he was, it seemed like Ye Xuan could take his life with a single thought. ¡°Ye Xuan¡± didn¡¯t say much. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± The high priest cried tears of joy and quickly kowtowed to thank him. ¡°You may leave now.¡± With the experience he had gained earlier, the high priest did not ask any more questions. He quickly left, bringing with him countless humanoid creatures. The entire altar was suddenly half empty, and it seemed particularly spacious. Only ¡°Ye Xuan¡±, Qian Yuan, and Shen Changling were left. The high priest was not worried that these two could cause any harm to ¡°Ye Xuan¡±. After all, according to their abilities, his master could crush them with one finger. It was clearly a familiar face, but Qian Yuan and Shen Changling felt that ¡°Ye Xuan¡± was extremely unfamiliar. For a moment, sorrow surfaced from their hearts. ¡°Ye Xuan, you¡­¡± Ye Xuan had already returned to his normal appearance, ¡°I what?¡± Shen Changling¡¯s grief was frozen on his face. Even the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t complete his sentence for a long time. ¡°You, you, you!¡± ¡°It seems that my acting skills are not bad. You have all been fooled.¡± Seeing this situation, Qian Yuan and Shen Changling finally understood what was going on. If it was really the ¡®Master¡¯ that the high priest had mentioned, he would not have used such a tone to speak, and there was no need to pretend to lie to them. Shen Changling looked at Ye Xuan in disbelief. He asked ¡°Elder Ye. Am I dreaming? What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re actually not possessed by that thing¡­¡± There were many doubts in his mind, and all of them surfaced. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a long story. Do you still remember how the Penglai Immortal Beasts were bewitched and sacrificed more than half of their clan?¡± Qian Yuan revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°Penglai Immortal Beast?¡± Shen Changling nodded quickly. After all, he and Ye Xuan had experienced it personally. ¡°Speaking of which, the black Qi that wrapped around Elder Ye¡¯s body just now was similar to what we saw in the secret realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not similar, it is that black Qi. I can feel that the black Qi comes from the same source.¡± Previously, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know the origin of this black Qi, but now he knew that it was related to the ¡®Master¡¯ the high priest spoke of. The Penglai Immortal Beasts and the black Qi that had been sacrificed in the secret realm had all been purified by Ye Xuan. He was deeply stirred by this. However, there were more or less some remnants in his body, but it didn¡¯t matter. This was also why it was able to attract the heart. It even impatiently flew out of the altar before it ripened. Ye Xuan guessed that there might be something else on him that was worth the heart¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Shen Changling smacked his head. ¡°No wonder that strange heart looked at Elder Ye as if he was its family. So this is the reason.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t reveal the existence of the system. He only said that he had a special treasure on him that could suppress the black Qi, so his body wasn¡¯t taken over by the ¡®Master¡¯ the high priest spoke of. Shen Changling was finally relieved. He was worried that Ye Xuan¡¯s return to normal would only be temporary. Chapter 293 - 293 Its Not Time Yet 293 It¡¯s Not Time Yet ¡°But why did you look like that just now? We all thought that you were already¡­¡± For Ye Xuan, it was a piece of cake. There was still some black Qi left in his body, and now it was purified by the system, so it was not difficult to disguise it. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that just now, do you think that the high priest would let me off so easily?¡± It was all thanks to Ye Xuan¡¯s quick-witted idea. If the high priest knew that the sacrifice had failed and that his master had not arrived, who knew how he would deal with them? ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still too dangerous. If the high priest finds out, the consequences will be unimaginable. We should leave this place as soon as possible.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± He was confident in his skills. The high priest did not notice anything just now, so he thought that the high priest would not be able to see any problems in the future. Moreover, that strange heart had indeed entered his body. Even if the high priest racked his brains, he would never have thought that his master had not descended and that everything was Ye Xuan¡¯s disguise. Shen Changling was a little anxious as he said, ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous here. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to leave when the high priest finds out.¡± It would be suspicious if he left now, not to mention that Ye Xuan still had to figure out the background of the high priest and the master he spoke of. If he didn¡¯t figure this out, it would always be a hidden danger. Ye Xuan always felt that there was some other conspiracy in this. Moreover, if Ye Xuan left just like that with that strange heart, the high priest would definitely not let it go. The high priest was undoubtedly a time bomb. Therefore, even if Ye Xuan wanted to leave, he had to completely deal with the high priest. Otherwise, he would still be caught up by the high priest, and at that time, it would really end badly. After Ye Xuan explained his plan, Qian Yuan nodded in agreement. ¡°Ye Xuan is right. We have to figure this out.¡± ¡°But the high priest is not easy to deal with,¡± Shen Changling said worriedly. Even if Ye Xuan was currently wearing a layer of shell and disguising his identity as the master, Qian Yuan had yet to recover. It would not be an easy task to deal with the unfathomable high priest. ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t be anxious about this. Let me test him a few times. Maybe I can find the weakness of the high priest.¡± Based on how respectful the high priest was to Ye Xuan earlier, if he was told to go east, the high priest definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go west. It was likely that Ye Xuan was still a very good deterrent. Qian Yuan and Shen Changling discussed with each other for a while and decided to follow Ye Xuan¡¯s plan. Ye Xuan had his own reasons as to why they should stay. It didn¡¯t take long for the high priest to come looking for Ye Xuan. The high priest¡¯s head was so low that his head almost touched the dust. ¡°I was just about to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come here first.¡± ¡°I wonder what instructions my master has for me?¡± the high priest asked respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up, and I¡¯ve just fused with this body, so my memories aren¡¯t complete yet. Tell me what¡¯s the situation outside.¡± These words had been in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind for a long time. He was also trying to test the high priest. Even if the real master had eyes and hands everywhere and was extremely powerful, it was impossible for him to know everything about the outside world. As expected, the high priest did not doubt Ye Xuan¡¯s words at all. Instead, he was in fear and trepidation. ¡°I, your subordinate, am useless. I¡¯ve only just woken up recently. When I found out that there was an accident with the bone dragon, I began to deal with the altar. As for what¡¯s happening in the outside world, I haven¡¯t asked around about it yet.¡± This piece of news was undoubtedly good news for Ye Xuan and the others. It turned out that the high priest had only recently awakened and knew nothing about the outside world. ¡°Actually, with Master¡¯s ability, the outside world doesn¡¯t matter. Sooner or later, Master¡¯s footprints will travel all over the world and make those ants submit to you.¡± It could be said that the high priest had blind confidence in Ye Xuan, who was pretending to be his master. Either he was exaggerating and was a fanatical believer, or the so-called master really had such an ability. Compared to the first scenario, Ye Xuan believed the second scenario more. From the various means this master left behind, it could be seen that whether it was the previous secret realm, the bone dragon later on, or even this altar, his shadow was more or less present. The high priest in front of him was also a figure from a thousand years ago. Even though he was so powerful, he was still loyal. In front of his so-called ¡®Master¡¯, he was like an ant. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be curious. The high priest was uneasy, as if afraid that Ye Xuan would blame him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll send someone to find out what¡¯s going on in the outside world.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± The high priest seemed to have thought of something. He asked, ¡°By the way, Master, about the two humans from before¡­¡± Ye Xuan just glanced at him indifferently and replied, ¡°You seem to be quite concerned about their existence.¡± It was just an ordinary look, but a thin layer of sweat appeared on the high priest¡¯s forehead as if he was standing in front of some great evil. He mumbled, ¡°I have overstepped my boundaries. I will definitely not speak out of turn in the future.¡± Fortunately, Ye Xuan knew when to stop. ¡°Forget it. Take me around to have a look.¡± The high priest led the way. In the empty cave, the sound of their footsteps could be heard, but Ye Xuan could feel countless eyes watching him in the dark. He knew that it was those humanoid creatures from before. It seemed that not only did he have to deal with the high priest, but he also had to deal with this group of ghostly things. Chapter 294 - 294 The High Priests Weakness, The Reversal Altar 294 The High Priest¡¯s Weakness, The Reversal Altar In fact, there was nothing special in the entire cave. The reason why Ye Xuan and the others were troubled was entirely because of the large number of arrays and restrictions carved here, in addition to the influence of those creatures. When the high priest removed the array, the whole cave was revealed. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve managed this place well after you woke up.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words were very vague. There were some things he didn¡¯t dare to ask too clearly. Although the high priest was a fanatic and wouldn¡¯t think that Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t possessed at all, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t notice something. Hearing his praise, the high priest was obviously very excited. ¡°All of this was planned and arranged well by you, Master. I just supported it with my little bit of power.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding, and he continued. ¡°A thousand years ago, I set up this harmony for the future. It seems that my efforts were not in vain. However, you have also contributed to this. High priest, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself.¡± To be able to obtain the master¡¯s appreciation was simply his supreme honor. The high priest was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. It seemed that it was similar to Ye Xuan¡¯s guess. These things were all done by the so-called ¡®Master¡¯. He originally thought that these were all done by the high priest, but now it seemed that this was not the case. After all, no matter how formidable he was, the high priest couldn¡¯t reach this level. But if the ¡®Master¡¯ was involved, it would make sense. The high priest was at most a chess piece, and the link he was responsible for was only an important part. His goal was to awaken the true chess player. According to the high priest¡¯s tone and Ye Xuan¡¯s guess, even if the ¡®Master¡¯ really descended, it was only a clone that possessed Ye Xuan. The conversation later also confirmed his guess. ¡°Master is wise. You have been planning for a thousand years and everything is under your control. We are really far behind you. One day, if you complete all your plans, Master, your footprints will be all over the world!¡± Ye Xuan caught the key phrase ¡°all your plans¡± in the high priest¡¯s words. Was this not the only similar one? Since the previous secret realm was also related to this place, in addition to the layout of the bone dragon and the cave, it was not surprising that there were other places. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered and he said, ¡°I just woke up. Maybe there¡¯s a problem somewhere, and my memory from a thousand years ago is missing. Do you know what¡¯s the situation in other places?¡± The high priest was obviously a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t suspect anything. He only suspected that something had gone wrong with his sacrifice, which led to Ye Xuan¡¯s current situation. ¡°I¡¯m guilty, please spare my life, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t blame you for this. After all, a thousand years is too long. It¡¯s only natural that there will be changes. However, the outcome is still not bad.¡± The high priest saw that Ye Xuan did not blame him and could not help but sigh in relief. The high priest continued, ¡°I do not know. After all, this is a confidential matter. At that time, you only told me to take care of this place. As for the other places, I think there should be someone else in charge of them.¡± The high priest¡¯s words made Ye Xuan half happy and half sad. He was happy that the high priest didn¡¯t know anything about the other places, which would prevent Ye Xuan from being exposed in the following tests. He was worried because he didn¡¯t know if there were truly any other places. However, according to his guess, this so-called ¡®Master¡¯ was very powerful and his origin was a mystery. It was very likely that he had other plans. ¡°About those humanoid creatures. Can they still be created?¡± Ye Xuan originally wanted to ask if there was any way to completely destroy them but considering that this question was too straightforward, no matter how stupid the high priest was, it would be easy for him to become suspicious, so Ye Xuan changed his method. The high priest was slightly surprised and blurted out, ¡°You¡¯ve even forgotten this?¡± When he saw Ye Xuan¡¯s extremely cold gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and change his words. ¡°I deserve to die, but I don¡¯t know. You gave me the right to control them, but I don¡¯t know where these creatures come from. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little difficult to continue creating them.¡± The high priest carefully waited for Ye Xuan¡¯s thunderous rage. Unexpectedly, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was normal, and he didn¡¯t seem angry at all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. I have my own arrangements and plans.¡± The two of them had unknowingly walked around the cave and returned to the altar. Ye Xuan had already discovered that these humanoid monsters weren¡¯t very intelligent, and with the pressure from the strange heart on him, the monsters were very respectful when they hid in the dark and didn¡¯t notice anything strange. The most likely place to achieve anything big out of this cave was this altar. Back then, the strange heart had descended into this world with the help of the altar¡¯s power. It should be extremely difficult to destroy it in front of the high priest, but if they were to reverse the altar¡­ As Ye Xuan thought of this, he subconsciously said it aloud. The high priest¡¯s expression changed and he knelt on the ground. He replied in a trembling voice, ¡°But what did I do wrong? Please tell me, Master. If the altar is reversed, I¡¯m afraid the entire cave, including me, will fall into a long sleep again.¡± He had just woken up from a long sleep. If the altar¡¯s power reversed and he fell back into a long sleep, then it would be no different from death. The high priest didn¡¯t suspect that Ye Xuan had any other intentions and wanted him dead on purpose. He thought that it was his actions that made Ye Xuan unhappy. Ye Xuan was taken aback. A smile flashed across his face, but he quickly returned to his original appearance. Ye Xuan did not expect that he would find the high priest¡¯s weakness so easily. Chapter 295 - 295 Ye Xuans Abnormality and Strange Incantation 295 Ye Xuan¡¯s Abnormality and Strange Incantation Since he got what he wanted, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t need to deal with the high priest anymore. He quickly went back to tell Shen Changling and Qian Yuan about this major discovery. ¡°That¡¯s great. According to what Elder Ye said, we only need to reverse the altar.¡± Although this was the case, the actual operation was more difficult than imagined. Not to mention how they were going to do it under the high priest¡¯s nose. Moreover, if the high priest really knew, would he just sit back and wait for death? Besides, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how the reverse altar could be reversed. Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s analysis, Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but look depressed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that even if we know the way, it¡¯s useless?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t be so pessimistic. People can always come up with a solution. At least we have a clue now. We¡¯re not like a headless chicken anymore, right?¡± Shen Changling and Qian Yuan both nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for both of you to run around. To avoid unnecessary trouble, just stay here and rest.¡± As for Ye Xuan, his identity would not be revealed for a while. After all, there was still the pressure left behind by that strange heart. Those unknown creatures would not dare to cause trouble after sensing this aura. Furthermore, the high priest was very respectful to him, so it was even more impossible for the high priest to suspect anything. Ye Xuan had also explored the cave more or less in a short time, so he was more confident about their future actions. Although he was confident that he could escape with Qian Yuan and Shen Changling, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the high priest wouldn¡¯t come looking for them. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. As for the potential danger, he felt that it was better to eliminate it. This way, he would feel more at ease. ¡°I have an idea. Since the activation of the altar requires Qian Yuan¡¯s blood, the reverse altar should also need it.¡± Ye Xuan recalled those mysterious patterns and symbols, as well as all the strange scenes and phenomena from the past. They were all caused by the blood that flowed out under Qian Yuan¡¯s control. This proved that Qian Yuan¡¯s blood should be the key or at least one of the links that must not be lacking. Ye Xuan asked Qian Yuan about the situation at the time, ¡°Did you feel anything else when you were on the altar?¡± ¡°I was controlled by the high priest at that time, and I can¡¯t remember anything about that part of my memory. I only felt an inexplicable power that was constantly absorbing my blood.¡± To Ye Xuan¡¯s disappointment, Qian Yuan could only provide very few clues, but it was understandable. After all, Qian Yuan was being controlled at the time, so it was natural that he couldn¡¯t remember. However, the key point should be blood. Previously, the high priest and the others had also hunted many demonic beasts in order to achieve their goal. But the most important thing was the incantation. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how to open the reversal altar. Everything was presided over by the high priest, and it was not like they could let the high priest dig his own grave. No matter how loyal and fanatical the high priest was to his ¡®Master¡¯, he would not do such a thing. Besides, if Ye Xuan said he didn¡¯t know, then there was a risk of being exposed. ¡°It would be great if I knew how to open the altar¡­¡± Ye Xuan blurted out those words subconsciously. Just as he was at his wits¡¯ end, his heart suddenly twitched. He frowned and felt dizzy. It was as if someone had stuffed many things into his mind, making it so chaotic that he couldn¡¯t see clearly. At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s senses were extremely strange. A mysterious feeling rushed into his heart, but it also carried a bit of danger. Qian Yuan and Shen Changling noticed Ye Xuan¡¯s change in expression and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elder Ye?¡± However, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t respond even after they called him a few times. His pupils gradually dilated, as if his soul had left his body. The two of them were scared out of their wits, thinking that something had happened. But no matter how they shouted, Ye Xuan was like a wooden man, and in the end, he even used his spiritual power. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Xuan finally broke free from that strange feeling, but he was met with Qian Yuan and Shen Changling¡¯s extremely strange expressions. Seeing that he was finally awake, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What happened to you just now? You scared us to death.¡± Seeing the two¡¯s slightly nervous expressions, Ye Xuan was a little baffled. In his opinion, he had only been lost in thought for a moment, but why did they look like they were facing a great enemy? ¡°I was just distracted for a moment. Why do both of you have such expressions on your faces?¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Qian Yuan and Shen Changling were even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s been two hours, and you said you were just distracted for a moment. You didn¡¯t move just now, and no matter how we shouted, you didn¡¯t respond. We almost thought something happened to you.¡± It had to be said that Ye Xuan¡¯s situation just now really looked like he was possessed. After listening to Qian Yuan and Shen Changling¡¯s recount of events, it was Ye Xuan¡¯s turn to be surprised. He exclaimed, ¡°What?!¡± Seeing that Shen Changling and Qian Yuan didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Ye Xuan scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I felt like it was only a few seconds-¡± He paused a little, and a strange sentence came out of his mouth, which made Qian Yuan and Shen Changling even more confused by Ye Xuan¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Xuan was also very confused. This strange incantation had just appeared in his memory so suddenly. He was sure that this incantation had never appeared before and his behavior earlier was practically not like him. It was as if the incantation had appeared after the strange occurrence. The heart that was beating strangely gradually calmed down, as if it was just an illusion. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t resist touching the place where the heart was and could not help but think of that strange heart. Chapter 296 - 296 The Desire For Power 296 The Desire For Power Could it be that this was all because of that heart? Ye Xuan recounted what he had just experienced, and Shen Changling and Qian Yuan both looked at him in disbelief. ¡°To think such a strange thing happened.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must have been affected by that heart just now, that¡¯s why you were acting so strange earlier.¡± For a moment, the two of them became nervous, afraid that Ye Xuan would change into a different person in the next second, or that the energy left in his heart would revive again. Looking at the two¡¯s nervous expressions, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can feel that the power has disappeared. It won¡¯t be able to do much to me.¡± Ye Xuan remembered very clearly that most of the energy in the heart was absorbed by him. Even if the so-called ¡®Master¡¯ had remarkable abilities, it was impossible for him to cause any trouble. As for the remaining energy, it wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much harm. ¡°Although that¡¯s what you say, you can¡¯t let your guard down. What if it¡¯s just an illusion to numb you?¡± When the heart flew into Ye Xuan¡¯s body, although most of its power had dissipated, the strange thing was that the body couldn¡¯t expel it. It was as if it had already fused with him. No matter what Ye Xuan did, it still stubbornly rooted itself there. Because he was certain that it was not harmful to him, Ye Xuan could only let it go for the time being. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll deal with it when this is over. The most important thing now is to get rid of the high priest. I have a feeling that the incantation just now is related to the altar.¡± It was impossible for the heart to move for no reason. It must be related to something, and the altar was the most deeply involved in this. Ye Xuan¡¯s words were not without reason. After listening to Ye Xuan¡¯s analysis, Shen Changling and Qian Yuan nodded. ¡°What you say is very reasonable, but we only have one chance. If we fail, it will definitely arouse the high priest¡¯s vigilance, and he might even become an enemy. At that time, it will be even more difficult to attack again, so we have to hit him in one strike.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the case or not, I¡¯ll know when I try.¡± Ye Xuan found an excuse to let the high priest go to the bone dragon to retrieve what he had left behind and get him away from the altar so that he wouldn¡¯t discover their plan. The high priest did not suspect anything. After he left, Ye Xuan went to the altar. As soon as he stepped on it, he felt a sense of fear, but it was fleeting as if it was an illusion. The altar in front of him seemed to have some kind of magic, and it actually made Ye Xuan feel that it was a little familiar. It was probably because of the heart. According to the high priest, the heart had been growing in the altar for a thousand years. It had been affected by the black Qi in his body and flew out in advance, so it was not fully mature yet. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t guarantee that if this heart had matured and its original owner really came, would the system still have a way to get rid of it? He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here in one piece at the moment. Thinking of this, he felt a lingering fear. Ye Xuan frowned. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. Although this heart didn¡¯t do him any harm at the moment, Qian Yuan was right. It was hard to guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t resurrect in the future. He subconsciously touched his chest. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a threat for now, I have to deal with it as soon as possible.¡± After all, this heart wasn¡¯t his, so he had to be careful and respectful. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t forget that the original owner of this heart was a powerful existence, a behemoth that he couldn¡¯t deal with at all. Originally, Ye Xuan had wanted to ask the system for help to get rid of this heart. It was probably because there was no life-threatening reason, so the system didn¡¯t respond. He had to think of another way. Qian Yuan still had Shen Changling to protect him. Perhaps it was because he no longer had the heart to keep watch, but although Qian Yuan¡¯s strength was still suppressed, it was not as much as before. At this moment, he had already recovered half of his strength. ¡°When I chant the incantation later, if there¡¯s anything strange, you must stop me immediately.¡± It was only Ye Xuan¡¯s guess that the incantation was related to the altar. If it wasn¡¯t and instead triggered other abnormal movements, it would be troublesome, so no one dared to take it lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll watch over you from the side.¡± Ye Xuan placed his hands on the altar and read out the words in his mind. He heard a buzzing sound and an inexplicable feeling swept through his body. At the same time, his heart seemed to beat faster. This feeling was unprecedented. At this moment, he seemed to have mastered absolute power. On the altar, he was the natural master. All the creatures on the altar were under his control. Ye Xuan subconsciously looked at Qian Yuan and Shen Changling beside him. It seemed that if he wanted to, these two would become sacrifices. If they contributed their life force and essence, then Ye Xuan would be able to obtain supreme glory. At this moment, his desire for power had reached its peak. As long as he had power, there was nothing to fear! There seemed to be a voice in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind that kept bewitching him. It said something along the lines of those who achieved great things didn¡¯t care about the trifles. From ancient times to the present, which grand hegemony didn¡¯t have white bones under their feet? At this moment, what was the big deal about sacrificing two people? Let alone one high priest, even if ten more came, it would not be a problem. These sacrifices were necessary, and the price he had to pay now was only two lives. For Ye Xuan, it was an easy thing to do as long as he thought about doing it. Ye Xuan¡¯s voice was a little sluggish as he chanted the incantation. He seemed to be a little tempted, and he subconsciously looked at the two people beside him. Chapter 297 - 297 That Was Close, I Was Almost Fooled 297 That Was Close, I Was Almost Fooled ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elder Ye?¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling felt that Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze on them was a little strange. His dark eyes revealed a little red, without any emotion, but only indifference and endless coldness. He gave people the feeling that he was a god high above, looking down at the ants crawling under his feet. This kind of Ye Xuan gave people a particularly weird feeling, not to mention that he had never used this kind of gaze on people before, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange now. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head, a red light flickering in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Not only did his answer not reassure the two, but it also made them even more worried because Ye Xuan really didn¡¯t look like he was fine. Ye Xuan¡¯s incantation continued, and the two frowned as they listened. They had clearly agreed to only recite half of the incantation in case of any accidents or unexpected situations. Looking at the situation now, Ye Xuan wanted to finish reciting the whole incantation. If it really worked, wouldn¡¯t it attract the high priest¡¯s attention? After all, among them, the high priest was the most familiar with the altar, and it was hard to guarantee that he would not sense it. Qian Yuan and Shen Changling looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing will happen to Elder Ye if he continues like this, right? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s in good condition.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan, don¡¯t continue reciting the incantation. We agreed to only read a portion of it.¡± Hearing the words of the two people beside him, a violent feeling emerged in Ye Xuan¡¯s heart for no reason. He only felt that it was too noisy, and the red light in his eyes grew even more intense. ¡°Shut up, stop talking! What do you guys know?¡± At this moment, his face was full of hostility. He still had the same face, but it was as if he had changed into a different person. Then, a somewhat conflicted expression appeared on his face, as if he had been separated into two different people. That was the remaining rationality in his body. ¡°You guys be careful¡­¡± ¡°Not good, something has happened!¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling realized that something was wrong with him. They quickly exerted force in their palms, and white and blue spiritual power transformed into ropes that tied Ye Xuan¡¯s body, trying to pull him out and away from the altar. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s feet seemed to be rooted to the ground. No matter how hard the two tried, they couldn¡¯t drag him away at all. The speed at which he chanted the incantation became faster and faster, and the altar had already started up. The unknown symbols and patterns appeared once again. Although he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind them, he could feel the great danger within. Shen Changling was still fine. Since he was a human, he was not affected so quickly. But Qian Yuan was different. The familiar sense of powerlessness came back. The pressure brought by the altar was gradually increasing. It was as if all the life and essence in Qian Yuan¡¯s body had been sucked away. His entire body was limp and weak, and he almost fell to the ground. Looking at Qian Yuan¡¯s pale face, Shen Changling was anxious. Now that Ye Xuan was stuck in place, if Qian Yuan fell, he would not be able to save the two of them with his own strength. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qian Yuan laughed bitterly as he replied, ¡°This altar is extracting my power again.¡± Currently, he only had half of his strength, but he was suppressed by this altar again. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself now, let alone save Ye Xuan. Shen Changling was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect this situation at all. At this moment, he could take care of Ye Xuan but couldn¡¯t take care of Qian Yuan. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t strong enough and couldn¡¯t save any of them. Fortunately, on the other side, Ye Xuan¡¯s rationality finally took over. Looking at Qian Yuan¡¯s pale face, he said simply, ¡°Hurry up! Blood essence!¡± Qian Yuan¡¯s reaction was quick, and he quickly understood the meaning behind Ye Xuan¡¯s words. A mouthful of blood from the tip of his tongue accurately sprayed into the altar. The golden dragon blood was slowly fading as if it was being absorbed by something very quickly. Taking advantage of this, Ye Xuan took the initiative and stopped chanting the incantation. With Qian Yuan in one hand and Shen Changling in the other, he jumped off the altar. After doing this, he could not help but wipe the sweat on his forehead. ¡°That was really close.¡± Ye Xuan turned around. The dragon blood had disappeared, and the altar had returned to its original state as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. Just a little bit more and he would have sacrificed Qian Yuan and Shen Changling. Fortunately, he stopped at the last moment. How could such a strange and evil altar be satisfied with just two lives? Not to mention how many lives were lost when it was created. Just after the high priest woke up, many demonic beasts had fallen into the devil¡¯s claws. If Ye Xuan really did as the voice said, even if he really obtained supreme power, his mind would soon be eroded and he would completely lose himself. He would become a puppet of this altar and only know how to kill and sacrifice lives. This kind of power was not what he wanted to pursue. Qian Yuan and Shen Changling were still in shock. ¡°No wonder you looked like that just now. We nearly thought that we were done for.¡± It was all thanks to Ye Xuan¡¯s strong willpower. Besides, he had the system in his hands, so there was no need to take such a shortcut. If it were someone else, he really wouldn¡¯t dare to say it. After enjoying the feeling of possessing great power, how could he easily bear to give it up? Not to mention that he was only temporarily paying with two lives. After escaping from danger, Qian Yuan and Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It seems that the incantation is useful, but it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s easy to get lost in the altar. It won¡¯t work against the high priest.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°No, although it¡¯s dangerous, the chances of success are still very high. I¡¯m completely confident that I can kill the high priest.¡± ¡°But what if you are really bewitched by the altar¡­¡± Chapter 298 - 298 The Altars Power 298 The Altar¡¯s Power Qian Yuan and Shen Changling¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unreasonable. If the high priest could not be dealt with, they might also be annihilated. It wasn¡¯t worth it to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred of their own. Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t on guard earlier. Although I was bewitched for a moment, you saw what happened later. Now that I¡¯m on guard, I think I should be able to control the altar¡¯s influence on me.¡± Recalling the dangerous scene just now, if Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t pulled back in time, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape with their strength alone. ¡°The lesser of the two evils, the higher priest must be eliminated as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, I¡¯m afraid he will really become suspicious, and even I will not be able to suppress him.¡± These days, Ye Xuan had been delaying, saying that he hadn¡¯t completely integrated with this body. The high priest didn¡¯t dare to ask anything for the sake of his dignity. However, this was not a solution. It was impossible to trap the high priest in this cave forever. According to Ye Xuan¡¯s probing and speculation, the high priest could leave the cave. With the passage of time, the area he could move in would become larger and larger, even those powerful humanoid creatures were the same. Sooner or later, leaving these scourge alive would cause big trouble. Since Ye Xuan had this confidence, there was no harm in taking the risk. Soon, the high priest returned from where the bone dragon was and said with a guilty expression, ¡°I am incompetent and did not find the thing that Master was talking about.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. But there¡¯s still the most important thing that I need you to do.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t blame him, the high priest couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°Please give me your orders, Master. I¡¯ll go through fire and water for you without hesitation.¡± Ye Xuan stood with his hands by his side, his brows deep, and his expression filled with endless coldness and decisiveness. Coupled with the unpredictable and dangerous aura around him, it was no wonder that the high priest had no doubts about his superb acting skills. ¡°Do you know my original plan?¡± ¡°Of course, I know. Master¡¯s footprints should be all over the world, making those mortals tremble in fear and bow down to you!¡± Ye Xuan nodded, and a glint of light flashed across his eyes. ¡°Now that the time is ripe and I have completely fused with this body, it¡¯s time for us to take the first step and regain the glory of 1000 years ago!¡± Although Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know anything about this ¡®Master¡¯, according to the information revealed by the high priest, coupled with his wild guesses, these coaxing words were quite decent. From the fanatical expression on the high priest¡¯s face, it could be seen that his words had a good effect. ¡°I am willing to follow Master.¡± ¡°However, you can¡¯t go too far away from the cave as you¡¯re still under certain restrictions. I¡¯ll help you and raise your cultivation at the same time as a reward for you for fulfilling your duty and allowing me to successfully descend into the world.¡± Back then, the high priest¡¯s contribution to the successful operation of the altar could not be overlooked. As the most important person in the operation, he was also restricted and could not go too far. After hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, the high priest was even more excited. Without any suspicion, he stood in the center of the altar according to Ye Xuan¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯ve already descended, so there¡¯s no need for this altar to remain. I¡¯ll extract the remaining power and give it to you. The process might be a little painful.¡± His words were reasonable, and no one could pick out any mistakes. Not to mention, the high priest had no doubt about it. He would never have thought that the person in front of him was not his ¡®Master¡¯, but Ye Xuan in disguise. Ye Xuan chanted an awkward-sounding incantation, and the rotten altar seemed to be rejuvenated. The bronze rust on the surface peeled off layer by layer, and ancient symbols and patterns were faintly visible as if they had been left behind from ancient times. The humanoid creatures hiding in the dark all retreated probably because the pressure from the altar was too strong. The bronze altar glowed with an ancient light, reflecting Ye Xuan¡¯s calm face. There seemed to be something deeper surging in his eyes. The altar had lost its usual ordinary and harmless appearance and was now shrouded with mystery. Under the mystery was endless danger. If one was not careful, one would fall into the abyss and be crushed to pieces. The high priest did not notice the strange glint in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes. If Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t his ¡®Master¡¯, how could he know the incantation and trigger the resonance of the altar? The high priest did not doubt this, even though he had no impression of the incantation in his mind. However, the altar was not created by him in the first place. To put it bluntly, although he had the right to use it, he was not the master. The only one who could completely control the entire sacrificial land was the ¡®Master¡¯ who was in Ye Xuan¡¯s body. A strong suction force came from the altar, firmly binding the high priest to the spot. A warm current flowed in as if his body had unlimited potential and strength. The high priest, who was immersed in joy, didn¡¯t notice that Ye Xuan¡¯s incantation had quietly changed. A faint red light flashed through his eyes, very obvious in his dark pupils. At this moment, Ye Xuan was like a high and mighty god. The coldness in his eyes was frightening. He didn¡¯t need to pretend to seem like the ¡®Master¡¯ the high priest had mentioned. But this time, Ye Xuan was prepared and quickly suppressed that desire. Not to mention the high priest, Ye Xuan would probably sacrifice all living things. Like boiling a frog in warm water, the binding force became stronger and stronger, wrapping the high priest in layers. By the time he realized that something was wrong, it would already be extremely difficult to break free. The high priest frowned, and the warm feeling disappeared, replaced by extreme cold as if the only bit of blood in his body had been frozen into ice. Chapter 299 - 299 The High Priests Final Struggle 299 The High Priest¡¯s Final Struggle The high priest couldn¡¯t help but think of what Ye Xuan had said that the process would be a little painful, which should have been normal. However, this was only the beginning. Immediately after, all of the high priest¡¯s essence was absorbed. The high priest frowned, feeling that something was not right. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± As if he knew what he was going to say, Ye Xuan continued, ¡°It will be a little painful during the process, but it will pass quickly. I have high hopes for you.¡± The last sentence had a deeper meaning. The high priest couldn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t even bear this little pain. It would inevitably make Ye Xuan look down on him, and he might even be disappointed and withdraw all his previous plans. The high priest could only grit his teeth and bear it. But this was only the beginning. Indescribable pain swept through his body, and the high priest could clearly feel that his vitality was being drained faster and faster. An inexplicable fear emerged in his heart. If this continued, he would probably be devoured by the altar. It didn¡¯t seem like Ye Xuan was extracting the altar¡¯s power into his body. Instead, he was being offered as a sacrifice! Once this thought emerged, it could not be dismissed. However, the high priest looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s expression and did not find any clues. How could his master do such a thing? Although the high priest¡¯s current body was not human, even he could not bear the pain. The fear welled up in his heart. Even a creature like him was afraid of facing death. At the risk of angering Ye Xuan, the high priest braced himself and said, ¡°This subordinate is really not blessed enough to enjoy it. Master, why don¡¯t you just forget about it this time?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care and increased the speed of his incantation. He originally thought that the altar¡¯s power would be able to finish off the high priest quickly, but it seemed like it still needed some time. But thinking about it, it made sense. After all, the high priest was a relatively important figure. At this moment, the high priest was already suspicious. Ye Xuan had to speed up the process. If the high priest managed to break free, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Ah!¡± The high priest let out a shrill scream. Because of the pain, his voice had become twisted and hoarse. It had become even more unpleasant to hear than before. His originally thin body, coupled with the loss of life force, made him look no different from a skeleton. It was as if the skeleton was covered with a thin layer of skin, which looked very terrifying and disgusting. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want power anymore! Please show mercy, Master.¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s indifference, the high priest gritted his teeth and wanted to leave the altar himself, but he found that he couldn¡¯t leave at all. It was as if he had become one with the entire altar. Even if he used all his strength, he could only move half a step, nothing more. If the spell had not been so powerful at the start, the high priest would have been able to leave easily. However, his trust in Ye Xuan had allowed him to stay on the altar for too long. The power of the incantation had long been integrated into his bones, and he couldn¡¯t leave at all. No matter how stupid the high priest was, he also realized that something was wrong with Ye Xuan. ¡°Who the h*ll are you? You¡¯re not Master! What do you want to do?¡± The shrill voice was accompanied by a roar, like some kind of beast. Ye Xuan looked at the high priest¡¯s terrified expression and knew that he had already mostly succeeded. He knew that the villains would die if they spoke about their plans for too long, and this principle applied to himself as well, so he did not want to say much to the high priest. Even if he was suspicious, so what? Unless the high priest could solve the current predicament, he would not be able to settle the score with Ye Xuan later. The high priest saw that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t speak and only stared at him with hatred as if he wanted to eat him up. The high priest¡¯s dark words seemed to drift out from hell. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you weren¡¯t possessed¡­¡± No matter how unbelievable the truth was, the high priest could only think of this possibility. Otherwise, there was no other way to explain Ye Xuan¡¯s actions. What kind of person was his master? Coupled with the effect of that heart, to think that Ye Xuan¡¯s body was not taken over by his master. This kind of situation was simply a fantasy and an impossible thing to happen. ¡°Who the h*ll are you?! What happened to the heart?¡± Many questions appeared in the high priest¡¯s mind. Could it be that he had failed from the very beginning? At this moment, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Not only did his thousand-year plan fail, but all his efforts were also going to be buried with him. One could imagine how aggrieved he was. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t answer directly but gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°I¡¯m naturally me. You should take care of yourself first.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, the information revealed in his words made the high priest¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets. If Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t possessed, then how did he learn this spell and how did he get the altar to start up? At this moment, the high priest was almost on his last breath. He couldn¡¯t care so much at all. He let out a strange laugh, and it could be said that he hated Ye Xuan to the bone. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you, a lowly ant, down with me!¡± The high priest let out a sharp cry as if he was summoning something. Ye Xuan suddenly had a bad feeling. There was a faint rustling sound in the darkness as if something was approaching. The humanoid creatures that had been intimidated by the aura surged forward again. In the corners that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t see, he could feel countless eyes on him. Sh*t! He had forgotten about these things. He had never thought that the high priest would be able to summon these things in his final struggle. Those humanoid creatures probably had some apprehensions and did not dare to approach the altar earlier, so he was still safe at the moment. Chapter 300 - 300 The Death of the High Priest 300 The Death of the High Priest As mentioned before, these humanoid creatures didn¡¯t have high intelligence and were probably created to protect the altar. They were extremely strong and hard to deal with. Although they took orders from the high priest, Ye Xuan still had that strange heart on him, which also carried information from the altar. Now that the high priest had ordered them to attack Ye Xuan, this was the reason why they had stopped. After understanding the logic behind this, Ye Xuan was no longer in a hurry and only sped up the speed of his incantation. At this moment, the high priest¡¯s condition on the altar was not good. His body seemed to have been melted by something, and he quickly shrank by more than half. His human form could not be seen at all. Most of his life force had been absorbed by the altar. If it had been an ordinary person, they would have died under the influence of the altar and the spell. The high priest was truly powerful to be able to hold on for so long. ¡°You lowly ant, I will never let you go! Master won¡¯t let you off either!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve ruined our plan. Even if I die, you can¡¯t stop the awakening of our Master. One day, he will come to this world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tear your skin apart, drain every drop of blood in your body, suppress your soul, and make you unable to reincarnate for the rest of your life!¡± Seeing that the humanoid creatures didn¡¯t listen to his orders to attack Ye Xuan, the high priest was so angry that he started cursing. However, the fiercer he scolded, the more Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care. This proved that the high priest was at the end of his rope and had no other means. If the high priest had resisted with all his might from the start, Ye Xuan might really not have been able to suppress him. Now that most of his strength had been consumed, Ye Xuan could easily deal with his dying struggles. Ye Xuan could only blame himself for disguising himself so well that the high priest was not on guard or suspicious at all, which led to him falling for Ye Xuan¡¯s trick. Wu¨C A clang came from the dark as if an ancient bronze bell had been struck, and the sound reverberated for thousands of miles. Ye Xuan seemed to feel something and looked up. What was that sound? Even the humanoid creatures were getting restless, and they slowly approached the altar. The green light on the altar suddenly brightened, and the high priest¡¯s face revealed an extremely frightened expression. He shook his head frantically, ¡°No, no!¡± At this moment, his human form was completely unrecognizable, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a lump of meat paste. He looked extremely disgusting, and the sound he made was extremely sharp. Ye Xuan¡¯s eardrums felt like they were going to burst. He looked down at the shapeless object coldly. The high priest¡¯s frenzied howl echoed above the altar, and even the ground seemed to shake. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. The bronze light was like a flood, instantly engulfing everything. No one in this world could withstand such a huge and terrifying power. Ye Xuan had never felt this way before. In almost an instant, goosebumps appeared all over his body. Fortunately, the power was not directed at him. The high priest¡¯s voice also became much softer, and he seemed to have said something in the end that Ye Xuan could no longer hear clearly. When the bronze light dissipated, the high priest was no longer on the altar. Ye Xuan finally heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally dealt with this troublesome person, but he didn¡¯t ignore the humanoid creatures next to him. They stood silently at the side, their eyes flashing with an unfathomable light as if they were in danger of exploding at any time. It would be difficult to deal with an attack from one of them, let alone so many of them. In the darkness, in a corner that could not be seen, there were countless of them. He was like a sheep surrounded by wolves. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t sure if these humanoid creatures would attack him after he left the altar. After all, the high priest was completely dead. At this moment, a weak voice suddenly rang out in his mind. Since the high priest could be sacrificed to death, these humanoid creatures could do the same. By sacrificing them, one would be able to obtain supreme power! The voice was filled with a bewitching power that made people want to follow its ideas. When Ye Xuan came back to his senses, he was already standing on the altar. With a thought, he could sacrifice these humanoid creatures again, just like he had sacrificed the high priest. Not only could he resolve the immediate crisis, but he could also obtain power. Wasn¡¯t it the best of both worlds? Then sacrifice them! The voice continued to speak, and the desire that had been suppressed by Ye Xuan began to stir. The red light in his eyes began to flicker, just like in the beginning. Filled with blood and coldness, Ye Xuan did not have any human characteristics at all. After all, why would a god who was high above care about ants? That¡¯s right, for the current Ye Xuan, everything was like an ant. The humanoid creatures didn¡¯t move. They just watched silently from the side, their eyes flashing with an unknown light. They had no facial features, but the expressions they gave people were unexpectedly the same. They seemed to be looking at Ye Xuan, but they also seemed to be looking at someone through Ye Xuan. On the other side, Shen Changling and Qian Yuan also noticed the commotion here. When they rushed over, the high priest had disappeared, but Ye Xuan was standing in the middle of the altar, not moving at all. He was in the same state as last time. The altar looked calm, but it was this kind of calmness that made people feel even more strange. It seemed as though it was the calm before the storm. Even when the two of them barged in, the humanoid creatures didn¡¯t react at all. They continued staring intently at Ye Xuan. ¡°Oh no, Elder Ye¡¯s current behavior must be the work of that altar again!¡± Qian Yuan and Shen Changling wanted to get closer, but there seemed to be a force blocking their way. Chapter 301 - 301 The Convergence of Various Powers 301 The Convergence of Various Powers Ye Xuan¡¯s connection with the altar wasn¡¯t deep yet. The black and red in his eyes intertwined, looking very terrifying. His originally handsome appearance also had a bit of evil. The red color was already showing signs of taking the upper hand. If Ye Xuan completely lost his mind, his eyes would probably turn red. At that time, even the gods would not be able to separate Ye Xuan from the altar. Fortunately, Qian Yuan had Shen Changling with him. With his previous experience, he immediately spilled the dragon blood. The dragon blood was different from ordinary blood. It contained his life force and essence, and every loss would cause a certain amount of damage to his body. However, Qian Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How could this be?¡± Previously, his dragon blood still had an effect on the altar and would be absorbed very quickly. Now, the dragon blood was flowing on the ground, but the altar had no reaction at all. It gave people the feeling that the altar was already sick of eating the dragon blood and could not be bothered to cast another glance at it. The three of them had already planned that if the altar found a loophole in Ye Xuan¡¯s plan, Qian Yuan would draw out the dragon blood to attract the altar¡¯s attention so that Ye Xuan would have a way to escape. After all, the altar had shown great interest in Qian Yuan¡¯s blood. But now, the altar did not care about the dragon blood at all. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s not enough blood?¡± Shen Changling¡¯s breathing became rapid. This was the only way they could comfort themselves. However, more than half of the dragon blood had flowed out and could almost form a message on the ground. There was still no movement on the altar. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it suddenly become like this?¡± The two couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. Now that the dragon blood was no longer attractive to the altar, didn¡¯t that mean Ye Xuan¡­ The ancient bronze light lit up again as if the altar had finally seen the dragon blood at the side. Shen Changling was overjoyed, but his expression immediately turned stiff. A faint green light attached itself to Ye Xuan¡¯s body. At this moment, his entire being looked extremely treacherous, and he was even eviler than the high priest at the beginning. Due to the excessive loss of blood, Qian Yuan¡¯s face had turned slightly pale. At this moment, he could finally confirm that even if he drained all his blood, the altar would not care about him, because there was better prey. Shen Changling was dumbfounded after he voiced his speculation. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that Elder Ye has to rely on himself now?¡± Ye Xuan would be able to wake up if his will was strong enough. Others couldn¡¯t interfere at all, and they could do nothing but worry. Shen Changling felt an itch in his throat. His throat was extremely dry. ¡°What if Elder Ye can¡¯t wake up?¡± Qian Yuan didn¡¯t reply, but gave him a look that said ¡®good luck to us¡¯. The worst result was nothing more than the annihilation of the three people. Shen Changling understood what Qian Yuan meant. If Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t escape, the two of them couldn¡¯t either. At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s body seemed to have split into two people. One was like a god high above, but the other still retained human emotions. The altar¡¯s green light poured into Ye Xuan¡¯s body continuously, as if it couldn¡¯t wait to occupy it. However, it didn¡¯t seem to expect that there were still several huge forces sleeping in Ye Xuan¡¯s Dantian. The pain from the depths of his soul was like a pair of invisible hands tearing at it. If it was anyone else in his shoes, they would probably not be able to withstand such pain and would have already collapsed and walked towards death. However, Ye Xuan¡¯s divine sense and willpower were both extremely strong, so the string of reason in his head did not completely collapse. It was a good thing to be able to obtain power, but if he had to take a shortcut and obtain it through such means, then Ye Xuan would rather not have it. He had a hunch that if he really followed that voice¡­ He was afraid that his body and his mind would be taken over. At that time, would Ye Xuan still be Ye Xuan? He would never allow such a thing to happen. There were many forces fighting inside his body, like ice and fire. It was hard to tell who would win. The power of the bronze altar didn¡¯t seem to expect that a small human body could contain so many variables. It knew that Ye Xuan was different from ordinary people. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have chosen him in the first place. However, it never thought that it had underestimated him. Ye Xuan had an unreal feeling. His soul felt light as if he had come to the void. The huge scrolls covered the sky and the earth, and there were giant rocks floating next to them. It was as if he had come to some kind of strange space, which was more like the materialization of his sea of consciousness. The scroll was like the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and the huge rock was the Penglai Immortal Stone. Together with the power of the altar that had suddenly barged in, it could be said that they were a hodgepodge. All kinds of spiritual powers were intertwined together, and no one could determine the winner. However, the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram and the Penglai Immortal Stone were all from ancient divine items. Although the altar¡¯s power was strong, it had been weakened for thousands of years. Furthermore, it had consumed too much energy to nurture the heart. How could it still fight against these two divine items? It was originally aggressive, but it was quickly defeated. Fortunately, Ye Xuan¡¯s body had been modified by the system. If it were anyone else, they would have exploded and died long ago after accommodating so much power. Ye Xuan was like a bystander, watching them occupy territory and engage in a tug-of-war, and he actually felt like an outsider. ¡°Ye Xuan-¡± ¡°Elder Ye-¡± Two voices came from far away. Ye Xuan suddenly opened his eyes, and the red light gradually faded away. He seemed to have regained his senses, and he looked into Qian Yuan and Shen Changling¡¯s worried eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to suddenly wake up, so Shen Changling was surprised and happy. A shadow flashed in the air, and Ye Xuan somehow jumped down from the altar and stood in front of Qian Yuan and Shen Changling. ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Chapter 302 - 302 The Difference In the Flow of Time 302 The Difference In the Flow of Time Before the two of them knew what was going on, they were pulled up by Ye Xuan and ran for their lives. The altar behind them rumbled and the ground began to shake as if a pair of giant hands were trying to uproot the entire cave. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, a huge meteorite fell from above, right where they had just been. If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t dodged in time with them, they would have been smashed into meat paste. ¡°That altar?¡± Ye Xuan knew they had a lot of questions, but it was obviously not a good time to talk. ¡°This place is going to collapse. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Because Qian Yuan was injured, he couldn¡¯t move easily. Ye Xuan helped him to the entrance of the cave. Probably because the cave had lost the effects of the altar, there were no strange restrictions or winding roads. The monsters didn¡¯t come out to stop them, which made Shen Changling heave a sigh of relief. Otherwise, they might not have been able to escape successfully. Seeing a faint light coming from the front, he was overjoyed. ¡°The exit is just ahead.¡± The three of them walked out, and the surrounding towering trees came into view. The view was the same as when they came, and nothing had changed. Stepping on the soft ground, they felt that they were really far away from the cave. Although the forest was dimly lit, there would occasionally be light leaking in. However, the original place could be said to be dark. Shen Changling felt as if he had been in a different world. After staying in that dark cave for so long, he almost didn¡¯t look like a human or a ghost. Even now, he still felt unreal. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve finally walked out of that damned place.¡± Ye Xuan turned around. The cave had completely collapsed. Countless gravel and mud had buried everything as if everything would continue to sleep underground. It looked like a mess. He didn¡¯t know what happened to those humanoid creatures in the end. They should have disappeared with the broken altar forever. After all, they were all born with the altar. More than half of the altar¡¯s power had been absorbed by Ye Xuan. The altar originally wanted to bewitch Ye Xuan to become its puppet, but it didn¡¯t expect to go for wool and come home shorn. Instead, the altar had put itself in danger. The altar, which had lost its source, was unable to support the array and restriction behind it, which was why the cave had collapsed. Naturally, it could no longer restrain Ye Xuan and the others. ¡°It should all be over now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Ye Xuan continued Shen Changling¡¯s words and recalled everything that had happened in the cave. He found it extremely disturbing, but they managed to escape in the end. The process was difficult and dangerous. They were almost killed and his body had even been taken over. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t wait to leave this unlucky place. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of it and didn¡¯t want to stay for long. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. When I was in the cave, I was affected by the array and couldn¡¯t communicate with the outside world. It¡¯s been so long since I contacted Master. He might think that something has happened to me.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk after we leave. During the time we¡¯ve been missing, we don¡¯t know what the situation is like in the outside world.¡± Ye Xuan faintly saw a faint green light flash, and then it was completely buried in the ruins. Broken stones, dead branches, and fallen leaves covered the ground, and no strange aura was emitted. This must be the final destination of the high priest and the altar. Even if he turned back now, he would only find a few piles of dust on the altar. ¡°Do you still feel any discomfort?¡± Qian Yuan shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± That inexplicable sense of oppression, which could even affect his cultivation base, had completely disappeared. His strength was also slowly recovering. He didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing in disguise, but he felt that his cultivation realm was still showing signs of advancing. Not long after they walked out, they encountered a few big demons. These demons must have heard the commotion here and rushed over. When they saw Qian Yuan, they were extremely excited. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve finally come out. I knew that you would be fine.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Qian Yuan¡¯s repeated warnings that they shouldn¡¯t get close to the cave, these demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back and would have barged in. Otherwise, who knew how many more demonic beasts would fall into the hands of the high priest? Not only would they lose their lives innocently, but they would also increase the power of the altar imperceptibly. It might even affect the actions of Ye Xuan and the others, and the plan would not be able to proceed smoothly. If the altar¡¯s power had been any stronger, it was likely to overshadow Ye Xuan¡¯s rationality. It could only be said that everything was a fluke. Thinking of this, Qian Yuan and Shen Changling still had some lingering fear. That was really close. ¡°Did anything strange happen during the few days we were away?¡± After saying this, Qian Yuan noticed the strange expression on the big demon¡¯s face, as if it wanted to say something. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°My-My Lord, you¡¯ve been gone for a few months¡­¡± Ye Xuan was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He exclaimed, ¡°A few months?!¡± In the cave, it was impossible to tell day from night or how much time had passed. The altar seemed to have magic that could affect one¡¯s perception and cognition. Ye Xuan originally thought that at most a few days had passed, but he was told that more than a month had passed. It felt like most of his time had been stolen. Could it be that time flowed even faster while they were in the cave? The three of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The big demon nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, ever since My Lord left, we followed your instructions and didn¡¯t dare to approach that place. We only watched from a distance. Today, we heard the commotion and rushed over.¡± Qian Yuan had a high prestige among the demonic beasts. All the demonic beasts were convinced by his words. Moreover, if it was something that even he could not deal with, then these demonic beasts would only be sending themselves to their deaths. Moreover, before Qian Yuan left, he had left behind a dragon scale. If the dragon scale disappeared, it would mean that he had died. Although they had not been able to contact Qian Yuan, the dragon scale was still fine. Thus, even though the demonic beasts were worried about his condition, they were not in a state of panic. Chapter 303 - 303 One Wrong Step and the Whole Game Is Lost 303 One Wrong Step and the Whole Game Is Lost Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°To think it¡¯s already been a few months¡­¡± He looked at the messenger jade pendant in his hand. The message had clearly been sent out, but there was no response from Jingdu. To be honest, this was also something Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect. The difference in the passage of time between the two was too great, which showed how strange things from a thousand years ago were. Just an altar could have such a deep influence on them without them even realizing it. If they let it completely appear in the world, who knew what kind of chaos it would cause? Fortunately, Ye Xuan had destroyed most of it. Qian Yuan was still worried. The danger in the cave had been resolved, and it didn¡¯t affect the other demonic beasts. He sent people to search the place carefully, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, the heaviness in his heart had completely disappeared. The demonic beasts under his command reported that the place had already turned into ruins. Apart from a pile of soil and broken rocks, nothing else could be found. ¡°By the way, what happened to you on the altar?¡± It was a long story, and Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t reveal the existence of the system, so he could only keep it brief. ¡°My constitution is different from that of ordinary people. In addition to the existence and influence of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, as well as the Penglai Immortal Stone, the altar wanted to bewitch me to become its puppet, but it didn¡¯t expect that it would trap itself in it.¡± To be honest, Ye Xuan was still a little dazed. He felt that those powers were fighting in his body. It was a pity that the altar¡¯s power belonged to an intruder, and it couldn¡¯t beat these two at all. It was naturally defeated, and it could only behave itself afterward. If it had a mind of its own, it would definitely regret it. It had originally thought that it would be easy to occupy an ordinary human¡¯s body and bewitch Ye Xuan into becoming a puppet to continue expanding its power and influence. Unfortunately, the altar could not do as it wished. After all, the strange heart had already tried once and failed. Although there was only a part of the Hetu and Luoshu Diagram, and Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t completely unraveled the secret of the Penglai Immortal Stone, it would be very troublesome to deal with the altar if it had the power of its peak. However, a thousand years had passed. In addition, the heart had been nurtured and most of its power had been consumed. Even if the altar had great abilities, it could only hide in a corner. Qian Yuan stood up and saluted Ye Xuan respectfully. He said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me this time, both the high priest and the altar would¡¯ve been quite difficult to deal with.¡± The sacrificial altar required the blood of demonic beasts, and it even had a natural suppressing effect on them. Even a great demon like Qian Yuan had his cultivation suppressed by more than half, and the number of demonic beasts that had died at the sacrificial altar and at the hands of the high priest was uncountable. Without Ye Xuan¡¯s help, it would have been impossible for Qian Yuan to destroy the altar alone. In the worst-case scenario, he might even be swallowed by the altar. Even though Qian Yuan was a true dragon now, the time he had spent evolving from a flood dragon to a dragon was too short. He had not fully absorbed the power of the Dragon Pearl, and he had only been born a hundred years ago. How could he fight against something that was more than a thousand years old? Not to mention, it was a carefully laid out scheme by those people, so it was no wonder that Qian Yuan almost fell for it. ¡°You and I are good friends, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Speaking of which, it wasn¡¯t like Ye Xuan didn¡¯t gain anything this time. He had also absorbed most of the altar¡¯s power. It was likely that in the future, he would be able to transform it into his own. However, that heart would eventually be a disaster. Those who were not of the same race would have different intentions. Moreover, this heart had a strong background. It belonged to the mastermind behind the scenes. Even though it didn¡¯t seem to be able to cause any waves now, Ye Xuan was still worried. He had a feeling that if he were to be too closely connected to this heart, the mastermind behind the scenes would also be able to sense his existence. According to the current situation, the mastermind behind the scenes must be extremely powerful. Otherwise, he would not have planned for a thousand years to resurrect himself, one after another. From the start with the secret realm to the altar, the mastermind had played a part in everything. Such a figure could not be underestimated. Ye Xuan did not dare to take it lightly. Who knew if that mastermind had any backup plans? ¡°At that time, the Penglai Immortal Beasts were bewitched and fell into someone¡¯s trap. Most of the species sacrificed themselves, thinking that they could survive. In the end, they were deceived for a thousand years and almost completely taken advantage of by the mastermind.¡± Shen Changling was also involved in this matter, and he was immediately immersed in his memories. He said belatedly, ¡°Changping¡¯s greed for spirit stones has caused the surrounding environment to suffer, which accidentally awakened the bone dragon. Now, it seems like it was a good thing.¡± Otherwise, no one would have known that such a behemoth was sleeping underground. If the bone dragon really colluded with the high priest, it would be difficult to clean up the mess. Even with the help of the system, it would have become extremely difficult if Ye Xuan had to deal with the bone dragon on top of everything else. It was a pity that man proposes, god disposes. The bone dragon and the altar were supposed to be awakened at the same time. With the help and call of the bone dragon, all the demonic beasts would fall into the hands of the high priest and be sacrificed. Not only would the heart mature, but the altar¡¯s power would also be partially restored. Who would have thought that the bone dragon would awaken in advance and be completely destroyed by Ye Xuan? When the altar came into reality and the high priest woke up, it was too late to save the bone dragon. One wrong step and the whole game would be lost, and this was all because of Ye Xuan. He was the person with the most variables. After listening to their story, Qian Yuan was also very emotional. He said, ¡°After this incident, Changping can finally be completely peaceful. I think no one will come to disturb the peace again.¡± Chapter 304 - 304 Could There Be Other Existences? 304 Could There Be Other Existences? These days, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling had been recuperating at Qian Yuan¡¯s place. After this incident, the demonic beasts treated the two even more courteously, especially the big demons, who wanted to worship the two. Shen Changling was ready to leave. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long. I wonder how the sect is doing. It¡¯s time for me to return to Jingdu.¡± It was strange that he had been trying to contact Mo Jianming these days, but there was no response. Could it be that his master was in seclusion? Ye Xuan also had the intention to leave. He had wasted too much time here, not to mention that the strange heart was still a hidden danger in his body, so it was better to deal with it as soon as possible. Regarding this matter, Qian Yuan was also temporarily at a loss. After all, he was a demonic beast, and there were no relevant memories of the heart in his inheritance when he became a true dragon. Thus, if Ye Xuan wanted to solve this problem, he could only go to Jingdu to take a look. Shen Changling consoled him, ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry. Master is very knowledgeable. He might have a solution.¡± Fortunately, the altar had been destroyed, and there was not much energy left in the heart, so it didn¡¯t affect Ye Xuan much. Otherwise, it would be like a fish bone stuck in his throat, and he didn¡¯t know what new situation it would cause. What worried Ye Xuan more was that the previous secret realm and the altar behind it all came from a thousand years ago. Although they were all destroyed by him, who could guarantee that there were no other arrangements? Through these incidents, he could sense that the person behind this was plotting something big. Ye Xuan had a faint premonition that what he had come into contact with now was only the tip of the iceberg. There might be other places that have similar existences to that of the secret realm and the altar in some corners of the world. However, they were still dormant and had not revealed themselves to the world. Ye Xuan told Qian Yuan his guess, and the atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Dealing with one was already difficult enough, and if there were so many, who knew what kind of trouble it would cause? ¡°You¡¯re right. Even I was afraid of the power in the altar. If more of them really appear, it will be a big problem.¡± Although demonic beasts didn¡¯t like to get along with humans and didn¡¯t like to participate in worldly matters, the mastermind behind the scenes had a scheme. It was likely that the demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t be spared. This could be seen from the sacrificial altar this time. If Qian Yuan and the other demonic beasts wanted to stay out of this, it was probably impossible. They had to make plans early. Shen Changling touched his chin and asked, ¡°What do you think these people want to do? Who are they?¡± Ye Xuan recalled a memory of the past. At that time, his soul was sucked into an alternate dimension and crossed the long river of time. From there, he saw a huge crack in the sky. Could it be that they came from another world? ¡°From the methods of these evil spirits, they are definitely not good people. If they really appear in the world, the world will be in chaos.¡± Back then, the Penglai Immortal Beasts had been trapped by the curse, but they had not expected to be used by these people. More than half of their race had died in order to preserve their last chance of survival. Who would have thought that everything would be fake after enduring for a thousand years? If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t come to their rescue in the end, the Penglai Immortal Beasts probably wouldn¡¯t have known that this was a conspiracy until their death. ¡°I promised the Penglai Immortal Beasts that I would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and seek justice for them.¡± However, the Penglai Immortal Beasts had too little contact with the mastermind, so they didn¡¯t get much information. Furthermore, the mastermind had excellent strategies. Whether it was the Penglai Immortal Beasts or the high priest, they had revealed very little information on the mastermind. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know much about it, but at least they knew about its existence and were on guard against it, so it would be easier to deal with it in the future. ¡°A fox will always reveal its tail. If there¡¯s no trouble in the future, then so be it. But if there really are other places like this, our strength alone is not enough.¡± This time, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling were lucky to be able to destroy the altar. The process was extremely dangerous, and the slightest mistake could cost them their lives. From this, it could be seen that if there were other similar places, they would be extremely deadly. Shen Changling nodded and said, ¡°Elder Ye is right. I will report this to Master and ask him to be careful. We can¡¯t let this disaster appear.¡± Ye Xuan turned to Qian Yuan and said, ¡°There are many demonic beasts. I hope you all can help me keep an eye out. If there¡¯s anything strange, please inform me immediately.¡± Qian Yuan nodded, ¡°Of course, we will do that.¡± He could only hope that they were just worrying too much. If there were really a few more like the altar that was going to appear, it would really be troublesome. Seeing that the atmosphere had become heavy again, Shen Changling said cheerfully, ¡°We might as well look on the bright side. These are not things that can be done overnight. To set them up, a lot of manpower and resources must have been spent a thousand years ago. At most, there will be a few, not a lot.¡± What he said made some sense. No matter how strong the opponent was, their abilities were limited. Even if there were similar places, there wouldn¡¯t be too many. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too heaven-defying? Ye Xuan pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°In fact, if we want to figure it out, the key is what happened a thousand years ago. Otherwise, we¡¯re no different from headless chickens running around without any clues.¡± It was a pity that there were very few records of what happened a thousand years ago as if there was a gap in memory. There were very few relevant books and records as if that period of history had been erased. Whether it didn¡¯t exist or someone didn¡¯t want it to exist, there was more to this than meets the eye. ¡°Anything that is left in the world will have traces. If we search carefully, we will find it.¡± Moreover, Jingdu was well-informed and had many ancient books. The Sword Sect had been established for a long time and had collected some books with a long history. They might be able to find some clues. Even though the altar had been completely destroyed this time, no one could relax. Who could guarantee that the power behind it would not rise again? Chapter 305 - 305 The Person Who Suddenly Disappeared 305 The Person Who Suddenly Disappeared Ye Xuan also asked Qian Yuan to pay more attention. Sometimes, it was not easy for demonic beasts to attract attention, and coupled with their large numbers, they might have unexpected results. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell the other demonic beasts to pay more attention to this.¡± After all, this was related to the peace of the demonic beasts. If the world was really in chaos, the demonic beasts would not be able to stay out of it. Qian Yuan seemed to have thought of something. He said, ¡°Human cultivators have short lifespans, but we demonic beasts are different. We have long lifespans. Right now, there might even be great demons that have lived for a thousand years. They might know something.¡± The greater the demon¡¯s cultivation, the longer the demon¡¯s lifespan. They rarely appeared in the world and usually undergo closed-door cultivation deep in the mountains and forests. Even if Qian Yuan wanted to find them, he would not be able to find them in a short time. Furthermore, Changping was Qian Yuan¡¯s territory and he was the boss there. However, if Qian Yuan went to other territories, it might not be the same. But demonic beasts had always believed that strength was the most important. Whoever was the strongest would be the boss. According to Qian Yuan¡¯s current strength, most demonic beasts would not be his match. In addition, he had the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline in his body. Even if there was a thousand-year-old great demon, they would have to show him some respect. ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger, right? The strength of a thousand-year-old demon is unfathomable. If it really exists, even if you have the dragon clan¡¯s bloodline, I¡¯m afraid it will be disadvantageous to you.¡± Although the bloodline pressure made most of the demonic beasts not dare to act presumptuously, there were still some exceptions that could ignore the pressure. After all, the purer the bloodline of a high-level demon beast, the more powerful the energy contained in its blood would be. It could help them purify themselves and improve their strength. It could be said to be a great tonic, and there would always be a few who would be tempted. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me,¡± Qian Yuan said in a domineering manner. Although he was born less than a hundred years ago, he had a series of fortuitous encounters. With Ye Xuan¡¯s help, he got rid of the impurities in his body and evolved from a flood dragon to a true dragon. Now, because of the altar, his strength had improved. Even if there was a thousand-year-old demon, it was still unknown whether that demon would win against him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Besides, we demonic beasts don¡¯t have so many schemes like you humans. That¡¯s very troublesome.¡± With Qian Yuan¡¯s help, the investigation would be much easier. ¡°In short, if there is any new information, I will inform you immediately.¡± The three of them exchanged a few more words. Seeing that it was getting late, Ye Xuan and Shen Changling were ready to leave. Before they left, Qian Yuan gave them a lot of good things to thank them for their help. The snake spiritual grass, red phosphorus fruit, Heaven¡¯s Will Seed, and so on. They were all good hundred-year-old medicinal herbs and spiritual fruits. Any one of them was worth tens of thousands of spirit stones, the kind that could not be bought with money. After all, they all grew in the depths of the demonic beasts¡¯ forest, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter at all, so these items were all very old. In any case, they were useless to Qian Yuan, so they were all harvested and given to Ye Xuan and Shen Changling. The harvest this time was not bad. Because of the heart and the power of the altar, Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation improved a lot, and Shen Changling also showed signs of a breakthrough. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Master is doing. Did he not receive my message?¡± Looking at the jade slip in his hand that still had no reaction, Shen Changling could not help but complain, ¡°I wanted to tell him that I¡¯m about to break through after this trip.¡± ¡°He might have been delayed by something else.¡± When Ye Xuan and Shen Changling rushed back to the Sword Sect, they were told that Mo Jianming had gone missing! Shen Changling couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How is this possible? Why did Master go missing?¡± He Jiantian¡¯s expression was grave. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Not long after you left, everything was peaceful. However, your master said that he was going to investigate something. After he left, he never returned. We couldn¡¯t contact him no matter what.¡± No wonder he said that he didn¡¯t receive a reply from Mo Jianming. It turned out that he had gone missing. Shen Changling was Mo Jianming¡¯s direct disciple. Therefore, Shen Changling and Mo Jianming had the deepest and closest relationship. When he heard this news, his face turned extremely ugly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± He Jiantian consoled. ¡°Although we can¡¯t find Elder Mo¡¯s whereabouts, his life token has always been intact. I don¡¯t think his life is in danger.¡± Even so, Shen Changling¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be completely at ease. ¡°How could Master suddenly disappear? Did anything unusual happen before that?¡± He Jiantian shook his head and replied, ¡°As the Grand Elder of the Sword Sect, Mo Jianming must have moved alone. No one would know his whereabouts, and no one could possibly overstep their boundaries and ask him about it.¡± No one knew when Mo Jianming went missing. A few days later, He Jiantian had something important to discuss with Mo Jianming, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t find Mo Jianming. The messages he sent out were like rocks sinking into the sea, there was no reply from Mo Jianming. Even if Mo Jianming was free and uninhibited, such a situation would not happen. Something must have happened. He Jiantian could not help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered for the news to be sealed. I¡¯ve also sent other elders to look for him. So many days have passed, but we¡¯ve found nothing.¡± It was as if Mo Jianming had evaporated into thin air, not leaving any clues behind. He was the pillar of the Sword Sect¡¯s combat power. If something really happened to him, who knew what the Dao Seeking Sect, Misty Illusory Manor, and the Infinity Sect would do? ¡°It can¡¯t be the work of the other sects, right?¡± Shen Changling couldn¡¯t help but start to speculate. After all, the other major sects had always been at odds with each other and had many conflicts with the Sword Sect. Although they were barely maintaining peace on the surface, there were many small tricks played by the major sects in the dark. Chapter 306 - 306 Ye Xuans Analysis 306 Ye Xuan¡¯s Analysis It was not impossible. Mo Jianming was the most powerful combat force of the Sword Sect. If they could get rid of this great threat, it would greatly weaken the power of the Sword Sect, and it would only be more beneficial to them. Moreover, these major sects had always wanted to deal with Mo Jianming, but they had been unable to do so because he was too strong. After all, a slight change would affect the whole situation. Moreover, Mo Jianming wasn¡¯t someone they could deal with just because they wanted to. They would have to make careful arrangements. However, if they had this opportunity, they would definitely not let it go. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it might not be the case.¡± He Jiantian pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Although they have always regarded Elder Mo as a thorn in their side, based on Elder Mo¡¯s cultivation, it will not be easy to deal with him. I¡¯m afraid they will have to pay a high price for it.¡± These sects were all very shrewd. They would not make a loss-making deal. It was not worth it to lose their own people for Mo Jianming. Moreover, their conflict had not reached the point of a life-and-death struggle. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve sent people to inquire about the movements of these sects, but there are no unusual movements. If they really did make a move, it shouldn¡¯t be so calm.¡± The Misty Illusory Manor and the Infinity Sect didn¡¯t seem like ones who would sit still and be content with their gains. If they had really succeeded, trouble would have come looking for them long ago. ¡°If they didn¡¯t do it, then who did it?¡± Other than these people, Shen Changling couldn¡¯t think of any other sect that had such strength. ¡°You said that Elder Mo went missing while investigating something.¡± Ye Xuan suddenly asked, ¡°What was he investigating?¡± He Jiantian shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Elder Mo just mentioned he was going to investigate something.¡± Ye Xuan felt that there was more to this than meets the eye. Perhaps Mo Jianming¡¯s disappearance was related to this so-called ¡®investigation¡¯. But no matter what, at least Mo Jianming¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger now, which could be considered good news. Moreover, with Mo Jianming¡¯s strength, if the enemy really wanted him to die, they would have to pay a great price. ¡°Elder Mo might currently be trapped in some place. If we find a way to contact him, we can save him.¡± Ye Xuan was more inclined to believe that Mo Jianming was trapped and temporarily unable to ask for help from the outside world. Shen Changling¡¯s face looked much better after hearing his words. ¡°By the way, sect leader, we¡¯ve discovered something after returning from Changping.¡± Since Mo Jianming was not there for the time being, Shen Changling told He Jiantian about the altar, but he omitted some things related to Ye Xuan in the process. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust He Jiantian, but Ye Xuan rarely came into contact with He Jiantian. Besides, Ye Xuan would not want others to know too much about his private matters either. He Jiantian¡¯s expression turned serious. He asked, ¡°Are you serious? That altar is really strange. Even the great demons were suppressed.¡± Things that happened a thousand years ago were no small matter. According to Shen Changling, there were still people out there who wanted to use this power to resurrect and come back to the world. What a heaven-defying move. Just by listening to Shen Changling¡¯s descriptions, He Jiantian knew that the high priest¡¯s methods were evil and he was definitely not a good person. If the ¡®Master¡¯ he spoke of really appeared in the world, it would be a great disaster. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie about this!¡± He Jiantian was well aware of Shen Changling¡¯s character. Although he did not teach Shen Changling personally, he had watched him grow up. Shen Changling would not lie about such things. ¡°Before you left, Elder Mo also mentioned this to me. He said that you followed Elder Ye to gain experience. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many twists and turns in this matter, and it even involved things from a thousand years ago.¡± He Jiantina furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°It looks like troubled times have come. First, Elder Mo went missing, and now this has happened. It looks like Jingdu will not be at peace again.¡± He Jiantian and Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know each other very well, but he knew that Ye Xuan had a good relationship with Mo Jianming. Otherwise, Mo Jianming wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of offending several major sects to help Ye Xuan. Therefore, he had a good impression of Ye Xuan. ¡°I have to thank you, Elder Ye. The altar has already been destroyed, so at least it won¡¯t cause any more trouble. Otherwise, who knows how many more problems would arise from it.¡± ¡°Sect Master He, you¡¯re too kind. This is also my duty. It¡¯s my duty to exterminate demons and protect the Dao. If they really appear in the world, people will definitely be plunged into misery and suffering.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s humble words won He Jiantian¡¯s favor, and he secretly praised Ye Xuan inwardly. He thought, ¡®No wonder Mo Jianming admires him.¡¯ ¡°However, I am by myself so I only have my own strength to rely on. Although the altar has been destroyed, I can¡¯t be sure that there will be other things. The Sword Sect is powerful and has a deep foundation. I hope you can pay more attention to this matter, Sect Master He.¡± He Jiantian understood what Ye Xuan meant, and he couldn¡¯t help but look up to Ye Xuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think of this at such a young age.¡± The scheme a thousand years ago was huge, but this time, it was a fluke that Ye Xuan saw through it. Who knew if there were any other tricks up their sleeves? After all, this force behind the scenes wanted to plot against the world, so the scope they involved was definitely not limited to the altar. Maybe there were people like the high priest, but the time was not right and they didn¡¯t want to reveal themselves. The world was big and they were in the dark. It would be difficult for the Sword Sect to find them all. Moreover, their sect had many things to deal with. On top of all this, there was the matter in Jingdu as well. Thinking about this, He Jiantian¡¯s head hurt a little, and the wrinkles between his brows deepened. ¡°I understand what you mean. I will pay more attention to it. If it is really as you say, I¡¯m afraid that my Sword Sect alone will not be enough. The other sects will also need to know about this so that they can better prepare for the future.¡± Ye Xuan had a different view. ¡°Now, the major sects are harmonious on the surface but not on the inside. If they know about this, they might want to make a big deal out of it and fish in troubled waters. I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome for the follow-up investigation.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s worry was not without reason. The other major sects might not be able to find any clues when the time came, and they might even interfere for their own interests. At that time, the situation would become even more chaotic, and the gains would not make up for the losses. Chapter 307 - 307 Leaving Jingdu and Embarking on a New Journey 307 Leaving Jingdu and Embarking on a New Journey Ye Xuan wanted to bring back some evidence, but the altar had already been turned into ruins. Even if he found some fragments, there was no trace of power left, so it was impossible to prove what he said. If the Penglai Immortal Beasts were to testify, not only would they become the target of public criticism, but the mastermind behind the scenes would also come to find them. After all, Ye Xuan was the one who had destroyed two of his plans in succession. At that time, Ye Xuan would be attacked from both sides and put himself in danger. It was not a wise move, so Ye Xuan could only give up on this idea. ¡°And these are just my conjectures. Without any evidence, it¡¯s very hard for anyone to believe.¡± If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, who would believe that a force from a thousand years ago would make a comeback? After all, this was almost going to become history. Even if the others heard it, they would probably think that it was an exaggeration and he was being an alarmist. After all, people or things from a thousand years ago had long turned into dust and disappeared in the long river of history. He Jiantian thought of the situation in Jingdu and could not help but sigh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about this again.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing that I need your help with, Sect Master. When Elder Ye was destroying the altar, demonic Qi entered his body and he still can¡¯t expel it. I wonder if there¡¯s any way.¡± Shen Changling didn¡¯t tell him the truth that Ye Xuan was possessed by a heart. It sounded like a fantasy and it was simply too strange. After all, it was inevitable for people to have strange thoughts when they hear that Ye Xuan was possessed by an evil heart. He Jiantian was too strict. To put it bluntly, he was inflexible. If he knew, he would definitely give Ye Xuan special treatment. Although Shen Changling believed that Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have a parasite taking over his body, it didn¡¯t mean that others would believe it. After all, the heart was an extremely important part. If they misunderstood Ye Xuan, things wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Since it¡¯s an invasion of demonic Qi, you must deal with it as soon as possible. The Sword Sect has elixirs. I¡¯ll protect you and expel it. I think it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± He Jiantian¡¯s thoughts were simple. In fact, if it was just ordinary demonic Qi, it would be easy to deal with, but Ye Xuan¡¯s situation was different. He had to completely pull out the heart. Shen Changling couldn¡¯t say it out loud, so he could only say, ¡°No, Elder Ye¡¯s situation is special. We¡¯ve tried this method, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m also at a loss.¡± Most of the sects in Jingdu respected strength, and the main focus was on sword techniques or cultivation techniques that had powerful killing power. Although there were also people who cultivated and specialized in medicine and weapons, there weren¡¯t many of them. It would probably be difficult to solve the problem with Ye Xuan¡¯s body. If He Jiantian couldn¡¯t do it, then the other sects would be in similar situations. Besides, whether they were willing to help was still a question. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Shen Changling was a little anxious. He couldn¡¯t let the heart stay in Ye Xuan¡¯s body for the rest of his life. There was no trouble now, but who knew if that heart would come back to life in the future? He Jiantian had his own expertise, so it was naturally not difficult for him to kill demons and devils. However, it was really difficult for him to deal with this kind of situation. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a way, the Valley of Medicine Masters may be able to cure it. I know the valley¡¯s master, and he is a good friend of your master, so I think he would be willing to help.¡± Ye Xuan had never heard of the Valley of Medicine Masters, but Shen Changling knew that everyone in the valley was an expert in alchemy. The valley master was even more amazing at reviving the dead and growing flesh from bones. However, they were used to living in seclusion and rarely traveled around the world. ¡°The Valley of Medicine Masters is far in the north, ten thousand miles away from Jingdu. If you are willing, I can send a message over, and you can bring along my token. The valley master will definitely treat you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about Elder Mo-¡± Without waiting for Ye Xuan to finish, Shen Changling spoke first. ¡°Anyway, the matters here in Jingdu have been settled. There is no need for Elder Ye to stay. It is better to solve the most important matter first.¡± Then, he secretly glanced at Ye Xuan¡¯s heart and lowered his voice. ¡°Elder Ye, I appreciate your kind intentions. I know you¡¯re worried about Master¡¯s safety, but his life is not in danger yet. It¡¯s your heart that has been left for too long that it¡¯s a hidden danger.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and said to He Jiantian, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sect Master He.¡± He Jiantian quickly sent a message to the Valley of Medicine Masters and handed a jade pendant to Ye Xuan. ¡°Take this with you. The valley master will naturally take action. Be careful on the way.¡± Without further delay, Ye Xuan immediately set off for the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°I can¡¯t send you off this time, Elder Ye. I still have to find Master¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°If you have any news, please inform me immediately. After I¡¯ve dealt with this heart, I¡¯ll help you find Elder Mo¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Seeing Shen Changling at a loss, Ye Xuan comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Mo is a good person and the heavens will help him. Nothing will happen to him.¡± There were priorities. Although Ye Xuan also wanted to stay and help find Mo Jianming, his heart was like a ticking bomb, making him feel uneasy. He hoped that the group of people from Valley of Medicine Masters would really have a way to solve this problem. Shen Changling sent Ye Xuan to the city gate. ¡°Elder Ye, you have to be careful. The Valley of Medicine Masters is far away and you have to pass through many places.¡± Ye Xuan nodded and replied, ¡°You too. The forces in Jingdu are complicated. Now that Elder Mo has suddenly disappeared, it¡¯s hard to say what other sects are plotting.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t known Shen Changling for a long time, the two had experienced a lot together, including several life-and-death situations. It could be said that Shen Changling was Ye Xuan¡¯s best friend. But people were always like this, separating and reuniting, gathering and dispersing again. Chapter 308 - 308 Root Bone of Chaos 308 Root Bone of Chaos Thinking back to all that had happened in Jingdu, more than half of the time had passed. Although Ye Xuan was a little wistful, he quickly collected himself and got ready to set out again. After all, there was no banquet that didn¡¯t end. He also told Qian Yuan that he was going to the Valley of Medicine Masters. Qian Yuan also said that he was almost fully recovered and would also go to find a thousand-year-old demon to see if he knew anything related to the altar or something similar. Then, he would contact Ye Xuan. The Tai Qing Sect had also sent many messages, asking when Ye Xuan would come back and if he knew Han Yue¡¯s whereabouts. After learning that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t be back for a while and had left Jingdu for the Valley of Medicine Masters, he was informed that everything at the sect was normal and everything was running in good order. Thus, he didn¡¯t have any worries about them. Ye Xuan decided to return to the sect after he dealt with the extra heart in his body. After all, it had been too long since he had returned. Just as he was thinking about his plan, the system¡¯s notification sound that he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time rang in his mind. [Ding!] [Random Mission: Consume the Root Bone of Chaos (Air of chaos, the beginning of the world, returning to the great Dao, supreme chaos!)] [Mission Success Reward: 10000 prodigal points] [Mission failure will result in a random deduction of prodigal points. Time left: 10 days] The Root Bone of Chaos! Just from the name, one could tell that it was a good item. Not to mention the introduction at the back. This item was simply overpowering. Ye Xuan¡¯s first reaction was to fuse it with his own body. After all, he should keep these benefits to himself, and this item was also the only one in the world. [Sorry, the host¡¯s constitution has been modified by the system and can not accommodate the Root Bone of Chaos. If you force it, the Root Bone of Chaos may be damaged and cause the mission to fail. Do you want to continue the fusion?] His body constitution couldn¡¯t merge with it?! Ye Xuan was momentarily speechless. The good stuff was right in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t experience it. He already knew that his constitution had been modified by the system, but the system was very vague about the description of his constitution. Even now, Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know what kind of constitution he had. Now, even the Root Bone of Chaos could not fuse with his body. It was likely that his constitution was too overbearing. If he tried to fuse it forcefully, there was the danger of the item being damaged. ¡°There¡¯s only one set. It¡¯s a rare treasure, so let¡¯s not take the risk.¡± Even if Ye Xuan was rich and had countless magic treasures, he couldn¡¯t joke around with the Root Bone of Chaos. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll give it to Shen Changling.¡± In any case, it wouldn¡¯t take much time to return to Jingdu. In Ye Xuan¡¯s opinion, such a good thing must have been consumed internally. ¡°But Shen Changling is born with sword bones. Although the Root Bone of Chaos is good, it would be a burden on him.¡± It was not always better to have more root bones. Although he did not know how good Shen Changling¡¯s sword bone was, as a sword holder, his sword bone was like his natal sword. It could not be easily changed and could not contain more than one. And after so many years, there was no longer any distinction between them. No matter how good the Root Bone of Chaos was, Shen Changling probably would not choose it. There were a few elders and disciples in the Tai Qing Sect who were good, but the journey was long and they could not catch up in time. So it was unlikely that this set of Root Bone of Chaos would be given to someone he knew. As if it knew what Ye Xuan was thinking, the system¡¯s prompt sounded again. [Consumption Condition: If you want to give it, you must pay for it first.] ¡°Why is the consumption condition appearing now¡­¡± One had to know that there wasn¡¯t any consumption condition stated by the system in the past. Was it because the Root Bone of Chaos was too special? Ye Xuan could only think of this reason. After all, it was not something else. Root bone was not something that ordinary people could have. All of them were geniuses, one in a million. With their innate abilities, their cultivation would be twice as effective with half the effort. Moreover, different innate abilities would have different effects. Therefore, those who were tested to have the innate ability from a young age were either disciples of aristocratic families or disciples of large sects. In general, they were not common. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t come up with an answer after thinking for a long time, so he just threw it to the back of his mind. ¡°Forget it, things will work out when we come to it. There¡¯s no village in front of me, no shop behind me, not even a shadow.¡± Because the Valley of Medicine Masters was in the north, there were many cities along the way. Ye Xuan had been on the road for a long time, but he was only halfway there. Ye Xuan looked at the map in his hand. He was currently near the Ziyang mountain range, and the closest city to here was the ¡°Jade City¡±. ¡°After passing Jade City, and a few more cities and mountains, I should be able to reach the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± The forest covered a vast area, and it would take some time to get out. Just as Ye Xuan was about to find a place to rest¡­ Not far away, there was a rustling sound. ¡°Roar!¡± With a roar, a huge monster that was half the height of a man jumped out from the grass. It was an explosive ferocious tiger that was at the peak stage of earth rank. Brown scales covered its entire body, and its tail kept shaking like an iron cone. It glared at Ye Xuan, and the strong smell of blood floated over. He took a closer look and saw that there was a huge bloody hole in the explosive ferocious tiger¡¯s forehead, so much so that the majestic ¡®king¡¯ word on its forehead was a little unclear. It looked like it was seriously injured. Even though the tiger was injured, it was still a force to be reckoned with. It opened its mouth and pounced at Ye Xuan. However, Ye Xuan was faster than it, and only an afterimage could be seen. A look of disbelief flashed through the explosive ferocious tiger¡¯s eyes. It thought that it could vent its anger by killing a low-level human cultivator, but it did not expect to kick an iron plate. Its huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang. The huge bloody hole in its chest indicated the death of this peak earth-rank demonic beast. ¡°Looks like I can have a good meal tonight.¡± Just as Ye Xuan was about to make a move, someone shouted, ¡°Stop there!¡± Chapter 309 - 309 Dispute Caused by the Multicolored Ferocious Tiger 309 Dispute Caused by the Multicolored Ferocious Tiger Ye Xuan looked over, and a group of people walked over. The leader was a young man in his twenties. He wore a purple jade crown and held a sword that flickered with spiritual light. His clothes looked ordinary, but upon closer inspection, they were woven with golden and silver threads. He was probably a disciple of an aristocratic family who had come out to train. Before Ye Xuan could say anything, they attacked first. ¡°You¡¯re following us and trying to take advantage of the chaos. Dream on. We found this explosive ferocious tiger first!¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, why are you wasting your breath on this kind of person? He wants to get something without putting in any effort. He¡¯s really despicable. If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll think that he dares to offend anyone.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for this explosive ferocious tiger for a few days and finally found its whereabouts. We¡¯ve seriously injured it, but this man wants to intercept and take it. He¡¯s overestimating himself.¡± Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but the group of people had already convicted him. No wonder the explosive ferocious tiger was injured when he encountered it. He had been wondering about it. It was probably these people who injured the tiger. If they had been nice, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t have been unreasonable. After all, they were the ones who discovered it first and severely injured the explosive ferocious tiger. However, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood since they accused him indiscriminately. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single word.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned cold, and he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. The sword in his hand sank into the body of the explosive ferocious tiger. His movements were smooth, and in a few seconds, a whole piece of tiger skin was peeled off. Other than the huge bloody hole in his chest, the tiger skin was perfect. ¡°How audacious!¡± The people behind him drew their swords, and the atmosphere became a little tense. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? You must be tired of living if you dare to snatch our prey.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face was indifferent as he completely did not take their threats seriously. ¡°Do you all have your names on this explosive ferocious tiger? Do you think it¡¯s yours just because you say so? Then I say that it is mine, so why can¡¯t I touch my own prey?¡± The young man¡¯s expression suddenly turned nasty. He probably didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to be so rude. ¡°Apologize now and put down the tiger¡¯s skin, and I can still let you live. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ye Xuan unhurriedly put away the tiger skin and said with a faint smile, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how you won¡¯t let me off.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes flashed with disdain. He didn¡¯t take Ye Xuan seriously. With one look, the others understood and immediately rushed out with their swords. The one who attacked was also a disciple of an aristocratic family, probably a subordinate of the young man. In order to show off and make a contribution, he used a killing move as soon as he attacked, not giving Ye Xuan any way out. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The sword ray was right in front of his face, but Ye Xuan casually reached out his hand and caught it. The tip of the sword stopped in mid-air and couldn¡¯t move forward any further, as if it had encountered resistance. The man was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He looked at Ye Xuan, his deep eyes like a deep pool that could instantly suck people in. He clearly looked like an earth-rank cultivator, but he was like an immovable mountain. His back was soaked with cold sweat, and no one knew how much pressure he was under at the moment. ¡°Kacha-¡± In a daze, a crack appeared on the sword. Then, it actually broke apart and let out an ear-piercing sound. He fell to the ground, panting heavily, holding the broken sword in his hand. His expression was a little blank, and he didn¡¯t even see how Ye Xuan had attacked. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes changed slightly. The moment he finished speaking, there was already a hint of killing intent in them. He charged at Ye Xuan with his spiritual sword in hand, intending to kill him personally. The attack was completely different from the previous one. A cold light flashed, and a murderous aura filled the air. The astral wind carried an indomitable momentum as if it could split the enemy in half. His sword Qi was already solid, and his movements were as fast as lightning. Falling leaves filled the sky. At a closer look, there was an imperceptible sword mark in the middle, which cut the entire leaf in two. The cut was sharp and neat. It could be seen that this young man¡¯s swordsmanship was quite good, but compared to Shen Changling, he was still a little lacking. Ye Xuan stood there without moving, and the others thought he was scared silly. ¡°I was wondering how capable he was, but he¡¯s nothing more than this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a small fry. After seeing Brother Zhao¡¯s unparalleled swordsmanship, he¡¯s so scared that he doesn¡¯t even dare to move. How dare he compete with us for the explosive ferocious tiger? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late to regret now. He¡¯ll perish to the netherworld. Then he¡¯ll tell the King of Hell about his regret!¡± A cold light flashed in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes. He raised his right palm slightly, and invisible spiritual power gathered in the center of his palm. Splitting mountains and breaking seas was nothing difficult for him. However, a dragon¡¯s roar came from midair, instantly stirring up a strong wind, blowing the surrounding towering trees to the side, and even the sky became a little dim. A huge golden dragon phantom descended from the sky and blocked the front of Ye Xuan. It swallowed all the sword Qi and easily neutralized all the moves. The young man¡¯s face was extremely nasty. He looked around vigilantly and scolded angrily, ¡°Who dared to interrupt me?!¡± ¡°Zhao Huaifeng, you¡¯re being too unreasonable. I witnessed everything clearly. It was the multicolored ferocious tiger that wanted to attack this fellow Daoist, but it was killed in a single move. But yet, you call him a despicable person and accuse him indiscriminately.¡± A person walked out from the southeast direction. Ye Xuan had already noticed him earlier. He thought that man was with this group of people, but now it seemed that he wasn¡¯t. However, the two sides should know each other. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s expression turned fearful as he asked, ¡°It¡¯s you? What are you doing here?¡± Ye Xuan sized up the person who walked out, his eyes flashing with interest. Chapter 310 - 310 Acquaintance, An Interesting Person 310 Acquaintance, An Interesting Person This person was dressed in a white marten coat, and his sleeves were surrounded by auspicious clouds. As he walked, they glowed as if the clouds were flowing. It was actually flowing cloud brocade. It was said that clothes made of this material were impervious to fire, water, and even knives and guns. It could be said to be priceless. Even his clothes were like this, not to mention other things. The jade ornaments on his waist were all top-grade magic weapons. This person seemed even nobler, but he had a foxtail grass in his mouth, and his every movement revealed a ruffian air that was different from his status. Although he looked a little strange, when combined together, he gave off a wild and uninhibited feeling. He was an extremely interesting person. ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Zhao Huaifeng retracted his sword, obviously concerned about the person who had appeared. ¡°This brat stole my prey. This matter is between him and me. You¡¯d better stay out of it.¡± ¡°What if I want to interfere?¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhao Huaifeng was so angry that his facial features shifted. His hand was still on the scabbard, but he didn¡¯t move. The man stretched lazily and said, ¡°I wanted to take a nap and slack off, but I didn¡¯t expect to see such a great show. I¡¯ve already said just now that this fellow Daoist encountered the multicolored ferocious tiger by accident.¡± ¡°Originally, you were in the right, but now you¡¯ve become unreasonable. You even disturbed my sleep. I see injustice so I¡¯ll meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Zhao Huaifeng was left speechless. He obviously didn¡¯t dare to attack that man, so he could only vent his anger on Ye Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you! You¡¯re lucky this time to have the help of a noble. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the man coldly and left unwillingly. The other people in his group didn¡¯t dare to say anything when the man appeared. It was obvious that the man had a powerful background. The group left without looking back. ¡°Brother Zhao, are we going to give up just like that? You¡¯ve been searching for that multicolored ferocious tiger for a long time. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to find another one in a short time.¡± Zhao Huaifeng glared at the person who spoke. ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t give up? You can¡¯t beat Xiao Mingyan!¡± The person who had said this earlier looked embarrassed and immediately stopped talking. What kind of person was Xiao Mingyan? Even if all of them attacked him together, they wouldn¡¯t be his match. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s eyes were dark as he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t bump into that brat in Jade City, or he¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. As for Xiao Mingyan¡­¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°He¡¯s just relying on the supreme dragon bone. Without the dragon bone, what is he? He dared to interfere in my business!¡± Although he said that, if Zhao Huaifeng really had to fight him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. All he could do was talk. ¡­ Ye Xuan didn¡¯t really want this multicolored ferocious tiger. Zhao Huaifeng was too overbearing earlier. Everyone had their own temperament, not to mention Ye Xuan. ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± Even if the man didn¡¯t do anything, Ye Xuan could still solve it, but he still appreciated the favor. While Ye Xuan was sizing up the man, Xiao Mingyan was also sizing him up. Because he was in a hurry, Ye Xuan was practically eating and sleeping in the open, so he didn¡¯t care about his appearance. He was not in a sorry state, but compared to Xiao Mingyan, there was a huge difference. However, Xiao Mingyan was not a person who looked at appearances alone. From the corner of his eye, he saw the corpse of the multicolored ferocious tiger on the ground. Xiao Mingyan said meaningfully, ¡°The multicolored ferocious tiger was already heavily injured, but it was still a demonic beast that was at the peak of the earth rank. Killing it in one move isn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, you would¡¯ve been able to solve the problem.¡± ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Ye Xuan replied humbly. Xiao Mingyan saw through him but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t like Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s behavior. Besides, he did disturb my sleep.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Mingyan.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan.¡± Xiao Mingyan seemed to have thought of something. ¡°If you continue heading west, you¡¯ll reach Jade City. If you want to enter the city, you have to be careful of Zhao Huaifeng. That guy will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If he doesn¡¯t dare to look for me, he¡¯ll definitely look for you to pick a fight.¡± It turned out that Zhao Huaifeng came from the Zhao family, one of the most influential families in Jade City. He had an extraordinary status, and he was headstrong and self-opinionated. He had always been insufferably arrogant, and he liked to hold grudges. It was said that he needed the multicolored ferocious tiger¡¯s genitals to make wine and had been searching for it for days. He finally found its trace and injured it, but he did not expect that someone would come out of nowhere. He didn¡¯t dare to make a move against Ye Xuan because of Xiao Mingyan¡¯s presence, but if Ye Xuan were to enter Jade City, that might not be the case. ¡°Thank you for the heads up.¡± Ye Xuan noticed that Xiao Mingyan was familiar with Zhao Huaifeng, and the two seemed to know each other. He thought that Xiao Mingyan should be from Jade City as well, so he said, ¡°I am just wondering why you are out here alone, Daoist Xiao.¡± Looking at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s attire, he must have come from a powerful background. Otherwise, Zhao Huaifeng wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of him. This made Ye Xuan a little curious about his identity. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m used to being alone. I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± The tip of Xiao Mingyan¡¯s nose twitched as if he had caught a whiff of something. He said, ¡°It seems that you are hiding something good, Daoist Ye.¡± Ye Xuan glanced out of the corner of his eye. The cork of the wine gourd on his waist was a little loose. Transparent liquid dripped down, and the intoxicating smell of wine wafted around. The wine must have been accidentally touched in the fight earlier. ¡°I brewed this myself.¡± Seeing that Xiao Mingyan seemed to be extremely interested, Ye Xuan took down the wine gourd. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Brother Xiao, you can have a taste.¡± Xiao Mingyan grabbed the gourd and took a big gulp. He felt a warm current flowing through his body. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Good wine!¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw how much Xiao Mingyan appreciated the wine. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this ordinary wine. In fact, it has a great history.¡± Chapter 311 - 311 Jade City 311 Jade City Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s explanation, Xiao Mingyan was also a little curious. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more about it.¡± ¡°I found a giant tree by chance. The tree hole was empty, but it was filled with hundreds of fruits. The fragrance was intoxicating. Unfortunately, I went there too late and most of the fruits were shriveled. I only collected a small amount of its juice and other materials to make this wine.¡± ¡°To think there¡¯s actually such a strange thing.¡± Xiao Mingyan usually ate all kinds of delicacies, spiritual plants, and spiritual fruits, but this was the first time he had drunk such a novel wine. Ye Xuan was also a forthright person. He said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you all the wine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the monkeys in the mountains gather a hundred fruits in a cave to store food for the winter. However, if there is no lack of food for the winter in that season, the monkeys will forget about those hundred fruits. Then, those hundred fruits in the cave will gradually ferment and then be brewed into wine.¡± Xiao Mingyan was incomparably shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after drinking Brother Ye¡¯s wine, I would know that Monkey Wine was real. However, your additional items were the real finishing touch, Brother Ye.¡± The wine brewed by the monkeys was naturally made, but it was still a little rough. After Ye Xuan¡¯s touch, it could be called a truly good wine. Even the gods would be a little drunk after smelling it.¡± ¡°After drinking Brother Ye¡¯s wine today, I feel like all the wine I¡¯ve drunk in the past was plain water. All the bejeweled nectar has no taste at all. This is what real wine is called!¡± Although his words were a little exaggerated, the sincerity in Xiao Mingyan¡¯s words was particularly touching. Sometimes, the attraction between people could be so strange. Although it was the first time the two met, they seemed to be good friends who had known each other for a long time. Xiao Mingyan looked like he was born out of the ordinary, but he didn¡¯t put on any airs. He didn¡¯t care how much his clothes were worth. He just sat down on the ground, not caring even if it was stained with dust. Ye Xuan liked to drink, but Shen Changling didn¡¯t. It was rare to meet someone who liked and knew about wine, so Ye Xuan was also interested. He sat beside Xiao Mingyan and the two talked about everything. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that they had known each other for a long time. Just as they were drinking, the jade pendant on Xiao Mingyan¡¯s waist glowed. ¡°I drank too much and forgot that I still have something important to do. I have to go first. Let¡¯s meet again another day if fate allows.¡± Xiao Mingyan stood up and patted the dust off his clothes. He said, ¡°Brother Ye, I can¡¯t drink this wine for free. This token is for you. If you want to enter Jade City and you encounter any trouble, you can take it to the Xiao family and look for me.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Xiao Mingyan¡¯s shadow was already gone. Looking at the token on the ground, Ye Xuan picked it up. The big word ¡°Xiao¡± was written in bold and flamboyant calligraphy, just like Xiao Mingyan¡¯s free and uninhibited style. It was just as he had guessed. Xiao Mingyan was also from Jade City, and his family background was probably on par with Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s, or even slightly higher. ¡°He¡¯s an interesting person.¡± Ye Xuan smiled, put the token away, and chose to continue on his way. This forest covered a vast area, and Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have a map, so he got lost in the forest for a few days. He suddenly felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have left with Xiao Mingyan. It wasn¡¯t easy to find the direction and deal with some demonic beasts at the same time. He had wasted a lot of time. If he wanted to go to the Valley of Medicine Masters, he had to pass through Jade City first. Ye Xuan had been on the road for a long time, and his supplies were almost exhausted. He was not a real immortal who could travel hundreds of thousands of miles. Jade City was the largest town in the area, so it should be a good decision to rest there for a few days. Who would have thought that he would be stopped at the city gate and told that he had to pay the entrance fee? ¡°There¡¯s an entrance fee?¡± The city guard saw that Ye Xuan was dressed very ordinarily and didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Of course. You have to pay spirit stones to enter Jade City. If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t come in.¡± After the city guard finished speaking, he made a shooing gesture. Ye Xuan had no lack of spirit stones. He threw the cloth bag at the city guard. Because they looked down on him, Ye Xuan secretly used some spiritual energy. Thus, it would still hurt when the cloth bag hit their bodies, not to mention that it actually hit their heads. The soldiers immediately pointed their spears at Ye Xuan and surrounded him in an instant. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to hand over spirit stones? These are the spirit stones.¡± The leader of the group of soldiers adjusted his helmet which had been smashed askew, a hint of hostility flashing in his eyes. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re simply too arrogant. You actually dare to throw things at us. Do you think that broken cloth bag can fool people? Spirit stones? I don¡¯t think you have that much money, and you¡¯re still provoking us!¡± ¡°Men, take him down!¡± Facing their encirclement, Ye Xuan was calm. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯ll know when you see it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll dare to play any tricks, but if you¡¯re lying, just wait and see.¡± Thinking that Ye Xuan would not be able to escape even if he had wings, the soldier was skeptical. He opened the bag with his spear and saw that it was an inconspicuous cloth bag. Who would have thought that the items inside would be worth thousands of gold? Everyone was stunned. ¡°Su-supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± He exclaimed. The spirit stones in the bag almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. A rough count revealed that there were almost a hundred of them. ¡°It really is.¡± In this place, only the big families could afford supreme-grade spirit stones. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford it, let alone these people. Furthermore, supreme-grade spirit stones could not be faked. Ye Xuan was so generous, so his identity must not be simple. His ordinary clothes might just be a disguise. The soldier suddenly felt that it was worth it to be smashed and wished Ye Xuan could do it a few more times. He quickly picked up the cloth bag that he had sneered at just now and instantly changed his expression. He felt that Ye Xuan was becoming more and more mysterious. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please come in. Our Jade City welcomes you.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with these people. He turned around and walked into Jade City. He would just treat this incident as buying peace with money. Chapter 312 - 312 Targeted 312 Targeted As soon as Ye Xuan set foot in Jade City, he felt how prosperous the city was. It was actually comparable to Jingdu. The shops on the streets were laid out in rows and they were in order. The pedestrians were all cultivators. He had originally thought that Jade City would be an unknown city in the middle of nowhere, but it was not as he had expected. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know that he was being watched as soon as he came in. Although his appearance at the city gate didn¡¯t attract too many people, there was no lack of sharp-eyed observers. ¡°Friend, you seem unfamiliar. I¡¯m very familiar with Jade City, and there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about this place. Do you need me to be your guide? My price is very cheap, only 1000 top-grade spirit stones. I¡¯ll also give you a map of the city.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the person who approached him. Not only was he thin, but his eyes were also darting around, giving off a very shrewd feeling. Ye Xuan was a little displeased. At the entrance of every city, there was no lack of such people who camped there every day. After all, there were always some passing cultivators who needed to find accommodation. However, it was too troublesome for them to ask around for information when they were unfamiliar with the place. As a result, the profession of guide was born. These guides introduced the background of the city and some of the factions to foreigners. In turn, they asked for sky-high prices. This man must have noticed the entrance fee Ye Xuan paid earlier. Someone else came over and chided, ¡°Ptui! Why don¡¯t you just rob someone of 1000 top-grade spirit stones? How much is that map worth? Why don¡¯t you choose me as your guide? 800 top-grade spirit stones will do. If you¡¯re not satisfied with my services, you can get a refund.¡± Another guide said, ¡°You guys are really black-hearted! All of you are asking too high a price. I¡¯m different. 600 top-grade spiritual stones are all I ask!¡± The guides around the area all swarmed over like wolves that had smelled blood. Ye Xuan frowned as he looked at a teenager curled up in the corner. The latter didn¡¯t fit in with the surrounding environment. He also wanted to come over, but he couldn¡¯t squeeze his way through with his small body. His body was as thin as a bamboo pole. Ye Xuan wondered how long it had been since the teenager had a full meal. ¡°I choose him.¡± Everyone looked towards where he was pointing. They were immediately dumbfounded. Someone said, ¡°Friend, are you sure you want him? How can this brat who¡¯s still wet behind his ears be of any use to you?¡± The young man was also perplexed. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to notice his unremarkable self. With so many eyes on him, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The expressions of the other guides were even more contemptuous as they all looked at him. A guide tried to make Ye Xuan change his mind, saying, ¡°Friend, if you think our price is too high, we can negotiate. Why choose such a useless kid? Paying him is just wasting spirit stones.¡± Another guide added, ¡°That¡¯s right. This kid¡¯s legs aren¡¯t nimble, and the information he can gather is limited. He also looks weak. You will be looking out for him instead.¡± The people around him were talking one after another. The young man looked embarrassed and his face was red. He moved his lips but could not say anything to refute their words. However, regardless of what the crowd said, Ye Xuan stood by his decision. He said decisively, ¡°I choose you. How many spirit stones is your price?¡± The teenager didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to still choose him in such a situation. His eyes lit up and he mustered his courage to say, ¡°A thousand¡­¡± Was the teenager about to demand an exorbitant price? Ye Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but internally, he was sighing. There were times when he made the wrong call. ¡°¡­low-grade spirit stones.¡± A single word meant the difference between heaven and earth. A smile flashed in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t answer and instead turned to leave. The light in the teenager¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. It seemed that the price that he asked for was too high and had chased Ye Xuan away. Or perhaps Ye Xuan had changed his mind about hiring him as a guide. After all, he was not worth so many spirit stones. ¡°Sigh.¡± He touched his growling stomach. It seemed that he could only go hungry today. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Xuan called out to him. To the young man, it was like a voice from heaven. He was overjoyed and quickly chased after him. The rest of the guides shook their heads. This kid was so lucky. How did he manage to strike the jackpot? However, on second thought, Ye Xuan might have really run out of money after paying the entrance fee. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this young man. He probably didn¡¯t have much money on him. When the other guides thought of it this way, they felt better. A few disciples of the Zhao clan happened to be present as well. When they saw Ye Xuan¡¯s silhouette, they felt that he looked somewhat familiar. One of them said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the man who fought Young Master for the tiger? I have to go back and tell him about this.¡± The Zhao Manor covered a vast area and was one of the richest areas in Jade City. The pavilions and kiosks here were filled with unspeakable luxuries, and one could feel a powerful aura coming from inside the manor. It must have been set up with an extraordinary array. Zhao Huaifeng heard the news from his men. He questioned them, ¡°Did you actually see that person?¡± Ever since that day, he had been thinking about the matter. He guessed that if Ye Xuan continued his journey, he would definitely pass through Jade City and might even make a stop here. Hence, he sent his men to guard the city gate, but he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Xuan to actually appear. One of his men answered, ¡°We saw him with our own eyes. The person who offended Young Master has already entered the city.¡± Zhao Huaifeng sneered, ¡°And here I was worrying that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find him. Now, he¡¯s here. This is great.¡± One of the underlings asked, ¡°Xiao Mingyan was also one of the people who offended you last time. With his current situation, we can deal with him. Even if we kill him, I believe the Xiao clan won¡¯t say anything. They might even consider it as us helping them out. I wonder why you haven¡¯t done anything to him yet.¡± Zhao Huaifeng explained, ¡°You understand nothing. Xiao Mingyan is a proud son of heaven. With the aid of the supreme dragon bone, he suppressed many of the heroes of Jade City and made everyone else pale in comparison. Many people have not liked him for a long time. Now that he has fallen so low, there are many people who wish him harm. We don¡¯t have to act ourselves.¡± Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s expression was dark, like a venomous snake flicking its tongue. He continued, ¡°In this situation, he will suffer more being alive rather than being dead. This is the consequence of going against me!¡± Chapter 313 - 313 A Proud Son of Heaven Fell into the Mud 313 A Proud Son of Heaven Fell into the Mud Actually, Zhao Huaifeng had another concern. Although Xiao Mingyan had been reduced to such a state, he still shared their surname and was still a member of the Xiao clan. Now that the Xiao clan had actually done such a thing, their stance was even more unclear now. However, it didn¡¯t mean that they would let Xiao Mingyan die to an outsider. Moreover, Xiao Mingyan was still in the Xiao clan. If he acted rashly, it would inevitably cause people to suspect whether the Zhao clan had ulterior motives. During this volatile period, it was better not to act rashly. Zhao Huaifeng said, ¡°Let¡¯s observe the situation first. Now that Xiao Mingyan has become a good-for-nothing, there will be plenty of opportunities to deal with him in the future.¡± His subordinate was very puzzled. He said, ¡°I never imagined that the Xiao clan would give up on Xiao Mingyan. After all, he is a genius¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s cold stare and knelt down. He begged, ¡°Young Master, please spare my life. The current Xiao Mingyan isn¡¯t even fit to carry your shoes!¡± Fortunately, Zhao Huaifeng was in a good mood and did not pursue the matter further. He warned, ¡°If you speak without thinking again, you can forget about having a tongue.¡± His subordinate couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He knew that Zhao Huaifeng wasn¡¯t joking, so he didn¡¯t dare to say any more. Although the matters of the Xiao clan had been suppressed, such a huge incident could not be kept secret. All the major clans in Jade City had already heard about it. Although the clans were a little surprised, it wasn¡¯t good for them to intervene or say anything. Who knew what the Xiao clan was up to? Zhao Huaifeng ordered, ¡°Send people to keep an eye on that kid. Now that he¡¯s in my territory, we should treat him well.¡± Compared to the huge mansion, the rundown courtyard of Xiao manor was like a forgotten place. The dilapidated house was completely in ruins. The doors and windows were leaking, and creaking sounds could be heard as if they would collapse at any given moment. There wasn¡¯t even a place to stand, yet alone decent furniture. A random pile of weeds could barely be used as a bed, and the ground was covered with dead branches and leaves. It was simply unsightly. Even the lowest-ranked servants would not live here, so it was hard to imagine that there would be anyone living here. The sound of footsteps could be heard. A young man stepped into this place, seemingly lighting up the place as he entered. He was wearing a coat made from the fur of purple cloud lightning martens. This demonic beast¡¯s movements were cunning, and its speed was as fast as lightning. It was very difficult to catch one, so his coat was proof of his noble status. He wore a purple jade crown of the same color, a supreme-grade magic weapon on his waist, and expensive boots. He appeared even more noble than Xiao Mingyan. He was the second young master of the Xiao clan, Xiao Wuyou. He teased, ¡°I had not expected that the once proud son of heaven would fall to this point.¡± Since the place was too empty, only his echoes could be heard as if there was no one else around. Xiao Wuyou walked toward the pile of weeds. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Now that I have come to visit you, aren¡¯t you going to come out and greet me?¡± A head popped out from the weeds, the hatred in his eyes almost materializing. It was Xiao Mingyan. If Ye Xuan were here at this moment, he would definitely be shocked. The current Xiao Mingyan was in an extremely sorry state. There was no trace of his previous high-spirited personality. It was as if they were two completely different people. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s heart ached when he heard his younger brother¡¯s voice. He could still vividly remember that day. Even now, his spine was still aching. His bones had been forcefully extracted from his body! That day, after drinking the soup that his mother had given him, he had fallen unconscious. When he woke up again, his whole world had been turned upside down. He still could not figure out why he had been treated in such a manner. If others had schemed against Xiao Mingyan, he definitely would not have fallen for their schemes so easily with his ability. However, he was betrayed by the people closest to him whom he trusted the most, so Xiao Mingyan had completely lowered his guard. The pain was unbearable for ordinary people, but Xiao Mingyan had endured it. He had persevered until now just to get an answer. ¡°What did I do wrong to deserve this treatment?¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s voice was hoarse, like an old man who was about to die. Xiao Wuyou looked down at his brother¡¯s sorry state. Being able to ruthlessly keep his brother under his feet made him feel ecstatic. All the depression he had felt for many years was instantly swept away. He had been waiting for this moment. He had planned for a long time for this day. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± As he looked at this familiar face in front of him, Xiao Mingyan recalled the child who followed behind him and called him brother. Now, he felt that he was a complete stranger, as if they had just met for the first time. ¡°Wuyou, you¡¯ve been weak since you were young. I¡¯ll give you anything you want, even the stars in the sky. I would have even given you my supreme dragon bone. Why do you have to use such a method against me?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s gentle face twisted for a moment. He thought of something, and his hypocritical mask finally fell off. He ruthlessly stepped on Xiao Mingyan¡¯s hand. Hearing Xiao Mingyan¡¯s muffled groan, the corners of Xiao Wuyou¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. The more Xiao Mingyan was in pain, the happier he was. He wanted Xiao Mingyan to be in so much pain that he would rather die than suffer. ¡°You are all talk. Would you actually have given me the supreme dragon bone? If I want something, I¡¯ll get it myself. I don¡¯t care for your pity!¡± He continued, ¡°Why are you able to shine so brightly since you were young, while I can only live in your shadow forever because of my weak body? My dear brother, do you know what I have been through all these years?¡± ¡°I also want an answer. Why was it me and not you? ¡± Xiao Wuyou enunciated every word as the hatred in his eyes became even more frightening. He exerted more force with his foot. Xiao Mingyan could feel that his meridians were about to break. Such pain was worse than death, as if 10,000 ants were gnawing at his heart. It almost drove him crazy. Chapter 314 - 314 Extracting the Supreme Dragon Bone 314 Extracting the Supreme Dragon Bone Looking at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s pained expression, the smile on Xiao Wuyou¡¯s face widened. He even appeared slightly perverted. ¡°Why are you born high and mighty, possessing everything? The supreme dragon bone is yours; everything is yours. Meanwhile, I can only live in your shadow?¡± ¡°My good brother, it¡¯s time for me to pity you. Look at you, covered in wounds. You need the best medicine to heal these injuries.¡± Xiao Wuyou took out a bottle of elixir. The invigorating medicinal fragrance wafted in the air, but he poured it on the ground without any hesitation. The pale-colored liquid was instantly stained with dirt. ¡°This is the Spring Wind Dew. After drinking it, although it can¡¯t completely cure you, it will make you feel much better. I think you won¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s a little dirty.¡± Xiao Wuyou didn¡¯t even try to hide the hatred and ridicule in his eyes. Xiao Mingyan had never thought that the brotherhood he practiced was just charity and pity in Xiao Wuyou¡¯s eyes. The latter was actually repaying his kindness with such malice. ¡°Xiao Wuyou! I misjudged you!¡± Even if Xiao Mingyan was in such a sorry state and in unbearable pain, he would definitely not lick the ground. Such an action would make him no different from a pig or a dog. Xiao Wuyou snorted, ¡°Xiao Mingyan, you¡¯re really stupid. You still don¡¯t understand why you lost to me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life.¡± He lowered his voice and whispered into Xiao Mingyan¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what hell on earth is like.¡± Xiao Wuyou seemed to have imagined something fun and laughed extremely heartily. However, the malice in his eyes was like a man-devouring beast, causing people to shiver. He said, ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve always been the top genius of Jade City. All the other geniuses have been living in your shadow. I¡¯m sure many of them will be happy to see you in this state.¡± He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Xiao clan. Father and Mother have high hopes for me. Before this, everyone only knew that you, Xiao Mingyan, were powerful. Now is my time to shine. Your supreme dragon bone fits me perfectly.¡± Roar! A faint dragon¡¯s roar could be heard in the air, and a golden dragon phantom circled around Xiao Wuyou, accompanying him as he gradually walked away. The veins on Xiao Mingyan¡¯s forehead popped out as he watched Xiao Wuyou¡¯s silhouette disappear into the distance. He felt a fishy smell in his mouth, and he spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with his own flesh. The supreme dragon bone had accompanied him for many years, but it had been extracted out of him by force. Xiao Mingyan was seriously injured and his cultivation level had dropped greatly. He did not have any healing medicine. He was even left to fend for himself in this dilapidated courtyard. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong will, he would have already met his end. So far, apart from Xiao Wuyou visiting him, the head of the Xiao clan, Xiao Hong, and his mother had never appeared. Xiao Mingyan mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s laughable that you act so cold towards your own flesh and blood.¡± He laughed out loud, looking extremely sad. Meanwhile, in the living room of Xiao Manor, Xiao Hong was furious. The beautiful woman next to him was weeping. Even though she was already married and had children, she still looked like a young girl. She was a mix of purity and beauty. No wonder she was doted on by Xiao Hong for so many years. She was Xiao Wuyou¡¯s mother, Liu Ruxue. Xiao Hong chided, ¡°You are so foolish! You actually dared to do such a thing while I wasn¡¯t around.¡± Liu Ruxue cried her heart out and retorted, ¡°Every time I asked you, you always said that the time wasn¡¯t right yet. I think you simply can¡¯t bear to abandon your precious son, Xiao Mingyan. My poor Wuyou. He¡¯s been weak since he was young. He was weak because he took up your misfortune on your behalf. You promised me that you¡¯d help me get the supreme dragon bone. Since you couldn¡¯t bear to do it, I helped you!¡± There were no outsiders present at the moment. The information revealed by the couple¡¯s conversation was shocking. Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t do anything about Liu Ruxue¡¯s crying. He pulled her into his arms and comforted her, ¡°Ruxue, how can you say such things? Of course, I love Wuyou, but Mingyan¡­¡± Liu Ruxue interrupted him and said, ¡°Xiao Mingyan has occupied the position of the Xiao clan¡¯s young master for so many years, and I¡¯ve never mistreated him all this while. Now, I only want some bones from him. He won¡¯t die. What¡¯s there to hesitate about? Besides, my son, Wuyou, has suffered so much.¡± Xiao Hong seemed to waver. Liu Ruxue struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Wuyou is a good child. He became so weak because he shielded you from misfortune when he was young. We¡¯ve discussed this before. The supreme dragon bone would only be stored in Xiao Mingyan¡¯s body temporarily. Now that the time is ripe, Wuyou¡¯s life will be over if he misses this opportunity.¡± Even when Liu Ruxue was crying, she was still beautiful. Xiao Hong¡¯s heart had softened from all her crying, but he didn¡¯t see the ruthlessness under her beautiful face. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Wuyou being too young and weak to bear the supreme dragon bone in the past, Liu Ruxue would¡¯ve snatched it from Xiao Mingyan long ago and the latter wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to shine until now. Liu Ruxue thought, ¡°Xiao Mingyan is just a lowlife, how could he be worthy of competing with my son? After so many years, it is time for Xiao Mingyan to have a taste of what it¡¯s like to fall from the heavens.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Hong was pleasantly surprised when he sensed the powerful aura that Xiao Wuyou exuded. ¡°Wuyou, how are you ¡­¡± ¡°Father, I am very compatible with this supreme dragon bone. It¡¯s as if it was tailor-made for me. I think this should have belonged to me.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s my son.¡± If Xiao Mingyan were to hear this, he would probably cough up blood again. Since it had come to this, Xiao Hong could not say any more. However, he felt a little guilty towards Xiao Mingyan. Unfortunately for Xiao Mingyan, whatever guilt Xiao Hong felt was nullified after seeing Liu Ruxue and Xiao Wuyou. Chapter 315 - 315 The Four Great Clans of Jade City 315 The Four Great Clans of Jade City Ye Xuan, who had just stepped into Jade City, naturally didn¡¯t know about the turmoil in the shadows. After talking to the young man, he found out that the latter¡¯s name was A¡¯tian. Ye Xuan commented, ¡°A¡¯tian? What a strange name. Don¡¯t you have a surname?¡± A¡¯tian scratched his head in embarrassment as he explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was a child. I don¡¯t know who my parents are. I consider myself raised by the heavens and earth. Everyone calls me that, so I got used to it.¡± Ye Xuan learnt that the young man in front of him had a rough life. He was an orphan since he was young and was adopted by a beggar. Later, the beggar died. In order to have a proper burial for him, A¡¯tian had to scrape together a lot of spirit stones and was now deep in debt. If it wasn¡¯t for his debt, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for such a high price. To A¡¯tian, it was already asking for too much. Usually a few hundred spiritual stones would suffice. After saying that, A¡¯tian looked at Ye Xuan apprehensively and said, ¡°If you think my price is too expensive, I can lower it a bit.¡± ¡°However, before that, I need to collect some spirit stones from you to pay off my debt,¡± he said with some hesitation. Other people would work first and get paid later, but he was asking Ye Xuan for an advance payment of spirit stones. This was the first time the two had met. If he took the spirit stones and ran away, Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t know where to find him. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate as he directly placed a bag of spirit stones in A¡¯tian¡¯s hand. He reassured him, saying, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already agreed on the price, there¡¯s no reason to change it.¡± A¡¯tian was extremely grateful for Ye Xuan¡¯s trust. Ye Xuan followed A¡¯tian through many turns and finally arrived at a dilapidated alley. Compared to the bustling streets, this was the most remote place in the northeast of Jade City. It was surrounded by low-rise houses and felt like an entirely different world. The people who lived here were of ordinary status. This was probably at the lowest level of Jade City. A¡¯tian introduced, ¡°I live here. My neighbors helped me a lot. Otherwise, I would have starved to death long ago. How could I have survived until now on my own?¡± This was also the reason why A¡¯tian was in a hurry to pay back his debt. The people here were not rich. They had lent him every spare spirit stone they could afford. Every family here lived life with tight pockets. A¡¯tian said, ¡°The neighborhood is too unsightly. Please wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Although Ye Xuan¡¯s clothes were ordinary, A¡¯tian could sense that he was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, he would not be so generous, and A¡¯tian was worried that Ye Xuan would be displeased for having to enter such a place. Fortunately, Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was normal. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡± He wasn¡¯t worried that A¡¯tian would run away after taking the spirit stones. Ye Xuan had seen worse environments than this. Although the dilapidated alley looked old on the outside, it was still clean. There was no stench in the air, and although it was not as orderly as other areas of the city, it was still passable to live in. ¡°Aunt Li, Aunt Zhang, Uncle Niu, I¡¯m here to return the spirit stones I borrowed.¡± A¡¯tian knocked on the doors of several houses one by one. ¡°Sigh, child, I already said that we¡¯re not short of spirit stones. Why are you doing this? Look at you. You haven¡¯t rested for a few days. Have you been working overnight to earn spirit stones?¡± ¡°Aunt Zhang, thank you for your kindness. I just received a big order, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡­ Very soon, A¡¯tian came back. He said, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve finished my business here.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t someone who liked to put on airs. He said, ¡°You can just call me Ye Xuan. Now, take me on a tour around Jade City and tell me more about it.¡± A¡¯tian felt that calling Ye Xuan by his name was too disrespectful, so he chose to call him Young Master as a compromise. Through A¡¯tian, Ye Xuan also learned the basic background of Jade City. Jade City could be considered one of the largest cities around here. The biggest difference between Jade City and the other cities was that the four great clans were in charge of it. Every five years, one of the four great clans would choose a clan to lead. Now, it was time for the rotation. ¡°Young Master Ye, are you here for business or are you taking a break? If you stay longer, you might be able to stay and watch the event in Jade City.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care about the event. He was only curious about the four clans A¡¯tian mentioned. He asked, ¡°Which four clans are they?¡± A¡¯tian replied, ¡°They¡¯re the Xiao, Zhao, Bai, and Fu clans. The Xiao clan is the most powerful among them. They¡¯ve been leading for several years. Many people claim that they will emerge as the leading clan this time as well. However, the Zhao clan and Bai clan are quite strong too. The Fu clan is the most low-key among them.¡± These things were known to everyone, and it was not a secret. Anyone could find out about this by simply asking a random passerby. Ye Xuan thought of the two people he met last time, Xiao Mingyan and Zhao Huaifeng. It seemed that he was quite lucky to meet the members of two great clans at once. Judging from their behavior, they probably had high standing in their clans. With Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s vengeful personality, if they met each other in Jade City, the former would definitely make things difficult for him. ¡°Do you know Xiao Mingyan?¡± A¡¯tian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with admiration. ¡°Young Master Ye, how do you know Xiao Mingyan?¡± He continued to explain, ¡°He¡¯s a genius of our Jade City. I¡¯ve never seen him in person, but I would need more than just a few days and nights to tell you all his stories. Xiao Mingyan possesses the supreme dragon bone and has displayed outstanding talent since he was young. Even a seven year old child knows his name. However¡­¡± Bang! As A¡¯tian was talking enthusiastically, the sound of something shattering came from nearby. There was a drunk man lying around the corner. There were wine jars around him, and there were many broken pieces on the ground. He must have been the one who had caused the commotion just now. ¡°Young Master Ye, please don¡¯t mind him. There are all kinds of people in this place. There are often homeless people who get drunk on the street. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± The man¡¯s clothes were ragged, his hair was disheveled, and his appearance was unkempt. He didn¡¯t have any cultivation, so he was obviously an ordinary person. A¡¯tian hated this kind of person the most in his life. The man clearly had hands and feet, but chose to waste his life away. A¡¯tian¡¯s believed that, even without cultivation, as long as one was willing to work, one would not starve to death. Ye Xuan felt a gaze peering at him from the shadows. However, it disappeared in a flash. Was he imagining things? Chapter 316 - 316 Xiao Mingyan Went Berserk 316 Xiao Mingyan Went Berserk Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice that the drunk homeless man behind him raised his head and stared at his silhouette. Then, the drunkard took a big gulp of his wine. It was tasteless like water. Xiao Mingyan hadn¡¯t expected that they would meet again under such circumstances. He revealed a self-deprecating smile. The memory of drinking with Ye Xuan was still fresh in his mind. It was as if it had only happened yesterday. In such a short time, everything had changed. Xiao Wuyou had chased him out of the Xiao clan because he wanted to see him fall to his lowest. Now, Xiao Mingyan was struggling on his last breath, and it was far more painful than death. This was Xiao Wuyou¡¯s true goal. How could the low-quality wine he was drinking now be as good as the Monkey Wine they had together that day? Now, he was no different from a dead man. He was just using the alcohol to numb his pain as he awaited his death. Xiao Mingyan raised his head and laughed. As he laughed, he spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood. Quite a bit of his flesh was mixed in his blood. However, he did not seem to care. He took another sip of wine and swallowed all the blood in his throat. ¡°Once, I believed that I was extraordinary. Yet now, I¡¯m as insignificant as a speck of dust. What a joke of fate. I don¡¯t have many days left to live,¡± he muttered to himself. His voice was filled with sorrow and despair. No one knew that this drunkard on the street was once the genius of the Xiao clan. He used to outshine all his peers in Jade City, and even the young and handsome men of the four great clans were overshadowed. After Ye Xuan walked away, he felt that something was wrong. Although the drunkard had no cultivation and appeared just like an ordinary person, Ye Xuan could smell the faint smell of blood coming from him. However, it was covered by the overpowering smell of wine just now. If the drunkard was truly an ordinary person, how could he have suffered such a serious injury? Moreover, he felt that the person felt somewhat familiar. When Ye Xuan returned to the spot, he didn¡¯t see the drunkard. Only the empty bottles on the ground remained. A¡¯tian was puzzled. He asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, did you drop something? Why did you come back here?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably just imagining things.¡± He then asked, ¡°By the way, when you were talking about Xiao Mingyan, you seemed to have something to say. What was it?¡± A¡¯tian replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details, but I think Xiao Mingyan went berserk while cultivating. The Xiao clan seems to be keeping this a secret. On the other hand, the second young master of the Xiao clan has been in the limelight recently. I never imagined that he has root bones too.¡± ¡°Xiao Mingyan went berserk?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t quite believe it. After all, Xiao Mingyan was still fine when Ye Xuan last met him. Not only did he have a solid foundation, but he was also strong and even showed signs of reaching a breakthrough. How could he have gone berserk in such a short time? A¡¯tian was a small figure at the bottom of the hierarchy. Although he had been on the streets collecting intel for many years, he naturally could not come in contact with the higher ups. A lot of the information he had was incomplete. Embarrassed, A¡¯tian answered, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Before this, everyone was still discussing that it was a pity for Xiao Mingyan to have gone berserk and that the Xiao clan was also unlucky. Suddenly, the second young master of the Xiao clan appeared out of nowhere. Not only was he not inferior to Xiao Mingyan in terms of talent, but even surpassed his brother.¡± Ye Xuan felt that it was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what was wrong. ¡°Have you heard of the second young master of the Xiao clan before?¡± A¡¯tian shook his head. He explained, ¡°People like me don¡¯t know much about these great clans. However, this second young master of the Xiao clan has kept a very low profile all this while. He has only recently shown his brilliance and appeared in the public¡¯s eye.¡± Ye Xuan touched the token Xiao Mingyan had given him as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that you went berserk.¡± In his opinion, Xiao Mingyan was more or less on par with the direct disciples of the large sects in Jingdu. Unfortunately, he had gone berserk. It truly was a fickle world. Ye Xuan sighed. He wanted to pay Xiao Mingyan a visit to see how he was doing now. After all, the two of them felt like old friends at first sight and they had even drank and chatted merrily together. Not many people caught Ye Xuan¡¯s eye, but Xiao Mingyan was one of the rare few. When A¡¯tian saw the token in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand, he was shocked. ¡°Young Master Ye, how did you come to possess the Xiao clan¡¯s token?¡± The token was made from an extraordinary material. It was even better than the ones worn by the ordinary disciples of the Xiao clan. Only people with extraordinary status in the clan would possess them. ¡°It is a gift from an old friend. Let¡¯s go, take me to the Xiao clan.¡± Ye Xuan figured that since Xiao Mingyan had gone berserk, he might be able to help. A¡¯tian nodded hurriedly. He looked at Ye Xuan with a look of admiration. He never imagined that Ye Xuan was acquainted with the Xiao clan. They soon arrived at Xiao Manor. The huge mansion had red walls and green tiles. There were two majestic stone lions at the entrance. Seeing this, A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little intimidated. He had never been to such a place in his life. In the past, he only dared to look at it from afar. If he wasn¡¯t here as Ye Xuan¡¯s guide, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have come. Just the aura from the guards standing at the door alone made him tremble in fear. Before they could get close, they were stopped by someone. The guard looked at Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian¡¯s clothes and sternly rebuked them, ¡°Who are you? This isn¡¯t a place you can simply barge into.¡± A¡¯tian quickly handed over the token and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to meet the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master.¡± The guard¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at the token in A¡¯tian¡¯s hand and inquired, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for the eldest young master?¡± A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t answer. He quickly looked at Ye Xuan, who said indifferently, ¡°I became friends with the eldest young master by chance. I heard that he is sick now, so I came to visit him.¡± The guard gave Ye Xuan a deep look and did not comment much. He instructed them, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go and report your arrival.¡± Xiao Wuyou received the news very quickly. He looked at the token that the guard presented him and smiled with interest. ¡°Xiao Mingyan actually has friends. How unusual.¡± Chapter 317 - 317 The Xiao Clan, Ye Xuans Doubts 317 The Xiao Clan, Ye Xuan¡¯s Doubts Xiao Mingyan was arrogant and often looked down on people. Even if he had good friends, ever since his accident, yet alone visited him, there were only a few who even asked about him. Everyone didn¡¯t want to get involved with him, because they knew that it was not something they could afford to get involved in. The Xiao clan had spread the news that he had gone berserk while cultivating. However, on top of the clan leaders, all the well-informed members of the other clans knew the real reason. Although they didn¡¯t understand why the Xiao clan would suddenly give up on Xiao Mingyan and support Xiao Wuyou instead, they knew better than to pry into the matters of the clan. Most people were just watching from the sidelines. Those who wanted to get involved had to first consider their own strength. Not long after, a man dressed like a servant boy invited Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian into the manor. He said, ¡°My young master would like to see you.¡± Originally, Ye Xuan thought that he was going to meet Xiao Mingyan, but he didn¡¯t expect to see another unfamiliar young man. ¡°I heard you want to see my brother? Who are you people?¡± Xiao Wuyou asked. Ye Xuan sized up Xiao Wuyou. Although they were brothers, they didn¡¯t look alike at all. He replied, ¡°I met Young Master Xiao by chance. I heard that he is sick, so I came to visit him.¡± At the same time, Xiao Wuyou was also observing Ye Xuan. He had originally thought that Xiao Mingyan would know some important figures, but now, it seemed that not only was this friend of his dressed in plain clothes, but his cultivation was also very ordinary. There were no outstanding aspects to him. Xiao Wuyou hid the contempt in his eyes very well, and he revealed a look of pity. He said, ¡°After the accident, my brother¡¯s mental state hasn¡¯t been stable, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to meet guests.¡± Xiao Wuyou appeared gentle. No one could pick out any faults in his actions and demeanor. However, Ye Xuan felt that the expression on his face was a little hypocritical no matter how well he tried to hide it. Ye Xuan knew that there was no need for him to stay any longer, and most likely he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xiao Mingyan. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Xiao Wuyou nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Farewell. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± As Ye Xuan passed by Xiao Wuyou, he felt that the aura coming from the latter¡¯s body was somewhat familiar. If his senses were correct, it was the aura of the supreme dragon bone. Could it be that Xiao Wuyou also possessed a supreme dragon bone? Although Xiao Wuyou and Xiao Mingyan were brothers, it was too much of a coincidence for even their root bones to be identical. Ye Xuan had some doubts, but his intuition told him that it was not appropriate to ask about this. Xiao Wuyou had just fused with the supreme dragon bone not long ago and had yet to completely merge it with his flesh and blood. Therefore, it was inevitable that others would notice his aura fluctuations. Watching the two of them leave, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s confidant stepped forward and said, ¡°Young Master, these two people claimed to be Xiao Mingyan¡¯s friends. Should we¡­¡± His eyes were already filled with killing intent before he finished his sentence. However, Xiao Wuyou waved his hand dismissively, not taking Ye Xuan seriously. He said in a disdainful tone, ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary person with low cultivation. He wants to build connections with the Xiao clan through Xiao Mingyan. It¡¯s not worth our time to make a big deal out of him. Now that Xiao Mingyan has lost his power, how big of a storm can this friend of his stir up?¡± At this moment, Xiao Wuyou still didn¡¯t know how much help Xiao Mingyan would receive from this seemingly ordinary person. The latter would allow Xiao Mingyan to once again soar to the top and dominate the entire Xiao clan. Xiao Wuyou would kick himself whenever he recalled today¡¯s events. However, that was all in the future. Xiao Wuyou asked, ¡°How is he now?¡± The confidant knew that he was referring to Xiao Mingyan. He replied, ¡°After being driven out of the Xiao clan, he became a drunkard on the street. He is no different from a homeless man. He was seriously injured and hasn¡¯t received any medical treatment. I think he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± From the confidant¡¯s description, Xiao Wuyou could imagine how terrible an end Xiao Mingyan would have. The joy and excitement in his eyes could not be concealed. ¡°He was once a proud son of heaven, but now he¡¯s worse than mud on the street. It¡¯s really satisfying to see him like this. If I were him, I would have killed myself. It would be better than living in this world. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if he did that though.¡± His confidant echoed, ¡°Young Master is right. We have to let him know what it means to be better off dead than alive. It¡¯s only because you have been kind enough to let this trash live a few more days that he has yet to go meet the King of Hell.¡± These words obviously had struck a chord in Xiao Wuyou¡¯s heart. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s a piece of trash, there¡¯s no need to monitor him anymore. Just let his fate run its course. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s root bone had been extracted and his cultivation had been crippled, but the head of the Xiao clan did not care. Even if Xiao Wuyou were to let him die immediately, Xiao Hong would not say anything after finding out. At most, Xiao Wuyou would just be scolded. However, Xiao Wuyou was a vicious person. He felt that this level of revenge was not enough. He wanted Xiao Mingyan to see with his own eyes how he would step on him, slowly climb up the ranks, take everything that belonged to him, and become the newest genius of Jade City, revered by tens of thousands of people. After walking out of the Xiao Manor, A¡¯tian asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, where are we going next?¡± Ye Xuan turned around to look at the majestic Xiao Manor. Based on his understanding of Xiao Mingyan, even if the latter has gone berserk, he should still be able to see guests unless he was bedridden. Moreover, he was clearly fine the last time they met. His aura was stable, and there were no signs of him about to go berserk at all. What exactly happened in such a short time? Many doubts appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s mind. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t a meddlesome person, but he felt that he would have some regrets if he left without finding out the truth. He had been hurrying on his journey these few days, so it would be fine if he stayed in Jade City slightly longer. ¡°Help me investigate what happened to the Xiao Manor recently and why Xiao Mingyan suddenly went berserk. I have a feeling that things are not what they seem.¡± Ye Xuan took out a bag of spirit stones and handed it to A¡¯tian. A¡¯tian patted his chest and promised to see to the matter. Chapter 318 - 318 The Vengeful Ones Came Knocking 318 The Vengeful Ones Came Knocking Soon, A¡¯tian returned, but he was not alone. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A¡¯tian¡¯s face was pale and he looked hesitant. His body was trembling uncontrollably, and there was a lot of blood in the corner of his mouth. From the aura on his body, he was most likely injured. When he saw Ye Xuan from afar, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Quickly run!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a strong wind hit his back. A¡¯tian spat out a large mouthful of blood and staggered a few steps before falling to the ground. ¡°This kid is really despicable. He didn¡¯t learn his lesson at all.¡± Ye Xuan was extremely familiar with this voice. It was Zhao Huaifeng. His face was gloomy and vicious, and he clearly had ill intentions. ¡°I told you to not let me catch you in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be as lucky as last time.¡± Zhao Huaifeng was really a vengeful person. The matter of the multicolored ferocious tiger had always been on his mind. Ye Xuan had wondered when the former would come looking for him, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. ¡°This time, I wonder if there¡¯s another person like Xiao Mingyan who will stand up for you!¡± Zhao Huaifeng laughed smugly at the thought that the two people who had offended him would be in trouble. ¡°You brat, you actually went to the Xiao Manor to look for him. This guy used to show off his strength, but now he can¡¯t even protect himself. He has become a cripple and was abandoned by the Xiao clan. Don¡¯t worry, he probably doesn¡¯t have long to live. Soon, he will be able to follow you to the afterlife and keep you company. You two won¡¯t be lonely on the road to the underworld.¡± The information that Zhao Huaifeng revealed shocked Ye Xuan. ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t he go berserk while cultivating?¡± Logically speaking, even if Xiao Mingyan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too good, he had been nurtured by the Xiao clan for so long, and he was also the eldest young master. No matter how Ye Xuan considered the matter, Xiao Mingyan shouldn¡¯t have been abandoned by his clan so quickly. Zhao Huaifeng obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°You can ask the King of Hell these questions. He¡¯ll give you your answers.¡± Swoosh! A sword was unsheathed loudly. Immediately, a strong wind blew and the temperature seemed to drop. Countless leaves fell. The seemingly unremarkable leaves were filled with endless killing intent. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s figure moved at a speed that was hard to follow with the naked eye. His sword Qi seemed to condense into a physical form as it stabbed towards Ye Xuan with lightning speed. In Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s eyes, Ye Xuan was already a dead man. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise. Ye Xuan was actually faster than him, like a ghost or a gust of wind. No one managed to see Ye Xuan¡¯s attack. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s attack missed its mark. Ye Xuan was nowhere to be seen. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he cursed internally. However, a ghostly voice came from behind him. ¡°You¡¯re not fit to use a sword.¡± As if he was facing a great enemy, Zhao Huaifeng turned around and was about to stab his opponent. However, he only felt a numb sensation between his thumb and forefinger. His sword was no longer in his hand. Zhao Huaifeng searched around and noticed that Ye Xuan was standing nearby, holding his sword in his hand. The latter¡¯s eyes revealed a look of admiration. The sword had a spirit, and after leaving its master, it buzzed non-stop. However, after sensing the unfathomable aura emanating from Ye Xuan, it calmed down. Ye Xuan exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s a good sword, but it¡¯s a pity that its master isn¡¯t that good. It¡¯s really a waste.¡± Looking at his empty palm, Zhao Huaifeng turned pale due to shock. He was about to raise his hand, but this time, not only his purlicue, but his arm also became numb and painful. He felt as if he had been crushed by a huge force. All his meridians were broken, and he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all. At this moment, Zhao Huaifeng couldn¡¯t even move, let alone hold a sword. The people around him saw that something was wrong with him and quickly went forward to support him. Zhao Huaifeng felt that his arm was crippled. His face was filled with horror as he asked, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Ye Xuan smiled faintly and replied, ¡°You wanted to kill me just now. It¡¯s only fair for me to cripple your arm, right?¡± He was just returning the favor. Just now, it would have been easy for him to take Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s life. Ye Xuan had spared him to ask him something. Moreover, the Zhao clan had high status in Jade City. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble than he needed to. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. Apart from the pain in his arm, he was also terrified. He was the future heir of the Zhao clan. One could imagine what it would mean if his arm was crippled. ¡°The Zhao clan will remember this!¡± Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s eyes were about to pop out from their sockets, and he even wanted to kill Ye Xuan. As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew, and Ye Xuan was already in front of him. No one saw his movements clearly, let alone tried to stop him. The sword¡¯s edge was only half an inch away from Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s neck. If it was just a little closer, his head would have been cut off. Zhao Huaifeng was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still so stubborn. I wonder if your neck is as tough as your act.¡± Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He had never been threatened like this in his entire life. A sword was against his neck. His cultivation level was not bad to begin with, and with the Zhao clan¡¯s status in Jade City, no one dared to offend him. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a freak like Ye Xuan. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Huaifeng asked carefully. ¡°Everything is on the table. If you actually kill me, there won¡¯t be any benefits for you and our Zhao clan won¡¯t let this go.¡± There was no longer any hostility and ruthlessness in his words. Instead, there was an indescribable caution and flattery. Ye Xuan nodded in satisfaction. He teased, ¡°It seems that you can be reasoned with.¡± Zhao Huaifeng was livid, his face sullen like a palette. Considering that his life was in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands, he could only swallow his anger. Otherwise, he was really worried that Ye Xuan would take his life without a care. Chapter 319 - 319 Zhao Huaifeng Will Take Revenge for the Smallest Grievance 319 Zhao Huaifeng Will Take Revenge for the Smallest Grievance Ye Xuan checked A¡¯tian¡¯s condition. He was barely alive. He didn¡¯t have much cultivation to begin with, and he was hit by Zhao Huaifeng. If he didn¡¯t receive supreme-grade spirit herbs, he could only await death. Ye Xuan took out a pill and fed it to A¡¯tian without hesitation. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Ye Xuan¡¯s actions. If his eyes did not deceive him, the golden patterns on the pill were enough to show that it was extraordinary. Even a dead person could be brought back from hell with that pill, let alone a dying person. It could be said that having this pill was equivalent to having an extra life. He had seen it in the clan¡¯s treasure vault before. It was almost worshipped as a divine elixir, and only the clan leader could approach it. It looked somewhat similar to what Ye Xuan had just fed A¡¯tian. What was Ye Xuan¡¯s background? He could casually offer out such a supreme-grade pill without even blinking. Based on his sources, Ye Xuan and this youth had only met by chance. Ye Xuan had no idea how much of a shock his actions had brought to Zhao Huaifeng. After all, he had a lot of these pills. He got some from the secret realms and he received more from the sects in Jingdu. It could be said that the treasures he had on him were enough to support a medium-sized sect. The pill quickly took effect. After all, it was a supreme-grade pill. A¡¯tian slowly opened his eyes. He was a little confused and in disbelief. He said, ¡°I¡¯m actually not dead?¡± He clearly remembered that he had been hit by someone from behind. He experienced a heart-wrenching pain. The moment he passed out, it was as if his internal organs had shifted. A¡¯tian thought that he would not be able to survive that attack. A¡¯tian touched his chest, but he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. It was as if what had happened just now was just an illusion. Zhao Huaifeng couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight of A¡¯tian¡¯s lively appearance. Even the pill enshrined in the treasure vault probably couldn¡¯t achieve this effect, which only proved that the pill Ye Xuan had just taken out was of a higher grade. What was this person¡¯s background? Seeing that Zhao Huaifeng was finally become obedient and that A¡¯tian was no longer in danger, Ye Xuan asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s up with Xiao Mingyan?¡± His life was in Ye Xuan¡¯s hands, so Zhao Huaifeng didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told Ye Xuan everything he knew. ¡°The Xiao clan announced to the public that Xiao Mingyan had gone berserk while cultivating, but in reality, his supreme dragon bone was extracted and he was chased out of the Xiao clan due to his serious injuries. His whereabouts are currently unknown, and he might already be dead.¡± Ye Xuan was a little startled by this news as he exclaimed, ¡°What?¡± He had never thought that Xiao Mingyan¡¯s supreme dragon bone would actually be extracted. Ye Xuan frowned slightly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Xiao Mingyan is the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master, and his cultivation is extraordinary. How could the Xiao clan do something like this?¡± Zhao Huaifeng shook his head repeatedly. He assured Ye Xuan, ¡°My life is in your hands. I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you. This was something that the Zhao clan found out by accident.¡± When Ye Xuan recalled the familiar aura he felt from Xiao Wuyou, he had a bold speculation. However, no matter how he considered it, it felt impossible. Both of them were descendants of the clan leader. Would the Xiao clan actually go to such lengths? Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Perhaps there was some hidden factor that he did not know about. Whether it was the Xiao clan or Xiao Wuyou, neither of them would tell the truth. If he wanted to know the truth, he would probably have to find Xiao Mingyan. Ye Xuan commanded, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Ye Xuan let go of Zhao Huaifeng. He had never intended to take his life. The Zhao clan was one of the four great clans and had high status in Jade City. If he really killed Zhao Huaifeng, the Zhao clan would probably come after him. He also had to find Xiao Mingyan¡¯s whereabouts. If he offended the Zhao clan, it would not be a wise move. Moreover, the hatred between the two had not reached the point where they would not rest until one of them died. Zhao Huaifeng stumbled back a few steps, but his men helped him steady himself. He glanced at Ye Xuan with a dark expression. He then ordered his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon returning to Zhao Manor, Zhao Huaifeng smashed everything he could get his hands on. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Ye Xuan, I will never forgive you!¡± He had never been so embarassed before. Not only was a sword put against his neck, but he was also humiliated and threatened. Zhao Huaifeng was a vengeful person. He wasn¡¯t grateful for Ye Xuan¡¯s mercy. Instead, he was even more resentful. He asked his men, ¡°I asked you to investigate that kid¡¯s background. How¡¯s your progress?¡± One of his men replied, ¡°He is most likely just passing by Jade City. Other than Xiao Mingyan, he doesn¡¯t know anyone else in the city, nor does he have any connections with anyone. It seems like he¡¯s from Jingdu.¡± Unfortunately, his men didn¡¯t manage to find anything useful, but that was enough for Zhao Huaifeng. Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s expression was ruthless as he said in a dark tone, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know anyone in Jade City, then even if he dies here, no one will know, right?¡± His subordinate was a little hesitant as he asked, ¡°What if the clans from Jingdu really investigate¡­¡± Zhao Huaifeng glared at him and chided, ¡°What do you know?¡± Regardless of Ye Xuan¡¯s background, he was alone here. If Zhao Huaifeng took the right steps to deal with Ye Xuan, even if the latter had a strong background, no one from Jingdu would be able to find out. After all, the mighty dragon couldn¡¯t crush a local snake in its haunt. The reason why Zhao Huaifeng wanted to kill Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t just for revenge; he was also envious of the treasures Ye Xuan possessed. Since he was so generous as to take out a supreme-grade pill, it meant that he must have even better treasures on him. Zhao Huaifeng knew that Ye Xuan was definitely not an ordinary wandering cultivator and he might have some background since he had come from Jingdu. However, Jade City was so far from Jingdu. Even if the news reached Jingdu, he would have already cleaned up by then. He cursed, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make sure he dies a horrible death!¡± In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Zhao Huaifeng sent out a few of the Zhao clan¡¯s top experts, even some of the elders. He believed that Ye Xuan could not escape from his grasp. Chapter 320 - 320 Preparing to Seek Someone 320 Preparing to Seek Someone After A¡¯tian learned that Ye Xuan used a precious pill to save him, he immediately frowned. Even though he didn¡¯t know what it was and had never seen it before, he knew that the pill was priceless. It was the kind that money couldn¡¯t buy. Any good healing pill would cost tens of thousands of top-grade spirit stones, or even more. The pill Ye Xuan gave him had effortlessly pulled him back from the gates of hell. Even now, his body was warm, as if there was a warm current flowing through it. The value of the pill was immeasurable, and he probably couldn¡¯t afford it even if he sold himself into slavery. After learning of A¡¯tian¡¯s thoughts, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°I was wondering what you were thinking. So, this is what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s nothing. You were caught because you were working for me. I dragged you into this.¡± For A¡¯tian to warn Ye Xuan even though he himself was in such a dangerous situation, it was enough to show that he was kind hearted. Ye Xuan felt that it was worth saving such a person. ¡°Besides, you even risked your life to warn me. Using a pill on you is nothing.¡± Being praised by Ye Xuan like this, A¡¯tian was a little embarrassed. He replied in a tone of admiration, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t warn Young Master Ye, with your ability, you would have easily dealt with those people.¡± A¡¯tian was unconscious at that time due to his serious injuries, so he didn¡¯t see Ye Xuan¡¯s fight. However, after he woke up, he saw that Zhao Huaifeng was quiet and well-behaved. Even a fool could understand what had happened. Who was Zhao Huaifeng? He was an arrogant brat. ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re really powerful. Even Zhao Huaifeng isn¡¯t your match.¡± Although Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s reputation in Jade City couldn¡¯t be compared to Xiao Mingyan¡¯s, his strength and cultivation were considered pretty good among the younger generation. He could be considered a promising cultivator. ¡°Regardless, Young Master Ye saved my life today. I will never forget your great kindness.¡± A¡¯tian was a grateful person with a good character. It could be seen from the incident with the old beggar. A¡¯tian wanted to give him a proper burial even if he had to borrow money. After that, he worked hard to pay back the spirit stones he borrowed. A¡¯tian seemed to have thought of something and suddenly scratched his head. ¡°Young Master Ye, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Even though Zhao Huaifeng didn¡¯t say anything before he left, he¡¯s a very vengeful and narrow-minded person. He definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± There was an incident that left a deepest impression on A¡¯tian. A small clan in Jade City had offended Zhao Huaifeng. It was Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s fault, and he appeared to have apologized afterward. However, not long after, that small clan was annihilated. Everyone was discussing whether Zhao Huaifeng was involved in this matter. Ye Xuan had no plans to leave for the time being. He announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone first.¡± To A¡¯tian¡¯s surprise, Ye Xuan brought him back to the old alley. He asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master Ye, do you know anyone here? Who are you looking for?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at the empty wine jar on the ground. The smell of wine in the air hadn¡¯t completely dissipated. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Looks like he just left not long ago.¡± Soon, they found the person Ye Xuan was looking for in a dilapidated temple nearby. ¡°Huh?¡± A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the drunkard we met earlier?¡± Ye Xuan walked into the ruined temple. The homeless man seemed to hear their footsteps and didn¡¯t even look up. He slumped onto his side as if he was drunk. He thought the two would leave soon, but Ye Xuan walked straight up to him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Seeing that the drunkard didn¡¯t respond, A¡¯tian felt even stranger. He said, ¡°Young Master Ye, if you want to find someone, I can go and ask around. This vagrant is drunk and always drinks here. What can he know?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°¡±He is the only one who knows who I am looking for.¡± The drunkard was snoring loudly. It was obvious that he was in a deep sleep. The conversation between the two had not awakened him. A¡¯tian was even more puzzled. What could this drunkard know? As if seeing through his confusion, Ye Xuan continued, ¡°He is the person I am looking for. The eldest young master of the Xiao clan, Xiao Mingyan.¡± There was a sudden clap of thunder, and even the homeless man¡¯s snoring stopped for a moment. A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t believe it, suspecting that Ye Xuan was joking with him. He said, ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master, Xiao Mingyan? How could that be possible?¡± A¡¯tian had once seen Xiao Mingyan from afar. The latter was handsome and in high spirits. No matter how A¡¯tian looked at the drunkard, he could not associate him with the disheveled and unkempt homeless man in front of him. No matter how hard he tried, A¡¯tian could not match the two faces together. Even if Xiao Mingyan was in a difficult situation now, he should be in such a condition. The drunkard stretched lazily, as if he had been woken up by them. However, he still didn¡¯t look up and said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, are you joking? The Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master, Xiao Mingyan, is not here. There are only vagrants and drunkards like me.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of profound understanding. He could tell that Xiao Mingyan had not given up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that when he heard his name. ¡°Xiao Mingyan, I know it¡¯s you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± The drunkard did not speak. Silence lingered in the air. It was so quiet that one could even hear a needle drop. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Xiao Mingyan, and I didn¡¯t see Xiao Mingyan. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already dead.¡± A¡¯tian looked at Ye Xuan and then at the person on the ground. Although he admired and respected Ye Xuan, at this moment, he really felt that Ye Xuan had made a mistake. No matter how bad Xiao Mingyan¡¯s situation was now, how could he be reduced to such a state? This was a homeless man on the street. He was no different from a beggar. A¡¯tian said, ¡°Young Master Ye, I think you have really mistaken him for someone else.¡± Chapter 321 - 321 Hes Not Xiao Mingyan 321 He¡¯s Not Xiao Mingyan Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t understand what he had gone through to abandon his identity and even say that Xiao Mingyan was dead. Ye Xuan declared, ¡°The Xiao Mingyan I knew back then wasn¡¯t such a person. He stood up for his friends and helped them. Although we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone who would give up easily.¡± Xiao Mingyan was unmoved. He appeared calm, but the blue veins on his hands were popping and there was a pained look in his eyes. All sorts of images appeared in his mind. He used to be so high-spirited, but all the praises and experiences he had were fleeting. They were all shattered by Xiao Wuyou. In his daze, he felt that the first half of his life was a joke. His spine was still in pain, but no matter how painful it was, it couldn¡¯t compare to the pain and bitterness in his heart. It was as if he was living in hell. He could only rely on alcohol to numb himself so that he could barely feel human. ¡°I already said I¡¯m not Xiao Mingyan!¡± The hoarseness in his voice betrayed his reluctance and struggle. Even if he was unwilling to bow his head to reality, so what? He was now a cripple. Let alone taking revenge, he could barely survive. Even living was difficult. Seeing Xiao Mingyan continuously deny himself, Ye Xuan was a little disappointed. He took out the remaining Monkey Wine that he had and threw it over. ¡°Last time, we said that we would drink and chat merrily when we meet again. It seems that I was mistaken.¡± Smelling the familiar scent, Xiao Mingyan was stunned. He mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡­The current Xiao Mingyan has nothing. He¡¯s a cripple, unable to do anything.¡± Seeing that he had admitted that he was Xiao Mingyan, A¡¯tian¡¯s eyes widened and his gaping mouth could almost fit an egg. He stuttered, ¡°He, he really is¡­¡± Xiao Mingyan took a big gulp of wine. The originally sweet wine was now extremely bitter. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you came to see me.¡± Ever since his life changed drastically and his supreme dragon bone was extracted, his parents remained indifferent. They didn¡¯t even visit him or give him an explanation. He received such cold treatment from his close relatives and clan members, not to mention those people who had been close to him before. They had never come to visit him. Moreover, Xiao Mingyan did not want others to see him in this sorry state. He never thought that Ye Xuan would come to his door. This person he had only met once was simply beyond Xiao Mingyan¡¯s expectations. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t befriend you in vain.¡± Initially, Xiao Mingyan was the proud son of the Xiao clan of Jade City, while Ye Xuan was just an itinerant cultivator who was troubled by Zhao Huaifeng. The former helped him out because he couldn¡¯t stand injustice. Now, their positions were reversed. ¡°What happened?¡± Since his identity had been exposed, Xiao Mingyan had no need to hide it anymore. This matter was a secret of the Xiao clan. Outsiders believed that he had gone berserk while cultivating. Those who were well-informed, such as Zhao Huaifeng and the other great clans, knew that his supreme dragon bone had been extracted, but they didn¡¯t know the reason behind it. ¡°My mother drugged me and extracted my supreme dragon bone. She then gave it to Xiao Wuyou,¡± Xiao Mingyan explained. When he recalled Xiao Wuyou¡¯s attitude towards him, the latter treated him as though he was his enemy. Xiao Mingyan still couldn¡¯t understand why. Their brotherhood had ended, and he didn¡¯t want to call this person his little brother. The only reason why he had held on until now was to ask his father and mother why they were treating him like this. Xiao Mingyan gave a one-line explanation, but it was enough to reveal the suffering he had been through. Even Ye Xuan was stunned, let alone A¡¯tian. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How could this happen? Young Master Xiao, are you and Xiao Wuyou actual brothers by birth?¡± Xiao Mingyan revealed a bitter smile, and his throat was extremely dry. Even outsiders were shocked by what Xiao Wuyou had done. One could only imagine how much more in shock he was. ¡°I¡¯d like to know the answer too, but I¡¯ve been chased out and can¡¯t go back to the Xiao clan. No one would believe me even if I said I was the young master of the Xiao clan.¡± It was rumored that Xiao Mingyan was recuperating in Xiao Manor after going berserk, but who would have imagined that he was living on the streets, living worse than a beggar? He had been thrown into the gutter, but even so, Xiao Mingyan still had his pride, and it was impossible for him to go out into the streets and reveal his identity. There were still many people waiting to add insult to injury. If he really did so, his end would probably be even more miserable than now. A¡¯tian initially thought that his own life was miserable enough. He didn¡¯t expect to see someone even more miserable than him. He commented, ¡°Young Master Xiao, you¡¯re really too miserable.¡± People like A¡¯tian were already at the bottom rung of society, but Xiao Mingyan was different. The proud son of heaven had fallen from his high status. He had been betrayed by his closest family members. Now, he was even worse off than a beggar. One could imagine how he felt. Xiao Mingyan smiled sarcastically as he said, ¡°Why are you still calling me Young Master Xiao? I¡¯m just a cripple.¡± Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of sympathy. He scanned Xiao Mingyan with his divine sense. Xiao Mingyan was in terrible condition. On top of the broken meridians in his body, his breathing was extremely erratic. The wound on the back of his spine was appalling. It left such a huge scar after his supreme dragon bone had been extracted from his body. It was a miracle that Xiao Mingyan was still alive. Ye Xuan looked at Xiao Mingyan with a serious look in his eyes. He assured the latter, ¡°I can help you.¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s eyes had long lost their sparkle. They were no longer as clear and bright as before. He said, ¡°Even divine physicians wouldn¡¯t be able to help me. My root bone has been extracted. I am a cripple. Just leave me to my fate.¡± He didn¡¯t want to drag Ye Xuan down with him. Even if Ye Xuan was really capable of helping him, so what? This mess was not something ordinary people should get involved in. If Ye Xuan helped him, the former would be dragged into this mess. ¡°I¡¯m already very content that you came to see me. As for the rest of my journey¡­¡± Xiao Mingyan did not finish his sentence, but the meaning between the lines was obvious. The only thing he could do now was await death. Chapter 322 - 322 Its Over 322 It¡¯s Over Even Xiao Mingyan¡¯s biological parents didn¡¯t care about him. But Ye Xuan, a person he¡¯d only met once, took the initiative to come personally to help him. He was already very touched. Not wanting to be a burden to Ye Xuan, Xiao Mingyan said coldly, ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you. You guys can go.¡± After saying that, he lay back on the ground and closed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a panacea, it can¡¯t heal the wound in my heart since my root bone is gone. It can only heal the wounds on my body at most.¡± He was very clear about his situation. The current him was no different from a cripple. Even if he had a panacea, it could not restore his foundation. At most, it would only make him like an ordinary person. However, it also meant that he would have no fate with cultivation. Unless he grew another root bone, but it was impossible. How could a root bone grow so easily? Otherwise, Xiao Wuyou wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble and even resorted to unscrupulous means to obtain the supreme dragon bone. Even if Xiao Mingyan had been reduced to this state, he did not want to be trampled on and bullied like an ordinary person. He would rather die to preserve his last bit of dignity. ¡°You can leave.¡± Seeing Xiao Mingyan¡¯s stubborn attitude, Ye Xuan was just about to say something when he sensed something. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave even if I want to.¡± An old voice suddenly sounded, ¡°You have a good eye, kid.¡± There was no one else around them, but the voice suddenly came out. A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of fear and looked around vigilantly. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡± A wind blade silently attacked A¡¯tian¡¯s back. If it hit, he would be crippled even if he didn¡¯t die. A golden light surrounded A¡¯tian, blocking the attack from the dark. Ye Xuan slowly retracted his hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, show yourself. It¡¯s beneath you to sneak an attack.¡± There was a distorted wave in the air, and four figures appeared in front of Ye Xuan. They all looked to be in their forties or fifties, but they looked kind. ¡°You¡¯re skillful, young man.¡± The leader looked the oldest. He sized up Ye Xuan with a sharp aura and didn¡¯t look like a good person. The commotion attracted Xiao Mingyan¡¯s attention. He frowned and said, ¡°You guys are from the Zhao clan. What are you doing here?¡± These people were the Zhao clan¡¯s protectors. They had high status and they were all in the sky rank. Zhao Qing and the others were originally ordered by Zhao Huaifeng to chase after Ye Xuan. At first, they thought that Zhao Huaifeng was making a mountain out of a molehill. It was just a young man who didn¡¯t know his status. There was no need to send the four of them. However, he did not expect to meet Xiao Mingyan here. ¡°So the news was true. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s supreme dragon bone was taken away and he was even driven out of the Xiao clan. If we bring him back, he might be of use to the patriarch. This is a pleasant surprise.¡± Xiao Mingyan was a good-for-nothing, so he wasn¡¯t a threat to them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t need to worry about him. They only needed to deal with Ye Xuan. ¡°Apart from Xiao Mingyan, the young master said to bring the two heads for him.¡± They were here for Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian! Xiao Mingyan was a little anxious. Zhao Huaifeng must have sent people to deal with them because he wanted to take revenge for the smallest grievance. He didn¡¯t expect that he would send the four protectors of the Zhao clan here. He might not be able to escape unscathed even if he wasn¡¯t injured, let alone in this situation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t make things difficult for them,¡± said Xiao Mingyan through gritted teeth. Zhao Qing smiled sarcastically. ¡°Young Master Xiao, you can¡¯t even protect yourself. How can you care about others? This kid is someone our young master wants to kill.¡± Xiao Mingyan knew that if they fell into the Zhao clan¡¯s hands, they would not have a good ending. In any case, he was a person who was about to die. There was nothing to pity about having a cheap life. It was just that he had implicated Ye Xuan as well. While he was frantically thinking about how to deal with this, Ye Xuan¡¯s face was indifferent as if the matter had nothing to do with him. He ordered A¡¯tian, ¡°You help Xiao Mingyan to stand further away.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good if the fight affected the two of them. Zhao Qing and the others looked on coldly and let A¡¯tian do what he wanted. They didn¡¯t stop him. One of them had no cultivation, and the other was trash. It was easy to deal with them. ¡°Alright, you guys make your moves.¡± Zhao Qing looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s calm expression and was certain that he was pretending to be calm. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re bullying you with numbers. Any one of us can deal with you easily.¡± If the four of them attacked together, they would become a laughingstock. There was no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut. Zhao Qing would not do something that would lower his status. After saying that, he gave the others a look. ¡°Go and play with him.¡± A middle-aged man in a green robe came forward. His brows and eyes were sharp. Even the air had a sharp edge as he walked. Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯tian were extremely worried. ¡°The four protectors of the Zhao clan are not to be trifled with. They each cultivate secret techniques and are extremely powerful. If Ye Xuan goes up against them, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before he could finish, A¡¯tian understood what he meant. ¡°What are the chances of Young Master Ye winning?¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. He stretched out his hand to wave. ¡°Only half?¡± Xiao Mingyan sighed, thinking that A¡¯tian was too naive. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Ye Xuan doesn¡¯t even have a chance of winning against the one in front of him.¡± He had not seen Ye Xuan¡¯s true strength in the forest, so he did not know his strength. It was too late for Ye Xuan to escape now. Zhao Qing and the others were not to be trifled with. He could only pray for a miracle to happen. Chapter 323 - 323 The Arrogant Ye Xuan 323 The Arrogant Ye Xuan Zhao Pei looked at Ye Xuan coldly, obviously not taking him seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t kill nameless people. You¡¯re the first one.¡± The wind around them became more violent, cutting at their faces like knives. A light blue spiritual power surrounded Zhao Pei. It was obvious that he majored in the wind. He must have been the one who had attacked A¡¯tian in dark just now. Ye Xuan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t kill nameless people. You won¡¯t be the last one.¡± After he finished speaking, he subconsciously looked at Zhao Qing and the others beside him. The meaning behind his words was obvious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant despite your young age!¡± In Zhao Qing¡¯s eyes, Ye Xuan had overestimated himself and was so ignorant. ¡°Brother Zhao Pei, make it quick. Don¡¯t waste time on this kind of person.¡± Zhao Pei made a hand gesture and a strong wind suddenly blew. The ruined temple was on the verge of collapse. The wind swept up countless fallen leaves, drifting between the sky and the earth. Each leaf carried a light blue spiritual power. In an instant, they turned into sharp blades and pointed at Ye Xuan. There were countless transparent wind blades hidden between the leaves. Ye Xuan seemed to have noticed something. He turned his body slightly, and the chill almost brushed past his shoulder. A strand of black hair floated in the air and the cut was clean. ¡°Brother Zhao Pei¡¯s wind blade technique has improved a lot. I¡¯m afraid this kid will be cut into pieces.¡± Zhao Qing smiled as if he could already see Ye Xuan¡¯s head being cut off. ¡°I told you that only one of us would be enough, but the young master wants the four of us to come together. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s simply a waste of talent. However, I¡¯m sure the patriarch will be very happy that we can bring Xiao Mingyan back this time.¡± Seeing that Ye Xuan had dodged his sneak attack, Zhao Pei¡¯s body glowed even more brightly. ¡°You were lucky just now. But you won¡¯t be so lucky this time.¡± With a furious roar, thousands of sharp blades were activated. It was as if he had a mighty army, capable of stabbing Ye Xuan into a porcupine. Wind blades interweaved into a dense net between heaven and earth. Ye Xuan was almost at the point where he couldn¡¯t retreat. The fastest thing in the world was the speed of the wind. Although Zhao Pei¡¯s wind blade technique was powerful, he had not perfected it yet. It was still lacking when compared to the true lightning speed. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light. As the golden light spread, the wind blade, which was originally extremely fast, became extremely slow in his eyes. He could even dodge without any effort. The golden threads connected the wind blades together. Zhao Pei had been able to control the wind with ease. But now, he was having a hard time somehow. He was secretly surprised but did not think much about it. Ye Xuan opened his mouth and seemed to say something. Zhao Qing and the others were a little far away, and with the surrounding noise, they could not hear clearly. ¡°What is this kid saying?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s begging for mercy. It¡¯s too late now.¡± Zhao Qing was waiting for the show to start. Even Zhao Pei was thinking the same thing. However, in the next second, countless golden lights wrapped around the wind blades. It was as if they had encountered an indestructible barrier and could not advance even half an inch. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Pei was dumbfounded. He formed a hand seal and tried to control the wind blades and fallen leaves, but he was met with unprecedented resistance. The wind blades completely ignored his control and even began to tremble madly. The golden light transformed into a giant hand and crushed them all. He was so shocked that he wanted to look up at Ye Xuan, but there was no trace of him. ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± The sudden voice startled Zhao Pei. He didn¡¯t know when Ye Xuan had come to his side. He didn¡¯t notice at all. This seemingly unremarkable cultivator could break his wind blade in one move and even get close to him without him knowing. An unprecedented fear enveloped Zhao Pei. He subconsciously tried to run away with the imperial wind technique, but someone was faster than him. ¡°You actually want to control the wind with this! What a joke! Go home and train for more than ten years first.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s fist landed on Zhao Pei¡¯s body. The huge fist contained the power of a thunderbolt. Zhao Pei was sent flying far away. He vomited a large mouthful of blood and felt that his internal organs had shifted. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Ye Xuan¡¯s words or because he was seriously injured, but he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Zhao Qing quickly caught Zhao Pei. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Brother Zhao Pei, are you alright?¡± The change had happened in the blink of an eye. Before they could even react, Zhao Pei was already severely injured. The outcome was completely unexpected. ¡°He!¡± Zhao Pei only said one word before he looked up and saw Ye Xuan¡¯s half-smiling face with his mouth open. This time, he finally understood what Ye Xuan was saying. ¡°Too slow!¡± Being heavily injured and humiliated by Ye Xuan, Zhao Pei could not take it anymore and passed out on the spot. The others looked at each other, knowing that they had underestimated Ye Xuan. Zhao Pei was the weakest among them, but he was still a sky rank master. Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was obvious from how quickly Zhao Pei had been defeated. ¡°The young master has his reasons for asking the four of us to come,¡± said Zhao Qing with a dark expression. It was a pity that they had been deceived by Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance and thought that he was easy to deal with, so they didn¡¯t take him seriously. They had underestimated the enemy and let Zhao Pei deal with it alone. Ye Xuan smiled humbly, but the words he said were extremely arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to realize it. Come at me all at once!¡± Chapter 324 - 324 Ye Xuans Amazing Strength 324 Ye Xuan¡¯s Amazing Strength Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯tian were even more dumbfounded. They had never expected things to become like this. In just a few rounds, Ye Xuan had seriously injured Zhao Pei and made him unconscious. It could be said to be an instant kill. Even Xiao Mingyan at his peak would have found it difficult to do this. If it was a one-on-one fight, he could deal with Zhao Pei, but it would not be so easy. Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s current situation, he should be able to handle it with ease. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated him. As expected, we can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± Xiao Mingyan was a little emotional. Even if he hadn¡¯t helped Ye Xuan back then, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to escape. ¡°I was once known as the genius of Jade City. Now only I know that there¡¯s always someone better.¡± Xiao Mingyan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of yearning. In the past, he had admired himself and lamented that there was no match among his peers. If he hadn¡¯t been injured and seen Ye Xuan¡¯s strength, he would have wanted to ask for advice even if he knew he couldn¡¯t win. It was a pity that his body was too broken now. He only wished he had met Ye Xuan earlier and could have had a hearty duel with him. Xiao Mingyan was a proud and extraordinary man. Although he had fallen to this point, there were not many people who could receive such praise from him. A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Young Master Ye¡¯s chances of winning are still very high. As expected, there¡¯s always a way out. I know Young Master Ye¡­¡± Xiao Mingyan shook his head and interrupted A¡¯tian¡¯s jabbering. He said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with Zhao Pei, but it¡¯ll be difficult to deal with Zhao Qing and the others.¡± No matter how powerful Ye Xuan was, he couldn¡¯t take on three of them. Xiao Mingyan sighed. Was such a genius going to die just like that? The remaining three surrounded Ye Xuan. From the battle just now, they already knew that Ye Xuan¡¯s body technique was superb, and he had infinite strength. His fist technique was extremely ferocious and unrivaled. ¡°This kid¡¯s body technique is strange. We must be careful not to let him get close. As for the latter, it¡¯ll be easy to deal with.¡± If Ye Xuan was given a few more years to grow, he would become a great figure in the future world. Even if Xiao Mingyan was fine, he would have to avoid him since he had such cultivation and strength at such a young age. It was a pity that he would be buried here today. Thinking about this, Zhao Qing was a little excited. After all, he could witness the fall of a genius with his eyes, and he would fall in their hands. ¡°Today is the day you die.¡± The blazing flames descended from the sky like a falling sun. It was so blinding that one could barely open one¡¯s eyes. Zhao Qing controlled the fire dragon. Wherever it passed, the grass and trees withered and turned into ashes. The ground was burned and deep cracks appeared. It could be said that his fire control technique was at the point of perfection. He had a fire spiritual vein and had been cultivating it since he was young. In addition, he had been nurtured by various spiritual herbs. Zhao Pei was no match for him. The other two also had their merits. One of them stomped his foot, and a yellowish-brown cloud instantly spread out rapidly in all directions with him as the center. It was as if his entire person had become one with the earth. There was a rumbling sound like the thunder in the sky, and the earth was shaking continuously as if an earth dragon was turning over. Countless earth spikes appeared out of thin air, and Ye Xuan had almost no place to step. The earth spikes emitted a heavy spiritual power, which showed that this person¡¯s skill was profound and extraordinary. ¡°Rip!¡± The sound of clothes being torn apart could be heard. There was another half-naked man, revealing complicated patterns that were full of profound mysteries. He summoned his Meteor Twin Hammers. The Meteor Twin Hammers were almost half the height of a person, and a thick iron chain was wrapped around them. However, he looked relaxed while waving it vigorously. The three of them were not to be trifled with. The aura they exuded was even stronger than Zhao Pei¡¯s. Even if Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to say that it would be very difficult for Ye Xuan to overcome them this time. It would be fine if he had to face one of them, but his chances of winning were almost zero against three. Although A¡¯tian didn¡¯t have much cultivation and didn¡¯t know the fight between experts, he could tell something from the aura of these three people. He immediately became a little anxious. ¡°Young Master Xiao, please think of a way.¡± Xiao Mingyan smiled bitterly. ¡°What can I do?¡± He had been abandoned by the Xiao clan. Otherwise, he might have been able to seek help from the Xiao clan. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± Zhao Qing looked at Ye Xuan¡¯s calm expression. He didn¡¯t seem to be as panicked or afraid as he had imagined. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Someone beside him reminded him, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this kid. Brother Zhao Pei was defeated by him in just a few moves. We¡¯d better finish this as soon as possible.¡± Even if the three of them fighting together was a little unfair, Zhao Qing couldn¡¯t care less. He couldn¡¯t tell Ye Xuan¡¯s strength, but it was enough for Zhao Pei to suffer once. Ye Xuan just glanced at them indifferently. ¡°Cut the crap and make your move.¡± However, it was that gaze that made Zhao Qing feel an inexplicable fear as if he was being stared at by an unknown ferocious beast. Countless flames attacked Ye Xuan, and even half of the sky was burned red. The temperature became extremely high. One could feel the heat even with the protection of spiritual power. At the same time, a brown giant appeared in the air. Its entire body was made of mud and was filled with the power of the earth. With just a slight stomp of its feet, countless earth spikes grew taller and taller as if they had been given life force. The Meteor Twin Hammers struck Ye Xuan with lightning speed as if even the air had been split in half, making people shiver. The three parties moved at the same time. There was only one target, which was Ye Xuan! Chapter 325 - 325 The Mysterious Ye Xuan 325 The Mysterious Ye Xuan Facing the siege of the three, Ye Xuan only summoned the ancient sword. The sword body was black and simple, without any extra patterns, and looked very ordinary. It didn¡¯t even have any edge, revealing a dull feeling everywhere. It was a sword that was too heavy to hold in one¡¯s hand. Zhao Qing and the others were surprised. They had thought that Ye Xuan¡¯s body technique was superb and would use his strange movement technique to avoid their attacks. But now, it seemed that he intended to confront the tough with toughness. Ye Xuan had no chance of winning if they fought face-to-face. Even if his swordsmanship was superb, there was still a gap in strength, let alone with such a sword. Zhao Qing couldn¡¯t help but show a contemptuous look. Underestimating the enemy on the battlefield was a great taboo. ¡°Do you think that you can defeat us with just the sword?¡± Ye Xuan only responded with a faint smile. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the saying, ¡®great skill take no careful neat¡¯.¡± As his voice fell, the ancient swords clanged, as if countless a mighty army had gathered here. Only Ye Xuan was standing there, but Zhao Qing seemed to see the momentum of a thousand troops. The sword Qi flowed from the inside out, and even the ordinary blade seemed to be flowing with light, revealing some extraordinary aspects. Xiao Mingyan, who was watching from the side, was also dumbfounded. ¡°What a powerful sword Qi.¡± He had seen many swordsmen with unparalleled swordsmanship, but none of them had reached such a level with sword Qi like Ye Xuan. Wherever the sword Qi passed, countless earth spikes fell to pieces, and the ravines on the ground were filled up by the sword Qi. Even the raging flames were extinguished and made way for it. Those who could not avoid it in time were naturally all crushed. It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Qing and the others were too weak, but that the sword Qi was too overbearing and couldn¡¯t tolerate other forces. The surrounding defense Qi became one and formed a sword realm. Ye Xuan was invincible in this realm. Ye Xuan¡¯s body technique was superb. Coupled with Ye Xuan¡¯s sword technique, one would have been injured by the sword Qi before one could see his shadow, let alone touch the corner of his clothes. This astonishing sword attack was truly overbearing. Xiao Mingyan would probably never forget such a breathtaking scene in his life. Zhao Qing¡¯s face turned pale and he took half a step back. It was this half-step that made him realize the gap between him and Ye Xuan. At this moment, his expression was no longer as relaxed as before. ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated him!¡± However, after one round of sword Qi, the next round followed. The astral wind transformed into countless blades. From the sky to the ground, thousands of swords shot out, staring at Zhao Qing and the others. Ye Xuan¡¯s figure seemed to be everywhere. It was impossible to tell which was an illusion and which was the true body. The man wielding the Meteor Twin Hammers didn¡¯t believe this. ¡°Big brother, what you said is too unbelievable. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t beat this young kid if we work together!¡± After saying that, he roared, and the symbols and patterns on his body emitted a red light. His aura became stronger, and the Meteor Twin Hammers were stained with an inexplicable divine power. It seemed that this was some kind of secret technique that could increase a person¡¯s combat power for a short time. It made him break through the surrounding sword Qi. The huge Meteor Twin Hammers covered the sky and many illusions were destroyed in his hands. ¡°If you have the ability, come out and fight us fair and square. What¡¯s the use of all these fancy things? Are you afraid of us and that¡¯s why you¡¯re hiding?¡± The Meteor Twin Hammers missed a few times. Every time he thought it was Ye Xuan but it was just a shadow. However, the shadow also had the strength of the real body. After a few rounds, even if he was born with divine strength, he was still gasping for breath. All the illusions disappeared and returned to Ye Xuan¡¯s body. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the life to do so!¡± As his voice fell, the man seemed to have noticed something and suddenly turned around to smash down. As expected, Ye Xuan was not far away. ¡°I can destroy everything with my strength! I¡¯ll smash you and the sword in your hand into pieces!¡± The Meteor Twin Hammers were very close to Ye Xuan, but he didn¡¯t move at all. Zhao Qing and the others were afraid that it was a trick and wanted to stop him, but it was too late. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Zhao Qing¡¯s Meteor Twin Hammers were about to hit Ye Xuan. He smiled as if he could already see Ye Xuan¡¯s head being blown apart. However, in the next second, the ancient sword blocked in front of him. The Meteor Twin Hammers weighed more than 9,000 jin, but Ye Xuan easily stopped it with a relaxed expression. Even the man was in disbelief. ¡°Boom!¡± The iron sword and the Meteor Twin Hammers collided in the air, deafening the surrounding people. The man¡¯s purlicue was numb, and the Meteor Twin Hammers fell from his hand. The chill from his back made him shudder. He caught a glimpse of the black sword from the corner of his eye, and it was like the Grim Reaper waving a sickle. He wanted to block it, but it was too late. ¡°Second brother!¡± The man fell to the ground with a muffled sound. A huge pit appeared on the ground, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t hurt at all, not even a strand of hair fell. He waved his hands and threw the Meteor Twin Hammers back to where it was. Facing his calm expression, Zhao Qing was both shocked and afraid. He already had the intention to retreat. He had faced countless enemies, but he had never met such a difficult one. No matter how many tricks they had up their sleeves, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the person in front of them. On the contrary, they could never guess what Ye Xuan¡¯s next move would be. This was too passive. Zhao Qing¡¯s strength in the Zhao clan was not low. It could even be said that he was one of the top few. He had been famous for many years and it had been a long time since he had felt such fear. It was rare for the four of them to come out together, but they did not expect that two of them would be injured. It was totally unexpected. ¡°Who the h*ll are you?!¡± Chapter 326 - 326 Changing Xiao Mingyans Life 326 Changing Xiao Mingyan¡¯s Life To have such cultivation and swordsmanship, and come from the capital, he had to be an elder of high status in one of the great sects. However, Zhao Qing had never heard of such a young elder. Could he be hiding his true appearance? Many thoughts flashed through Zhao Qing¡¯s mind. But no matter which one it was, it was enough to prove that they had been fooled today. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t an existence to be trifled with. They wanted to retreat. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary passerby.¡± It was obvious that Zhao Qing and the others did not believe him. There were four of them, and two of them were heavily injured. The remaining two could not hold on for much longer. He did not dare to be careless. ¡°Let¡¯s go first and report this to the patriarch,¡± said Zhao Qing in a low voice. If they continued to fight, it would not do them any good. Ye Xuan also noticed Zhao Qing and the others¡¯ intention to retreat. He blocked them with his ancient longsword and said slowly, ¡°Did I say you could leave? You come and go as you like. What place do you think this is?¡± Zhao Qing looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want? We¡¯re from the Zhao clan. If you kill us, the Zhao clan will not let you go!¡± ¡°Even if you are strong, it doesn¡¯t mean that we are afraid of you. If we fight to the death, we will still bring you with us.¡± Although Zhao Qing was afraid of Ye Xuan, he was sure that Ye Xuan would not dare to kill him. If he had no way out, he would not let Ye Xuan have an easy time even if he had to risk his life. If he couldn¡¯t do it, he would self-destruct. How could Ye Xuan be so easily frightened by Zhao Qing? He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really? You wanted my life earlier. If I let you go just like that, wouldn¡¯t it be ..¡± Zhao Qing heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t see the killing intent in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes and thought that his words had an effect. He continued to persuade, ¡°If you let me live, I¡¯ll plead for you when I return to the Zhao clan and resolve this grudge. After all, you¡¯ve defeated two of us, so you¡¯ve vented your anger.¡± In fact, what he thought was that this person must be killed. Since he had already offended him to this extent, it was hard to guarantee that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t seek revenge in the future if he let him off. Instead of offending such an unfathomable enemy, it was better to go all out. Anyway, Ye Xuan was alone. Even if he died in Jade City, there would be no clues, and the forces behind him would have no way to investigate. They could even frame someone else. Zhao Qing had a good plan, but he didn¡¯t notice Ye Xuan¡¯s playful eyes, like a cat playing with the mice. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take the lives of these mice. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Zhao Qing was relieved. But when he saw Ye Xuan¡¯s cold eyes, he knew it was over. ¡°Unfortunately, I want your lives. No one can stop me.¡± Zhao Qing¡¯s first reaction was to escape. An unprecedented sense of danger welled up in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t even care about the injured Zhao Pei. Even so, Ye Xuan¡¯s sword was faster than them. The moment he finished speaking, the pitch-black sword pierced through Zhao Qing¡¯s chest. The intense pain in his chest made him feel incredulous. The tip of the sword was stained with fresh blood, making the sword look even eviler. In a short while, the blood was completely absorbed. The sword was still black and looked ordinary. At the last moment before Zhao Qing¡¯s death, he realized that he had made a huge mistake. He had misjudged Ye Xuan. If he had chosen to run away at the first moment, or even left when Zhao Pei was defeated, he might have had a chance of survival. He was extremely regretful but there was nothing he could do now. He had to pay the price with his life. The light in Zhao Qing¡¯s eyes was completely extinguished and he fell. The remaining people were killed in a few moves as if they were vegetables. Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯tian were completely dumbfounded, so much so that they had yet to come back to their senses when he walked to them. Was everything over? It was too simple. Zhao Qing and the others¡¯ combat strength were considered relatively high in the Zhao clan. However, not only did Ye Xuan escape unscathed, but he was also uninjured. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Xuan had defeated Zhao Qing and the others. What had just happened seemed to have happened in a dream. Even Xiao Mingyan couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Ye Xuan had restrained his aura and looked just like when they first met. He seemed to be a loose cultivator with low cultivation. However, after what he had just shown, no one dared to look down on him. ¡°Just who are you?¡± Xiao Mingyan asked the same question as Zhao Qing. Ye Xuan looked at him deeply. ¡°I¡¯m the one who can give you a second Life and let you rise from the ashes.¡± If someone else had said that, Xiao Mingyan would have thought that the person was seriously ill. Even the saint apothecary couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so what could Ye Xuan do? But just now, Ye Xuan had fought four people alone and killed the four masters sent by the Zhao clan. It was impossible to believe such an incredible thing unless they saw it. However, it happened. It could be said to be a miracle. ¡°If you trust me, then come with me.¡± Xiao Mingyan did not hesitate and struggled to get up from the ground. At this moment, he was still seriously injured and was enduring great pain. A¡¯tian saw that his face was pale and he was sweating non-stop. He reached out to help him up but was stopped by Ye Xuan. Xiao Mingyan had a premonition that perhaps Ye Xuan could help him. If he missed this opportunity, he was afraid that he could not turn the tables again. Instead of struggling at death¡¯s door, he might as well take a gamble. Xiao Mingyan would ascend to a high position later. Every time he thought about it, he would be filled with emotion. He was very glad that he had made this decision. Otherwise, the grass on his grave would probably be a few meters tall. However, this was all for the future. Chapter 327 - 327 The Sinister and Vicious Means 327 The Sinister and Vicious Means Xiao Mingyan struggled to get up, and he accidentally stretched the wound on his back. Blood immediately soaked his clothes, and he looked extremely miserable. Even A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t bear to see him in this state, and he subconsciously glanced at Ye Xuan. ¡°Young Master Ye, he will die if he continues¡­¡± Ye Xuan was expressionless. He knew that A¡¯tian wanted to help, so he shook his head and said, ¡°I only asked him to get up on his own. If he can¡¯t even do such a simple thing, how can we talk about the rest?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Ye Xuan was deliberately making things difficult for Xiao Mingyan, but he wanted to see how far Xiao Mingyan could go. To Xiao Mingyan, what Ye Xuan said that was simple was even more difficult than ascending to heaven. This was because the wound on his back was once again pulled, and it could be said that it was a heart-wrenching pain. The supreme dragon bone had been pulled out, and it could not support his movements anymore. The current Xiao Mingyan was no different from a cripple. He gritted his teeth, and finally staggered to his feet while holding onto the wall. An ordinary person could complete this action in an instant, but he had spent a lot of time. After finishing all this, he was already sweating profusely. His sweat mixed with blood, almost flowing into a small stream on the ground. Xiao Mingyan was seriously injured and had not received good treatment. When he stood up, he felt his vision go black, and his body swayed as if he was about to fall. A¡¯tian cried out in shock. At the critical moment, a pair of hands held Xiao Mingyan and he was pulled back from the abyss. The last thing he saw before he lost consciousness was Ye Xuan¡¯s pronounced face. Immediately after, his mouth seemed to be stuffed with something. A strange medicinal fragrance spread out with a bit of sweetness, and his drowsy consciousness also recovered. When Xiao Mingyan opened his eyes again, although the wounds on his body were still painful, it was much better than the tormented feeling just now. He could barely move now. Knowing that it was Ye Xuan who had saved him, Xiao Mingyan said in a complicated mood, ¡°Many thanks.¡± Ye Xuan sized him up. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve been poisoned?¡± Xiao Mingyan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Am I poisoned?¡± Seeing Xiao Mingyan in this state, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. He had seen unlucky people, but he had never seen someone like Xiao Mingyan. Not only was his supreme dragon bone dug out, but he was also poisoned. ¡°The poison is quite interesting.¡± Facing Ye Xuan¡¯s sympathetic eyes, Xiao Mingyan had a feeling that what he was going to say next wouldn¡¯t be very pleasant. ¡°It¡¯s not obvious at first. It gets more and more painful as time goes on. But at the same time, it also has the effect of prolonging life, which is to hang on to your last breath and not let you die in pain. It only destroys your mind until forty-nine days later, when you bleed to death from all seven apertures. During this process, you will experience what can be called hell-like torture.¡± A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Just listening to the description was enough to make people shiver. ¡°Who on earth did this? It¡¯s too vicious.¡± Ye Xuan was also very emotional. ¡°That¡¯s right. What is the deep hatred? I¡¯ve only heard of it but never seen it. After all, this poison is rare. I didn¡¯t expect to see it on you.¡± Xiao Mingyan was a little stunned. He recalled what Xiao Wuyou had said. This must be the ¡®hell on earth¡¯ he had mentioned. It seemed like his younger brother hated him to the core. He just didn¡¯t know if Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue knew about this. They didn¡¯t let him live in peace. Instead, they wanted him to suffer and be tortured before he died. Ye Xuan was still wondering why Xiao Mingyan was still alive even though he was so seriously injured. Other than his shocking willpower, this poison must also affect him. The person who poisoned Xiao Mingyan did not do it to save his life, but rather to make him wish he was dead. It was truly sinister to the extreme. ¡°I think I know who that person is¡­¡± Xiao Mingyan lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed again, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had underestimated the human heart. Seeing that his aura was getting weaker and weaker, A¡¯tian quickly changed the topic. ¡°Where should we go next?¡± Among the three of them, besides Ye Xuan who had high combat power, A¡¯tian didn¡¯t have much cultivation. Whereas Xiao Mingyan was seriously injured and was in a precarious situation. Whether he could survive was a problem. ¡°We can¡¯t stay in this place now.¡± With the deaths of Zhao Qing, Zhao Pei, and others, the Zhao clan lost four masters all of a sudden. It could be said that they had suffered a heavy loss. If they knew the truth, they would not let Ye Xuan off easily. The Zhao clan was powerful while the Xiao clan had Xiao Wuyou. If they knew that he had saved Xiao Mingyan, they would think that they were on the same side and deal with them. Of the four big clans in Jade City, they had offended two at once. Ye Xuan and the others¡¯ future was a little bleak. ¡°With the power of the Xiao clan and the Zhao clan, they should be able to find this place soon.¡± A¡¯tian seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I know of a place. It¡¯s remote and uninhabited, and very few people can find it.¡± The three of them quickly headed to the location that A¡¯tian mentioned. It was an abandoned mountain in the suburbs. There used to be a mine here, but over-mining had led to very little ore left. In addition, there had been a major mine accident, which caused many people to die. There were also rumors of ghosts, so this place was gradually abandoned and no one ever visited it again. ¡°Let¡¯s hide here first. Even if the Xiao and Zhao clans have eyes everywhere, they couldn¡¯t find us in a short time.¡± Along the way, Xiao Mingyan was very silent. It¡¯s probably because of the reason why he was poisoned. No one would be in a good mood if they knew. Ye Xuan had finally managed to arouse Xiao Mingyan¡¯s desire to live. He wasn¡¯t going to let him become dispirited. However, Xiao Mingyan had to overcome the hurdle in his heart. Otherwise, it would be useless no matter how others tried to persuade him. There was silence in the air. A¡¯tian opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he shut up when he saw that Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t speak. After a long while, Xiao Mingyan finally broke the silence. ¡°You said you would help me earlier. How are we going to break out of this situation?¡± Chapter 328 - 328 The Tailor 328 The Tailor-made Root Bone of Chaos Xiao Mingyan was framed by his family, and his supreme dragon bone was dug out. He was then humiliated by Xiao Wuyou and driven out of the Xiao clan to the streets. It was difficult for an ordinary person to bear such an experience. He was originally a prodigy. Falling from the clouds to the mud, the ups and downs of life were nothing more than this. It could be said that all the tribulations and twists in this life had exploded here. If he made it through, he would be reborn, and nothing could defeat him from then on. If he couldn¡¯t make it through, it would mean the fall of a genius. Originally, Xiao Mingyan thought that he was a cripple and had already given up, but Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance gave him hope. If he could start all over again, it was not a bad thing even if he had to cultivate from the beginning. Xiao Mingyan wanted to ask Xiao Wuyou and the Xiao clan what he had done wrong for them to treat him like this. Under his expectant gaze, Ye Xuan slowly said, ¡°The solution is actually very simple. Since you have lost your root bone, you can just get a new set.¡± Xiao Mingyan was dumbfounded. For a moment, he thought Ye Xuan was joking with him. Even A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t figure it out. He thought that Ye Xuan know someone like the saint alchemist or have supreme-grade pills in his hands. Who would have thought that he would say such a thing? ¡°Brother Ye, you must be joking,¡± said Xiao Mingyan drily. Even A¡¯tian, who had no common sense, knew how rare the root bone was. Otherwise, Xiao Wuyou would not have plotted so meticulously to frame Xiao Mingyan. The root bone was something one was born with. It could be said that only one in ten thousand could possess it. They were the lucky ones. They were existences as rare. Even one might not be found in ten thousand. But Ye Xuan said to give him a new set. Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can find such a person with the root bone. Even if he can find one, it won¡¯t be easy to take action. One should be either a direct disciple of a large sect or someone like Xiao Mingyan. If Xiao Mingyan hadn¡¯t been caught off guard and drank Liu Ruxue¡¯s medicine, Xiao Wuyou wouldn¡¯t have succeeded. Even if Ye Xuan could succeed in getting him a new root bone, they would still face the pursuit of powerful enemies. Xiao Mingyan was not willing to do this. Otherwise, what difference would there be between him and Xiao Wuyou? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Xiao Mingyan couldn¡¯t help but retreat. ¡°But I think that taking away someone else¡¯s root bone is a little¡­¡± For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to say it. After all, Ye Xuan was trying to help him. It¡¯s not good if he rashly refused him. A¡¯tian didn¡¯t think so much and said frankly, ¡°It sounds too cruel to strip other people of their root bone.¡± Ye Xuan finally knew what the two of them were thinking, and he was a little speechless. ¡°What are you guys thinking? I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Xiao Mingyan glanced at him silently. It was hard not to misunderstand Ye Xuan¡¯s words just now. ¡°Then what does Brother Ye mean?¡± ¡°I have a set of root bones here. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯tian fell silent. These words sounded even more ridiculous than the previous one. Root bone wasn¡¯t cabbages. It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily obtained. Ye Xuan knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he didn¡¯t waste any time and summoned it. ¡°Look.¡± A gray mist emerged from the center of his palm and instantly filled the entire surroundings. Even the sky darkened as if it was blocked by something. Xiao Mingyan turned pale with fright. It was as if his entire person was in the depths of chaos. At this time, Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian¡¯s shadows were no longer around him. He tried to shout, but there was no other movement in the surroundings except for the echoes that drifted in the air. Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He felt that the earth was moving up and down. It was a kind of inexplicable rhythm that contained the mighty of the supreme master of the world. He subconsciously looked up at the sky. It was dark as if the sky and earth had not been completely separated. A giant¡¯s figure was faintly visible as if it had crossed the distance between time and space. The sky was his eyes. He was still in a deep sleep, so everything he could see was gray, and his surroundings were also filled with the air of chaos. Xiao Mingyan finally understood what the rhythm just now was. It was the breathing of the giant. He was already in such a state even before he woke up. If he woke up, Xiao Mingyan should be able to see the scene of the creation of the world. Just thinking about it made one¡¯s blood boil. In front of such a creature, Xiao Mingyan felt as small as an ant. The anger and shock of being betrayed by his kin, as well as the pain of having his supreme dragon bone dug out, were all thrown to the back of his mind. ¡°What a beautiful bone!¡± In the end, it was A¡¯tian¡¯s cry of surprise that pulled Xiao Mingyan back to reality. He looked closely and saw Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian standing not far away. The chaotic Qi that covered the sky and the giants seemed to be just his illusion. Perhaps it was because Xiao Mingyan once possessed the supreme dragon bone, that was why he was greatly affected by it. In A¡¯tian¡¯s eyes, the bone was as white as jade without any impurities. It was like a fine piece of art, but the inexplicable aura that it emitted showed that it was not ordinary. Ye Xuan looked at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s absent-minded appearance, and a hint of a smile flashed across his eyes. ¡°This bone isn¡¯t as simple as just being beautiful.¡± ¡°This is the Root Bone of Chaos. I wonder how it compares to your supreme dragon bone?¡± If the supreme dragon bone was a top-grade item, then the Root Bone of Chaos was the best of the best. It was indeed worthy of its name ¡®chaos¡¯. It was rumored that at the beginning of the chaos, there was no way to distinguish between day and night. Giant split heaven and earth apart. This kind of divine item was not something that the supreme dragon bone could compare with. There was no way to compare. If Xiao Wuyou was here, he would be extremely jealous and would immediately try to snatch it. Chapter 329 - 329 Ye Xuans Wealth 329 Ye Xuan¡¯s Wealth Previously, Xiao Mingyan still have doubts about Ye Xuan¡¯s words. But now with the Root Bone of Chaos in front of him, all his doubts disappeared. Instead, he felt unrealistic. ¡°Do you want to give this root bone to me?¡± Even if Xiao Mingyan¡¯s supreme dragon bone had not been taken away, he would not have shown such a root bone, let alone give it to someone else. Did Ye Xuan not know how precious this root bone was? If this root bone were to appear in the world, it would probably cause everyone to go crazy. Even the most powerful people would be willing to listen to Ye Xuan¡¯s orders. However, Ye Xuan took it out without even blinking as if it was only some kind of green vegetable. From the aura that was revealed from the root bone just now, it didn¡¯t seem fake. Therefore, Xiao Mingyan could be sure that this root bone was a genuine top-grade one. ¡°You should know what this root bone means, right?¡± Ye Xuan nodded. ¡°Of course, I know.¡± He could release the news and countless experts would swarm over. Even if they couldn¡¯t use it, they could give it to the younger generation. In short, they could offer Ye Xuan any price he wanted. But Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to do that. With the system, he didn¡¯t lack these things. He originally thought that he would fail this mission. Anyway, Ye Xuan was casual and had extra prodigal points, so it didn¡¯t matter even if he failed. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mingyan to have such an encounter. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t understand what the system meant before this. There were conditions to obtain the Root Bone of Chaos, or he would¡¯ve gotten it for himself. If you want to take it, you must give it first. Wasn¡¯t this the same as Xiao Mingyan? He originally had the supreme dragon bone, but it was taken away. It just so happened that there was space for him to place the Root Bone of Chaos. Xiao Mingyan was a little puzzled, probably because he didn¡¯t expect such a big pie to fall into his lap. ¡°We¡¯ve only met once. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, you could¡¯ve dealt with Zhao Huaifeng and the others. Why are you giving me such a precious Root Bone of Chaos?¡± In just a few days, Xiao Mingyan had experienced the darkest thing in the world. Even his parents and brother had betrayed him. Who else could he trust in this world? What was Ye Xuan¡¯s motive? Even if his supreme dragon bone hadn¡¯t been taken away, and he was still a genius of Jade City and the young master of the Xiao clan, he probably couldn¡¯t repay Ye Xuan¡¯s extravagant gift, let alone a cripple like him now. Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on the void. His aura became unfathomable, and his gazes were extremely deep. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s heart was in his throat. He felt that what he was going to say next would have a huge impact on his future life. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have too much. This Root Bone of Chaos is very precious to you, but it¡¯s very ordinary to me.¡± For the first time, A¡¯tian felt like he hated the rich. What he said was asking for a beating. It was the same for Xiao Mingyan. When he was in the limelight, he also spent a lot of money and didn¡¯t put anything in his eyes. However, he still paled in comparison to Ye Xuan. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s expression was a little numb. He nodded stiffly. ¡°I can tell.¡± This Root Bone of Chaos was like an ordinary cabbage to Ye Xuan. He took it out casually, which showed that he didn¡¯t care about it. Ye Xuan patted Xiao Mingyan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t feel burdened. Some things that are yours will come back to you in another way.¡± To be honest, rather than giving away the Root Bone of Chaos to anyone to complete the mission, it would be better to give it to someone he liked. Although Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t have much interaction, he could tell that Xiao Mingyan was a good person. ¡°I believe that giving you the Root Bone of Chaos won¡¯t humiliate it. After all, I¡¯m still waiting for you to recover so that we can have a good drink together.¡± Xiao Mingyan pursed his lips and his emotions surged. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the darkest moment of his life, he thought that he could not get up from the mud and could only slowly wait for death. It was Ye Xuan who reached out and pulled him back from the abyss. Not only that, but he also gave him a big gift. Xiao Mingyan would remember this for the rest of his life. ¡°Many thanks.¡± These two words contained Xiao Mingyan¡¯s endless gratitude. This was the only thing he could do now. If he was lucky enough to return to his peak, he would repay Ye Xuan with everything he had. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me first. There¡¯s a risk in fusing with the Root Bone of Chaos. You¡¯ve also seen how extraordinary it is, so the risk might be greater.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t interfere when you fuse with the root bone. So, everything will depend on heaven¡¯s will.¡± Life and death were up to fate, and wealth was up to heaven. Xiao Mingyan smiled sarcastically. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any difference between me being alive and dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already poisoned and I don¡¯t have much time left. I might as well fight for it and die a grand death. At least I¡¯ve tried. It¡¯s better than quietly leaving after suffering.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He admired Xiao Mingyan¡¯s courage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± After all, whether he could complete the mission or not depended on Xiao Mingyan. If he failed the fusion, Ye Xuan probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to find a second person. Completing the mission would earn him a lot of prodigal points. Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away in vain. After everything was set up, Ye Xuan took out many rare and precious healing pills for Xiao Mingyan, afraid that he couldn¡¯t hold on. Even Xiao Mingyan, who had seen the world, was a little stunned by this gesture and subconsciously wanted to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ve even given you the Root Bone of Chaos. Why would I care about these mere pills?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words left him speechless, so he could only accept them all. He secretly made up his mind that if he could succeed, he would repay Ye Xuan in the future for sure. Chapter 330 - 330 The Xiao Clan Took the Blame 330 The Xiao Clan Took the Blame The Zhao clan. Zhao Huaifeng thought that sending the four elders to deal with Ye Xuan would be a piece of cake. However, a few days passed. Not only had Zhao Qing and the others not returned to report, but their whereabouts were also unknown. He had a faint feeling of unease in his heart. It just so happened that at this critical juncture, it was time for the election of the four clans of Jade City. The Xiao clan had always been the one to win the election for the previous few years, and the Zhao clan had been ambitious and dissatisfied for a long time. They were determined to win first place this time and pull the Xiao clan down from their position. The Zhao clan had been planning for a long time. Zhao Qing, Zhao Pei, and the others were indispensable. ¡°Young master, old master wants you to go over for questioning.¡± Zhao Huaifeng furrowed his brows. ¡°Did father say anything?¡± The manservant shook his head. ¡°The old master only said to let you go over.¡± Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s intuition told him that nothing good would come out of looking for him at this time, but he could only brace himself and walk over. The middle-aged man standing in the hall had an extraordinary aura. His eyes were bright and full of spirit. He was so powerful that his subordinates did not dare to look him in the eye. He was the current head of the Zhao clan, Zhao Ru. ¡°I heard that a few days ago, you sent the four great elders to handle some matters.¡± Zhao Huaifeng knew that he was over. As expected, Zhao Ru had come for this matter. He was originally seeking revenge and he was certain that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t cause any trouble, so he didn¡¯t alert Zhao Ru. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Zhao Ru looked at him, and his expression darkened. A storm soon formed in his eyes. ¡°A few days have passed. Have you settled your matter?¡± Although Zhao Huaifeng was arrogant and despotic outside, he was extremely respectful to his father, Zhao Ru. He was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when he felt the low air pressure. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s been resolved¡­¡± ¡°Did you say that you don¡¯t know?¡± Zhao Ru was so angry that he almost laughed. He knew Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s temper, but the Zhao clan¡¯s status in Jade City was extraordinary, and Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s cultivation was not low. Although he couldn¡¯t compare to Xiao Mingyan, he was still far beyond his peers. Thus, he usually turned a blind eye to Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s actions. However, this time was different. ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better. You know that the election is coming up, but you still transferred the four elders away. What is it that is worth you mobilizing so many people?¡± Zhao Huaifeng originally thought that with the four elders¡¯ abilities, they could settle Ye Xuan in at most a day. Who would¡¯ve thought that the result would be like this? It was originally a small matter, but now even Zhao Ru was alarmed. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. He told her how he met Ye Xuan, how Xiao Mingyan helped him out of trouble, and how he met Ye Xuan in Jade City. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t get over it, so I wanted to teach him a lesson.¡± Zhao Ru furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mingyan to be involved in this. From Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s description, he could smell something unusual. ¡°Are you sure that person is an itinerant cultivator?¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s not an itinerant cultivator? He¡¯s alone anyway. No one will know even if he dies. Even if the people behind him want to investigate, they won¡¯t be able to trace it to us.¡± Although that was what he said, Ye Xuan might have some background and involved with the big sects since he came from Jingdu. At this critical moment, Zhao Ru didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. ¡°Nonsense!¡± He chided him sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to criticize you for your misdeeds in the past, but the day of the election is coming soon. Now that the four elders are not here, how are we going to fill their vacancies?¡± ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve been delayed by something,¡± Zhao Huaifeng consoled. ¡°They¡¯ll be back soon. Father, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Although he said this, Zhao Ru had an indescribable feeling. ¡°No. We have to send more people. We have to find them and that Ye Xuan you mentioned.¡± Although Zhao Huaifeng¡¯s combat power wasn¡¯t the best in Jade City, he was still one of the top few. The fact that Ye Xuan was able to defeat him was enough to prove that his strength was extraordinary. Zhao Ru was knowledgeable and knew that some people liked to act stupid. Now that the four great elders had disappeared with Ye Xuan, it might be related to him. However, no matter how many people he sent, they still couldn¡¯t find Zhao Qing and the others. It was as if they had disappeared from the earth. Seeing that election time was approaching, Zhao Ru¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Without Zhao Qing and Zhao Pei, the Zhao clan would have lost half of their strength. They would have a smaller chance of winning. Zhao Huaifeng knew that he had caused trouble, so he was punished by Zhao Ru for kneeling in the ancestral hall for a few days. ¡°Look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused! It¡¯s fine that you usually run amok, but you screwed up at the critical moment.¡± ¡°Could it be that another clan is trying to sabotage us? Based on the strength of Zhao Qing, Zhao Pei, and other elders, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with them. Somemore the four of them are working together.¡± Zhao Huaifeng and Zhao Ru started to discuss the conspiracy. They didn¡¯t expect that Ye Xuan was the one who killed all of them by himself. Instead, they were suspicious of the other families. ¡°The Xiao clan? Or the Fu clan?¡± Zhao Huaifeng said through gritted teeth, ¡°It must be the Xiao clan. Without Xiao Mingyan, they¡¯re worried that they won¡¯t win. We¡¯re the favorites to win, so they¡¯re targeting the four elders, hoping that we¡¯ll lose some of our combat power.¡± This suspicion wasn¡¯t impossible, but they didn¡¯t have any evidence. Thus Zhao Ru couldn¡¯t go to the Xiao clan to ask for the elders. ¡°What a good Xiao clan! They¡¯re good at scheming. I¡¯ve underestimated them in the past.¡± The Xiao clan had helped Ye Xuan by taking the blame. Chapter 331 - 331 The Much 331 The Much-anticipated Xiao Wuyou Today was the day of Jade City¡¯s selection. The rules were simple. The four clans would send people to compete, and the final winner would be the leader of the four clans. The other clans would have to listen to the leader clan¡¯s orders. Although Jade City was jointly governed by the four great clans, the leader would have greater authority and would receive more resources. It would benefit the clan, and the gap with other clans would be widened. Zhao Ru¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. He had been confident, but without the help of Zhao Qing and Zhao Pei, it meant that there would be changes. Fortunately, the Xiao clan Xiao Mingyan¡¯s cultivation had fallen greatly, and he was now like a cripple. He probably couldn¡¯t participate this time, so they would have a higher chance of winning. Even the other major clans thought so. ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡¯re energetic. It seems like your cultivation has improved quite a bit. The champion may be your Zhao clan this time.¡± ¡°I just happened to break through by luck. I¡¯m more optimistic about Brother Xiao.¡± Everyone exchanged pleasantries. The four great clans appeared to be harmonious on the surface, but only they knew their true thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Xiao clan¡¯s young master has gone berserk. That¡¯s a pity! I thought that I can see his valiant and heroic figure this time. Brother Xiao, my condolences.¡± Xiao Hong looked heartbroken as if this incident had dealt a huge blow to him.¡±Thank you for your concern. I can only lament that Mingyan¡¯s fate is so bad because heaven is jealous of his talents.¡± Those who knew the true inside story of the Xiao clan were all curious as to why the clan would abandon a genius like Xiao Mingyan, and what kind of secret was behind it. ¡°I originally thought that Mingyan could shine in this martial arts tournament. Now, it seems like he won¡¯t have the chance. I wonder who will win this year¡¯s election.¡± Xiao Hong sighed with emotion. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°It seems that Brother Zhao will be the winner this year.¡± Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Xiao Hong was up to. Zhao Ru looked at him suspiciously, then put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Brother Xiao is too modest. Although there is no Xiao Mingyan, there might be other outstanding disciples.¡± Xiao Wuyou and Zhao Huaifeng were currently fighting below the stage. Xiao Wuyou had always kept a low profile and had a weak body. The outside world only knew of the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master, but not the second young master. This was also why Xiao Wuyou hated Xiao Mingyan. He was certain that Xiao Mingyan had stolen everything from him. This was Xiao Wuyou¡¯s first time appearing in the public eye. Zhao Huaifeng didn¡¯t take Xiao Wuyou seriously. He didn¡¯t forget to belittle Xiao Mingyan. ¡°If Xiao Mingyan were here, I might be a little afraid of him. Unfortunately, he¡¯s no different from a cripple now.¡± Xiao Wuyou¡¯s smile was very gentle, but his gazes were extremely deep. Xiao Hong, Zhao Ru, and the other two clan leaders were sitting in the stands. Zhao Ru was quite confident in Zhao Huaifeng. He might not be able to deal with Xiao Mingyan, but he should be able to deal with Xiao Wuyou. Before this, Zhao Huaifeng had even taken a top-grade pill to break through several levels. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of Zhao Qing and Zhao Pei, Zhao Ru wouldn¡¯t have been willing to take out such a top-grade pill. ¡°The second young master doesn¡¯t seem to be in Jade City often. How can the Xiao clan leader be at ease letting him participate in the competition? It¡¯s a martial arts competition where we have to use swords and spears. What if he¡¯s injured by accident?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s roar came from the arena, and even the stage shook. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be an earthquake?¡± ¡°Such a huge commotion! Those who don¡¯t know might think that it¡¯s a battle between sky-rank peak masters.¡± ¡°Could it be that another dark horse has appeared? Which clan is he from?¡± Everyone looked at the stage. The indestructible stage was full of cracks. It was obvious that a fierce battle had just taken place here. The stage was made of the best diamond, which could be said to be indestructible. There wasn¡¯t even a small crack on it, let alone like a spider web now. Zhao Huaifeng was sent flying dozens of meters away. His face was pale as he spat out a large mouthful of blood. Xiao Wuyou looked down from above. ¡°That was a good game.¡± Zhao Huaifeng was slapped in his face. Xiao Wuyou¡¯s entire body was shimmering with golden light as if an immortal had descended into the world. Most importantly, the illusory image of a golden dragon loomed behind him. It was filled with surging divine power, almost to the point of materializing. The dragon¡¯s roar that had resounded through the clouds just now was the result of the golden dragon¡¯s protection. The dragon¡¯s tail wrapped around Xiao Wuyou¡¯s body, and specks of golden light entered his spine. It was as if even his hair had been stained with the golden light. At this moment, Xiao Wuyou was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in Jade City was looking at him. The people from the other clans were in disbelief. They were naturally very familiar with this golden dragon because Xiao Mingyan was also like this in the past. He was surrounded by a golden dragon and was above everyone else. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± ¡°The supreme dragon bone! Why does Xiao Wuyou have the same root bone?¡± Very quickly, some people realized what was going on. Those who were not in the know thought that Xiao Mingyan had become a cripple because he had gone berserk, but they did not expect Xiao Wuyou to rise. ¡°The Xiao clan is really lucky to have two outstanding talents. The eldest young master was born with a supreme dragon bone, and the same goes for the second young master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even heaven is on their side. Xiao Wuyou appeared after Xiao Mingyan. It looks like the Xiao clan will be the champion again this year.¡± ¡°The aura of the supreme dragon bone seems familiar¡­¡± The crowd below the tournament stage was in a heated discussion. Only Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue knew that the Xiao clan had stolen Xiao Mingyan¡¯s supreme dragon bone and replaced it with Xiao Wuyou¡¯s. Most people didn¡¯t know the details. Chapter 332 - 332 A Great Favor 332 A Great Favor Most people thought that Xiao Mingyan had gone berserk. Some well-informed people, such as the Zhao clan, knew that Xiao Mingyan¡¯s supreme dragon bone had been taken away, but they did not know the reason. From the looks of it now, could it be that they saw that Xiao Wuyou¡¯s talent was more outstanding and that something had happened to Xiao Mingyan, so they had given him the supreme dragon bone? Zhao Ru was flustered and exasperated as he said, ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯ve really raised a good son.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The Zhao clan¡¯s faces turned red with anger. They thought that without Xiao Mingyan, their greatest opponent would not exist. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao Wuyou to appear. There was no suspense for the rest of the competition, and it almost became Xiao Wuyou¡¯s one-man show. He looked as gentle as jade and as elegant as a young master, but he was even more overbearing and powerful than Xiao Mingyan. He suppressed the crowd and shocked the entire scene. Almost all of his peers were defeated by him in seconds, and only a few of them could barely hold on for a few rounds. After today¡¯s battle, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s name could be said to have spread far and wide throughout Jade City. Everyone¡¯s impression of him was even more impressive than Xiao Mingyan¡¯s. Before Xiao Mingyan became famous, he had been defeated, but Xiao Wuyou had never lost. Everyone praised Xiao Wuyou, but they didn¡¯t know that his excellence was exchanged with Xiao Mingyan¡¯s blood and tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a dark horse to appear in this competition. The Xiao clan has hidden this so deeply.¡± ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the Xiao clan should be the champion again this year. The position of the leader of the four great clans will be theirs.¡± Jade City had been extremely lively these days, and everyone was talking about the Xiao clan and Xiao Wuyou. On the other side, Ye Xuan¡¯s place was much quieter. Xiao Mingyan chose to begin the fusion after accepting the Root Bone of Chaos, while Ye Xuan assumed the position of the Protector at his side. Several days had passed, but there was still no movement. Ye Xuan was more indifferent. Life and death were determined by fate, and wealth and nobility were determined by heaven. If Xiao Mingyan failed to merge with the Root Bone of Chaos, he could only lament at his bad luck and seek revenge from Xiao Wuyou in his next life. On the other hand, A¡¯tian was very nervous. He paced up and down. He asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master Ye, do you think Young Master Xiao will succeed?¡± Seeing A¡¯tian¡¯s expression, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Why are you even more nervous than Xiao Mingyan?¡± A¡¯tian sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just a little sympathetic to Young Master Xiao¡¯s unfortunate experience. I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was young, but Young Master Xiao is different. He has parents and is the eldest young master of the Xiao clan. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s fallen to such a state.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine that there could be such cruel parents in this world. ¡°Then Young Master Xiao¡¯s parents are really inhumane. Even if they feel bad for their youngest son, they can¡¯t abuse their eldest son like this. Pulling out the bone by force must have been extremely painful.¡± No wonder A¡¯tian was so angry. This kind of situation was rarely seen, and even Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t figure it out. Perhaps only the Xiao clan¡¯s parents knew the reason. As the two of them discussed, Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze changed slightly, as if he had noticed something. He quickly looked at the entrance of the cave and quickly cast a protective spell on A¡¯tian. A pale yellow gas filled their surroundings in an instant, setting off a huge wave that was half the height of a man. A¡¯tian did not have much cultivation. If Ye Xuan had not made a move just now, he would have been sent flying a hundred meters away. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± A¡¯tian asked, still in shock. Before Ye Xuan could reply, the yellow gas seemed to have been given life and began to surge like waves. A huge fish jumped out of it. It was clearly a fish but it had bird wings. When it spread out, it covered the sky and the sun, as if blocking all the light. Then, it jumped with the wind and disappeared for ten thousand miles. A¡¯tian was dumbfounded. Before he could recover from the shock, the yellow gas began to change again. The divine bird flew out, and its three heads spat out water, fire, thunder, and lightning respectively. It had the power to split the world apart, and its gorgeous tail feathers were dazzling. Every one of them was shining with supreme divine light, making people think of the Phoenix, an ancient divine beast. There were also many strange beasts that they didn¡¯t know the names of. A¡¯tian was dazzled by them. He had never even heard of them before, let alone seen them. There were no records of them in the ancient books. He was like a country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°It seems like he has succeeded.¡± If he had not succeeded, how could these strange phenomena appear? Ye Xuan¡¯s voice brought A¡¯tian back to his senses, and he subconsciously swallowed and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How else do you think they came about? They¡¯re rare Beasts of Chaos formed from the chaotic Qi. Let¡¯s go in and see how he¡¯s doing.¡± Ye Xuan was about to enter when he heard light footsteps. Xiao Mingyan walked out from inside, his aura restrained. Even the wound on the back of his spine had healed, and he did not look like he had been seriously injured before. ¡°Congratulations.¡± No one knew what kind of tribulations he had gone through to reach where he was now. After fusing with the Root Bone of Chaos, Xiao Mingyan was even more aware of the importance of this root bone. It had brought him a tremendous change. Xiao Wuyou had taken away his supreme dragon bone, but he did not expect that the heavens would give Xiao Mingyan such a big gift. In addition to gratitude, Xiao Mingyan felt more respect and fear for Ye Xuan. Who was this person in front of him? He didn¡¯t even blink as he sent this unparalleled opportunity into Xiao Mingyan¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t tell how deep Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was before. After fusing with the Root Bone of Chaos, although Xiao Mingyan hadn¡¯t completely absorbed the power inside, his current cultivation was no longer the same as before. Even now, he was not at a disadvantage when facing Zhao Qing, Zhao Pei, and others. He could force them to retreat, but even so, he still could not see Ye Xuan¡¯s true cultivation. Xiao Mingyan half-knelt on the ground and he said, ¡°From now on, I, Xiao Mingyan, will serve Ye Xuan as my master. I will go through fire and water for you without hesitation.¡± Without Ye Xuan, there wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Mingyan now, and this favor couldn¡¯t be repaid in this lifetime. Chapter 333 - 333 Want To Join In On The Fun, Paying Them A Visit 333 Want To Join In On The Fun, Paying Them A Visit Not only did the Root Bone of Chaos heal the wound on Xiao Mingyan¡¯s back, but it also removed all the poison in his body. It could be said that he had been reborn. ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Xiao Mingyan subconsciously clenched his fists. Even though he now had an even better supreme-grade root bone and was practically reborn, it did not mean that he could forget the pain of the past. ¡°I want to go back to the Xiao clan.¡± A¡¯tian ran in from outside, panting. Just now, Ye Xuan had asked him to go out and gather information. After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan to show their faces in public. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the competition between the four great clans has ended. The champion is¡­¡± A¡¯tian glanced at Xiao Mingyan cautiously and did not continue. Xiao Mingyan was expressionless, but he already had an answer in his heart. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s the Xiao clan, right?¡± A¡¯tian nodded and looked at him sympathetically. He said, ¡°Xiao Wuyou has shone brilliantly in this competition and has become a popular figure in Jade City¡­¡± A¡¯tian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Everyone knew how Xiao Wuyou¡¯s battle achievements came about. He had stepped on Xiao Mingyan to rise to power. Those who didn¡¯t know the inside story had praised him and called him a genius. He couldn¡¯t even compare to Xiao Mingyan in the past. Even A¡¯tian, who knew the inside story, felt a little uncomfortable when he heard this, let alone Xiao Mingyan, who was directly involved in that matter. He was probably in great pain. His parents and clan had forgotten about him and probably thought that he had already died outside. His own brother, on the other hand, was holding the supreme dragon bone that he had taken from him and enjoying all kinds of honors comfortably. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan¡¯s help, Xiao Mingyan wouldn¡¯t be standing here in one piece. ¡°Young Master Xiao, you don¡¯t have to be sad,¡± A¡¯tian comforted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to comfort me. I can already guess. The Xiao clan is probably holding a big banquet to celebrate. Not only did Xiao Wuyou win the championship, but he¡¯s also in the limelight. This is a good opportunity to push his precious son to the outside world.¡± In fact, Xiao Mingyan¡¯s guess was not wrong. After the Xiao clan won, in addition to Xiao Wuyou¡¯s wonderful performance, Xiao Hong held a three-day banquet and invited everyone in Jade City to come to the banquet. Such a large crowd was enough to prove how much he valued this son of his. Even Xiao Mingyan had not enjoyed such treatment back then. From now on, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s reputation would only grow even more resounding. Who would still remember the former Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master, Xiao Mingyan? Even if they remembered him, they would only lament that he was unlucky and had gone berserk. Ye Xuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I love to watch something fun. Since there¡¯s a banquet, I naturally have to go. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Xiao Mingyan was grateful inwardly, knowing that Ye Xuan only said these words for his sake. ¡°Alright, I also want to ask the Xiao clan why they are treating me like this!¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t mind watching the show, as he wanted the world to be in chaos for his goals to be achieved. On the other hand, A¡¯tian was a little worried. He said, ¡°But there are only three of us. The four great clans of Jade City will all be present at the banquet, and there will be many experts¡­¡± This trip was definitely not as simple as attending the banquet. A¡¯tian felt that it was very likely that they would not be able to walk out of the Xiao clan. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t care. He had already offended the Xiao and Zhao families, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of it. Fortunately, he had offended them thoroughly since he could protect himself. Moreover, there was also Xiao Mingyan, who had just fused with the Root Bone of Chaos. He wanted to see how strong Xiao Mingyan was now. ¡­ The entire Xiao clan was in a jubilant mood, the manor was decorated with lanterns and streamers. The banquet had been held for three days, and the other three clans had sent people to congratulate them. There were also other prominent figures who attended the banquet as well. Although Zhao Ru was unwilling, he still brought Zhao Huaifeng to congratulate them. It was strange. They had thought that the disappearance of Zhao Qing, Zhao Pei, and others was the work of the Xiao clan. They thought that the Xiao clan would not dare to be too ruthless. However, after the competition ended, there was still no news of these people. Zhao Ru asked around and found out from Xiao Hong that this matter had nothing to do with them. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely frustrated. If it wasn¡¯t the Xiao clan, then who could have done it? ¡°Congratulations, Brother Xiao. You¡¯ve become the leader of Jade City once again and you have such a promising child. If my son can have half of Young Master Xiao¡¯s strength, it would be a blessing from our ancestors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The student is better than the master. Young Master Xiao is a model among his peers. Brother Xiao has taught him well.¡± Xiao Mingyan seemed to have been forgotten by everyone. After all, everyone knew that the eldest young master, who had gone berserk, had become a cripple. The name ¡®Xiao Mingyan¡¯ had almost become taboo in the Xiao clan. There was only one young master in the Xiao clan, and that was the protagonist of the day, Xiao Wuyou. ¡°Alright, Wuyou, greet all the uncles.¡± Xiao Hong introduced Xiao Wuyou to everyone and received a lot of praise. The manservant ran over as if he had seen a ghost, even knocking down many people along the way. ¡°Why are you so flustered? How unbecoming of you!¡± Xiao Hong rebuked angrily. ¡°Patriarch, bad news!¡± Xiao Hong furrowed his brows. It was such a joyous day. Could it be that someone was here to cause trouble? But everyone knew that the Xiao clan was powerful. Would there be someone so blind to come and try to cause trouble? ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The eldest young master is back!¡± The manservant stammered. As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place fell silent. Xiao Hong subconsciously looked at Xiao Wuyou, only to see him shaking his head. Although he didn¡¯t want to mention Xiao Mingyan, he had to give an explanation in front of so many people. ¡°Nonsense. Mingyan is resting and recuperating at home. He can¡¯t get out of bed at all. How could he be outside? There must be someone with evil intentions pretending to be my son. Let me go out and see who it is!¡± Xiao Hong was aware of Xiao Wuyou¡¯s secret actions, but since things had come to this, he couldn¡¯t reprimand him anymore. He could only turn a blind eye to it. After all, Xiao Mingyan had been completely crippled, and he couldn¡¯t cripple his other son. Chapter 334 - 334 Got A Juicy News 334 Got A Juicy News ¡°Today is the Xiao clan¡¯s big day, but no one invited me to such a grand banquet. This really disappoints me.¡± Before Xiao Hong and the others could leave, a deep male voice came from the door. After seeing who it was, Xiao Wuyou and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly. Zhao Huaifeng also looked as if he had seen a ghost. The guests who just arrived were Xiao Mingyan, Ye Xuan, and others. The other guests also recognized Xiao Mingyan¡¯s identity and started to talk among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master? Didn¡¯t they say he had gone berserk and couldn¡¯t get out of bed? Why has he suddenly appeared here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Mingyan¡¯s breathing is stable. He doesn¡¯t look injured at all. Who are the people beside him?¡± How could Xiao Hong and Xiao Wuyou not see what the others could see? Before today, Xiao Mingyan was almost on his last breath, and he probably wouldn¡¯t live for more than a few days. Xiao Wuyou thus ordered his men to drive Xiao Mingyan out of the residence and leave him to fend for himself. He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Xiao Mingyan, but who knew that Xiao Mingyan would appear in front of him again in just a few days? It sure was hard for him to die. Liu Ruxue looked a little frightened but quickly regained her composure. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why is he here? Didn¡¯t they say that he didn¡¯t have many days left to live?¡± A hint of ruthlessness flashed across Xiao Wuyou¡¯s eyes. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that he had a blood feud with Xiao Mingyan. ¡°It seems that his luck is not bad. He met an otherworldly expert who cured his wounds. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted.¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Mingyan had not only recovered, but he had also profited from the disaster. His cultivation and strength had both risen to a higher level. ¡°What should we do now? He can¡¯t be jealous of what we¡¯ve done and want to seek revenge, right?¡± Xiao Wuyou did not take Xiao Mingyan seriously at all. He replied, ¡°He wasn¡¯t my match in the past, and even less so now. If he knows his place, I might consider giving him a way out. Otherwise, he can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of everyone in the Xiao clan. There were complex looks, annoyance, jealousy, and so on, but there was no guilt. Liu Ruxue looked at Xiao Mingyan vigilantly, afraid that he would take away everything Xiao Wuyou had. Xiao Wuyou was even more so. However, this mother and son were good at pretending, so no one had noticed the difference in their expressions yet. Xiao Hong didn¡¯t know how to face Xiao Mingyan for a moment. He smiled slightly and was about to speak, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mingyan to strike first. ¡°How was it, Xiao Wuyou? Did you enjoy my supreme dragon bone?¡± This sentence was a little strange. The originally noisy environment instantly became quiet. Looking at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s cold face, the Xiao clan¡¯s expressions were strange. They were clearly blood-related, but their interactions were worse than that of strangers. They could even be said to be enemies. The people present smelled something unusual. ¡°What does Xiao Mingyan mean by this?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master isn¡¯t here to congratulate, but to seek revenge?¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something strange about this. Previously, it was rumored that Xiao Mingyan had become a cripple. Although I can¡¯t see the depth of his cultivation, it doesn¡¯t seem to be related to becoming a cripple.¡± Although Xiao Wuyou had obtained the supreme dragon bone by all possible means, he did not want outsiders to know about this. It was the same for Xiao Hong. After all, it would be detrimental to the Xiao clan¡¯s reputation, so he could only calm Xiao Mingyan down for now. ¡°Mingyan, listen to our explanation. There¡¯s a misunderstanding. I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot but believe in me, your father. I¡¯ll definitely give you justice after this.¡± In the face of Xiao Hong using their blood relations to attack, Xiao Mingyan was unmoved. Perhaps he still had hope before, but after so many days, Xiao Hong¡¯s indifferent behavior had completely chilled his heart. Although Xiao Hong wasn¡¯t present, as the head of the Xiao clan, nothing could be hidden. If Xiao Hong really had plans to exact justice for him, he would have done it long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. This could only mean that Xiao Hong was pretending to be deaf and dumb, turning a blind eye to what had happened to him. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Xiao Mingyan laughed coldly and said, ¡°Father, what do you mean by a misunderstanding? Do you mean when Mother brought me a bowl of medicine and I fell unconscious after that? Or when I woke up and found out that the supreme dragon bone ended up in Xiao Wuyou¡¯s possession? There are too many incidents, I can¡¯t remember them clearly.¡± Xiao Wuyou realized what he was about to say, but it was too late for him to stop Xiao Mingyan. His eyes instantly widened. Xiao Mingyan actually dared to do this! When all the guests heard the inside story, their mouths opened so wide that an egg could be stuffed in. This was the content that they could hear. This was shocking! Why did the madam of the Xiao clan work with her second son to kill her eldest son and dig out the supreme dragon bone? Everyone was wondering if they were hallucinating. Such an unimaginable thing had actually happened. Both of them were her children. How could Liu Ruxue be so cruel? Even if she was biased, she shouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her other biological son. Xiao Mingyan looked calm, but just from the description, one could tell how painful it was. After all, his bones were dug out by someone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. The Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master didn¡¯t go berserk. His supreme dragon bone was dug out by his mother and brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also received some news that something went wrong with Xiao Mingyan¡¯s cultivation, so he had no choice but to transfer the supreme dragon bone to Xiao Wuyou. I didn¡¯t expect it to be for Xiao Wuyou¡¯s personal gain.¡± ¡°Does the head of the Xiao clan know about this? How could he allow it? This is simply so strange.¡± ¡°Even if Xiao Wuyou¡¯s talent is better than Xiao Mingyan¡¯s, they shouldn¡¯t have to do such a thing.¡± Chapter 335 - 335 Seeking Justice 335 Seeking Justice It was indeed not good to have such an incident spread, and everyone thought that Xiao Mingyan was probably seriously ill. No matter how much internal strife their families had, they would definitely not do such a thing. After all, this was their biological son. Moreover, everyone had always thought that the future heir of the Xiao clan was Xiao Mingyan. Now that such a thing had happened, how could they not be surprised? Later on, Xiao Wuyou had taken over as the heir of the Xiao clan. Although he also had the supreme dragon bone, most people thought that Xiao Mingyan had been crippled and they couldn¡¯t bear to waste the dragon bone, so they transferred it to Xiao Wuyou. Who would have thought that there would be such a twist in the story? ¡°No matter how much they dote on their youngest son, they don¡¯t have to be like this.¡± ¡°Shush, lower your voice. Who knows if there are any other secrets in this? As outsiders, we should say less.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Xiao Wuyou get bad dreams? He¡¯s stepping on his older brother to get to the top. There¡¯s really quite a lot of dirty things in big families.¡± Xiao Wuyou¡¯s face turned from red to white, changing colors like a palette. He had also heard the discussions of the crowd, and the admiration in their eyes for him had all turned into disdain. After all, they now know how he had gotten this honor. Everyone was a little shameless. If they were not related by blood, it would be fine. In the cultivation world, the strong preyed on the weak. However, they were all surnamed Xiao, and it was a scandal for the siblings to harm each other. If the other families were like this, which talented disciple would dare to show up in the future? The scene in front of him was not what Xiao Wuyou wanted to see. In his imagination, these people should look up to him in awe, praising him as the youngest genius in Jade City, and even more powerful than Xiao Mingyan. And not like now, looking at him as if he was a thief and as if everything he had was stolen from Xiao Mingyan. ¡°Are you done?!¡± Xiao Wuyou gritted his teeth. Without the gentleness that he had put on as an act, his expression was dark and ruthless, and his eyes were scarlet red. This flustered and exasperated look further confirmed Xiao Mingyan¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you so angry now that I¡¯ve pointed out your true intentions? Since you¡¯re so thick-skinned to use this sort of method, you should be prepared to be exposed.¡± Xiao Mingyan gave a half-smile and said, ¡°By the way, I was severely injured and poisoned at that time. You chased me out of the Xiao clan, but you probably didn¡¯t expect me to come back alive. That¡¯s why you were fearless, right?¡± It was another bombshell, and everyone was stunned for a long time. It was really too ruthless. Even Xiao Mingyan¡¯s former enemies couldn¡¯t help but show sympathy. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s experience was really miserable. Not only was his supreme dragon bone stolen, but he was also poisoned. If it was an ordinary person, even dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough. Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue saw that the situation was getting more and more unfavorable for them and immediately became a little anxious. Xiao Wuyou was their precious child. Liu Ruxue¡¯s eyes reddened and she said, ¡°Mingyan if you¡¯re angry, direct it at me. Don¡¯t be angry at your younger brother. It¡¯s all my fault and it has nothing to do with Wuyou. He¡¯s innocent.¡± She tried to take all the blame on herself, but she had forgotten that Xiao Wuyou was the beneficiary of this matter. How could he be innocent? No one believed her words at all. Originally, Xiao Mingyan thought that he would be disappointed enough, but now that he saw Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue¡¯s attitude, he finally knew what true disappointment was. ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯re still shielding Xiao Wuyou even now. Sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯m really your child?¡± Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t notice that Liu Ruxue¡¯s expression changed slightly after saying this, but Ye Xuan saw it and immediately revealed a thoughtful smile. He had noticed earlier that Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t look like Xiao Hong or Liu Ruxue. However, Xiao Wuyou was the one who inherited their looks. ¡°Interesting.¡± A¡¯tian was watching the show. When he heard this, he naturally asked, ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a secret.¡± Ye Xuan deliberately kept him in suspense and refused to reveal anything no matter how A¡¯tian asked, only saying that it might be revealed later. Liu Ruxue¡¯s pitiful act didn¡¯t have any effect at all. She hated Xiao Mingyan to death in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t show it at all. Seeing that the soft approach was not working, Xiao Hong had no choice but to bring out the arrogance of a clan leader and said earnestly, ¡°Mingyan, today is a big day for our Xiao clan. I promise you that I will definitely give you the answer you want. You must prioritize the big picture.¡± Unfortunately, Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t give in. Instead, he mocked, ¡°Giving my supreme dragon bone to Xiao Wuyou is Father and Mother¡¯s meaning of ¡®prioritizing the big picture¡¯, right?¡± Xiao Hong was rendered speechless. ¡°You!¡± Everyone knew that the Xiao clan was in the wrong in this matter, so no one spoke up for them. However, Xiao Mingyan was also facing off against the Xiao clan alone, and the supreme dragon bone had been taken away. Even if he was really in a miserable state, no one stood up for him. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family matter. Thus, the majority of the people were just watching the show and lamenting that Xiao Mingyan¡¯s life was going to be filled with misfortune. He could only blame his bad luck. If even his blood relatives were so cold-blooded, what could they do as a bystander? Xiao Hong valued his reputation very much, and he was already a little angry that he was being laughed at in public like a monkey. ¡°Mingyan, I¡¯ll give you one last chance. If you calm down, we can still discuss this matter properly.¡± Seeing his attitude, the last bit of affection in Xiao Mingyan¡¯s heart completely disappeared. The person standing in front of him now was just a stranger. ¡°What if I say no?¡± At this point, Xiao Hong had no other choice. He couldn¡¯t beg in front of so many people, so his tone became serious. He warned, ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for not acknowledging you as my son!¡± This sentence could be said to completely cut off the father and son relationship between the two of them. Xiao Mingyan smiled sarcastically and replied, ¡°The supreme dragon bone should have already paid off the debt of gratitude for raising me all those years ago. I¡¯m standing here today to seek justice for myself!¡± ¡°I, Xiao Mingyan, have not let down my conscience nor my parents, but what right does Xiao Wuyou have to step all over me?¡± Chapter 336 - 336 A Battle of Life and Death 336 A Battle of Life and Death Xiao Mingyan¡¯s earth-shattering question left everyone speechless. The expressions of the Xiao clan members were extremely ugly, especially Xiao Wuyou, whose handsome features had turned sinister. Today was supposed to be an important turning point in his life. From then on, he would be able to sit firmly as the head of Jade City¡¯s geniuses and become the object of everyone¡¯s admiration and praise. But now, all of this had been destroyed by Xiao Mingyan. Xiao Wuyou flew into a rage out of humiliation and was about to go crazy. He said without thinking, ¡°Xiao Mingyan, I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted back then!¡± These words undoubtedly confirmed his cruelty to Xiao Mingyan, and the whole audience was in an uproar, like hot water dripping into a pan of oil. ¡°Are you crazy, Wuyou?¡± Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t help but berate him, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here?¡± More than half of Jade City¡¯s residents were here, and it would definitely damage Xiao Wuyou¡¯s reputation if news of this spread. The ruthlessness in Xiao Wuyou¡¯s eyes was revealed at this moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Father. As long as Xiao Mingyan is dead, it doesn¡¯t matter how bad their words are in the future. Time will erase everything. In the future, everyone will only remember that I, Xiao Wuyou, am the winner. What is Xiao Mingyan to them?¡± ¡°Xiao Mingyan, do you dare to have a life-and-death battle with me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place fell into dead silence again. When A¡¯tian heard this, a look of disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°How can there be such a shameless person in this world? After snatching someone else¡¯s things, he still wants to initiate a life-and-death challenge. Xiao Wuyou¡¯s skin is way too thick.¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Xiao Wuyou is now in a difficult position. No matter what he does, it¡¯s wrong. In any case, his reputation is already in a mess, so he might as well settle everything cleanly.¡± Xiao Mingyan stood on the moral high ground, and the Xiao clan had no way of turning things around because this was a fact that had been set in stone. However, in the cultivation world, strength was everything. Even if the Xiao clan¡¯s reputation was tarnished, the comments from the outside world would not be able to hurt them. Therefore, Xiao Wuyou decided to go all out and completely trample Xiao Mingyan into the dust. So what if people said that he was cruel and merciless? As long as the person involved died, no one would be able to cause any big waves even if they used this as an excuse. Xiao Mingyan was a little silent. He had probably underestimated the sinister nature of the human heart. Xiao Wuyou had actually said that he would fight to the death. Xiao Wuyou must have thought that although Xiao Mingyan¡¯s wounds had healed, his strength had not recovered yet. ¡°Why? Are you afraid? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Everyone thought that they were hallucinating, but Xiao Mingyan actually agreed. Even Xiao Wuyou was a little surprised. Originally, he wanted to use this opportunity to make Xiao Mingyan retreat. At least, he could save a bit of his pride. But this time, Xiao Mingyan actually agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just in terms of courage and insight, the Xiao clan¡¯s eldest young master is already much higher than ordinary people. He really deserves our respect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a courageous young man. What a pity-¡± The Fu clan¡¯s clan leader sighed melancholically. His eyes were full of admiration, but he hesitated to speak. The others all understood what he meant. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s wounds should have healed by now, and he was still alive. However, his supreme dragon bone has been dug out, and his cultivation level has dropped drastically. If he were to face Xiao Wuyou, he would have no chance of winning. ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d definitely live in seclusion and wait until I¡¯ve fully recovered my strength. It won¡¯t be too late to seek justice from the Xiao clan then. It¡¯s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years later.¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s still alive, there¡¯s hope. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s actions are too rash. So what if he exposed the Xiao clan in public today? It¡¯s not worth it to lose his life for nothing.¡± The clan leaders of the other clans also had the same opinion. They could already see the outcome before the competition even started, and they all revealed regretful expressions. This hot-blooded and brave man was eventually going to shed tears in the netherworld. However, the younger generation was different. ¡°Young Master Xiao is my role model. That¡¯s how a person should be, repay kindness with kindness, and take revenge on those who have done him wrong, tit for tat. If he¡¯s such a coward, what¡¯s the point of living in such a sullen way?¡± ¡°It is! In the past, I always thought that Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t have any other strengths besides being strong. Now, I¡¯m convinced that he¡¯s worthy of being called a genius of Jade City!¡± Even though the people around them had lowered their voices, cultivators had sharp ears and eyes, so how could they not hear them? Xiao Wuyou¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when he heard the discussions around him. ¡°All the best, Xiao Mingyan!¡± someone shouted. ¡°No matter what the result is, you will always be the number one in Jade City in my heart.¡± There were actually quite a few people who called out as well. The elders had no choice but to step forward to maintain order. ¡°This is the Xiao clan¡¯s internal affairs. It¡¯s a competition between them. Why are you blindly interfering? Be quiet.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t get over my anger at Xiao Wuyou. They are biological brothers and yet, his methods were so despicable, he even¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything too harsh in consideration of Xiao Hong¡¯s pride, but everyone knew that the Xiao clan would be humiliated no matter who won or lost this competition. It was still those elders who hit the nail on the head. ¡°All of you are too young and hotheaded. What¡¯s the use of fighting for your dignity? If you lose your life, what¡¯s the point of fighting for your dignity?¡± The other great clans sighed wistfully. If Xiao Mingyan was given a few more decades, he might really be able to catch up to Xiao Wuyou, and there was no harm in starting over again. However, now that he had agreed to Xiao Wuyou¡¯s life-and-death challenge, the Xiao clan would definitely nip this danger in the bud and not give him a chance to rise again and take revenge. Chapter 337 - 337 The Appearance of Root Bone of Chaos 337 The Appearance of Root Bone of Chaos Xiao Wuyou looked at the calm and collected Xiao Mingyan. Even though Xiao Mingyan had once been trampled on by him, he had now turned the tables around and appeared here in the open. He had even destroyed the Xiao clan¡¯s carefully planned plan. Xiao Mingyan clearly didn¡¯t have any cultivation, yet he easily received everyone¡¯s praise. It was as if the shadow over his head would never be removed. It was like this in the past, and it was still like this now. ¡°From now on, there will be no more Xiao Mingyan in this world. This time, I want you to completely disappear from my sight!¡± Xiao Wuyou knew that his reputation had already hit rock bottom, so he didn¡¯t continue to pretend. He looked at Xiao Mingyan as if he was already dead. ¡°You really think so?¡± Xiao Mingyan was very calm. His deep eyes were neither sad nor happy, like a deep pool of water that one could not see the bottom of. He said, ¡°You¡¯re just taking advantage of the fact that my cultivation has not recovered. If it was in the past, would you have done this?¡± Everyone could see Xiao Wuyou¡¯s despicable behavior, but he was still a little ashamed to be exposed in public by Xiao Mingyan. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing in front of me for too long. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the number one position in Jade City would have been mine!¡± As soon as Xiao Wuyou finished speaking, a valiant dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the clouds. A golden divine dragon appeared behind him, and his entire person was bathed in divine light. ¡°Did you see that your supreme dragon bone is even more powerful when I have it? Even if you die in my hands today, you won¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡± The divine dragon had already developed its own consciousness and seemed to be familiar with Xiao Mingyan. It did not listen to Xiao Wuyou¡¯s command to attack directly. After all, it was an existence that Xiao Mingyan had cultivated with his flesh and blood for decades. However, in the end, the weak couldn¡¯t win against the strong. Its current master was Xiao Wuyou. ¡°You must remember who your master is! From now on, it can only be me, Xiao Wuyou!¡± Xiao Wuyou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he let out a furious roar as he swept toward Xiao Mingyan like a dragon, causing the mountains and rivers to shake. The huge air current made it such that everyone could not open their eyes. Although Xiao Wuyou¡¯s character was terrible, he was more talented than Xiao Mingyan. The golden light surged and spat out clouds and mist, giving birth to rays of divine light that surrounded the golden dragon. He had used almost all his strength in this attack, not to mention Xiao Mingyan, who had lost his cultivation. Even the clan leaders of the four great clans would have to exert a lot of effort to block this move, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but show their amazement. ¡°Putting aside his character, Xiao Wuyou is a heroic figure. He is even better than Xiao Mingyan. No wonder the Xiao clan is willing to spend so much money to nurture him.¡± It had only been a short period of time, but Xiao Wuyou had already grown to such a level. After this battle, no one would dare to compete with him. Xiao Mingyan stood rooted to the ground, seemingly unable to move due to the pressure. Even the spectators could sense the strength of this force, not to mention him, who was in the center of the storm. Everyone could already see Xiao Mingyan¡¯s head and body being separated from his body. Some people even turned their heads away, feeling pity for him. ¡°Xiao Mingyan is a man of pride, but his bearing is such a pity¡­ He should have cultivated for a few decades before coming back. Why would he risk his life now¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the sky suddenly changed. It was as if someone had torn a huge hole in the sky. As sand and stones flew, there was a feeling that the sky was falling and the earth was splitting. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was instantly terrified, not understanding what was happening. ¡°You, you guys, quickly look!¡± At Xiao Mingyan¡¯s position, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and the aura of chaos gushed out. The clan leaders of the great clans suddenly changed their expressions. They felt unprecedented pressure as if a Chaos Beast was about to come out. Before they knew it, yellow and gray gas had filled the entire area. They couldn¡¯t even see their surroundings clearly. Everyone felt as if they had come to a period of chaos where heaven and earth had yet to be established. Xiao Wuyou frowned. The sudden change made him feel uneasy. ¡°Roar!¡± The sudden roars of the beasts made him even more uneasy. When the colored gas faded and the visibility finally improved, Xiao Mingyan was standing in place safe and sound. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Thinking of the sudden change just now, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s face turned pale. Could everything just now have been caused by Xiao Mingyan? However, he clearly did not have any cultivation. Even if a celestial being of the great all-embracing heaven was on the earth and healed his wounds, it would be impossible to restore his cultivation to its original state in a short time. Even the others looked as if they had seen a ghost. They couldn¡¯t believe how Xiao Mingyan had done it. Xiao Wuyou said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t try to play tricks here!¡± He tried to launch another attack, but his spiritual power became extremely sluggish. Even the golden dragon from before was afraid and refused to listen to his command as if he had lost control of it. Everyone looked at the golden dragon, who was shaking its head and tail in the air, and they saw what they called fear on its face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the commotion just now was caused by Xiao Mingyan?¡± It was only then that they noticed that the mysterious gas was coming from Xiao Mingyan¡¯s back. There was a void behind him, and they could faintly hear the strange and powerful roar of a beast. Every time this voice rang out, the golden dragon in midair would subconsciously retreat. This was almost like the suppression of its bloodline. Very soon, it retreated behind Xiao Wuyou, and even its divine light became dull. Many strange beasts that they couldn¡¯t name appeared beside Xiao Mingyan. All of them exuded a powerful aura, like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. At this moment, Xiao Mingyan was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. His cultivation and strength were constantly rising, and everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°So he didn¡¯t lose his cultivation but he controlled it instead. We didn¡¯t even notice.¡± How powerful was he that no one present could see through him? Of course, it was also thanks to the Root Bone of Chaos that the aura of chaos could confuse all divine senses. Xiao Mingyan, who everyone had originally thought that he would lose without a doubt, had actually gained the upper hand! This sudden change stunned everyone. Chapter 338 - 338 Xiao Mingyans Background 338 Xiao Mingyan¡¯s Background Xiao Hong¡¯s face turned ashen. If they won this round, Xiao Mingyan would be a dead man. So what if everyone was indignant for him? However, if Xiao Wuyou lost, the Xiao clan¡¯s fate could be predicted. He could never have imagined that the person who had fallen into the dust could climb up again, and even climb to a higher position than before. Both Xiao Hong and Xiao Wuyou understood this principle. In contrast to the shock and disbelief of the crowd, Xiao Wuyou was more furious and depressed. Xiao Mingyan had always been above him in the past, and now that he had finally managed to turn the tables, he was still being suppressed by Xiao Mingyan. He gathered all the spiritual power in his body, and a supreme divine light emerged. It was as if the gate of heaven had opened, and multicolored light could be vaguely seen. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that you can ride on my head forever!¡± ¡°Xiao Mingyan, go and die. You definitely won¡¯t be able to make a comeback this time.¡± At this moment, Xiao Wuyou was on the verge of going crazy. He kept muttering that he must kill Xiao Mingyan as if he thought that Xiao Mingyan was too noisy. The sky darkened again, and the others looked panicked. ¡°What is that thing¡­¡± The huge beast claw in the void suddenly tore open the crack. It was impossible to describe its size with words. It suddenly came toward Xiao Wuyou and slapped him. Xiao Wuyou was completely dumbfounded and had no strength to fight back. He suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood. The divine dragon wanted to protect its master, but it was like a small earthworm under the beast¡¯s claws. Those sharp claws had only touched him a few times, but Xiao Wuyou felt great pressure on his back. Even his indestructible bones showed signs of breaking. His knees went soft, and he half-knelt on the ground. The beast¡¯s claws were only the tip of the iceberg. Xiao Wuyou was already overwhelmed before the Beast of Chaos revealed its full form. Xiao Wuyou struggled to get up from the ground, his face full of unwillingness and resentment. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How did you obtain such a powerful ability? You should be a piece of trash that I can step on to achieve my supreme glory.¡± Xiao Wuyou attacked again, but he was sent flying a dozen meters away by the beast¡¯s claws. He was almost killed in seconds! Everyone was dumbfounded. Just how high was Xiao Mingyan¡¯s cultivation to be able to deal with Xiao Wuyou in one move? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Xiao Mingyan has a new root bone?¡± Someone said something along the lines of looking at the void behind Xiao Mingyan and the various strange beasts that they couldn¡¯t name, it was clear that this bone was more powerful than the supreme dragon bone. Otherwise, how could Xiao Mingyan have recovered and even improved his cultivation? He must have encountered a great opportunity. If he had a new root bone, then everything would make sense. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You should be trampled under my feet. This should be your end!¡± Xiao Wuyou heard the discussions of the people around him and got up again in disbelief. Xiao Mingyan only glanced at him indifferently, and just a look made him unable to move. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If you didn¡¯t take my supreme dragon bone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to chance upon a better one. Misfortune might have turned out into a blessing, and it¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯m where I am today.¡± These words were too heart-piercing, and Xiao Mingyan knew the principle of hitting the snake at its vital spot. As expected, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s expression was twisted after hearing his words. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Xiao Wuyou was about to retaliate when he heard a wail. The golden dragon¡¯s phantom slowly dissipated, and at the same time, he felt an intense pain in his spine, as if something was being pulled out. The Root Bone of Chaos was extremely overbearing. The supreme dragon bone could not withstand it at all. Xiao Wuyou wanted to stand up, but Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t allow him to. He slowly walked toward him. As he got closer, Xiao Wuyou¡¯s spine became more and more painful, almost to the point that his facial features became distorted. He knelt down in front of Xiao Mingyan. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, you won¡¯t be able to take it away even if you use all your means.¡± The crack in the void behind Xiao Mingyan grew larger and larger, pulling the divine dragon into it. The beast¡¯s claws also retracted. What was revealed in front of everyone was just the tip of the iceberg. It was impossible to imagine how huge the rare Beast of Chaos was. Xiao Wuyou could feel the power in his body spreading rapidly, and even his cultivation level was dropping continuously. He shook his head madly, ¡°How can I lose! Give me back my things!¡± When the crowd saw this, there was nothing they didn¡¯t understand. Xiao Wuyou had lost, and it was a complete defeat. The Xiao clan had really lost this round. Xiao Mingyan smiled faintly, but his smile was filled with unspeakable ridicule as if he was looking at some pitiful creature. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just taking away what belongs to me. They don¡¯t belong to you at all.¡± The Xiao clan¡¯s faces were extremely ugly. Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue¡¯s faces were pale. Seeing her precious son in such a state, Liu Ruxue hurriedly pounced over and looked at Xiao Mingyan as if he was her enemy. She said without thinking, ¡°You b*stard! If I had known earlier, I would have strangled you to death when I carried you back. What right do you have to fight with my Wuuyou? Everything in the Xiao clan should have been his.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Hong wanted to stop her, but it was too late. It was another bombshell. The guests were already numb to it. From the beginning until now, they had heard too many secrets. ¡°No wonder the Xiao clan was so cruel. It turns out that they had such a big secret.¡± Xiao Mingyan was stunned for a moment, then he felt a little relieved. He finally understood what he couldn¡¯t understand before. The questions he had such as why would his blood kin do such a thing and why the Xiao clan would be so cruel to him, everything could now be explained by what she had just said. Previously, Xiao Mingyan had a faint guess in his heart, and Liu Ruxue¡¯s words further confirmed it. No wonder Xiao Wuyou hated him so much. It turned out that he didn¡¯t even treat him as a brother from the start. However, they had been together for decades. Even if they had a dog, they couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Yet, they still chose to lay their hands on Xiao Mingyan. It was really ridiculous. The other clan leaders of the clans were the same. Chapter 339 - 339 Hurting Someone Else and Get Hurt Yourself 339 Hurting Someone Else and Get Hurt Yourself Xiao Hong didn¡¯t want Liu Ruxue to say anything, but she didn¡¯t follow his wishes. ¡°He¡¯s a b*stard. Did I say anything wrong? Maybe he¡¯s the son you had with some other woman outside. He¡¯s taken my son¡¯s place for so long, so what happened to him was really too light!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± The loud slap interrupted Liu Ruxue¡¯s words. She was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually dare to hit me?¡± Xiao Hong had doted on Liu Ruxue for so many years. He didn¡¯t even want a strand of her hair to drop, let alone hit her. However, she was now slapped in front of everyone. She was so angry that she rushed over. ¡°Who asked you to hit me!¡± Xiao Hong¡¯s face instantly turned red from her slaps. He grabbed Liu Ruxue¡¯s hand and his expression was dark. ¡°Have you had enough?! If it wasn¡¯t for your interference, things wouldn¡¯t have come to this.¡± Xiao Mingyan felt that it was full of irony as he looked at the loving couple in the past. Now, they were hurting each other and themselves. He didn¡¯t want to stay here, and he didn¡¯t want to continue watching this farce. It turned out that the reason Liu Ruxue and Xiao Wuyou were so cold to Xiao Mingyan was because of his background. Liu Ruxue¡¯s dislike for him had long been a clue, but he had always been blinded by kinship. Under Liu Ruxue¡¯s influence, Xiao Wuyou naturally didn¡¯t treat his so-called brother well. Xiao Mingyan had also completely let go of any concerns for them, and he no longer had any expectations or fondness for the Xiao clan. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m cutting off all ties with the Xiao clan.¡± His voice resounded throughout Jade City, and Xiao Hong¡¯s face turned pale. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but found that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Mingyan walked up to Xiao Wuyou and looked down at him from above. Xiao Wuyou had been like this earlier, even humiliating him in all ways. Now, the tables had turned. Liu Ruxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Xiao Hong. She quickly ran over and said with a vigilant look, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s your brother, after all. We¡¯ve had decades of kinship. Even if he¡¯s in the wrong, please forgive him on account of his young age.¡± He was already in his twenties, and he was still considered young¡­? Hearing this, everyone blushed with embarrassment. However, Liu Ruxue was still acting as if she was in the right. Why didn¡¯t she care about their kinship when she was treating Xiao Mingyan cruelly? She only remembered about it now. Regardless of whether it was Xiao Hong¡¯s or Liu Ruxue¡¯s words, they were no longer able to cause any waves in Xiao Mingyan¡¯s heart. He just looked on indifferently, with no emotion in his eyes. It was as if he was looking at a stranger, or even worse than a stranger. When Liu Ruxue met his unfathomable gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If Xiao Mingyan really started a fight, no one in the Xiao clan would be able to stop him. She felt endless regret in her heart. She didn¡¯t regret what she had done to Xiao Mingyan, but she regretted not eliminating the problem from the very beginning. Xiao Mingyan seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He said in a calm tone, ¡°You want to kill me.¡± Liu Ruxue looked embarrassed when he hit the nail on the head. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I want to kill you? I just want to beg you to spare Wuyou¡¯s life¡­¡± Her voice became softer and softer until it couldn¡¯t be heard anymore. She seemed to be a little guilty. Liu Ruxue looked at Xiao Mingyan as if it was her first time meeting him. She had always felt that this eldest son of hers was very easy to control. So what if he was outstanding in both looks and strength? In the end, he would still end up as Xiao Wuyou¡¯s stepping stone. But now, Liu Ruxue felt that something was out of her control. She couldn¡¯t quite understand Xiao Mingyan and even felt a little scared. ¡°¡®ll just give you the supreme dragon bone as repayment for bringing me up and taking care of me. As for Xiao Wuyou¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spare his life, but¡­¡± Liu Ruxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. She heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the last part of Xiao Mingyan¡¯s sentence, but she didn¡¯t see Xiao Mingyan¡¯s meaningful gaze. One must know that sometimes, living was worse than death. Xiao Mingyan wasn¡¯t a saint, so he wouldn¡¯t let go of those who hurt him. It was just that death would be too easy on Xiao Wuyou. ¡°You once said that you would let me see what hell on earth is. I¡¯m returning those words to you now. I hope you can enjoy it.¡± An extremely cold male voice suddenly rang in Xiao Wuyou¡¯s ears. Xiao Wuyou jerked his head up and happened to meet Xiao Mingyan¡¯s pitch-black eyes. Xiao Mingyan seemed to be smiling at him. Xiao Wuyou was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow, but he realized that the people around him did not have any reaction. It was obvious that he was the only one who could hear these words, and Xiao Mingyan had specifically said them to him. ¡°Xiao Mingyan, I don¡¯t want your pity. If you have the ability, just kill me.¡± Xiao Wuyou screamed, his eyes bloodshot and his expression crazed. ¡°Someone, quickly bring the second young master for treatment,¡± Xiao Hong hurriedly ordered. Xiao Wuyou was seriously injured, and even if there was a divine doctor, it was unknown if he could preserve his cultivation. ¡°Mingyan, don¡¯t listen to Wuyou¡¯s nonsense,¡± he said carefully, ¡°He¡¯s just upset. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xiao Hong¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Mingyan could be said to be respectful. After all, everyone could see that Xiao Mingyan¡¯s cultivation had recovered, and he was even more powerful than before. He was not an existence that they could afford to offend. Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t say anything and only stared at him, making Xiao Hong feel uncomfortable all over. He couldn¡¯t help but look away, not bothering to meet his eyes. ¡°Xiao clan, take care.¡± After saying this, Xiao Mingyan turned around and left. The other guests spontaneously made way for him, and countless gazes of awe and surprise watched him leave. Xiao Hong had a faint premonition in his heart. Although Xiao Mingyan did not go on a killing spree, he had a faint premonition that this matter was not over yet. After Xiao Mingyan walked away, the other guests also seemed to have woken up from a dream. They originally thought that it would be a simple banquet, but they didn¡¯t expect to witness such a shocking and juicy piece of news. For the next few months in Jade City, they would probably be discussing matters related to the Xiao clan and Xiao Mingyan. Chapter 340 - 340 Reaping What You Sow 340 Reaping What You Sow ¡°What kind of fortuitous encounter did Xiao Mingyan encounter to actually obtain such a powerful root bone? It¡¯s really too magical.¡± ¡°The Xiao clan has made one wrong move this time and lost the entire game. I think that Xiao Wuyou is probably crippled. They have also offended Xiao Mingyan, so they will definitely not have a good time in the future.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this Xiao clan head is really stupid. He didn¡¯t nurture his own talented eldest son and went to bet his treasure on Xiao Wuyou. So what if they¡¯re not blood-related? He¡¯s already raised Xiao Mingyan for more than 20 years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that one of his sons is crippled and the other has turned against the clan, I don¡¯t think the Xiao clan can hold on for long. They¡¯re going downhill soon.¡± News of what happened at the Xiao clan¡¯s banquet spread like wildfire. Almost the entire Jade City knew about it, and it became a joke. Even if Xiao Hong wanted to keep the news a secret, he had the will but not the strength. The Xiao clan was already in a mess because of Xiao Mingyan and Xiao Wuyou, and on top of that, the things they did to Xiao Mingyan had completely disgraced the Xiao clan. He was clearly the leader of Jade City, yet he had become the shame of Jade City. No one took his words seriously. Firstly, it was because Xiao Mingyan¡¯s encounter was too tragic. Secondly, with his current cultivation level, and the fact that he had clearly cut off all ties with the Xiao clan, no one wanted to offend him. Thus, the Xiao clan naturally became an easy target to bully. Not to mention that the Zhao clan, Fu clan, and other clans were eyeing them covetously as if they felt that the fire was not big enough and wanted to see the world in chaos. Xiao Hong had been so busy these days that his hair had turned white overnight. Even so, the Xiao clan¡¯s crisis had not been resolved but had instead become more and more serious. No one sympathized with them. Instead, they were all waiting to see the Xiao clan make a fool of themselves. The Xiao clan had brought this upon themselves. They had a good hand of cards and completely wasted it away. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but the young man who came with Xiao Mingyan looks unfamiliar. Moreover, Xiao Mingyan was very respectful to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I wonder where that person came from.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s identity was also discussed along with Xiao Mingyan. No one knew who he was. Some people wanted to investigate him, but they didn¡¯t get any information. They only knew that he came from the capital and seemed to have some conflicts with the Zhao clan. ¡°Could he be the one who helped Xiao Mingyan? Otherwise, based on Xiao Mingyan¡¯s character, why would he be so respectful to him?¡± Someone said it casually, but he didn¡¯t expect to guess the truth spot on. The Zhao clan had originally wanted to cause trouble for Ye Xuan. They probably knew that Zhao Qing and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to return, and were most likely killed as well. However, due to Xiao Mingyan¡¯s current cultivation, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly for the time being. Originally, Zhao Huaifeng wanted to go, but he was stopped by Zhao Ru. On the other side, Xiao Hong had not rested for several days. ¡°Bad news, Patriarch. The Zhao clan, the Fu clan, and a few other major clans have jointly declared that the second young master has been deposed and that the previous competition result is no longer valid. They request re-election.¡± Several big clans joining hands to deal with the Xiao clan made the already bad situation worse. Xiao Hong¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°These people are clearly looting a burning house! How dare they?!¡± In his heart, he was cursing these people, but he was helpless. The Xiao clan¡¯s situation was really not good, and it was very likely that they would not be able to get up again. However, bad news came one after another. ¡°Bad news, Patriarch. Second young master¡­¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Xiao Hong felt his temples throb. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°Second young master smashed everything in his room. He said he was going to take revenge on Xiao Mingyan.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Hong looked as if he had aged ten years. He smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Revenge! What does he want to take revenge with? Now that the entire Xiao clan is in trouble because of him, does he want to drag everyone down with him?¡± Xiao Hong was filled with regret now. If he had stopped Liu Ruxue and Xiao Wuyou back then, and even if the incident had happened, he should have treated Xiao Mingyan better as compensation. He understood Xiao Mingyan¡¯s character. This child wasn¡¯t a stone-hearted person. If Xiao Hong had dealt with the aftermath a little better, instead of choosing to ignore it, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Liu Ruxue¡¯s shrill voice rang out, ¡°What do you mean by that? Is everything Wuyou¡¯s fault? Wuyou is the victim. If you want to blame someone, blame that b*stard!¡± Now that Xiao Mingyan¡¯s background was exposed, Liu Ruxue didn¡¯t have any scruples at all and decided to go all out. ¡°Shut up, you vicious woman!¡± Xiao Hong was already annoyed, and Liu Ruxue was even pestering him. ¡°Do you think that the Xiao clan doesn¡¯t have enough trouble? If it wasn¡¯t for your vicious heart, Xiao Mingyan wouldn¡¯t have cut off all ties with the Xiao clan, and he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Liu Ruxue was so angry that she laughed, ¡°You¡¯re regretting it, aren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I did it? You¡¯re only criticizing me now. I was not happy to see that b*stard getting stronger¡­¡± Liu Ruxue jabbered on and on, stabbing Xiao Hong¡¯s heart with every word she said. The two of them started arguing again after a few words and even started fighting. It was ridiculous that the former lovers had become resentful partners. The Xiao clan was in a state of chaos. What had happened had become everyone¡¯s gossip material. Not only had they become a laughing stock, but their status had also plummeted. The good reputation that they had previously accumulated had almost all been destroyed. Xiao Mingyan¡¯s sudden rise to power had caused some to speculate that he had already reached the peak of sky rank, or even broken through the sky rank. The Xiao clan was on bad terms with him, and with Xiao Wuyou¡¯s current condition, it could be said that the Xiao clan had no successor, so they were no longer afraid. Naturally, these things also reached Xiao Mingyan¡¯s ears. Chapter 341 - 341 Two Underlings 341 Two Underlings ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, the Xiao clan will be destroyed by their small mistakes. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they decline.¡± When Ye Xuan found Xiao Mingyan, he was sitting there, deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to return to the Xiao clan now. With your cultivation and strength, those elders and members of the Xiao clan will definitely support you. Xiao Hong can¡¯t be the patriarch anymore.¡± Ever since Xiao Mingyan left the banquet, many people had been inquiring about his whereabouts. The elders of the Xiao clan were unwilling to let go of such a genius and expressed their willingness to support him. As long as he was willing to return, the position of the Clan Leader would definitely be his. They could even hand over Xiao Hong and the others to him to deal with. Yet, Xiao Mingyan had rejected such a great temptation. ¡°Xiao Wuyou¡¯s ending wasn¡¯t any better than yours back then. In fact, it¡¯s even more miserable. Everyone is berating him, and Xiao Hong can¡¯t find any doctor to treat his injuries.¡± This was the way of the world, where the strong preyed on the weak. Now that Xiao Mingyan had gone through so many tribulations, he had risen to power with unstoppable might. Anyone could see that he would definitely shine brilliantly in the future. On the other hand, Xiao Wuyou was like a shooting star that disappeared in a flash, not even making a big splash. Even Xiao Hong was implicated by him and now couldn¡¯t even pick himself clean from the mess. The other members of the Xiao family had begun to doubt his abilities. Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t look happy at all. He shook his head and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want any of these.¡± Xiao Mingyan sighed. The relief that he had expected to feel did not appear. Logically speaking, he should be happy that he had gotten his revenge, but now, he just felt empty. ¡°In the past, Liu Ruxue treated me indifferently, but she was very good to Xiao Wuyou. She always taught me to give in to Xiao Wuyou, and I always thought that it was because Xiao Wuyou had a weak body.¡± Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s calm face, Xiao Mingyan suddenly had the urge to spit out whatever he had on his mind. ¡°Although I was a little disappointed, I could understand. It¡¯s only today that I fully understand why. The human heart is made of flesh, after all. Even if I¡¯m not her biological son, I should have been able to warm her heart after all these years.¡± Ye Xuan could understand Xiao Mingyan¡¯s feelings. His life had gone through such a great change in such a short time. Even if he now had the Root Bone of Chaos and once again stood on higher grounds, he could not erase the scars of the past. ¡°You have to know that some people are born to be venomous snakes. They can¡¯t be warmed no matter what you do.¡± Xiao Mingyan was a carefree person. At the moment, he just couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in his heart, which was also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to return to the Xiao clan. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve gotten my revenge, I don¡¯t really want to do anything to Xiao Hong and his people either. They¡¯ll get their retribution. I just don¡¯t want to go back to the Xiao clan that is full of infighting.¡± ¡°Then where do you want to go? In all honesty, you don¡¯t have to follow me just to repay my kindness.¡± It was Xiao Mingyan¡¯s fortune to obtain the Root Bone of Chaos. Ye Xuan had also completed his mission and received a large reward. The two of them could be considered to have complemented each other. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d already be dead. No one would even care about my rotting corpse. I can¡¯t even repay you in this life. Even if I have to be your servant, I¡¯m very willing.¡± Looking at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s stubborn gaze, Ye Xuan knew that he had already made up his mind. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°If I let you be a servant, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of talent? Now that the matter here in Jade City is settled, I¡¯m going to the Valley of Medicine Masters,¡± Ye Xuan seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the Valley of Medicine Masters, you can go to my sect.¡± Xiao Mingyan was quite surprised, ¡°Your sect?¡± He had thought that Ye Xuan was some powerful itinerant cultivator who was used to being alone. He didn¡¯t expect him to belong to a sect. ¡°The place where my sect is located is very secluded, and the scenery is also very good. There is no harm in going there to relax. After I finish my business in the Valley of Medicine Masters, I¡¯ll return.¡± In any case, Ye Xuan was going to the Valley of Medicine Masters for treatment, so there was no need to bring so many people with him. If Xiao Mingyan insisted on following him, refusing would be hard, so it would be better to just ask him to return to the Tai Qing Sect first. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Tai Qing Sect.¡± Going to the Tai Qing Sect was a good option. Although Xiao Mingyan had already fused with the Root Bone of Chaos, he had not completely absorbed the power within. It was just the right time to find a quiet place to cultivate in seclusion. A¡¯Tian, who was listening to the conversation between the two, seemed to have finally made up his mind after some hesitation and knelt on the ground. This sudden action surprised Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Young Master Ye, I know that I don¡¯t have much strength, my cultivation is low, and that I will only be a burden to you, but can you let me follow you? At least I can take care of you on the way and help you run errands or things like that.¡± After saying this, A¡¯Tian felt uneasy, afraid that Ye Xuan would reject him. He knew that if he stayed in Jade City, he would not have a future. He had no parents anyway, so he had nothing to worry about. He might as well go explore the world with Ye Xuan. After a few days of being together, in addition to Xiao Mingyan¡¯s matter, even if A¡¯Tian was slow, he could see how strong Ye Xuan was. After all, even Xiao Mingyan, who was once crippled, could get back up. What else couldn¡¯t Ye Xuan do? Ye Xuan usually didn¡¯t show off, but he was stronger than everyone A¡¯Tian had seen in Jade City. He had a feeling that Ye Xuan was the most important opportunity in his life. ¡°Very well. You can follow me.¡± Ye Xuan could tell that A¡¯Tian had a good personality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to report to him last time. Ye Xuan quite admired him. A¡¯Tian was extremely happy. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to really agree. He immediately kneeled and kowtowed to Ye Xuan, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ye.¡± In the future, A¡¯Tian would recall this day and sigh in emotion that this was the best decision he had ever made. If he had not followed Ye Xuan, he would not have had such a great fortune of climbing up from the bottom. It was almost a miracle. And thus began his life of ups and downs, but these were all stories for the future. At this moment, he was just Ye Xuan¡¯s little follower. He had no idea the road he would take in the future. He just wanted to seize this opportunity. Chapter 342 - 342 The Xiao Clans Ancestor 342 The Xiao Clan¡¯s Ancestor The entire Jade City was paying attention to Xiao Mingyan¡¯s movements. When they learned that he was leaving, some were happy, while others were not. Xiao Mingyan announced his departure from the Xiao clan in public, and many were secretly delighted. They wanted to win Xiao Mingyan over, but he rejected all of them. If they could make such a powerful combat force be of use to them, they would be like a tiger that had grown wings and become the leader of all the clans in Jade City. But at the same time, his existence was a threat to some people. After all, Xiao Mingyan was really too strong. Although he had been a genius in the past, he was now standing at an even higher level. Not to mention that he had no rivals among his peers, and even the elders of the clans were melancholic that they were inferior. The Fu clan had the most insignificant presence, but that didn¡¯t mean they were weak. ¡°Xiao Mingyan leaving Jade City is also a good thing for us. No matter which clan¡¯s olive branch he accepts, it will be a huge blow to the other clans.¡± ¡°Elder Fu, if you made a move, how much confidence do you have in dealing with him?¡± Elder Fu shook his head, a look of shame on his face, ¡°Back then, Xiao Mingyan didn¡¯t use his full strength, so I can¡¯t tell for sure. One thing is for sure, though, he is stronger than we imagined. I¡¯m afraid that even I¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, but Clan Leader Fu already understood what he meant. Elder Fu was the most powerful person in the Fu clan. If even he said so, Xiao Mingyan¡¯s strength could be imagined. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only the ancestor can fight with him.¡± Clan Leader Fu was extremely surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Elder Fu to have such a high evaluation of Xiao Mingyan. ¡°Fortunately, he has left the Xiao clan. If such an enemy existed, I¡¯m afraid he would cause a lot of trouble in the future.¡± Clan Leader Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that such a powerful and terrifying enemy wasn¡¯t standing against the Fu clan. If Xiao Hong knew what he had done had caused the current situation, he would probably regret it so much that his intestines would turn green. The Xiao clan was now suffering the consequences of their own actions. Xiao Hong was completely unable to handle the current situation, and it was a huge mess. The members of the Xiao clan no longer obeyed his orders because of this matter, and they even had the intention to depose him as the Clan Leader. Xiao Hong¡¯s position as the Clan Leader was in danger. It was said that the inner structures of the clan had fallen apart and their members were at each other¡¯s throats, which alarmed the Xiao clan¡¯s ancestor who was traveling outside. Only then had this been matter suppressed. Otherwise, no one knew how chaotic it would have become. In the Xiao clan¡¯s ancestral hall. ¡°Bastard!¡± Along with the angry shout, Xiao Hong knelt on the ground in a sorry state, and even his back could no longer straighten. The person standing in front of him was the ancestor of the Xiao clan, Xiao Yi. If he hadn¡¯t been in seclusion in the secret realm and couldn¡¯t be contacted by the outside world back then, someone would have informed him of everything on the day of the banquet, and he would have been able to rush over to settle things. It was already too late to receive the news now. Things were almost out of control. Xiao Yi¡¯s face was livid, ¡°I¡¯ve only been out for a short time, and you¡¯ve caused such a big mess for me. If I hadn¡¯t come out of seclusion in time, the entire Xiao clan would have been destroyed in your hands, and our hundred-year foundation would have been unrooted in a day.¡± Each of the four great clans had an ancestor in charge who usually cultivated in seclusion and would not appear unless there were important matters. ¡°I told you before not to dote on Liu Ruxue too much. Women are all femme fatale, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, it¡¯s all because of this b*tch¡¯s bewitchment that you did such a disgraceful thing.¡± If Xiao Hong wasn¡¯t his direct descendant, Xiao Yi would¡¯ve slapped this unfilial grandson to death. ¡°You¡¯re an utter failure and disappointment.¡± Xiao Yi was flustered and exasperated. If this plan had succeeded, it would¡¯ve been fine. But now, it had failed. Xiao Wuyou had not eliminated the roots of the problem and had given Xiao Mingyan a chance to make a comeback, which was why the Xiao clan had fallen to such a state. Xiao Hong was dispirited, ¡°I really know my mistake, ancestor¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing your mistakes?! Xiao Wuyou is now ruined, and Xiao Mingyan has fallen out with the Xiao clan. Now, you have no descendants to inherit your lineage, and outsiders are taking you as a laughing stock. I¡¯m already so old, yet I still have to clean up your mess!¡± Xiao Yi only hated himself for not receiving the news earlier. Otherwise, things would not have come to this. Xiao Hong pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t spit out the words. His face was lifeless, and Xiao Yi was angry just looking at him. ¡°The most important thing right now is to make Xiao Mingyan change his mind. It¡¯s all your fault for being too ruthless. To think you extracted his supreme dragon bone for Xiao Wuyou.¡± In such cases, either one didn¡¯t do it, or one should do it without leaving any traces so that no one could find any evidence. Xiao Yi had thought highly of Xiao Hong before, but he was completely disappointed in him after this incident. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take on all the responsibility,¡± Xiao Hong said dispiritedly. ¡°How are you going to bear the responsibility? Even if you die thousands of times, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it,¡± Xiao Yi snorted coldly. ¡°If the Xiao clan falls from grace, then even if you die a hundred times, it won¡¯t be enough! Pass down my orders. Kill Liu Ruxue. As for Xiao Wuyou, he¡¯s already a cripple, so just leave him to his death.¡± Xiao Hong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Ancestor!¡± ¡°What? Are you going to plead for this b*tch?¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was ruthless as he looked at Xiao Hong coldly. ¡°If we don¡¯t kill Liu Ruxue, how can we calm Xiao Mingyan¡¯s anger? Never mind her, even you will have to go and kneel to beg for Xiao Mingyan¡¯s forgiveness!¡± With Xiao Mingyan¡¯s strength, Xiao Yi would definitely not let him go so easily. Such a talent must belong to the Xiao clan. Otherwise, with such enmity, even if Xiao Mingyan no longer pursued the matter, Xiao Yi would still be worried. He had a longer vision than Xiao Hong. Chapter 343 - 343 Ye Xuan Takes Action 343 Ye Xuan Takes Action Ye Xuan didn¡¯t have much to pack up, let alone A¡¯Tian and Xiao Mingyan. One was an orphan, and the other had cut off all ties with the Xiao clan. They didn¡¯t alert anyone when they left Jade City. They had just reached the outskirts when Ye Xuan suddenly stopped, ¡°You¡¯ve been following us for a long time. I don¡¯t know what you want, so why don¡¯t you come out and meet us?¡± Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯Tian immediately became alert. They looked around, but there was nothing. ¡°Young man, you have good eyes,¡± An old voice rang out. At the same time, the air became distorted, revealing someone in a gray robe. After seeing clearly who the person was, Xiao Mingyan was very surprised, ¡°Ancestor, why are you here? ¡± Xiao Yi nodded, ¡°Since you still call me your ancestor, it means you haven¡¯t completely forgotten about the Xiao clan.¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s expression was a little complicated. When those things happened, Xiao Yi had been traveling outside. Now that he had returned, he must have heard the news. Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan, sizing him up and probing him. ¡°For this little fellow to have managed to discover my existence, it seems that you are not simple. I heard that you came from Jingdu. May I know what sect you come from?¡± According to the information that the Xiao clan and he had obtained from their investigations, after Xiao Mingyan had lost the supreme dragon bone, he had been chased out of the Xiao clan by Xiao Wuyou, becoming homeless. Thinking that he would not have many days left to live, Xiao Wuyou had not paid any attention to his whereabouts after that. Who knew that when he reappeared, he would become such? No matter how much they investigated, they couldn¡¯t find out what he had experienced. Ye Xuan was also a mystery to them. ¡°I¡¯m from Tai Qing Sect.¡± Xiao Yi thought about it for a long time, but he had no impression of this sect. Could it be some hidden sect? Although Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t see through him, he was sure that even if the latter had extraordinary strength, no matter how strong the other party was, he couldn¡¯t possibly surpass him given his young age. ¡°I already know what happened in the Xiao clan. You¡¯re a good child. I¡¯ve already killed that b*tch Liu Ruxue for making you suffer so much in the past. Now that Xiao Wuyou has become a cripple, you can be considered to have been avenged. As such, you should return to the Xiao clan.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s methods were swift and decisive, and this was also his sincerity. However, Xiao Mingyan was quite reticent as he said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, ancestor, but I¡¯ve already decided to leave the Xiao clan and explore the world.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°No matter what, the Xiao clan has raised you for decades. Liu Ruxue and Xiao Wuyou have received the punishment they deserve. I will also make your father apologize to you. When you come back, you will be the new patriarch of the Xiao clan too.¡± Xiao Mingyan was already tired of living in the Xiao Manor. Most importantly, back when he was in trouble, the elders in the clan should have received the news. Yet, no matter before or after, no one came forward to speak up for him. His heart had long turned cold. No matter how beautiful Xiao Yi wove his words were, he would not go back. ¡°Thank you, ancestor, but I¡¯ve already made my decision. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already left the Xiao clan and have nothing to do with the clan anymore.¡± Xiao Yi felt that his attitude was already very humble. He could even be said to be acting very submissive toward a junior. Yet, Xiao Mingyan still kept rejecting him. The former really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. ¡°You have to remember that Xiao is your family name, and the Xiao clan has also raised you. Do you think you can cut ties just because you say so? It¡¯s too disappointing.¡± Xiao Yi rarely appeared in public, and Xiao Mingyan had only met him once when he was very small. His memory of the other party was blurry, so it was impossible to say that there was any kinship between him and Xiao Yi. It was just that Xiao Yi didn¡¯t want him to leave the Xiao clan. Everyone could see that Xiao Mingyan was no ordinary person. Moreover, Xiao Wuyou had already become a cripple, and there were no other outstanding talents among the younger generation. ¡°Isn¡¯t the supreme dragon bone enough to repay the debt of raising me? Besides, I haven¡¯t held it against Xiao Hong and Liu Ruxue for what they did to me.¡± Xiao Yi was slightly angry, ¡°Those people have already been punished. Are you going to give up on your blood relatives just because of this?¡± ¡°Ancestor, you don¡¯t have to use kinship to pressure me. When I was in trouble, the Xiao clan just stood by and watched. I¡¯d rather not have such relatives.¡± Xiao Mingyan¡¯s words left Xiao Yi speechless. After living for so long, this was the first time he knew what awkwardness was, and he was suddenly embarrassed. Seeing that the gentle approach was useless, Xiao Yi could only resort to force, ¡°No matter what, you must return to the Xiao clan today. You have the blood of the Xiao clan in you. You can¡¯t leave as you please!¡± As he released his aura, Xiao Mingyan felt a huge pressure and was unable to move. His expression was cold, ¡°Ancestor, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Even if I have to tie you up today, I¡¯m going to bring you back.¡± After saying that, Xiao Yi was about to make a move, but a sharp sword Qi came from behind. ¡°You want to take him away in front of me? Don¡¯t you have to ask for my opinion?¡± A lazy voice sounded, breaking the stiff atmosphere between the two. Xiao Yi said coldly, ¡°Little fellow, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. This is the Xiao clan¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°What if I insist?¡± Xiao Yi turned around and met Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes. In an instant, sparks flew everywhere as if two universes had collided. The air was filled with the thick atmosphere of a fight. Looking at Ye Xuan who was pointing his sword at him, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness, ¡°Very good. I haven¡¯t seen such a brave young man for many years. I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Ye Xuan retorted sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an old man as disrespectful as you either. He said he didn¡¯t want to go back, yet you still insist on taking him back. The Xiao clan is so thick-skinned, from young to old.¡± Xiao Yi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°You have a sharp tongue! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Chapter 344 - 344 Lightning in Control 344 Lightning in Control Xiao Mingyan knew that Ye Xuan was powerful, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with Zhao Qing and Zhao Pei last time. But this time was different, this was the Xiao clan¡¯s ancestor. He was Jade City¡¯s top combat power and simply not on the same level as those elders. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with him for now¡­¡± Xiao Mingyan wanted to use a delaying tactic and go with Xiao Yi first. It would not be too late to find an opportunity to leave in the future. However, Ye Xuan shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The simple and unadorned black iron heavy sword appeared in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand again. Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze became a little different. An invisible air current surrounded the two as if forming a world of its own, isolating them from the surroundings. Xiao Mingyan retreated with A¡¯Tian to prevent themselves from being injured by the spiritual power of the two. Ye Xuan¡¯s tone was a little regretful, ¡°The last time, those people from the Zhao clan couldn¡¯t take a beating at all. They collapsed after a few rounds and my sword wasn¡¯t even warmed up yet. I hope you can hold on longer.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°What big words. I hope you can still say such words later.¡± As his face darkened, purple lightning surrounded him, creating crackling sparks. Even the sky darkened, and large dark clouds loomed above. A muffled sound came from the sky. It was like a heavy mountain pressing on one¡¯s chest, making one almost suffocate. The sounds of a dry thunderstorm boomed, and the lightning turned into thick iron chains between Heaven and Earth. It was extremely terrifying, and everything in sight was drowned in an ocean of lightning. Xiao Yi¡¯s figure became extremely tall at this moment. It was as if he was a God born from thunder and lightning. With lightning in his left hand and thunderbolts in his right, he abruptly attacked Ye Xuan. ¡°So it¡¯s the power of lightning.¡± Ye Xuan showed a look of understanding. He stood where he was and didn¡¯t dodge. The giant black iron sword cut through the sharp light, and the dark sword Qi immediately entangled the lightning. The battle was evenly matched. If one looked closely, one would see that there were tiny sparks on the blade. Xiao Yi was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to easily resolve his attack, ¡°Do you think you can beat me like this? This is just an appetizer.¡± In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and the sky roared, revealing several ferocious beasts. Their purple bodies covered the sky, and their heads and tails could not be seen. Countless lightning dragons stared at Ye Xuan, giving off great pressure. Anyone with a slightly weaker mental strength would have had their knees go weak and knelt on the ground. Xiao Yi stood on the dragon¡¯s head and looked down, ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. It¡¯s not too late to regret now.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s answer was an earth-shattering sword aura that almost cut off a strand of Xiao Yi¡¯s hair. Fortunately, he dodged in time. ¡°It seems you want it the hard way.¡± Xiao Yi waved his hand, and the lightning dragons moved all at once. They came crashing down on Ye Xuan just like they were crushing an ant. Ye Xuan was surrounded by the lightning dragons but still unafraid. His movements with the black iron sword were so vivacious that only his afterimage could be seen in the air. Even the sword body was producing tiny sparks under the forging of the lightning. The lightning seemed to have eyes and was about to hit Ye Xuan, but was blocked by the sword Qi. The attack thus slipped and hit the side, and with that, even the web between Ye Xuan¡¯s thumb and forefinger was slightly numb. No matter how skilled Ye Xuan¡¯s body technique was, there were just too many bolts of lightning in the sky, so it was inevitable that a few of them would strike him. However, his body had been modified by the system, so a few bolts didn¡¯t cause him much harm. Ye Xuan glanced at his sword. Perhaps it was because it had absorbed too much lightning, but the black sword was flashing with purple lightning. Looking at Xiao Yi, who seemed to be at ease, he thought of something and a playful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°If the person who controls lightning was struck by lightning, I wonder what the scene would be like.¡± Xiao Yi smiled disdainfully and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re delusional. How is that possible?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s smile widened, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but I love challenges¡±. He raised his black iron sword high, and the sword Qi became increasingly sharper, entangling with the purple electric arcs. The huge energy ball expanded continuously, and from a distance, it covered close to half of the sky, almost able to compete with the lightning dragon. Xiao Yi felt a familiar aura. It was his power, but it was being used by Ye Xuan at this moment. His pupils constricted as he exclaimed, ¡°This, this is impossible.¡± It turned out that the sword in Ye Xuan¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop absorbing the power of lightning when he was fighting Xiao Yi just now. It could both dispel lightning and attract lightning. The sky was dark, and an indescribable vortex appeared. The lightning dragons were crushed and devoured. The scene of the interweaving sword Qi and lightning was magnificent enough to destroy everything, even the world. At this point, even Xiao Yi felt fearful. This was not the lightning he was familiar with. The sharp sword Qi within it was something that even he did not dare to contend with. To think such power was controlled by the young man in front of him. The sword light illuminated the sky, as well as the scene before Xiao Mingyan¡¯s eyes. He could not describe it with words. It could be said that Xiao Mingyan would never forget that shocking sword strike. He subconsciously held his breath, and his heart began to race. He even thought to himself that he would be willing to die on the spot. At this moment, he was full of admiration for Ye Xuan. Beside him, A¡¯Tian also had a similar expression. However, his cultivation level was too low. The lights and shadows flashed past his eyes, dazzling and only leaving him with a superficial understanding. His head hurt after staring for a long time, and he could only lower his head quickly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly look up again. Even though his eyes were sore and bloodshot, he still wanted to see Ye Xuan¡¯s movements clearly. Unlike Xiao Mingyan and A¡¯Tian¡¯s feelings of admiration, the lightning revealed fear and panic in Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes instead. He never thought that the lightning he was so proud of would become his biggest enemy. However, Xiao Yi had no way to escape at this moment. Chapter 345 - 345 Just With You Guys? 345 Just With You Guys? ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound came from the suburbs, and the entire city trembled. Countless people were so shocked that they ran out of their homes, thinking that an earthquake was about to happen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it an earthquake?¡± ¡°Thunder had been booming just now. I thought it was going to rain. The weather is really strange.¡± ¡°The commotion seems to be coming from the suburbs. Could something big have happened?¡± Since there were signs of abnormality, there must be something wrong. The sounds of a dry thunderstorm had long attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and the city was in a heated discussion. ¡°You guys, look at the sky!¡± The wind and clouds surged in the sky, and a divine bridge faintly flashed in it. Vaguely, the gate of the heavens opened wide, and even the light of the glorious sun became dim. The closer they got to the suburbs, the more obvious the phenomenon was. It could be seen that something extraordinary was indeed happening there. The unprecedented scene surprised everyone, and they stretched their necks to look. ¡°Could it be that a secret treasure has appeared in the suburbs?¡± Hearing this, many people began to head towards the outskirts. However, before they even got close, a powerful aura came over, intimidating everyone¡¯s actions of moving forward. Some of the cultivators with low cultivation immediately turned pale and their breathing became rapid. They didn¡¯t dare to move forward anymore. Even if there was some kind of secret treasure, they had to first be alive to use it. However, there was no lack of courageous people. After taking a few more steps, they saw that the people from the major clans were all around, and were instantly stunned. Experts from the Xiao clan, the Zhao clan, the Fu clan, and all the other clans were here. They had rushed here as soon as they sensed the strange aura, but they couldn¡¯t take half a step forward either. An inexplicable surging aura spread from the suburbs, and everything within a hundred miles was within its range. It isolated everyone¡¯s vision, and even divine sense couldn¡¯t enter. ¡°What is going on?¡± The people of the four great clans were all gathered here. They almost thought that someone was attacking Jade City. ¡°Such a huge commotion isn¡¯t as simple as the birth of an artifact. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a battle between experts.¡± The rest of the people were in disbelief, ¡°What kind of expert can cause such a huge commotion?¡± Fortunately, the fight was in the suburbs. If it was in Jade City, half of the city would have been destroyed. ¡°Perhaps only our ancestors can reach this realm.¡± However, the ancestors of the major clans were either in closed-door cultivation or traveling outside. They did not meddle in worldly affairs at all. After all, if they were to make a move, it would involve plenty of implications. The crowd couldn¡¯t see the scene inside clearly, but the aura that came from it made them extremely shocked. They began to make guesses. ¡°Could it be an expert passing by, or a large sect from Jingdu?¡± ¡°When the city gate is on fire, the fish in the moat will be affected. Let¡¯s not join in the fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but all this is happening near Jade City. If something really happens, we can¡¯t afford to take responsibility either.¡± An elder wanted to use his divine sense to probe inside and see what was happening, but in the next minute, he let out a miserable cry and rolled on the ground in pain as if he had been seriously injured. Seeing this, the others didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°The power inside is too overbearing. If we rashly charge in, I¡¯m afraid our end will be even more miserable.¡± Someone looked at the elder¡¯s injuries. Fortunately, he withdrew his divine sense in time. Otherwise, there was a possibility that his entire sea of consciousness would be shattered. If that happened, half of his cultivation would be crippled. The other clans were fine, but those from the Xiao clan had strange expressions. The elders all knew that Xiao Yi had come out of seclusion to bring Xiao Mingyan back. He had gone in the direction of the suburbs. However, no matter how powerful Xiao Mingyan was, could he be on par with Xiao Yi and even cause such a big commotion? They couldn¡¯t understand, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. As a crack was torn open probably because the space could not withstand the powerful force, an aura leaked out The Zhao clan and the Fu clan could not help but look confused. ¡°One of the powers within feels quite familiar.¡± The Xiao clan¡¯s people¡¯s faces changed. The others were not sure, but how could they be wrong about the aura of their ancestor? It was Xiao Yi¡¯s! The more anxious they were, the more they couldn¡¯t show it. Other than standing there anxiously, there was nothing else they could do. The Xiao clan wanted to go inside and see the situation, but a good example of doing so had just been shown to them. After an unknown time, the aura slowly dispersed and three figures appeared. ¡°Oh my, such a big party. Everyone is here to send us off, huh? You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± The carefree voice stunned everyone. They looked at each other, and after seeing the person who walked out, they all showed incredulous expressions. The three were Ye Xuan, Xiao Mingyan, and A¡¯Tian. The momentum just now had been so huge that it could be called heaven-shaking and earth-shattering. Could it have been created by the three of them? For a moment, the atmosphere was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard. Could this have been a mistake? Xiao Mingyan looked around, and his gaze finally fell on the Xiao clan. For some reason, when they met Xiao Mingyan¡¯s gaze, the members of the Xiao clan felt diffident. One of the elders couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiao Mingyan, where¡¯s the ancestor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your Xiao clan¡¯s ancestor, not mine. Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°But the ancestor went to find you and even said that he would bring you back¡­¡± That person knew that he had misspoken and hurriedly shut his mouth. However, when the others saw Xiao Mingyan and associated it with the attitude of the Xiao clan¡¯s members just now, an impossible guess appeared in their hearts. It couldn¡¯t be that Xiao Mingyan and the Xiao clan¡¯s ancestor had been fighting inside, right? Seeing that Xiao Mingyan was about to leave, everyone from the Xiao clan stepped forward to stop him, ¡°If you don¡¯t make things clear, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± Ye Xuan took a step forward. Just by glancing at the person, he released boundless pressure. ¡°Even Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t take him away, how could you?¡± Chapter 346 - 346 The End of the Storm In Jade City 346 The End of the Storm In Jade City It seemed like a simple statement, but the invisible domineering aura made the Xiao clan¡¯s people tremble. ¡°You actually dare to call the ancestor by his name¡­¡± Under Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze, the man¡¯s voice grew softer and softer. The crowd subconsciously made way for them, so much so that they didn¡¯t even react until Ye Xuan and the others had walked far away. ¡°Should we chase after them?¡± ¡°Why are you chasing after them? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to find trouble with them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing how brazen Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan were, the Xiao clan suddenly had a bad feeling. Now that Xiao Yi had not been found yet, the Xiao clan did not want to cause any more trouble. If they were like this, then the other clans would all the more not dare to act rashly. Most of the people were just here to watch the show, and they didn¡¯t have any deep grudges against Xiao Mingyan, so it wouldn¡¯t be worth it to suddenly attack. Everyone carefully approached the inside. When they saw the scene clearly, they fell silent again. The entire place was deathly silent as if someone had grabbed their fate by the throat. They had long guessed in their hearts, but after seeing it with their own eyes, they still couldn¡¯t believe it. The surrounding trees had all been uprooted, leaving only a few empty holes. There was scorched earth everywhere, and there were traces of lightning. The wolves on the ground could imagine what kind of battle had happened here, but there was not even a place to stand. This was not the most surprising thing. The most surprising thing was the person lying on the ground. His face was like charcoal, and his hair stood up. It was obvious that he had been struck by lightning. He could be said to be unrecognizable, but someone still recognized his identity. ¡°The Xiao clan¡¯s ancestor!¡± Everyone from the Xiao clan immediately turned pale and quickly ran over to check his breathing. Fortunately, he was still breathing. If anything happened to Xiao Yi, the Xiao clan would be completely finished. The Xiao clan didn¡¯t have time to think so much, so they quickly brought him back to treat his injuries. As for the other clans, they couldn¡¯t believe it. Xiao Yi¡¯s strength was not much different from their own ancestors, and he was the top combat force in Jade City. But what did they just see? Xiao Yi was actually defeated! No wonder everyone looked like they had seen a ghost. Zhao Huaifeng subconsciously swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was Xiao Mingyan who did this? What is his current cultivation level? even the ancestor of the Xiao clan can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if Xiao Mingyan had a fortuitous encounter, it is impossible for him to reach such a realm in such a short time. It should be someone else.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Xiao Mingyan, then who was it?¡± Everyone thought of Ye Xuan, who was by Xiao Mingyan¡¯s side. His background was a mystery, and they only knew that he came from the capital. In the beginning, no one paid much attention to him, and after they couldn¡¯t investigate him, they didn¡¯t deliberately send people to the capital to investigate. However, they didn¡¯t expect that he would be a low-profile and modest person. ¡°That¡¯s not very possible. He looks about the same age as Xiao Mingyan. How could he have such profound cultivation?¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t know. Some experts like to pretend to be weak. This person looks young, but he might be a few hundred years old. ¡°Xiao Mingyan is really lucky. He died first before he was revived. Being chosen by such a big shot and to be given such an opportunity, his future is really promising.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not so lucky. But the ones who regret it the most now are the Xiao clan.¡± At first, some of the restless people in Jade City were not used to Xiao Mingyan¡¯s talent and root bone and were hesitating about whether they should make a move. After all, with Xiao Mingyan¡¯s current strength, he would definitely be a great threat if he stood on the opposite side. After seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s end, the flame in their hearts was completely extinguished. Even the top combat fighter of Jade City was like this, they would be nothing more than dead flies if they went against Xiao Mingyan. Perhaps only two or more ancestors could subdue Xiao Mingyan, but Xiao Yi was doing it for his own family. If they wanted to ask the ancestors of other families to help, they would have to pay a different price for it. With the departure of Ye Xuan and Xiao Mingyan, this matter gradually calmed down. At least, Xiao Mingyan wouldn¡¯t return to Jade City for a while. No matter how powerful his cultivation was, he wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance to the other clans. In this farce, the Xiao clan was the most seriously injured. It could be said that their vitality was greatly damaged. Xiao Wuyou had become a cripple, Xiao Hong was unable to hold down the fort, and Xiao Yi was finally allowed to come out of the mountain, but in the end, he was seriously injured. They had hoped that Xiao Yi could take charge of the situation, but now he had to recuperate because of his injuries and couldn¡¯t come out in a short time, making the chaotic situation in the Xiao clan even worse. ¡°The Xiao clan is basically finished. Many of them want to separate from the family, and they all have the support of the elders and seniors in the family. Xiao Hong has been crippled by them.¡± ¡°I say that the Xiao clan is really unlucky. Their good cards are all smashed. Now that the clan is in chaos, they won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t even need to do anything and they are already heading toward destruction. The affairs of the world are unpredictable. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± The Xiao clan, which had once firmly occupied the top position of the four great clans, had actually come to this sort of situation. This was something that no one had expected. In a short period of time, they had witnessed the collapse of a large clan. Now, the clan had split up, and it could be said that all of them were doing things their own way. There was no lack of covert action and influence from other clans, but the root cause was the Xiao clan. Taking advantage of their internal strife, the other forces were splitting and devouring the Xiao clan¡¯s resources. By the time the Xiao clan reacted, it was already too late for them to regret. As for whether Xiao Mingyan could return or not, it was not within their scope of consideration. There was also the mysterious Ye Xuan beside him, who left a shadow in everyone¡¯s hearts. There were speculations going on in the outside world. They could only hope that this man, who had single-handedly stirred up a storm in Jade City, would never come again. Otherwise, they did not know which clan would be the unlucky one next time. Chapter 347 - 347 The Trip to the Valley of the Medicine Masters 347 The Trip to the Valley of the Medicine Masters Ye Xuan, who had stirred up the storm in Jade City, was completely unaware of the shadow he had cast on the other major clans. Xiao Mingyan was still immersed in the shocking sword attack just now, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you do it?¡± After the battle, Xiao Yi suffered heavy losses, but Ye Xuan was fine. This completely subverted Xiao Mingyan¡¯s worldview, and also refreshed his understanding of Ye Xuan¡¯s strength. He even had a premonition that Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t used all his strength in the battle just now. If that was the case, what kind of terrifying level had his cultivation reached? ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple to attack an enemy¡¯s shield with an enemy¡¯s spear.¡± The reasoning behind this was very difficult for Xiao Mingyan to understand, but for Ye Xuan, who had transmigrated from the modern world, it was extremely simple. After all, the lightning rod was something everyone knew about. Since it could avoid lightning, it could also attract lightning. Xiao Yi¡¯s power that hit Ye Xuan was partially absorbed by the black iron giant sword, and in the end, with the unparalleled sword Qi, it was reflected back to Xiao Yi at double the power. Xiao Yi would have never thought that he would be defeated by Ye Xuan in such a way. However, it was easier said than done. First of all, Xiao Yi¡¯s power of lightning was not just for show. If Ye Xuan¡¯s muscles and bones had not been tempered by the system and his physique was special, ordinary people would not be able to withstand that kind of attack at all. Seeing Xiao Mingyan¡¯s thoughtful gaze, Ye Xuan only smiled and patted his shoulder. He said, ¡°You still have a long way to go. Take your time to think about it.¡± ¡°But after this, the Xiao clan won¡¯t be faring so well.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s words were quite tactful. Now that Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t control the Xiao clan at all and there was no leader since Xiao Yi was injured, and there were all kinds of people in the clan, the other clans would definitely want to join in the fun. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. From now on, the Xiao clan¡¯s fate has nothing to do with me.¡± No matter how much resentment Xiao Mingyan had towards the Xiao clan, it had already dissipated. He had avenged himself, and Xiao Wuyou and Liu Ruxue had a miserable ending. If he was still trapped in the past, it would be detrimental to his cultivation. Similarly, although the Xiao clan had raised Xiao Mingyan, he had repaid them all with the supreme dragon bone, the things that Xiao Wuyou had done to him, and the passiveness of Xiao Hong and the Xiao clan when all these happened to him. After saying this, Xiao Mingyan¡¯s expression relaxed. Without the Xiao clan¡¯s restrictions, he suddenly became cheerful, and his state of mind also showed signs of a breakthrough. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Mingyan knew Ye Xuan¡¯s intentions very well, and he managed to untie the knot in his heart with a few words. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me enough along the way. I¡¯m getting calluses in my ears from listening to you.¡± Ye Xuan waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye here. We shall meet again at the Tai Qing Sect in the future. I¡¯ve already informed the sect. You can go there directly.¡± He and A¡¯tian would head to the Valley of Medicine Masters, while Xiao Mingyan would head to Tai Qing Sect. With Xiao Mingyan¡¯s ability, going alone would not be a problem. Looking at Xiao Mingyan¡¯s back, he was as free as a bird, and he could roam and travel wherever he liked. ¡°Young Master Xiao really doesn¡¯t have any worries now,¡± A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He seemed to have thought of something, and he looked at Ye Xuan with shining eyes. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Young Master Ye, I have something to say, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡± Ye Xuan raised his head as if he knew what A¡¯tian was thinking. He replied, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Can I learn swordsmanship from you? Your sword attack just now was too powerful! That sword move was so powerful that no one can defeat it. If only I could be like you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop with the flattery.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he interrupted A¡¯tian¡¯s long speech. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but you¡¯re not suitable to learn the sword. Swordsmanship requires a good foundation from a young age. You¡¯re too old, and your aptitude is not good. Even if you can make up for it with hard work and practice later on, it still can¡¯t make up for your innate flaws.¡± A¡¯tian¡¯s face was sullen. His heart, which had just sprouted the desire to become a swordsman, had been stomped to death by Ye Xuan before it could even grow. Ye Xuan was able to reach such a realm because of the system. If A¡¯tian started cultivating now, it would probably be tough. Moreover, his root bone and aptitude were unsuitable for practicing the sword. Along the way, A¡¯tian was dejected and looked extremely depressed. He mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be a swordsman. With a long sword in hand, you can get rid of all the injustice in the world. If I can become a swordsman, I won¡¯t have to be bullied and have people rolling their eyes at me. I can even be domineering when I use the sword.¡± Ye Xuan only found it funny when he heard his mumbling. ¡°After all this, you want to learn swordsmanship just because it¡¯s domineering and impressive?¡± A¡¯tian nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, just like you, Young Master. But it seems that there¡¯s no hope now.¡± He was still young, so it was not strange for him to say such words. Ye Xuan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Although you¡¯re not suitable for sword cultivation, perhaps other paths are more suitable for you. Don¡¯t think that you should do what others do. You have to find your own path.¡± A¡¯tian¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you, Young Master!¡± A¡¯tian quickly put this matter to the back of his mind. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve never left Jade City in my life, and I don¡¯t know what the Valley of Medicine Masters is like. But what are you going there for, Young Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to treat an illness.¡± A¡¯tian¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked Ye Xuan up and down. He couldn¡¯t see any injuries on Ye Xuan at all. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Ye Xuan nodded. The heart had been very calm these days and didn¡¯t cause any trouble. It was as if there wasn¡¯t such a superfluous thing in his body, but he didn¡¯t let his guard down. This heart was like a time bomb, no one knew when this time bomb would explode, and he did not know whether the people of Valley of Medicine Masters could solve his problem. Chapter 348 - 348 What Kind of Sect Is This? 348 What Kind of Sect Is This? The endless mountain range was like a sleeping ancient dragon, sitting in the mountains. As far as the eye could see, it was verdant green, like a high-quality jade inlaid under the sky. In the depths of the mountains, a majestic building rose from the ground, surrounded by clouds and fog. It was a peaceful scene. This was the Tai Qing Sect, which was originally just an ordinary sect. However, after Ye Xuan¡¯s transformation of the place, coupled with the things he brought from Jingdu, it had become a place full of spirit and beauty. At the entrance, more than a dozen spiritual beasts were lazily lying under the sun. Occasionally, they would turn over to reveal their white bellies or stretch lazily. They looked like they had lived in peace for many years. Occasionally, when a female disciple passed by and saw them, she would call them cute and feed them with spiritual fruits and the like. After eating and drinking to their fill, the spiritual beasts would continue to sleep. If Ye Xuan saw the scene in front of him, he would definitely have complicated feelings. Because these spiritual beasts were none other than the once-famous Penglai Immortal Beasts. At this moment, they had already retired in advance at the Tai Qing Sect. In order to keep a low profile, they all hid their own spiritual powers and transformed into ordinary spiritual beasts. As a result, most of the disciples didn¡¯t know the Penglai Immortal Beasts¡¯ cultivation and thought that they were simply ordinary demonic beasts. Furthermore, Ye Xuan had asked the sect to bring the spiritual beasts back and take good care of them. Thus, the spiritual beasts became the mascot of the Tai Qing Sect. Some disciples could not help but complain, ¡°We can¡¯t even live as well as an ordinary spiritual beast. They don¡¯t have to do anything and they can even eat top-quality spiritual fruits.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but after saying this, one of the demonic beasts raised its eyelids, and there was actually some disdain in its eyes. ¡°They were brought back by Elder Ye after all. Elder Ye is rich and generous, you can¡¯t compare to these spiritual beasts.¡± Their tone was sour, and their eyes were filled with envy and jealousy. They wished they could turn into those spiritual beasts, but no one said anything. Now, the entire Tai Qing Sect was relying on Ye Xuan. He was strong enough to feed hundreds of them for free, let alone a dozen. The sect¡¯s resources were also extremely abundant, and even the steps were paved with top-quality white jade. They were not inferior to the sects of Jingdu, and these spiritual beasts could be considered mascots of the sect. At this moment, these disciples still didn¡¯t know that the weak mascots in their eyes were actually legendary ancient divine beasts. It was the kind that could crush these disciples to death with a single claw. ¡°Elder Ye has sent news!¡± ¡°Did Elder Ye say when he would be back?¡± The people of the Tai Qing Sect could be said to be looking forward to and waiting for Ye Xuan¡¯s return. Even the Penglai Immortal Beasts who were sunbathing at the door subconsciously pricked up their ears. ¡°Elder Ye said that he is going to Valley of Medicine Masters to take care of some business. He will come back after that. He also said that he wanted us to take care of someone.¡± The elders looked at the contents of the message. It briefly described Xiao Mingyan¡¯s experience, but it didn¡¯t mention anything about the Root Bone of Chaos. They thought that Ye Xuan¡¯s sympathy was overflowing again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that the Tai Qing Sect is big and doing well, it¡¯s just a matter of feeding another mouth.¡± ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s heart is too soft. Previously, it was the spiritual beasts, and now it¡¯s a human. Do you think there will be more in the future?¡± ¡°But this kid¡¯s experience is a little too miserable. His bones were dug out by his blood relatives, he was poisoned, and finally, he was chased out of the house.¡± Everyone thought that the person who was about to arrive was a pitiful one, and with Ye Xuan¡¯s instructions, when Xiao Mingyan arrived at the Tai Qing Sect, he was warmly welcomed by a group of elders, which made him confused. After the Xiao clan¡¯s incident, Xiao Mingyan had already raised a high level of defense in his heart. He was still a little unaccustomed to the crowd¡¯s goodwill. Even if he had a cold expression on his face, it did not reduce the enthusiasm of the others in the Tai Qing Sect. The Penglai Immortal Beasts looked at Xiao Mingyan, who was surrounded by the crowd, and actually felt an ancient aura from him. ¡°This kid is not simple. He has the chaos aura on him. This group of people from the Tai Qing Sect can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°These people can¡¯t even see through our disguises. Don¡¯t expect anything of them.¡± ¡°He must have suffered a very serious injury before. It seems that he received help from Ye Xuan, so he came here.¡± ¡°Ye Xuan didn¡¯t just pick us up, he also picked up a person.¡± The Penglai Immortal Beasts were conversing in the sea of divine senses, chirping noisily. After Xiao Mingyan had settled down, he began to tour the Tai Qing Sect. His gaze fell on the spiritual beasts basking in the sun at the entrance. In fact, he had noticed them from the beginning. The disciple beside him noticed his gaze and explained, ¡°These spiritual beasts were also brought over by Elder Ye. They don¡¯t have much cultivation or strength, but they look pretty good. If you want a spiritual beast, you can go to the beast garden to take a look. There are a few good ones there.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xiao Mingyan nodded. Ye Xuan¡¯s sect was completely different from what he had imagined. Xiao Mingyan had originally thought that it was a powerful and hidden sect. Otherwise, how could it have cultivated a peerless expert like Ye Xuan? He even thought that there were many experts here, but in fact, it was not the case. Although he had only been at the Tai Qing Sect for a short time, he had already discovered that most of the disciples and elders were not very strong. However, this sect had extremely abundant resources, and its foundation was even comparable to that of the big sects in Jingdu. After asking, he found out that this was all Ye Xuan¡¯s doing. And here, he always felt that there were several powerful auras that were faintly discernible. He didn¡¯t know where they came from, and it was by chance that he discovered those auras actually came from the spiritual beasts basking in the sun at the door. In the end, Xiao Mingyan went to ask the other disciples, and they all said that those spiritual beasts were just mascots and didn¡¯t have much strength. What kind of sect was this? Thinking of how low profile Ye Xuan was, could it be that they were all pretending to be weak? Not only did Xiao Mingyan find it strange, but even the Tai Qing Sect also realized that Xiao Mingyan was not a pitiful person. They also realized that he was not that simple, but this was a story for another time. Chapter 349 - 349 Serene Orchid Silver Grass 349 Serene Orchid Silver Grass In the quiet forest, only the sound of leaves being stepped on could be heard. One was light, the other heavy. It was Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian. With Ye Xuan¡¯s speed, they should have arrived yesterday, but he was traveling with A¡¯tian. A¡¯tian¡¯s cultivation was low, so the journey was delayed for a few days. ¡°After we pass through this forest, we should be able to reach the Valley of Medicine Masters,¡± said A¡¯tian animatedly. The two of them were walking in front when A¡¯tian suddenly stopped and sniffed around. Seeing A¡¯tian behave like that, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A¡¯tian scratched his head and asked, ¡°Young Master, do you smell a very special scent?¡± Ye Xuan frowned and asked, ¡°A special scent?¡± He carefully observed his surroundings and did not find anything unusual. He shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± A¡¯tian mumbled, ¡°Is there something wrong with my sense of smell?¡± Then, he smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°I might have made a mistake.¡± Although he said that, Ye Xuan could tell from his subtle expression and the slight movement of his nose that there really was a strange fragrance in the air that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t smell. This abnormality made Ye Xuan a little vigilant. He asked, ¡°Wait, what kind of scent did you smell?¡± ¡°It has the fishy smell of soil and a little medicinal fragrance. I can¡¯t really describe it.¡± What A¡¯tian said was true. If it was really an illusion, then it was too realistic. Also, why was he the only one who smelled it and Ye Xuan didn¡¯t notice at all? One had to know that Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was profound, and his divine sense was even more powerful than A¡¯tian¡¯s. If there was even the slightest abnormality nearby, Ye Xuan would be able to detect it. ¡°This matter is a little strange.¡± Hearing this, A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°I can¡¯t be poisoned, right? or have I fallen into some kind of illusion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m traveling with you. It¡¯s impossible that I didn¡¯t have any reaction when you fell for it. Furthermore, there weren¡¯t any poisonous creatures or arrays along the way.¡± Even Ye Xuan was a little puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°What should we do now? Is there something wrong with my body?¡± Ye Xuan used his divine sense to check and found that A¡¯tian¡¯s body was normal. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°You lead the way. Let¡¯s see where that smell is coming from.¡± He wanted to see what it was that was acting so mysterious that only A¡¯tian could smell it. Could it be that he was too weak? A¡¯tian nodded. He had Ye Xuan by his side anyway, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°It seems to be this way.¡± Ye Xuan followed behind A¡¯tian, paying attention to the movements around him at all times, but he didn¡¯t find any footprints of demonic beasts. The surrounding environment grew darker and darker. There were large trees that blocked out the sky and the sun. Faint sunlight fell through the gaps between the leaves, forming spots of light on the ground. ¡°The smell is even stronger here.¡± Although their surroundings were calm, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. The vegetation here was lush, and thick vines clung to the trees. They were as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, and they twisted like water bucket-sized snakes. A¡¯tian was almost shocked, thinking that it was some kind of demonic beast. Looking in the direction A¡¯tian was pointing at, Ye Xuan waved out a wave of spiritual power and pushed aside the grass. He secretly accumulated power in his hand. If there were any strange movements, he would destroy everything in front of him. Without the cover of the weeds and vines, the light blue grass appeared in front of A¡¯tian and Ye Xuan. The weak branches and leaves swayed in the wind, and the two green leaves were like small fans, giving people a warm and harmless feeling. ¡°The smell is coming from this.¡± Ye Xuan scanned the surroundings with his divine sense and made sure there were no poisonous creatures before walking up to examine the plant in front of him. ¡°It looks like a serene orchid silver grass.¡± A¡¯tian also moved closer to the plant to observe. ¡°What is serene orchid silver grass?¡± The serene orchid silver grass was a top-grade seventh-level spiritual plant and had extremely high value. A mature plant could emit a strange fragrance, but it was also highly toxic, attracting powerful demonic beasts. If a demonic beast ate it by mistake, the corpse would be absorbed by the roots and become fertilizer. Therefore, the serene orchid silver grass was also known as the serene orchid corrosive grass. Although it sounded scary, as long as one paid attention to it and removed the poisonous part, it was an indispensable part of refining supreme-grade medicinal pills. Moreover, when it was not mature, it did not carry poison. ¡°Then it must be very precious.¡± A¡¯tian smacked his lips. After listening to Ye Xuan¡¯s introduction, he didn¡¯t expect the unremarkable grass to be so powerful when it matured. Ye Xuan nodded and gave A¡¯tian a strange look. Logically speaking, the serene orchid silver grass wasn¡¯t mature yet, so it shouldn¡¯t give off any scent. Why could A¡¯tian smell it, but he couldn¡¯t? This was something worth pondering over. A¡¯tian observed the plants in front of him. Probably because Ye Xuan¡¯s gaze was too obvious, he turned his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Young Master, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen the serene orchid silver grass before?¡± A¡¯tian shook his head and replied, ¡°You must be joking. I¡¯ve never seen such a precious plant.¡± Not to mention the serene orchid silver grass, for a small fry like A¡¯tian, who had previously crawled and rolled in Jade City and was at the bottom of society, medicinal pills were a luxury to him. People like him had no money to buy them at all. Even if they were injured, they could only bandage their injuries. ¡°There aren¡¯t any other demonic beasts in the vicinity. I think it¡¯s because the serene orchid silver grass hasn¡¯t matured yet. If it had matured, who knows how many corpses would be buried under this soil.¡± Thinking of that, A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but move to the side. His expression was a little unnatural. He said, ¡°This is too brutal. I can¡¯t believe that a small spiritual plant can be so powerful.¡± Ye Xuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a plant¡¯s instinct to protect itself. You¡¯ll know in the future that there will be demonic beasts around high-level spiritual plants. It¡¯s not surprising.¡± Chapter 350 - 350 A Group of People Suddenly Appeared 350 A Group of People Suddenly Appeared Although the serene orchid silver grass was rare and had great medicinal value, the one in front of them was not mature yet. Just as Ye Xuan was thinking about how to deal with it, he suddenly looked up in the southeast direction. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian had just hidden when they saw a group of people walking toward them. There were men and women among them. Except for the leader who was at the peak of the earth rank, the rest were all at the second or third level of the earth rank. They were dressed in dark green clothes, and there were unknown plants embroidered on their chest with silver silk threads. They looked very delicate and small, so they should be disciples of some sect. ¡°The serene orchid silver grass should be nearby. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s matured yet. Everyone, be careful in case there are any demonic beasts.¡± ¡°This is great! As long as we can bring back the serene orchid silver grass, it will definitely be a great achievement. All the twists and turns we¡¯ve gone through won¡¯t be in vain.¡± Hearing their discussion, A¡¯tian suddenly became a little anxious. ¡°Young Master, we found the serene orchid silver grass first. Should we¡­¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens first. The serene orchid silver grass hasn¡¯t ripened yet, so it¡¯s useless even if we take it.¡± Although the serene orchid silver grass was an extremely rare herb, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know how to make elixirs, so it would be a waste to pick it. A¡¯tian opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he saw Ye Xuan make a shushing gesture. The leader of the group swept his gaze and his eyes fell on Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian¡¯s positions. He seemed to have sensed something. He was a young man in his twenties, but Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect his senses to be so sharp. ¡°Senior Brother Li, what are you looking at?¡± Li Mao looked around but didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. There wasn¡¯t even a demonic beast, let alone a human figure. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. You guys look for it carefully.¡± The group of people began to search the surroundings and soon found a light blue grass in the grass. ¡°Senior Brother Li, quickly come and look. The serene orchid silver grass is here. Even the heavens are watching over us. We found it so quickly.¡± The group burst into cheers, but everyone was soon disappointed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this serene orchid silver grass isn¡¯t mature yet. Even if we take it back now, the medicinal effect won¡¯t be as good.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a waste of our efforts then?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If it¡¯s a mature serene orchid silver grass, it will definitely attract powerful demonic beasts. At that time, it will be extremely difficult for us to obtain it, and we will have to pay a high price.¡± ¡°Then what should we do, Senior Brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought some soil this time. As long as we don¡¯t damage the stem of the serene orchid silver grass and move it back to the valley, it won¡¯t be too late to use it as medicine after it matures.¡± Li Mao carefully observed the serene orchid silver grass in front of him. Calculating the time, it shouldn¡¯t be long before the plant matured. ¡°Senior Brother Li, you¡¯ve really thought through all the possibilities. Fortunately, you were prepared. Otherwise, we would have suffered a great loss this time.¡± This group of people was in full swing and did not notice the existence of Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian at all. After all, Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was much higher than theirs, so it was easy for him to hide both of their auras. Listening to these people¡¯s words and actions, they seemed to be extremely familiar with herbs and the like. In addition, this place was adjacent to the Valley of Medicine Masters. Could they be people of the Valley of Medicine Masters? Just as Ye Xuan was about to appear, a black smoke spread silently, and the rustling sound made it seem like something was approaching. Li Mao and the others were focused on digging the serene orchid silver grass and didn¡¯t notice the changes in their surroundings. The serene orchid silver grass looked small and delicate, but its roots were extremely large and extremely fragile. It couldn¡¯t be damaged in any way, or else the entire plant would wither, so no one dared to be distracted. ¡°Aiya.¡± Suddenly, a cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention. One of the disciples looked at his wrist and said, ¡°I think something bit me just now.¡± The companion next to him didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°What¡¯s there to make a fuss about? Maybe it¡¯s some small bug.¡± It wasn¡¯t strange for there to be venomous insects and snakes in the forest, thus they all carried antidotes with them. The wound on his wrist quickly turned purple. Apparently, the thing that bit him was poisonous. The disciple treated the wound simply and swallowed the pill. He didn¡¯t take it to heart, but the symptoms didn¡¯t get better. Instead, they were getting worse. His eyes turned black and he almost fainted on the ground. Fortunately, the disciple beside him held him up, and only then did he notice that something was wrong. ¡°Senior Brother Li, come and take a look. Something is wrong with Junior Brother Zhang.¡± By the time Li Mao rushed over to take a look, his entire arm had turned purple in just a few breaths, and it was still spreading upwards. It was clear that the poison was no small matter. Li Mao immediately decided to seal Junior Brother Zhang¡¯s veins. Otherwise, if the poison had spread to his heart, even the gods of the immortal realm would have been powerless. However, this only slowed down the speed of the poison, not the root cause. ¡°What a powerful poisonous bug,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°We have to bring him back for treatment as soon as possible.¡± However, before one problem had settled, another problem rose. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are so many spiders!¡± There was another cry of alarm. Only then did everyone notice that there were many small spiders on the ground and on the sides. They were densely packed and looked very horrifying. The spiders were small and were initially hidden under the leaves. By the time they realized it, they had already been surrounded by the spiders. ¡°Where did these spiders come from?¡± ¡°Junior Brother Zhang wasn¡¯t bitten by them just now, right?¡± These spiders were black in color and were obviously poisonous. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats, but they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Li Mao reminded them, ¡°Everyone, be careful. You must not be bitten by these spiders.¡± There was already a disciple who had been bitten, so the others naturally did not dare to let their guard down. Li Mao¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding for so long. Why don¡¯t you come out and meet us?¡± Chapter 351 - 351 The Five Poison Sect 351 The Five Poison Sect A¡¯tian felt a little guilty, thinking that Li Mao was talking about them. However, he saw Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes fixed in the southwest direction, and another group of people walked over. These people were dressed in black and purple clothes embroidered with poisonous creatures such as centipedes, scorpions, and spiders. Not only that but their exposed skin was also tattooed with totems of poisonous insects and other creatures. They seemed to have come with ill intentions. ¡°Five Poison Sect! I knew it was you guys doing nasty things behind the scenes.¡± The people from the Five Poison Sect only sneered, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the serene orchid silver grass and all the herbs you¡¯ve found.¡± The expressions of Li Mao and the others were extremely unsightly. The Five Poison Sect had caused trouble before, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would go even further and demand everything from them. It must be known that these medicinal herbs had been picked by them after going through great hardships, and they had even lost a few of their senior and junior brothers because of it. In the end, the Five Poison Sect followed behind them and wanted to take advantage of them. ¡°Dream on!¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s people said fiercely, ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to collect the corpse.¡± The face of the poisoned disciple began to turn blue. If there was no antidote, there was no way to save him. Li Mao and the others could not just watch him die. However, it was impossible for them to lower their heads to the Five Poison Sect. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to fight us openly, so they secretly use such underhanded methods. They are simply despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°Bah! What Five Poisons? What else do you know besides poisoning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t beat us, so they can only think of this method.¡± Upon hearing their words, the faces of the Five Poison Sect members turned darker and darker. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn even when you¡¯re about to die. I was thinking that if you were sensible, I would leave your corpses intact, but it seems that there¡¯s no need to do so now.¡± Li Mao was also a tough nut to crack. ¡°At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death. Even if we die, we¡¯ll drag a few down with us.¡± The people of the Five Poison Sect were known for their ruthlessness. Even if they admitted defeat to them, they would probably not have a good ending. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start with you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of spiders jumped up and surrounded Li Mao. These little spiders didn¡¯t seem to have any offensive power, but the poison in their bodies couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Li Mao¡¯s entire body emitted flames, and the scorching flames soared into the sky. Before the small spider army could even get close, they were completely burned to ashes. The crackling sound was like the sound of firecrackers during the new year. Countless black spots fell from the sky, and the air was filled with an indescribable burning smell. Li Mao¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°The Five Poison Sect is nothing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± When he caught a glimpse of the meaningful look on the faces of the Five Poison Sect members, Li Mao seemed to have thought of something. He knew that things were not good and quickly reminded his group, ¡°Everyone, hold your breath!¡± The spider itself was poisonous, and after being burned, the poison did not disappear. Instead, it was released. However, he was still too late. Many people were already showing signs of poisoning. Their faces were ashen and they looked like they had difficulty breathing. ¡°Senior Brother Li, I feel like puking.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Li, my head hurts.¡± The Five Poison Sect members admired their pained expressions. ¡°I¡¯ve carefully cultivated these venomous spiders. Even if they die, their poison will not disappear, regardless of whether you burn them or drown them.¡± Therefore, no matter what kind of attack Li Mao used, he would fall into the Five Poison Sect¡¯s trap. Li Mao looked at his fellow apprentices who were in extreme pain from the poison. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys are really despicable.¡± ¡°If you beg for mercy now and hand over those herbs, we can still give you a quick death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be devoured by ten thousand insects.¡± Even though Li Mao had killed a lot of spiders, the poisonous creatures were endless. If they came again, he couldn¡¯t kill them all. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. If the poisonous gas became more serious, it would undoubtedly make things worse for the poisoned disciples. They would not even be able to hold on for half an incense¡¯s time. The disciples in their group were not strong, and the one with the highest cultivation was Li Mao. If he had been alone, he would have had a chance to break through the Five Poison Sect¡¯s encirclement, but he would not be able to live with himself if he had to leave so many disciples here. ¡°Senior Brother Li, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Brother Li. You should go back and find the valley master and the others.¡± Li Mao¡¯s eyes turned red and he said, ¡°If I leave, what will happen to all of you?!¡± The people from the Five Poison Sect put on an act. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I¡¯m so touched. You can¡¯t even protect yourself. Not even a fly can get out of here today.¡± They didn¡¯t expect the Five Poison Sect members to be so deranged. ¡°How dare you! Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Valley of Medicine Masters will find you and settle the score?!¡± However, the Five Poison Sect was not afraid of Li Mao¡¯s threat at all. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already done it, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°If you all don¡¯t even have a corpse, we can just blame it on the demonic beasts. Even if the Valley of Medicine Masters suspects us, what can they do without evidence?¡± Looking at the extremely arrogant faces of the Five Poison Sect, Li Mao and the others were so angry that they could not speak. He felt that his spiritual power was a little sluggish. Although his cultivation was high, he had inhaled so much poisonous gas that it was inevitable that he would be affected. If he stayed here any longer, he was afraid that he would be the same as the others. Li Mao steeled his heart and wanted to self-destruct, but he would at least drag a few people from the Five Poison Sect along with him. ¡°Even if I have to destroy these spiritual herbs, I will not let you have your way.¡± However, due to the influence of the poison, the spiritual power in his body could not be completely condensed. The Five Poison Sect seemed to have seen through his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on this group of people. Since they are not willing to hand it over, then send them to hell!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sound of the air being torn came from the air. The powerful airflow made the Five Poison Sect members hurriedly dodge to the side. In an instant, they were thrown off their horses. Chapter 352 - 352 Teach Them a Lesson 352 Teach Them a Lesson ¡°Who is it? Hurry up and come out!¡± Several disciples were beaten blue and black because they couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. After seeing that the thing that had attacked them was a fruit core, the Five Poison Sect members¡¯ faces turned ugly. Even Li Mao and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be another party present. That fruit core was small and harmless, but it was used like a top-grade hidden weapon. They didn¡¯t know what kind of amazing person was behind this. ¡°Could it be that the elders have come?¡± Li Mao and the others could not help but feel hope. If the reinforcements arrived, they would be saved. Ye Xuan appeared with a half-eaten fruit in his hand. He looked very young, and there was a teenager around 16 or 17 years old beside him. Both of them had average cultivation. Facing the sudden appearance of two more people, they did not notice their presence at all earlier. The Five Poison Sect members¡¯ expression was vigilant, and their eyes fell on Ye Xuan with some magnanimity. ¡°Were you the one that threw the fruit core just now?¡± From the clothes of these two people, it seemed that they were only itinerant cultivators and not disciples of any sect. It seemed that they were just passing by. The Five Poison Sect felt that there was something amiss. If their cultivation was really ordinary, how could the core that they casually threw out be so powerful? The less trouble, the better. They wanted to drive these two away. ¡°The Five Poison Sect is handling matters. Those who are not involved should leave immediately.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t seem to hear him and continued to eat the rest of the fruit slowly. ¡°This isn¡¯t your territory, and your names aren¡¯t written on it.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± They had never been looked down on like this before. Their faces darkened immediately. ¡°Did you hear what we said? If you¡¯re sensible, you should get lost. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be buried with this group of people.¡± Ye Xuan just gave him a side glance and said, ¡°Noisy.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± There was a scream. Before the crowd could even see how Ye Xuan had attacked, the Five Poison Sect disciple who had spoken arrogantly had already covered his eyes and fallen, rolling on the ground in pain. ¡°My eyes! My eyes!¡± The wailing sound that sounded like a pig being slaughtered resounded through the sky. Blood flowed down from the gaps of his fingers and dripped onto the ground drop by drop. The bloody fruit core was extremely conspicuous, and the onlookers inexplicably felt their eyes hurt. ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, how are you?¡± Zhou Sheng was helped up and immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Kill him!¡± It could be seen that he had a high status in the Five Poison Sect. The disciples¡¯ expressions were unfriendly, and they immediately whistled. The poisonous creatures seemed to be summoned by them and surrounded Ye Xuan. Even though A¡¯tian wasn¡¯t afraid of poisonous insects, he couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps when he saw so many densely packed insects. Li Mao saw that they were alone and Ye Xuan was so young, so he couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Fellow Daoist, these spiders are very poisonous. You have to be careful. If you have the chance, you should leave quickly.¡± The sword Qi drew a sharp arc, and countless spiders were annihilated, not even leaving a residue. These poisonous creatures weren¡¯t difficult to deal with. What was difficult was that they would release poisonous gas after they died. Ye Xuan had killed so many spiders in one go, and he was even more powerful than Li Mao. The hearts of Li Mao and the others were in their throats. On the other hand, the people from the Five Poison Sect laughed heartily, ¡°This brat is simply seeking his own death. When the poisonous gas erupts, you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± At the place where the spider died, black gas gushed out like a fountain. The plants nearby instantly withered, and even the earth was corroded. The power of the poison was evident as it quickly surrounded Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely die in a moment.¡± Zhou Sheng revealed a carefree smile. However, in the next second, his expression became a little stiff. Two figures in the poisonous fog slowly fell down. ¡°Swish-¡± A sharp weapon whistled through the air, and the fog immediately dissipated. Both Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian stood in place, looking perfectly fine. Ye Xuan held the black iron giant sword and looked at them with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s all? That was nothing much.¡± The members of the Five Poison Sect were dumbfounded. ¡°How could this be?¡± They had almost never failed to use this trick. Except for the elders with high cultivation, most of the disciples would fall for it. They would never have thought that the poison released after the death of the poisonous creature would be several times larger. Ye Xuan had plundered a large number of supreme-grade pills and magic treasures in Jingdu. Most of them were given to the Tai Qing Sect, and the rest were brought along by him. Among them were top-grade detoxification pills, which he had taken with A¡¯tian before. As for Li Mao and the others, they didn¡¯t have enough antidote pills on them, so they couldn¡¯t detoxify the poison. The dense horde of spiders once again crawled over. Like a ghost, Ye Xuan had already broken through the encirclement of the poisonous creatures and did not give them any time to react. In a flash of cold light, several Five Poison Sect disciples fell as if they were vegetables being cut. Those people didn¡¯t even have time to react to what had happened. They looked at the huge bloody hole in their chest in disbelief and their bodies had already fallen down. Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Hurry up and attack. There are so many of us, why would we be afraid of one guy?¡± Even if Ye Xuan was powerful, he couldn¡¯t deal with so many of them. The disciples of the Five Poison Sect swarmed forward. They might be considered experts in using poison, but compared to Ye Xuan in actual combat, they were clearly not skilled enough. They couldn¡¯t even last half a round. It was a crushing defeat. In just a moment, a large number of the Five Poison Sect members had fallen. Zhou Sheng caught a glimpse of Ye Xuan¡¯s mocking gaze and then he looked at his defeated army. He already had the intention to retreat. ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying that, a huge smoke bomb exploded, blocking everyone¡¯s vision. When the smoke dispersed, there was no trace of the Five Poison Sect members. Chapter 353 - 353 The Valley Master of the Valley of Medicine Masters 353 The Valley Master of the Valley of Medicine Masters A¡¯tian looked at the back of the Five Poison Sect¡¯s fleeing figures. ¡°I thought they were good at fighting, but they¡¯re just so-so.¡± Li Mao and the others thought they were dead for sure, but they didn¡¯t expect Ye Xuan to save them. ¡°Thank you for saving us. May I know your name?¡± ¡°Ye Xuan.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for fellow Daoist Ye, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have survived. Please accept my bow again.¡± Li Mao bowed deeply again. Ye Xuan quickly helped him up. Seeing that Li Mao¡¯s face was getting darker and darker, and the poison was spreading, Ye Xuan said, ¡°Take this pill first.¡± With the appearance of the green pill, a strange fragrance emerged, and Li Mao¡¯s gradually chaotic divine sense became clearer. When he saw that the pill patterns on it were of the eighth grade, he was even more surprised. Even they didn¡¯t see many of these pills, and only a few people in the valley could refine them. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t even blink and took out so many of them. They didn¡¯t know where this amazing guy came from. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s medicinal pills are too precious. We really¡­¡± Before he could finish, Ye Xuan said, ¡°Hurry up and take it. If you delay any longer, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll really have to see the King of Hell.¡± Because of the long delay, the other disciples had inhaled too much poison. At this moment, their faces were ashen, and some had even fainted on the ground. They might not be able to hold on for long. Li Mao couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank fellow Daoist Ye on behalf of my fellow disciples. We¡¯ll definitely thank you properly when we get back.¡± A¡¯tian also helped and fed all the detoxification pills to the disciples. Not long after they took it, everyone gradually regained consciousness. Li Mao was even more amazed by the effects of the pill. This pill was probably worth a lot, but Ye Xuan was so generous. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Valley of Medicine Masters. May I know where you are from, Daoist Ye?¡± As Ye Xuan had guessed, Li Mao and the others were really disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters. A¡¯tian was a little excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. We traveled and looked high and low but we are lucky enough to bump into all of you.¡± Li Mao couldn¡¯t understand A¡¯tian¡¯s excitement. After talking, he found out that Ye Xuan was going to visit the Valley of Medicine Masters. He was a little surprised. ¡°So you have something to discuss with the valley master. It must be fate. Let¡¯s go back to the valley first.¡± Li Mao didn¡¯t doubt Ye Xuan¡¯s words. Besides, if Ye Xuan wanted to harm them, he could have done so earlier. There was no need to risk offending the Five Poison Sect. Worried that the Five Poison Sect would make a comeback, Li Mao didn¡¯t stay there for long. He left with Ye Xuan. The Valley of Medicine Masters was not far from here. Looking at the gray hill in front of him, it was quite different from what he had imagined. A¡¯tian was a little surprised. ¡°This is the Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± There was no one around, and it didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone here, so the Valley of Medicine Masters shouldn¡¯t have been built here. Ye Xuan sensed an inexplicable spiritual power fluctuation in the air and immediately understood. ¡°It should be an array.¡± Li Mao nodded and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye has good eyes. There are many rare and precious plants in the valley. In order to prevent thieves and rascals from coveting them, a powerful array has been set up outside.¡± He stood in the southeast position and drew a line in the air. As his fingers crossed, they formed an array seal. A green pattern instantly appeared in the air. Two tender green leaves slowly unfolded, similar to the embroidery on their clothes. However, in the eyes of an outsider, it was no different from a random drawing. It was as if there was an invisible wall standing in front of Ye Xuan and A¡¯tian. As the green pattern appeared, a circle of water ripples appeared in the air. The pattern immediately merged into it, and a small path appeared in front of everyone. A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide and lower his voice. ¡°That¡¯s so magical.¡± This time, Ye Xuan had also hit the jackpot. There was an array outside the Valley of Medicine Masters. Even if he knew the approximate location, without the people in the valley leading the way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the entrance at all. The group walked along the small path, and the surroundings were still gray. When they reached the end of the path, the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. The green grass was like a blanket, and the fragrance assailed the nostrils. There were many plants that he could not name around him, as if they were the origin of the peach blossom. A¡¯tian looked around and thought that he was hallucinating. There were so many things to take in. ¡°This is the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± The Valley of Medicine Masters was located in a place with abundant spiritual energy. It could be said that the inside of the valley was like spring all year round, but outside it was a gray and unremarkable existence. Seeing Li Mao and the others in such a sorry state, the people in the valley immediately surrounded them. ¡°Senior Brother Li, didn¡¯t you all go out to find precious spiritual herbs? Why are all of you in such a sorry state?¡± Many people also noticed Ye Xuan¡¯s and A¡¯tian¡¯s presence. Facing the two unfamiliar faces, they would occasionally glance at them. ¡°Who are they, Senior Brother Li? You can¡¯t bring outsiders into the valley so easily. If master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely blame you.¡± ¡°When we went out, we met the people from the Five Poison Sect. As a result, we were secretly harmed by them and were almost killed. It was all thanks to fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s rescue that we made it out alive.¡± Although Li Mao and the others were fine now, they could imagine the danger from his description. Everyone still had lingering fears. The other disciples looked indignant. ¡°The Five Poison Sect is getting more and more arrogant. This time, they actually dared to attack you directly. We must report this to the valley master and the elders so that they can seek justice.¡± ¡°If Senior Brother Li and the others really could not make it back alive¡­ that¡¯s a dozen of lives we¡¯re talking about. How could they dare to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second day that the Five Poison Sect has been cruel and merciless. I just didn¡¯t expect them to be so insane. This time, they targeted Senior Brother Li. I don¡¯t know who will be next.¡± Li Mao briefly explained the situation, and the news quickly reached the valley master¡¯s ears. Upon receiving the news, several elders walked over. The person in the lead had a sage-like air, white hair, and a kind face. He was the Valley of Medicine Masters, Yao Tianchen. Chapter 354 - 354 Treatment 354 Treatment A few dozen disciples almost got killed outside, this kind of thing would inevitably alert Yao Tianchen. After checking Li Mao¡¯s body, Yao Tianchen and the others were a little surprised, ¡°The toxins in his body have been cleared. He basically only needs to rest for a night to recover.¡± This was practically impossible. Yao Tianchen was quite clear about the poison of the Five Poison Sect. Even if Li Mao and the others completely expelled the poison, they would need to rest for ten days to half a month. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s an expert who came to your rescue.¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s gaze landed on Ye Xuan with a profound look. There was no need to mention A¡¯tian. He could tell A¡¯tian¡¯s strength at a glance without any cultivation. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t see through Ye Xuan. It was as if he was covered in a thin layer of fog, making him unpredictable. Either he had a magic treasure that could hide his strength or interfere with his divine sense, or his cultivation was too high. Compared to the second possibility, Yao Tianchen was more inclined toward the first possibility. After all, Ye Xuan was so young, how could his cultivation be higher than his? Although Yao Tianchen specialized in medicine, he was also a sun-rank master. He could see that Ye Xuan was at the age he looked like, and he wasn¡¯t some kind of wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s help. The poison in our bodies was also cured by fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s spiritual herbs.¡± Yao Tianchen nodded, ¡°Thank you, Junior Ye.¡± Ye Xuan waved his hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve come to visit you this time because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± He took out the token He Jiantian had given him. Yao Tianchen was a little surprised. He said, ¡°Sect Master He already told me about it. I didn¡¯t think that it would be such a coincidence that you¡¯re the Ye Xuan he spoke about.¡± ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± The others all left, and A¡¯tian was also taken away to rest, leaving only Yao Tianchen and Ye Xuan. As the valley master of the Valley of Medicine Masters, Yao Tianchen did not easily take action. Now that he had even hidden from the world, he rarely went out, so he did not have a strong and prominent reputation. Nevertheless, his medical skills and alchemy skills were superb. However, he had a good personal relationship with He Jiantian and Mo Jianming in the early days. If it weren¡¯t for the two of them, and if Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t saved Li Mao and the others, he might not have agreed. ¡°I heard from Sect Master He that your situation is a bit special. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Valley Master.¡± Yao Tianchen waved his sleeve, and Ye Xuan felt a slight chill on his wrist. Looking closely, he saw a half of the silver wire wrapped around his wrist. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would¡¯ve missed it. Yao Tianchen touched the other end of the silver thread and frowned as if he had sensed something, ¡°Your aura is a little strange.¡± A cold wind blew past, and Yao Tianchen, who was originally a few meters away, had already arrived in front of him. Their faces were almost touching, and he sent a palm strike over. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have any hostility, Ye Xuan would have subconsciously retaliated. Fortunately, he restrained his instinctive impulse. Yao Tianchen¡¯s hand landed on Ye Xuan¡¯s Tianchi, Baihui, and other acupuncture points. He asked, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head. Yao Tianchen then retracted his hand, his gaze towards Ye Xuan becoming more interested as if he was looking at some rare treasure. Ye Xuan felt a little uncomfortable from being stared at, but he was stunned after hearing Yao Tianchen¡¯s words. ¡°Your aura seems calm, but it¡¯s a little different, especially near your heart. I can feel another strange energy. Junior Ye, you¡¯re not a simple man.¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s words seemed to be a double-edged sword. If it was an ordinary person, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being parasitized, but Ye Xuan was still able to stay awake and even turn the tables, which was really surprising. It wasn¡¯t that no one had asked Yao Tianchen for help in the past. Those patients were either seriously injured or poisoned by the world¡¯s rarest poison, but none of them were like Ye Xuan, whereby his situation was simply inconceivable. ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years and have seen many difficult diseases, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you.¡± ¡°You actually have two hearts!¡± He Jiantian didn¡¯t tell him what Ye Xuan¡¯s illness was, only saying that it was a difficult and complicated illness. As expected of the valley master of the Valley of Medicine Masters, he could see the root of Ye Xuan¡¯s illness with one look. Ye Xuan nodded and asked, ¡°I wonder if you have any way to solve this, Valley Master?¡± During Yao Tianchen¡¯s early years of traveling, he had seen people with multiple organs. There were even conjoined twins that were said to be entangled in the mother¡¯s body. But this was the first time he had seen someone with two hearts. Even without He Jiantian¡¯s request, Yao Tianchen was still very interested in this illness. ¡°Then you have to tell me first whether this is innate or acquired.¡± Since Ye Xuan was asking for treatment, he naturally couldn¡¯t lie. Otherwise, how could Yao Tianchen prescribe the right medicine? Ye Xuan told the truth, only hiding part of it. ¡°It¡¯s acquired. Back then, I accidentally entered the secret realm and was almost possessed by the ghosts inside. Although it failed in the end, this heart was left in my body.¡± Yao Tianchen nodded his head thoughtfully, ¡°I was wondering why this aura is completely different from yours, yet you¡¯re still safe and sound.¡± ¡°Valley Master, do you have any solutions?¡± Since Yao Tianchen was able to see through it, he should have some confidence. However, to Ye Xuan¡¯s disappointment, Yao Tianchen shook his head. ¡°Although I really want to help you, I can¡¯t do anything about it, but-¡± Originally, Ye Xuan was a little disappointed. He didn¡¯t expect that even Yao Tianchen couldn¡¯t do anything. Who would¡¯ve thought that things would take a new turn? He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Valley Master, if you have anything to say, you can just say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your condition before, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m completely confident.¡± Yao Tianchen pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you let me try, there might be a way. I see that although that heart seems to have no life force, it is not completely dead. If it awakens one day, it will be a little troublesome.¡± Chapter 355 - 355 Hidden Danger 355 Hidden Danger Yao Tianchen¡¯s words sent a chill down Ye Xuan¡¯s spine. He had always thought that the heart wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything under his suppression. After all, he had absorbed most of the energy. But now, he was told that there was still a possibility that it might come back. If he waited until that day and was caught off guard, how would Ye Xuan deal with it? Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s ugly expression, Yao Tianchen consoled, ¡°Junior Ye, don¡¯t worry. This is just my guess. In fact, the probability of this happening is still relatively small.¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s words rang an alarm bell for Ye Xuan. He hadn¡¯t forgotten who the owner of this heart was. It was a figure from a thousand years ago, the one who had plotted the Penglai Immortal Beasts and the altar incidents. Perhaps in a place unknown to Ye Xuan, there would also be a figure like the high priest. Once he appeared, he would surely set off a storm of blood in the world. Even his claws would be so powerful, let alone the person himself. Such an enemy was truly terrifying, and Ye Xuan did not dare to underestimate this heart. It was just that the silence previously had made him subconsciously blur the existence of this heart, but he did not think that it could also be used to numb himself. ¡°I¡¯ll make a dose of medicine first. Junior Ye, drink it first and stay in the valley for the time being. If anything unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be easier for me to deal with it.¡± Ye Xuan nodded in agreement, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days, Valley Master.¡± Yao Tianchen was very concerned about Ye Xuan. Besides his relationship with He Jiantian and Mo Jianming, he was also very interested in this kind of difficult and complicated illness. It was rare to have a living example like Ye Xuan in front of him. The brown soup was extremely thick and gave off an indescribable smell. It was still bubbling. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Xuan was sure that Yao Tianchen had no hostility towards him, he would have thought that Yao Tianchen was trying to harm him with a bowl of poison. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s hesitant expression, Yao Tianchen smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t judge it by its appearance. I¡¯ve added a lot of precious medicinal herbs to it. Drink it three times a day for a few days in a row, then I¡¯ll come back to check your pulse.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly became indescribable. According to Yao Tianchen, this medicinal soup could stimulate the heart so that he could observe it better. Ye Xuan had no choice but to pinch his nose and drink it all in one gulp. His mouth felt as bitter as if he had eaten an entire yellow lotus. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong self-control, he might have vomited it out on the spot. The taste of the medicine was almost as bad as it looked. It was simply hard to swallow. Ye Xuan had never tasted something so awful in his life. When A¡¯tian walked in, the pungent smell of the medicine had not yet dissipated. It was so bitter that his entire face was wrinkled. He had taken half a step into the threshold but quickly retracted his foot. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so smelly.¡± A¡¯tian pinched his nose. He glanced at the bowl on the table from the corner of his eye. There was still some residue in it. He turned pale with fright. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re injured!¡± He wanted to go over and check on Ye Xuan¡¯s condition, but the closer he got, the stronger the smell became. A¡¯tian stood a few meters away from Ye Xuan with a bitter face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°This is obviously the medicine that the valley master has made for you.¡± A hearty male voice came from behind A¡¯tian. Li Mao had come to visit Ye Xuan and happened to see this scene. Everyone in the Valley of Medicine Masters knew that even though Yao Tianchen¡¯s medical and alchemy skills were superb, the taste of the things he refined was hard to swallow. It would be fine if it was a medicinal pill, but if it was a medicinal soup, it was simply too horrible to drink. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Ye to be here to seek medical treatment. Don¡¯t worry, Valley Master¡¯s medical skills are superb. He can definitely treat you.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s condition was special, and Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t disclose his symptoms, so everyone just thought that Ye Xuan was looking for a doctor to treat a normal illness. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is your first time coming to our Valley of Medicine Masters. It just so happens that Brother A¡¯tian is also here, so I¡¯ll show both of you around.¡± The Valley of Medicine Masters was still quite large, but he didn¡¯t see many disciples. ¡°I don¡¯t see many other disciples,¡± said A¡¯tian as he scratched his head. ¡°Most of the disciples are either in the herb garden, in the alchemy room, or out in search of spiritual herbs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Valley of Medicine Masters was so big, and it would take at least half a day to walk through all of it. Apart from Jade City, A¡¯tian had never been to such a place before. He looked around and felt that his eyes could not take in everything. ¡°This place is like a fairyland. I¡¯ve never been to such a beautiful place.¡± The surroundings were filled with all sorts of exotic flowers and plants, as well as some unknown plants. A¡¯tian carefully said, ¡°These should all be spiritual plants. They must be worth a lot of money.¡± There was an indescribable smell in the wind, which seemed to be emitted from these plants. Although A¡¯tian had never seen it before, he had heard that a good spiritual plant cost tens of thousands of spirit stones. He had never seen so much money in his life. A smile appeared at the corner of Li Mao¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t laugh at A¡¯tian¡¯s shallow knowledge but instead explained patiently. ¡°This is nothing, in our Valley of Medicine Masters, you can see it everywhere, just like those little wildflowers and grass outside.¡± A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. Seeing that he seemed to be interested, Li Mao continued, ¡°Those precious spiritual plants are all grown in the herb garden, but ordinary people can¡¯t enter the herb garden. Otherwise, I could take you in for a walk.¡± A¡¯tian waved his hand in embarrassment, ¡°Hai, I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Li Mao seemed to have thought of something. He said, ¡°The serene orchid silver grass that we picked last time has also been transplanted into the herb garden. It has already successfully survived. The herb garden elders said that it will mature next month.¡± Chapter 356 - 356 Five Poison Sect 356 Five Poison Sect Just as Ye Xuan and Li Mao were talking, a disciple suddenly ran over in a hurry. ¡°Bad news, Senior Brother Li! The group of people from the Five Poison Sect came and injured a few of our disciples.¡± Li Mao¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant. He was furious. ¡°We didn¡¯t go to find trouble with them, but they took the initiative to cause trouble.¡± There was an array outside the Valley of Medicine Masters, so the Five Poison Sect could not enter easily. However, they were blocking the entrance, and a few disciples who were leaving the valley happened to run into them. By the time Li Mao rushed over, a few disciples were lying on the ground with ashen faces. They were obviously poisoned, and the other disciples quickly helped them up. ¡°Junior Brother Li, Junior Brother Zhao, are you alright?¡± ¡°You Five Poison Sect are really too much. Do you really think that our Valley of Medicine Masters is an easy target to bully?¡± The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were indignant. In recent years, the Five Poison Sect had become more and more arrogant. With the expansion of their territory, the friction between them and the Valley of Medicine Masters was not minor. After all, one specialized in medicine and refining, while the other specialized in poison. It would be strange if the two sides could come to an agreement. Moreover, the people of the Five Poison Sect were vicious and ruthless, and the Valley of Medicine Masters did not like their style. Similarly, the Five Poison Sect wanted to deal with someone, but in the end, their targets were saved by the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Just like that, a grudge was formed between the two sects. However, this was the first time the Five Poison Sect had come knocking on the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ door. Ye Xuan felt a vicious gaze on him. He looked up and saw that it was the blind Zhou Sheng. He had a black eye mask on his left eye and was looking at him with a dark expression. ¡°Father! He¡¯s the one who blinded me, you have to help me exact revenge.¡± After Zhou Sheng finished speaking, a middle-aged man also looked over. Compared to the others, the purple-gold clothing on his body was of a higher quality. Even the patterns on it were lifelike. He looked fierce and not to be trifled with at all costs. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who hurt my son!¡± His voice was like a great bell, his tone seemed to be tempered with poison, and his gaze was extremely uncomfortable. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters could not help but feel their hearts tighten. Zhou Sheng¡¯s status in the Five Poison Sect was indeed not low. He was actually the son of the great elder, Zhou Hong. Ye Xuan¡¯s attack had been extremely heavy, and Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes had been seriously injured. By the time Zhou Sheng returned, it was too late to treat them. The Five Poison Sect was good at using poison. It would be a little difficult for them to treat illnesses and injuries unless it was someone from the Valley of Medicine Masters. However, it was too late for them to catch a person from the Valley of Medicine Masters at that time. Thus, Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes were blinded. It was difficult for Zhou Hong to have a son. He only had one son and he usually pampered his son endlessly. His son was practically the apple of his eye. Zhou Sheng was very strong and the Five Poison Sect was also notorious. Ordinary people did not dare to provoke Zhou Sheng, let alone deal with him. Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d run into Ye Xuan so coincidentally, and one of his eyes would be crippled in a single exchange? For Zhou Sheng, it was naturally a great humiliation. He couldn¡¯t wait to swallow Ye Xuan alive and immediately use Zhou Hong as a shield. After knowing that Ye Xuan was in the Valley of Medicine Masters, he came over in an aggressive manner to ask for him. Ye Xuan met his gaze fearlessly and asked, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Zhou Hong squinted his eyes and smiled sinisterly. His gaze made one shiver. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die? Do you want my poison to gnaw on your skin and flesh, or do you want to experience the pain of having thousands of insects gnawing on your heart?¡± He paused as if he was deep in thought. Then he continued, ¡°Or I can skin you and break your bones, turn you into a lamp, and light you on my son¡¯s bed. Then that would mean I¡¯ll make the best use of you.¡± Zhou Hong¡¯s tone was calm, but the words he said were chilling. The Valley of Medicine Masters knew that the Five Poison Sect was ruthless, but they had not expected them to be so cruel. Moreover, this was right in front of the entrance of the Valley of Medicine Masters. To say such words, wasn¡¯t it a slap to their faces? Although he was afraid of Zhou Hong¡¯s aura, Li Mao could only force himself to say, ¡°Great Elder, fellow Daoist Ye is our guest. You¡¯re not respecting the Valley of Medicine Masters by saying this.¡± Zhou Hong didn¡¯t even spare Li Mao an extra glance. ¡°Who do you think you are? A young kid like you is not fit to talk to me!¡± After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the black mist suddenly shot toward Li Mao. No one had expected that Zhou Hong would be so immoral and suddenly attack someone. The buzzing sound of wings flapping came from the black mist. These insects were extremely small and hard to see with the naked eye. Even cultivators couldn¡¯t detect them. They were carefully cultivated by Zhou Hong. Li Mao¡¯s pupils constricted, unable to react at all. The person in front of him was the grand elder of the Five Poison Sect. How could a mere disciple like him resist Zhou Hong? The grim reaper was right in front of him, and it raised its scythe high. Li Mao could even feel the thick poison in the black mist. If it hit him, he would probably be crippled, if not dead. Just as Ye Xuan was about to make a move, he seemed to have noticed something. A horsetail whisk appeared in front of Li Mao and dispersed the black mist. ¡°You are the grand elder of the Five Poison Sect. If you attack a junior, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡± Li Mao¡¯s heart was still beating with fear, and his back was already drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Thank you, Second Elder.¡± Yao Tianchen and a few other elders walked over with cold expressions on their faces, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Go to the side and take a rest.¡± ¡°The Five Poison Sect has such a grand formation. Do you perhaps want to start a war with the Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± Zhou Hong had wanted to intimidate the Valley of Medicine Masters, but his attack had been blocked, and the black mist had retracted back into his sleeve. ¡°My son¡¯s eyes were blinded by this brat. I¡¯m only here to seek justice.¡± Hearing this, the Valley of Medicine Masters disciple who had been ambushed in the forest could not help but refute, ¡°You¡¯re all slandering us! It was clearly Zhou Sheng who wanted to harm us, but in the end, he reaped what he sowed.¡± Yao Tianchen and a few other elders also knew that Li Mao and the others had been attacked. They looked at the Five Poison Sect coldly and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t asked you for an explanation on this matter yet.¡± Zhou Hong¡¯s eyebrows twitched and his expression was dark. ¡°You claimed that my son harmed you, but you¡¯ve got to show evidence. Now that he¡¯s blind in one eye, but you¡¯re all alive and kicking.¡± They have seen shameless people before, but they have never seen someone as shameless as him. Chapter 357 - 357 The Confrontation Between the Two Sides 357 The Confrontation Between the Two Sides The faces of the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were extremely ugly. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ability to twist right from wrong was really amazing. They were clearly the ones who had attacked first, and now they were actually talking so shamelessly. The poison in Li Mao and the others had long been removed by Ye Xuan, and the wounds on their bodies had almost recovered. Where would they get the evidence from? Zhou Hong laughed sinisterly and pointed his finger at Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t produce any evidence, then hand him over! I¡¯ll reluctantly let this matter go.¡± Putting aside the fact that Ye Xuan was a guest of the Valley of Medicine Masters, just based on the fact that he had saved Li Mao and the others, Yao Tianchen wouldn¡¯t hand him over to the Five Poison Sect. Moreover, the relationship between the two sects was not good to begin with, and the Five Poison Sect also wanted to make a big deal out of this and cause trouble for the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand him over?¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Does the valley master really want to make an enemy out of our Five Poison Sect? In this matter, the Valley of Medicine Masters is in the wrong. I only have this one son, and now that he is blind in one eye, why can¡¯t I seek justice for my son?¡± Li Mao and the others were so angry by Zhou Sheng¡¯s words that they were speechless. ¡°Pa, pa, pa-¡± The crisp sound of applause attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked over and saw that it was Ye Xuan. ¡°Elder Zhou¡¯s words are really embarrassing. Your son¡¯s skills are not as good as his opponent¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t win even with a sneak attack, so he got his father to come and support him. To think that the people of the Five Poison Sect are all so thick-skinned.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen what it means to truly confuse right and wrong. Elder Zhou¡¯s eloquence is so good that even the dead can be angered to life.¡± Ye Xuan spoke in a strange tone, not showing Zhou Hong and the others any respect at all. He said what many disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters wanted to say but did not dare to. For a moment, the faces of the Five Poison Sect members turned green and white, like a color palette changing and becoming more and more colorful. ¡°You!¡± Zhou Sheng glared at Ye Xuan fiercely. He felt his blind eyes start to hurt again, and he wanted to skin Ye Xuan alive. The people of the Five Poison Sect were used to being arrogant and domineering, so how could they be humiliated like this? ¡°My son would never do such a thing. He just wanted to have a friendly match with you, but you were so ruthless. And now, the Valley of Medicine Masters is still trying to protect you. You¡¯ve all gone too far.¡± Ye Xuan looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your young master lost and flew into a rage out of humiliation? You guys can even turn black into white. I think the Five Poison Sect should just change its name to the Thick-Skinned Sect.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± It was not known who laughed out loud, but the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters lowered their heads one after another. However, due to the inappropriate occasion, they could only hold back their laughter and not shake their shoulders. They were clearly having a hard time holding it in. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zhou Hong flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to make a move, but he was stopped by Yao Tianchen. ¡°Elder Zhou, it¡¯s better for you to restrain yourself. This is the Valley of Medicine Masters, not your Five Poison Sect territory.¡± Zhou Hong looked at everyone eerily, ¡°It seems like you guys are determined to keep this kid and not hand him over. ¡± Yao Tianchen nodded, ¡°Of course, Junior Ye is our guest and he saved our disciples ¡®lives. There¡¯s no reason to hand him over to you.¡± Zhou Hong didn¡¯t expect Yao Tianchen to protect Ye Xuan so much. He knew that they had wasted a trip and couldn¡¯t take Ye Xuan away. ¡°The Valley of Medicine Masters sure is good. Just you wait, our Five Poison Sect will never let this matter rest!¡± After leaving behind these harsh words, Zhou Hong and the others left in a grandiose manner. Before leaving, Zhou Sheng did not forget to turn his head back to take a look. Only the light in his eyes flickered, like a venomous snake hissing its tongue, making people shiver. This time, it could be said that the Valley of Medicine Masters and the Five Poison Sect were on completely bad terms. Although the two sects were about the same size, in terms of strength, the Five Poison Sect might be a little stronger. After all, the people of Valley of Medicine Masters specialized in spiritual plants and elixirs and did not pay much attention to cultivation. Among them, the one with the highest cultivation was Yao Tianchen and a few elders, whose cultivation was at the peak of the sun rank. The Five Poison Sect was different. Their poison techniques were mysterious and unpredictable, and they even extended all kinds of poison formations and poison techniques. Even the Valley of Medicine Masters would have a difficult time facing them head-on, not to mention that they had the Five Poison Sect elder to keep watch. Yao Tianchen sighed, ¡°Pass down the order. Don¡¯t let the people in the valley go out for the time being. Tell the disciples who are traveling to come back as soon as possible. They must be careful of the Five Poison Sect.¡± Last time, Li Mao and the others were lucky enough to be saved by Ye Xuan. If the other disciples encountered the Five Poison Sect, they would probably end up dead. Ye Xuan felt a little guilty. No matter what, Zhou Hong came for him. ¡°Have I implicated you?¡± he asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to take the blame.¡± Yao Tianchen shook his head with a worried expression. Even though he didn¡¯t care about worldly affairs, he wasn¡¯t completely clueless about the situation outside. ¡°The relationship between the Five Poison Sect and the Valley of Medicine Masters has always been tense. As their power has expanded in recent years, their ambitions have also continued to rise. They have long wanted to lay their hands on our Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± The Valley of Medicine Masters was able to restrain the Five Poison Sect, and from their standpoint, the two sides were destined to stand on opposite sides. Moreover, the sect master of the Five Poison Sect was not satisfied with the status quo and had been secretly making small moves. In the eyes of the Five Poison Sect, the Valley of Medicine Masters was a big piece of fat meat, and they had to take a bite of it no matter what. Previously, the Five Poison Sect had suppressed their thoughts on this, but recently, they could be said to be restless. This matter only gave the Five Poison Sect a reason to make a fuss. Even without Ye Xuan, the Five Poison Sect would probably use other matters to make a big deal out of it. ¡°It looks like we have to make plans early. The Five Poison Sect is full of wild ambitions. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal.¡± A guilty expression appeared on Li Mao¡¯s face. ¡°At the end of the day, I was the one who implicated fellow Daoist Ye in this matter. If it weren¡¯t for you trying to save us, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with the Five Poison Sect.¡± Zhou Hong was now keeping a close eye on Ye Xuan, partly because of the Valley of Medicine Masters, and partly because he wanted to avenge his precious son. If Ye Xuan left the Valley of Medicine Masters, he would definitely be targeted by the Five Poison Sect. Chapter 358 - 358 The Five Poison Sects Ambition 358 The Five Poison Sect¡¯s Ambition The Lingnan mountain range was filled with miasma. If ordinary people stepped into it, they would be easily corroded by the poison. But the Five Poison Sect was different. They were associated with poisonous creatures and cultivated all kinds of strange poison techniques. The miasma had no effect on them. Instead, it had become a natural shelter, where the base camp of the Five Poison Sect was. As the sunlight did not pass through for a long time, the surroundings were very dark and damp, which was the favorite environment of poisonous creatures. There were many poisonous insects, and the rustling sound in the darkness almost made people¡¯s scalps numb. Even the ground was extremely soft, and half of the nest of poisonous insects would collapse with a single step. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you capture him and bring him here to vent your anger? Look at how arrogant he is. Isn¡¯t he just relying on the Valley of Medicine Masters? He doesn¡¯t even care about us, the Five Poison Sect.¡± Zhou Sheng, who returned in defeat, had an ugly expression on his face. He touched his blind eye and wished he could dig out Ye Xuan¡¯s eye and attach it to himself. ¡°What do you know? Yao Tianchen clearly wants to protect him. It seems like we can¡¯t touch him for the time being.¡± No matter how savage the Five Poison Sect was, they would not do something like snatching people at the entrance of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Otherwise, it would really break out into a war. Zhou Sheng felt indignant, he said, ¡°So what? Valley of Medicine Masters will be ours sooner or later anyway. Who is Yao Tianchen?¡± From the arrogance and ambition in his words, it seemed that he had been influenced by the people around him a lot. Otherwise, Zhou Sheng wouldn¡¯t have said such words. Zhou Hong couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. He warned, ¡°It¡¯s fine to say these words in the sect. If it spreads outside, we¡¯ll be alarming the enemy. You¡¯d better be careful with your words.¡± In other words, he really had the intention of annexing Valley of Medicine Masters. Yao Tianchen knew that the Five Poison Sect harbored evil intentions. At most, they wanted to expand their sphere of influence, but he definitely didn¡¯t expect them to be so bold as to have such thoughts. Although the overall strength of the Valley of Medicine Masters was not as good as that of the Five Poison Sect, on the surface, the two were about the same. If they really attacked, even if the Five Poison Sect won, they would have to pay a considerable price. Not to mention that the Valley of Medicine Masters had other allies, who would definitely not sit by and do nothing. Zhou Sheng obviously didn¡¯t take his words to heart. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time. What if that brat runs away?¡± Zhou Hong¡¯s expression changed slightly. He frowned and looked at him. He said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself for the next few days. If you ruin the ancestor¡¯s plan, I will never forgive you. I¡¯ll send people to keep an eye on the Valley of Medicine Masters, that boy will never be able to escape. When the matter is settled, you can do whatever you want to him.¡± Seeing that Zhou Sheng still had the same expression, Zhou Hong raised his voice, ¡°Do you hear me!?¡± Only then did Zhou Sheng say unwillingly, ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Xuan had blinded Zhou Sheng. This was Zhou Hong¡¯s only son. If it was in the past, he would have forced the Valley of Medicine Masters to hand over the man no matter what. However, this was not beneficial to the plan, so he had to be patient for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see how the ancestor is doing. Don¡¯t try to cause any trouble at this critical moment.¡± Knowing Zhou Sheng¡¯s character, Zhou Hong gave him a few more orders before leaving. However, as soon as he left, Zhou Sheng summoned his men with a dark expression. How could he not take revenge for his blinded eye?! Since Ye Xuan was hiding in the Valley of Medicine Masters for a while, and with Yao Tianchen¡¯s protection, he couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being. Killing a few disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters could also vent his anger. ¡°Pass down my order, if you see any Valley of Medicine Masters disciples outside, capture them for me.¡± He seemed to have thought of something. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Xuan if he was in the Valley of Medicine Masters, but what if Ye Xuan was outside the valley? ¡­ The atmosphere in the Valley of Medicine Masters had been a bit depressing for the past few days. Yao Tianchen had ordered all the disciples not to leave the valley. The Five Poison Sect had dared to make a move earlier, and now that they could not get Ye Xuan, so it gave them even more reasons and excuses to be unscrupulous. For a moment, some people were anxious. ¡°Why does Valley Master want to protect that person? All this trouble was caused by him. It¡¯s not our fault. We might as well hand him over.¡± ¡°We, the Valley of Medicine Masters, have always stood aloof from worldly affairs and never participated in these kinds of chaos. This time, the Five Poison Sect used this as an excuse to make a fuss. In the end, it¡¯s all because of that Ye Xuan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe we¡¯ll be fine if we hand him over. A few days ago, I sent a letter to Senior Brother Zhao, who was outside, but I didn¡¯t get a reply. I don¡¯t know if he has met with any mishaps.¡± The disciples whispered to each other, placing the blame on Ye Xuan. ¡°What are you guys talking about?!¡± A cold male voice shouted. The disciples were like frightened quails. They turned around and saw that it was Li Mao. ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Li.¡± Li Mao¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. ¡°What are you talking about? fellow Daoist Ye offended the Five Poison Sect to save us. If you hand him over, you might as well hand us over as well. Don¡¯t let me hear such ungrateful words again!¡± The disciple pursed his lips and looked embarrassed. He said, ¡°Senior Brother, we know we were wrong and we won¡¯t dare to do it again, but¡­¡± Seeing that the disciple was hesitating, Li Mao said icily, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°But a few of my senior and junior brothers are outside. I haven¡¯t seen them return in the past few days. I¡¯m afraid that the Five Poison Sect has already taken action¡­¡± Li Mao felt disappointed that the disciple failed to live up to his expectations. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s none of fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s business. Can¡¯t you see that the Five Poison Sect has been looking for trouble with the Valley of Medicine Masters for a long time? He hasn¡¯t even blamed us for being a burden, but you¡¯re the ones who are complaining first.¡± The few disciples flushed at Li Mao¡¯s words and nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Brother Li.¡± ¡°If the valley master and elders hear this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as a warning. Please don¡¯t repeat these words again.¡± The disciples only dispersed after Li Mao gave them an implicit warning. If he could hear it, that would mean the gossip had also reached the ears of the elders. Chapter 359 - 359 Rumors and Slanders 359 Rumors and Slanders Yao Tianchen sat at the head of the table, with the other elders of the Valley of Medicine Masters beside him. All of them had worried expressions on their faces. Someone said, ¡°Reporting to Valley Master, the disciples outside have returned, but there are still dozens of them that can not be contacted.¡± Thinking back to the harsh words that the Five Poison Sect had said before they left, these disciples might have already fallen into their hands. ¡°The Five Poison Sect has really gone too far this time. They are clearly going against us. If we continue to do nothing like before, won¡¯t it only encourage their arrogance even more? We must get an explanation from them for this.¡± The one who said this was the Fourth Elder, who had a fiery temper and a more impatient personality. His eyes were as big as copper bells, and his style of doing things was not like that of a person from the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know what the people from the Five Poison Sect are like. They definitely won¡¯t admit it. If there are disputes and conflicts, do you really want to start a war? Don¡¯t bring up that bad idea of yours again.¡± The Fourth Elder rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°If they want to start a war, so be it. Do you think we¡¯re afraid of them? My fists are not to be trifled with.¡± The Third Elder sneered, ¡°Your words sound so meaningless. If we fight, many disciples in the valley will die. Do you think you¡¯re confident that we will win?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just scared, you coward.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to start quarreling, the Second Elder quickly stepped out to be the peacemaker. These higher-ups could fight equally with the elders of the Five Poison Sect, but not the disciples. The valley mainly focused on alchemy and practiced alchemy to save lives. Unlike the Five Poison Sect, which specialized in all kinds of venomous skills, treacherous and unpredictable, with sinister and vicious methods that were impossible to guard against, the Valley of Medicine Masters and the Five Poison Sect could be said to be mutually reinforcing and countering each other. In terms of strength, the Five Poison Sect was still a level higher. ¡°Are we just going to let them bully us? Why should we be indifferent about this concerning matter? I¡¯ve had enough.¡± The Fourth Elder slammed his fist on the table, and a mark appeared on the chopping board made of high-quality black iron. In terms of alchemy, the Fourth Elder was ranked last. However, in terms of cultivation, he was ranked in the top few. He could be considered an expert in the valley. The Valley of Medicine Masters and Five Poison Sect had their own conflicts. The Valley of Medicine Masters could not stand the way the Five Poison Sect did things, but it was not as big of a deal as this time, and it was not even out in the open. The Fifth Elder¡¯s eyes turned and he said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no other way. The Five Poison Sect did this to vent their anger¡­¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you still trying to keep us in suspense at this time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they want someone? As long as we hand him over, this storm will be over.¡± The whole place suddenly fell into silence. Although this was the truth¡­ ¡°If we really do it, how will the outsiders view Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± Yao Tianchen, who had been silent all this while, frowned. And then, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t heard the recent rumors in the valley. Those young and insensible disciples are talking nonsense, but as an elder, how can you also say this? Not only do you not set an example, but you also beat around the bush just to bring up this topic. If this were to spread to the outside world, wouldn¡¯t our Valley of Medicine Masters become a bunch of ungrateful people?¡± If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t saved Li Mao and the others, they would have been dead by now. How could they be safe and sound? That was why he had offended the Five Poison Sect. No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t hand him over. Yao Tianchen¡¯s personality had always been gentle and he didn¡¯t interfere much in the valley¡¯s matters. This was the first time everyone had seen him lose his temper. ¡°Please forgive us, Valley Master,¡± they said in unison. The Fifth Elder looked embarrassed. He said, ¡°I was just too concerned and wanted to solve this matter as quickly as possible. I was just spouting nonsense. Valley Master, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Send someone to investigate the whereabouts of those disciples. If they are really with the Five Poison Sect, the Valley of Medicine Masters is not to be bullied. We must seek justice.¡± ¡°Alright, all of you should leave. I want to be alone for a while.¡± The elders all retreated. After they were far away, the Fifth Elder sighed and said, ¡°In fact, as long as we hand over one person, this dispute can be resolved. I don¡¯t know why the valley master wants to protect that kid. Is his life more important than everyone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t say that again, in case the valley master gets angry again. No matter what, Ye Xuan offended the Five Poison Sect for the sake of our Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ disciples.¡± ¡°Being ungrateful is against the rules of our ancestors. If this gets out, we¡¯ll be criticized. We can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case-¡± The Fourth Elder rolled his eyes and interrupted him impatiently, ¡°But what? If you have the ability, don¡¯t say it in front of us. Go and say it to the valley master.¡± Yao Tianchen was already furious earlier. If the Fifth Elder were to mention it again, he would probably be punished by the valley master. ¡°Even if we hand him over, who knows what kind of trouble the Five Poison Sect will stir up next time? If we retreat this time, what can we do next time? Do they really think we are pushovers? If it were up to me, I would rather have a battle with the Five Poison Sect.¡± When the other elders heard this, they didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Fifth Elder¡¯s method is not feasible, and Fourth Elder¡¯s method is even more so. The disciples of the valley are not good at fighting.¡± ¡°You guys are so troublesome. You can¡¯t do this or that, just do as you please then.¡± The Fourth Elder waved his hand and walked away. The other elders were still discussing countermeasures. ¡°The most important thing now is to find a way to contact the disciples outside. I hope they have not fallen into the hands of the Five Poison Sect.¡± ¡°We will also send someone to negotiate with the Five Poison Sect.¡± The crowd walked away as they discussed, and the matter of handing Ye Xuan over to the Five Poison Sect was put down. Fortunately, the Fifth Elder was only an exception. The other elders disagreed with him. The Fifth Elder touched his nose and no longer asked for trouble. However, his eyes were filled with slyness. Chapter 360 - 360 Yao Tianchens Concerns 360 Yao Tianchen¡¯s Concerns Ye Xuan had seen the disturbance in the Valley of Medicine Masters. Although Yao Tianchen had made it clear, how could he not know the commotion that had been caused? Even A¡¯tian was worried. ¡°Young Master Ye, they won¡¯t really hand us over, will they? If we fall into the hands of the Five Poison Sect¡­¡± Thinking of those densely packed poisonous insects with ferocious faces, A¡¯tian couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Ye Xuan patted his head and said, ¡°What are you thinking? The Valley of Medicine Masters would not do such a thing.¡± Putting aside what kind of person Yao Tianchen was, if they really handed Ye Xuan to the Five Poison Sect, Yao Tianchen would lose his reputation and sully the name of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Furthermore, Yao Tianchen was not that kind of person. Even if he was that kind of person, he still had He Jiantian and Mo Jianming¡¯s reputations to consider. Thus, the Valley of Medicine Masters would not dare to touch him so easily. Ye Xuan explained the stakes, ¡°So, emotion and reason wise, the Valley of Medicine Masters will not agree to this.¡± However, he felt that it was a little strange. Even if there were a few people who didn¡¯t care about his kindness and wanted to hand him over to settle the matter, they wouldn¡¯t have caused such a big commotion. Although it was said that good bamboo also had bad bamboo shoots, those Valley of Medicine Masters disciples didn¡¯t look like they were ungrateful, so how could it be that the rumors were so rampant? Without waiting for Ye Xuan to understand, Yao Tianchen came over to check his pulse. He drank the decoction three times a day. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if it was his psychological effect or if it really worked, but he felt that the connection between that heart and him was becoming more and more relaxed. Maybe it could really be expelled from his body. Ye Xuan explained his thoughts, but Yao Tianchen shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. However, according to the current situation, everything is developing well. Let¡¯s continue with the decoction for a few more days and see.¡± After checking his pulse, Yao Tianchen did not leave. Ye Xuan could tell that he had something to say. After a moment of silence, Ye Xuan said, ¡°Valley Master Yao, if you have something to say, you can just say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard some of the rumors in the valley. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t discipline them well. You¡¯re an honored guest, so you don¡¯t have to take those words to heart.¡± Based on Ye Xuan¡¯s intelligence, he should have heard part of it. Yao Tianchen¡¯s visit this time was to calm him down and prevent Ye Xuan from overthinking. ¡°Since Sect Master He asked me to take care of you, and you have also saved the disciples of the valley, I will definitely not shirk my duty and cure you.¡± Ye Xuan straightforwardly said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Valley Master Yao.¡± From his expression, it was obvious that Ye Xuan did not take those rumors to heart. Yao Tianchen nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you can think this way.¡± Even though Yao Tianchen had the air of a sage and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything, Ye Xuan still caught traces of worry. ¡°Valley Master, are you bothered by the Five Poison Sect?¡± Yao Tianchen forced a smile and replied, ¡°Since you asked, I will not hide anything. Actually, regarding the Five Poison Sect, even without your incident, they would have caused trouble in the future.¡± If they used forceful methods to resolve it, a huge battle would be inevitable. However, Yao Tianchen loved the peace and did not like conflict, so he did not want to see a scene of blood flowing like a river. But if they used a tactful attitude to handle this matter, they were afraid that the Five Poison Sect would be insatiable and think that the Valley of Medicine Masters was afraid of them. In the future, they would be even more arrogant, and it was not a good way to go on like this. Ye Xuan understood Yao Tianchen¡¯s concerns. Ye Xuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, I feel that sometimes, it¡¯s necessary to use some iron-handed methods.¡± From this point of view, his thoughts were somewhat in line with the Fourth Elder¡¯s idea. ¡°Although I¡¯ve only been in the Valley of Medicine Masters for a few days, I¡¯ve heard from the disciples of the valley that the Five Poison Sect has been rampant for a long time. If we continue to let them grow and expand, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be beneficial to the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± Although there was some distance between the Valley of Medicine Masters and the Five Poison Sect, their forces were intertwined. If the Five Poison Sect wanted to continue to expand, they would not be able to cross the threshold of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Moreover, the alchemy skills of the Valley of Medicine Masters could cure some of the poisons. Although they were not deliberately targeting the Five Poison Sect, it could not be helped. The two sides would inevitably have friction. If the Five Poison Sect was broad-minded and not so narrow-minded, it would be fine. However, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s sect master was a narrow-minded and ambitious person. How could they not cause trouble? Yao Tianchen sighed and said, ¡°I actually also know everything you¡¯ve said, but¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but he stopped in the end. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t continue. After all, this was a matter of the Valley of Medicine Masters. He had only been here for a few days, and even if he had a relationship with He Jiantian, it was not appropriate for him to interfere too much, lest he gets criticized. ¡°Junior Ye, you should recuperate properly. I¡¯ll take care of these things.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t worried. After all, the Valley of Medicine Masters was such a big sect, and they knew many people. The nearby sects had more or less received favors from them. If the Five Poison Sect really wanted to make a move, those sects wouldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing. Worse comes to worst, even if the Valley of Medicine Masters handed him over, Ye Xuan was not afraid. Even if it was the base camp of the Five Poison Sect, he had the confidence that he could escape. A¡¯tian saw that Yao Tianchen had walked far away. Then, he said, ¡°Young Master, I actually have the same thoughts as you. The Five Poison Sect is so aggressive, so why don¡¯t we just attack them directly? Besides, they were in the wrong in the first place.¡± In fact, Ye Xuan also understood Yao Tianchen¡¯s concerns. Yao Tianchen was worried about the casualties because of the low combat strength of the disciples in the valley. ¡°If they really want to fight, I¡¯m afraid Valley of Medicine Masters will need to ask for some outside help. You see those disciples refining pills, but when have you ever seen them refine swords?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case. Who cares? Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s someone tall enough to hold it up.¡± A¡¯tian was very optimistic. Anyway, with Ye Xuan here, no matter how big the difficulty was, it could be solved. ¡°Young Master, how is your body? The medicine should be effective after drinking it for so long, right?¡± Ye Xuan gave a vague reply, telling A¡¯tian not to worry. After drinking the bitter medicine for a long time, he had actually gotten used to it. Chapter 361 - 361 Taking a Gamble 361 Taking a Gamble No matter how turbulent the outside world was, at least inside the Valley of Medicine Masters, it still looked peaceful, but no one knew how many undercurrents were surging under this calm exterior. As the second disciple of the Valley of Medicine Masters, the heavy responsibility fell on Li Mao¡¯s shoulders as the eldest disciple had not returned yet. There were many things to worry about. In addition to patrolling the valley, he also had to calm the disciples¡¯ minds. It was not easy for him to calm them down for a while. However, a disciple sent him a secret letter. After reading it, his expression immediately changed. As night fell, most people fell into dreamland. A sneaky figure came to the front of the array and saw a few disciples guarding it under the moonlight. There was an unknown fragrance in the air. The disciples yawned and began to feel drowsy. After a while, their heads drooped. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the green light flashed slightly, like a firefly in the dark night. It also revealed the person¡¯s face. It was Li Mao. The array rippled like water, and a circular pattern appeared. His figure quickly blended into it, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared. The disciples seemed to have sensed something. They looked up and looked around drowsily, but there was nothing. Even the array had returned to normal as if nothing had happened. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ll get sleepy easily tonight. I probably didn¡¯t rest well yesterday.¡± ¡°We still can¡¯t let our guard down. After all, the valley master has instructed us. If the night patrol elder sees us dozing off here, he¡¯ll definitely scold us.¡± After the few of them conversed, the sleepiness was dispelled, and their minds became clear again. A cool breeze came from somewhere and blew away the red and faint fragrance in the air. No one could understand that in just a short while, someone had already sneaked out of the valley. The array of the Valley of Medicine Masters had been set up for hundreds of years, and it was very difficult for outsiders to break in. If they were to break in by force, it was bound to alarm everyone in the valley. However, it was easy for the people inside the valley to get out. Yao Tianchen had already given the order that all the disciples in the valley were not allowed to leave. No one dared to disobey the valley master¡¯s order. Furthermore, it was a time of trouble and their relationship with the Five Poison Sect was tense. No one would take such a big risk. With Li Mao¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to slip out without anyone knowing. According to the location on the letter, he had come to the forest not far from the Lingnan mountain range. When he first stepped into the forest, there were already people who knew and had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Long time no see.¡± This person was Zhou Sheng, and there were dozens of tied-up disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters beside him. Their clothes were in tatters and stained with blood. They looked at Li Mao as if they had seen their savior. ¡°Senior Brother Li, save us!¡± Li Mao looked at their miserable appearances and knew that they had suffered a lot in the Five Poison Sect. His expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°So it was you who captured them.¡± Most of the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples outside had come back, but there were still some who could not be contacted no matter what, and the messages sent out were like rocks sinking into the sea without any response. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters had already thought of the worst-case scenario, which was the disciples that could not be contacted might have ended up in the hands of the Five Poison Sect. Zhou Sheng laughed wildly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? You guys blinded me and refused to hand over the culprit. Now, you don¡¯t even allow me to capture some disciples to take revenge.¡± The letter Li Mao received today was to tell him the whereabouts of the nominal disciples. He was told to come alone and that he was not to report this matter. If there was anyone else that came with him, these disciples would be beheaded. Only the Five Poison Sect could target them like this. It wasn¡¯t as if Li Mao had never suspected that there was a trap. The letter had also been accompanied by the jade tokens of the disciples. Li Mao had thought of reporting to the elders to go rescue them together, but if he did so, what if the Five Poison Sect flew into a rage out of humiliation and killed those disciples? Thus, he decided to take a gamble. ¡°Do you want to capture me and take revenge?¡± Li Mao was also one of the participants in the incident that blinded Zhou Sheng, so he couldn¡¯t help but suspect Zhou Sheng¡¯s true motive. ¡°Those disciples are innocent. If you let them go, I¡¯ll compensate you.¡± Zhou Sheng revealed a disdainful expression and looked at him viciously. ¡°What are you going to pay with? Can you compensate me with an eye? Even if I kill a few dozen more Valley of Medicine Masters disciples, it won¡¯t be enough to relieve the hatred in my heart.¡± These people weren¡¯t the main culprits who blinded him, so there was no point in torturing them. Li Mao seemed to have guessed something. He asked, ¡°You want fellow Daoist Ye?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± What Zhou Sheng wanted was Ye Xuan¡¯s life, but he was in the Valley of Medicine Masters and didn¡¯t come out. With Yao Tianchen¡¯s protection, Zhou Sheng couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Xuan for the time being. Zhou Hong said that the time was not right yet, so he could not forcefully make a move on the Valley of Medicine Masters. When he could finally take revenge, that would be a very long time into the future, and what if Ye Xuan was secretly sent away by Yao Tianchen? To avoid adding more variables, Zhou Sheng decided to take action by himself after thinking about it. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to take it lying down. Therefore, he thought of this countermeasure. The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters couldn¡¯t draw Ye Xuan out, but they could draw out other disciples, and Li Mao was a very good candidate. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t alert the higher-ups of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Thus, that would not alert the enemy as well. Li Mao¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. ¡°I would never do such a thing! You should just give up, the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples are not ungrateful people.¡± Zhou Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised by his rejection. His eyes instantly became extremely fierce. ¡°Is that so? then I¡¯d like to see how hard your bones are.¡± Zhou Sheng gestured with his eyes, and the people of the Five Poison Sect came over. There was a dense sound in the air as if many poisonous insects were approaching. Li Mao knew that this mission of his would be very dangerous, but even if there was only a slight chance, he would still try. He was even prepared to die. ¡°Ah!¡± A blood-curdling screech pierced through the sky, almost making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 362 - 362 The Dilemma Between Emotions and Morals 362 The Dilemma Between Emotions and Morals Li Mao closed his eyes, but the pain he had imagined did not come. When he opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him clearly, his face was pale. Countless poisonous insects climbed up the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples, and the sound of the insects eating was even more obvious in the silent night. There were colorful poisonous spiders and fist-sized centipedes. One could even see their sharp mandibles clearly. Li Mao felt nauseated, and so did the spectators. Not to mention the people who were surrounded by poisonous creatures and enduring the pain of thousands of arrows piercing through their hearts. The disciples rolled on the ground in pain. Their faces were twisted, and their veins were popping. Their eyes were about to fall out, and they kept reaching out to Li Mao. ¡°Senior Brother Li, save us! It hurts!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Li, please kill me! Quickly kill me!¡± These cries for help and wails interweaved and drifted in Li Mao¡¯s ears. His body was almost on the verge of collapse, and he gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Zhou Sheng, you¡¯re so vicious.¡± It was simply harming their loved ones to threaten them. Zhou Sheng had a good grasp of the weakness of human nature. If he had taken Li Mao¡¯s life, Li Mao wouldn¡¯t have even blinked. However, if Li Mao had to watch his fellow disciples die from torture, it would be a hundred times more painful than death. He didn¡¯t believe that Li Mao wouldn¡¯t bow his head in defeat. Zhou Sheng admired the expressions on these people¡¯s faces. The wailing sounds became the most beautiful music in his ears. ¡°These are all your senior and junior brothers who grew up with you, right? I heard that one of them has a particularly good relationship with you.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You really have a heart of stone. You¡¯re actually willing to watch them suffer such torture for an outsider.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Li, why aren¡¯t you saving us?!¡± The disciples¡¯ mournful cries caused Li Mao¡¯s face to turn as pale as a sheet. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He was clearly not injured, but it was as if thousands of poisonous insects were crawling on his body. His conscience was being condemned like never before. Zhou Sheng made an unknown sound. The poisonous insects were everywhere, including the eyes, nose, mouth¡­ Li Mao saw with his own eyes that a toad had squeezed into the disciple¡¯s mouth. The disciple¡¯s face immediately turned ashen, and he could no longer speak. The bubbles on the toad burst, and the liquid inside splashed onto the disciple¡¯s face. The highly corrosive liquid brought up a cloud of green smoke. The disciple¡¯s face, which was splashed with the poisonous liquid, instantly became uneven and looked like a disgusting toad. Even a man like Li Mao couldn¡¯t help but vomit. The disciple was also silent. His eyes were wide open as he looked in Li Mao¡¯s direction. He was a little confused, unwilling, and resentful as if he didn¡¯t understand why Li Mao didn¡¯t help him. ¡°Senior Brother Li, why would you rather protect an outsider than save us?!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± The poisoned disciple roared in anger. He looked at Li Mao with his red eyes. He was like a vengeful spirit that had just climbed out of hell. Li Mao¡¯s heart was deeply hurt. The questions made him even more ashamed to face them. The disciples outside didn¡¯t know about Ye Xuan, so they didn¡¯t understand the reason. In their eyes, Li Mao was just standing by and not caring about their lives. There were already a few disciples who couldn¡¯t bear the torture and fell to the ground. Looking at those disciples who died with their eyes wide open, Li Mao¡¯s knees went soft and he half-knelt on the ground. His eyes were red as he looked at Zhou Sheng fiercely. ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction, come at me! Why do you have to attack them?¡± Zhou Sheng laughed very proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple if you want to save them. As long as you help me do something, it won¡¯t be difficult¡­¡± After hearing his words, Li Mao suddenly fell silent. He returned to the Valley of Medicine Masters before the sun rose. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three days. If you can¡¯t finish in three days, you¡¯ll have to collect their bodies!¡± Zhou Sheng¡¯s cold words echoed in Li Mao¡¯s ears. He was so dejected that he accidentally knocked down the other disciples. ¡°Senior Brother Li, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Why do you look so pale?¡± Faced with the concerned looks of the others, Li Mao revealed a meaningful smile and shook his head. He replied, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± Looking at his back as he walked away, the other disciples couldn¡¯t help but scratch their heads. One of them commented, ¡°Why do I feel like Senior Brother Li is acting weird?¡± ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± Someone knocked on Ye Xuan¡¯s door early in the morning. When Ye Xuan saw it was Li Mao, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mao looked at those calm black eyes, and as if they were ignited by a spark, he quickly looked away. ¡°No, nothing. I heard that the valley master is treating you, so I wanted to see how you¡¯re recovering. The valley has been quite busy recently, so I haven¡¯t had time to visit you.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Li Mao was a little strange as if he was secretly looking at him, and when Ye Xuan looked over, Li Mao would look away. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s just some old injuries. I¡¯m just troubling the valley master to take care of it.¡± Li Mao said a few more words. At this moment, he could not sit still. Out of friendship, he naturally leaned toward the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters. After all, they had grown up together, so how could he watch them suffer inhuman torture? But from a moral point of view, he couldn¡¯t betray Ye Xuan. Li Mao was so tormented that he didn¡¯t even hear Ye Xuan when he shouted several times. Ye Xuan felt that Li Mao was a little uneasy. He came to Ye Xuan saying that he was concerned about Ye Xuan¡¯s physical condition, but it was obvious that he had something else to say. ¡°You seem to have something on your mind?¡± Li Mao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He looked deeply at Ye Xuan as if he had made some kind of decision. Chapter 363 - 363 Playing Along 363 Playing Along Three days later, they were still in the same forest. There were no stars or moon tonight, and the sky seemed to be covered by a black curtain. It was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe. The surroundings were pitch black, and one could not even see their own fingers when they stretched out their hands. The crows stood on the treetops and let out strange hoarse cries. They sounded extremely ominous, and their scarlet eyes stared at the crowd on the ground. This was the first time Li Mao had done something so immoral and wretched. His expression was bleak. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the person you want. Release those disciples.¡± Zhou Sheng was not the only one who came this time, there were also a few experts from the Five Poison Sect. The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters were tied up like dogs on the side. Although they had no dignity, at least their lives were safe. Li Mao could not help but feel relieved. ¡°Hand him over to me first. Otherwise, how would I know if you¡¯re just bringing someone else to impersonate him?¡± ¡°I would never do such a thing.¡± Zhou Sheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°That better be the case. I don¡¯t think you dare to play any tricks.¡± There were so many experts from the Five Poison Sect here. If Li Mao really wanted to do something, he might not be able to walk out of this place alive. So many of his fellow disciples would be buried with him. He would not do something so stupid. Zhou Sheng waved his hand and untied the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Those disciples were relieved of a heavy burden and hid behind Li Mao like frightened quail. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to give me the person.¡± Li Mao bit his lips and hesitated. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Zhou Sheng said sarcastically from the side, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to do this, don¡¯t pretend to be sanctimonious and hypocritical here. Isn¡¯t it worth it to use his life to exchange for the lives of more than ten of your senior and junior brothers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given him some medicine. He won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡± Li Mao¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. He seemed to be very ashamed. After all, this was his savior. Seeing Ye Xuan like this, the last bit of doubt in Zhou Sheng¡¯s heart disappeared, and his eyes burned with hatred. At this moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes were still closed and he was still unconscious. He didn¡¯t know what kind of miserable end he was about to face. ¡°Alright, you guys can get lost now.¡± Zhou Sheng didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy. If he killed Li Mao and the others, it would definitely anger the Valley of Medicine Masters. Although the Five Poison Sect was not afraid of fighting them head-on, the time was not ripe yet, and he had to consider the big picture. In addition, he was in a good mood this time, so he decided to let Li Mao and the others go. There was still a long time in the future. When they completely annexed the Valley of Medicine Masters, he could deal with this group of people then. Those disciples left in a hurry. Seeing that Li Mao was not willing to move, they quickly pulled his sleeve. ¡°Senior Brother Li, let¡¯s go quickly. Zhou Sheng is cruel and merciless, and his emotions are unpredictable. If he changes his mind, we¡¯re all finished.¡± Li Mao glanced at Ye Xuan and eventually left. At this moment, only the Five Poison Sect members were left. Zhou Sheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ye Xuan, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? After so many twists and turns, you ended up in my hands, and you were even sent out by the Valley of Medicine Masters. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ll react after you wake up and see me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the person who was supposed to be unconscious suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Before Zhou Sheng could react, Ye Xuan had already attacked him at lightning speed when his eyes met with those eyes that seemed to be smiling yet not smiling at the same time. ¡°Ah!¡± Another scream was heard. Zhou Sheng rolled and crawled as he covered his other eye. ¡°My eye!¡± The only eye that was still intact was also injured by Ye Xuan, but fortunately, he was lucky enough this time and did not go blind immediately. He just couldn¡¯t see clearly. Ye Xuan looked down from above, his expression cold as he said, ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t taught you a lesson after I blinded you in one eye the last time. This time, you¡¯re taking the initiative to come to me again.¡± Zhou Sheng was furious and let out a beast-like roar from his throat. ¡°Ye Xuan, I¡¯m going to kill you! Weren¡¯t you already unconscious? How could you¡­¡± Ye Xuan looked at Zhou Sheng calmly. He asked, ¡°Why? Are you disappointed?¡± This all started from Li Mao¡¯s visit to Ye Xuan a couple of days ago. Li Mao wasn¡¯t good at lying, so Ye Xuan noticed his strange behavior and found out with a few words. ¡°You said that Zhou Sheng had captured many of the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples to force you to hand me over. You also can¡¯t tell anyone?¡± Li Mao nodded awkwardly. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Xuan would be so sharp as to trick him to reveal everything. Now, he could only admit it. ¡°No wonder. Your actions and mannerisms were quite strange. So it was because of this.¡± When A¡¯tian heard this, he anxiously said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s quickly report this to the valley master and the others.¡± ¡°No!¡± Li Mao immediately stopped him. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen Zhou Sheng¡¯s style of doing things. If things really get out of hand, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll directly take the lives of those disciples.¡± A¡¯tian looked at Li Mao suspiciously and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t really want to hand Young Master Ye over to them, do you?¡± Li Mao¡¯s face turned red and he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to either. At most, I¡¯ll just pay with my life three days later.¡± Li Mao gave up on himself. He couldn¡¯t ignore the lives of those disciples, and he couldn¡¯t hand over Ye Xuan. Looking at Li Mao¡¯s pained face, Ye Xuan patted him on the shoulder. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve told me the truth, I won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± If Li Mao really wanted to hand him over, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things that would make Ye Xuan wary. ¡°This is the only way now.¡± After hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s plan, Li Mao shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t do that. If you fall into their hands, your life will be in danger. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s method was to have Li Mao hand him over. What was the difference between this and walking into a trap? ¡°What other methods do you have?¡± Ye Xuan advised, ¡°Trust me. Since I¡¯ve brought it up, I have ways to protect myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me¡±. Chapter 364 - 364 Who Is My Father? 364 Who Is My Father? Ye Xuan and Li Mao came to an agreement, resulting in the current situation. After Zhou Sheng swallowed the pill, the pain in his right eye decreased a lot. However, his vision was still a little blurry. If he were to go blind in both eyes, he would probably go crazy. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. I¡¯ll definitely not let you off this time.¡± With the new and old grudges added together, Zhou Sheng¡¯s mind was already filled with ten thousand ways Ye Xuan could die. ¡°Do you think you can escape? Whether it¡¯s you or those people from before, I¡¯ll catch them and dismember them into a thousand pieces. I want you to see with your own eyes how they die so tragically, and then it¡¯ll be your turn.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the people from the Five Poison Sect calmly, without the slightest embarrassment of being in trouble. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Back then, Zhou Sheng was no match for Ye Xuan, but now he had brought many strong people from the Five Poison Sect with him. No matter how powerful Ye Xuan was, it would be difficult for him to fight against so many people. The people of the Five Poison Sect had unkind expressions as they surrounded Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡± He was obviously alone, but he had the aura of an army of thousands as if Zhou Sheng and the others were the unlucky ones. On the other side, Li Mao led the other disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters to escape. This was previously discussed with Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan was responsible for holding back the people of the Five Poison Sect so that they could buy time for their escape. Li Mao suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Senior Brother Li, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± the other disciples asked anxiously, ¡°What if those people from the Five Poison Sect catch up?¡± If they were to fall into the hands of those deranged people this time, these disciples could not help but shiver when they recalled what had happened a few days ago. ¡°You guys hurry back to the Valley of Medicine Masters. I¡¯m going to go back. I can¡¯t leave fellow Daoist Ye there alone.¡± Li Mao clenched his fists. He actually wanted to go back and save Ye Xuan! Although Ye Xuan had said before that he could deal with the people of the Five Poison Sect, how could he deal with so many masters? Everyone was shocked. ¡°How can that work? It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go back. Why don¡¯t we go back to the Valley of Medicine Masters to get help first?¡± They knew Li Mao¡¯s strength, and there were so many people in the Five Poison Sect. If he went back, the possibility of his survival was not high. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Fellow Daoist Ye risked his life for us. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡± Seeing the determination in his eyes, they knew that Li Mao had already made up his mind. He was so resolute that nothing could change his mind. Everyone knew his character and it was not good to persuade him. ¡°Be careful, Senior Brother Li.¡± After saying this, the other people¡¯s staggering figures disappeared into the night. Although their lives were not in danger, they were tortured for the past few days. Coupled with their injuries, they did not have much combat power. It was useless to stay here, and they might even be a burden. It was better to go back to the Valley of Medicine Masters to seek help. When Li Mao returned this time, he had already made preparations for a fierce battle. ¡°There are more than a dozen people from the Five Poison Sect, and they are all around the sky rank. There are even some that I can¡¯t even see the depth of their cultivation. They are probably even stronger than the rest. Fellow Daoist Ye and I definitely can¡¯t deal with them¡­ I hope we can hold them back until reinforcements arrive¡­¡± If it really didn¡¯t work, he would risk his life to fight for a chance of survival. He couldn¡¯t drag Ye Xuan down no matter what. After Li Mao carefully approached, it was quiet in front of him. He had wanted to take advantage of Ye Xuan¡¯s fight with the Five Poison Sect people to quietly hold Zhou Sheng hostage and make the other Five Poison Sect people hesitate to attack. It was a little strange that it was so quiet now. Could it be that they had already moved to another place, or¡­ Li Mao¡¯s heart thumped as he prepared for the worst scenario. Ye Xuan might have fallen into their hands and had already been brought back to their base camp. He couldn¡¯t help but speed up his pace. After seeing the scene in front of him clearly, he was stunned. The ground here indicated that a great battle had taken place here. The people from the Five Poison Sect were sprawled on the ground, and it was unknown if they were still breathing. Zhou Sheng¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t any better. He spat out blood and glared at Ye Xuan fiercely. Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with poison as he spat, ¡°Ye Xuan, you¡¯ll die a horrible death. If my father was here, he would skin you alive.¡± Ye Xuan kicked him and said, ¡°So you know that you¡¯re not as good as him. You¡¯re really useless. You only know how to cry and go back to your father after being beaten. Do you think you¡¯re a three-year-old child?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Sheng spat out another mouthful of blood. Ye Xuan was surprised to see Li Mao. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This scene was completely different from what Li Mao had imagined. There was no such thing as a fierce battle or Ye Xuan being heavily injured. The people of the Five Poison Sect were either dead or injured. In contrast, Ye Xuan¡¯s hair was not even messy, and he stood in place, unscathed. How high was this person¡¯s combat strength? How did he finish in such a short time? Li Mao and the others had only left for about an incense time. Many questions popped up in Li Mao¡¯s head, and he felt dizzy. Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was probably almost on par with the elders of the Valley of Medicine Masters, or perhaps even stronger than them. However, he looked so young, only in his twenties. How could he have such high cultivation? ¡°Then, then how should we deal with them now?¡± Looking at Zhou Sheng, who was lying on the ground, Ye Xuan smiled so widely that his white teeth were exposed. He replied, ¡°We¡¯ll naturally deal with him the way he wanted to deal with us.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would let an enemy run back to their base. A person like Zhou Sheng had to be exterminated at the roots. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble he would cause next time? Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°How dare you! My father is the grand elder of the Five Poison Sect. If you kill me, all of you will be buried with me.¡± Chapter 365 - 365 Walking Into a Doorless Hell 365 Walking Into a Doorless Hell Zhou Sheng wasn¡¯t worried that Ye Xuan and the others would really be ruthless. Zhou Hong only had one son, and if something really happened to him, the Valley of Medicine Masters would be the most suspicious and would definitely not be able to bear the consequences. At the thought of this, Zhou Sheng revealed a sinister smile. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, let me go quickly. Don¡¯t tell me you want to provoke a dispute between the Five Poison Sect and the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± Ye Xuan looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you start the dispute first? Now, you¡¯re using this to pressure me.¡± He was sure that if he fell into Zhou Sheng¡¯s hands, he would definitely not have a good ending. However, now it was the opposite. Not only was Zhou Sheng not afraid, but he also dared to be so arrogant. Ye Xuan was afraid that there was something wrong with his head. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll let you go? Who gave you the guts to think so?¡± ¡°Because my father is the grand elder of the Five Poison Sect!¡± Zhou Sheng got up from the ground with great difficulty, but he was kicked back down by Ye Xuan. ¡°You better lie on the ground. Don¡¯t stand up and be an eyesore, you dirty thing.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s kick left no room for mercy. Zhou Sheng felt that his internal organs were about to shift from place to place due to Ye Xuan¡¯s kick. His expression was dark and ruthless as he spat out, ¡°My father will never let you off. If I really die, the Five Poison Sect will definitely flatten the Valley of Medicine Masters!¡± He didn¡¯t regret his actions at all. The only thing he regretted was not bringing more people with him. He had thought that the fighting here would at least attract the attention of the Five Poison Sect. However, Ye Xuan was too strong and powerful, and he subdued them effortlessly. They didn¡¯t make a sound at all, and the Five Poison Sect probably wouldn¡¯t find out in a short time. Ye Xuan looked down from above, his dark eyes like an abyss, and the words he said were even more chilling. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten one thing, I¡¯m not from the Valley of Medicine Masters, killing you is as easy as killing a chicken or slaughtering an ox.¡± The killing intent that flashed in his eyes made Zhou Sheng shudder. At this moment, Ye Xuan was serious. Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid of these threats at all! This realization immediately made Zhou Sheng¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Five Poison Sect will cause trouble for the Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± It could be seen that Ye Xuan was someone who valued friendship. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk to beat Li Mao at his own game and even come here personally. Why was it that this threat didn¡¯t work at all now? Ye Xuan raised his hand, wanting to get rid of this eyesore, but someone stopped him. Li Mao shook his head. Although he also wanted to kill Zhou Sheng as soon as possible, what Zhou Sheng said made sense. If he was really dead, the great elder would definitely not let the matter rest. He would find the murderer even if it meant turning the world upside down. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we can¡¯t be so reckless. Although Zhou Sheng has done many evil things, the wicked will be punished by the heavens. If you make a move, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Seeing that even Li Mao was speaking up for him, Zhou Sheng once again revealed an arrogant and proud expression. ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s a wise man who submits to circumstances. Hurry up and let me go.¡± Ye Xuan was a little speechless. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters had good characters, but they were indecisive, hesitant, and lacked a murderous spirit. However, he couldn¡¯t blame them. After all, they were usually aloof from worldly affairs and focused on dealing with medicinal herbs and spiritual plants. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, you¡¯re mistaken. Do you think he¡¯ll let us go if I let him go? You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, we¡¯ll simply be letting the enemy go back to his base and the situation will get worse.¡± Li Mao was rendered speechless. ¡°But-¡± He didn¡¯t know if he should let go or not. He really couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas in a short time. ¡°But you can¡¯t just kill him like that.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t agree with Li Mao¡¯s idea. He replied, ¡°The murderer will always eventually be killed. He wanted to kill us before. If the Five Poison Sect wants revenge, let them come.¡± Zhou Sheng wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that Ye Xuan was serious. After sensing his killing intent, he immediately retracted his arrogant attitude. He was afraid of death, and he was most afraid of people like Ye Xuan who didn¡¯t care about their lives. ¡°If you let me go, I can promise that I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡± Only a ghost would believe that. Ye Xuan sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as gullible as a three-year-old?¡± Zhou Sheng lowered his head and said, ¡°If you kill me, even if no one knows it was you who did it, I¡¯m afraid the Five Poison Sect will also vent their anger on the Valley of Medicine Masters. If both sides fight, the losses will be too great.¡± Zhou Sheng knew that it was useless to say all this. Ye Xuan was not from the Valley of Medicine Masters. He could run, but the others couldn¡¯t. Thus, he looked at Li Mao. ¡°Just because of a moment of anger, could you bear to see all your senior and junior brothers lose their lives?¡± Zhou Sheng was a sinister, ruthless, and cunning person. He had completely grasped Li Mao¡¯s lifeline with his words. Although if they let him go, Zhou Sheng would definitely cause trouble again. If they killed him, the consequences were not to be underestimated. After all, Zhou Hong only had one son. It was difficult for cultivators to have children and if Zhou Sheng died¡­ ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I know that this request is difficult for you, but the lives of so many Valley of Medicine Masters disciples are at stake, I have to consider it carefully.¡± Li Mao had too many concerns. For his sake, Ye Xuan nodded reluctantly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± At least for now, Zhou Sheng was still alive, and it would not be good for the Five Poison Sect to completely fall out with the Valley of Medicine Masters. The two sides had not reached that point yet. Seeing Ye Xuan relent, Zhou Sheng¡¯s worried heart finally settled down. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time on account of him pleading for you. Get out of my sight now!¡± Zhou Sheng struggled to get up from the ground. This time, Ye Xuan finally didn¡¯t give him another kick. Zhou Sheng said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and prepared to leave with his head lowered. Neither Ye Xuan nor Li Mao noticed the dark glint that flashed in his eyes. It happened very quickly. The moment they brushed past each other, Zhou Sheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡± This was the best time to attack. Ye Xuan was almost defenseless, and his fragile neck was exposed in Zhou Sheng¡¯s line of sight. As long as he cut it, Ye Xuan would die without a doubt. His body was like a ghost, and a dim light flashed across the darkness. The sharp blade was dipped in the world¡¯s poison. As long as a small wound was made, the poison would enter the heart meridian, and even the gods would not be able to save him. Chapter 366 - 366 Zhou Shengs Death 366 Zhou Sheng¡¯s Death Ye Xuan and Li Mao didn¡¯t expect Zhou Sheng to have such a trick up his sleeve. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, be careful!¡± Li Mao was filled with regret. If he hadn¡¯t said so much and worried about the safety of the Valley of Medicine Masters, persuading Ye Xuan to let Zhou Sheng go, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Not only was Zhou Sheng not grateful, he even wanted Ye Xuan¡¯s life. Even if Li Mao wanted to stop Zhou Sheng, it was too late. He could only watch helplessly. If anything happened to Ye Xuan, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhou Sheng laughed crazily. The dagger that was shining with a dim light reflected his ferocious face. Ye Xuan had blinded one of his eyes and humiliated him in every way possible. No one had ever dared to treat him like this since he was young. With Zhou Sheng¡¯s personality, it could be said that he hated Ye Xuan to the bone. He had restrained his arrogance just now to let Ye Xuan and Li Mao put their guards down. With such a short distance and such a fast speed, ordinary people would not be able to dodge it at all. Zhou Sheng felt as if he had already seen Ye Xuan¡¯s blood spilling on the spot. Just as the blade was about to stab Ye Xuan, a sudden change occurred. Ye Xuan¡¯s body bent down at a strange angle, folding into an unbelievable arc. The blade barely passed, and a strand of black hair floated in the air. Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His eyeballs were about to fall out. He didn¡¯t manage to stab Ye Xuan, but only cut off a few strands of hair. Under the effect of inertia, he still pounced forward, and it was impossible for him to turn back and stab Ye Xuan again. However, Ye Xuan mysteriously appeared behind Zhou Sheng and gave him a solid kick. Zhou Sheng flew dozens of meters away and fell to the ground. ¡°Puchi¡­¡± Ye Xuan heard a faint sound but didn¡¯t take it to heart. He said, ¡°The person who wants my life hasn¡¯t been born yet. It¡¯s useless to give you a chance.¡± The two of them crossed paths, and everything happened in a flash. Li Mao didn¡¯t even understand what had happened. Ye Xuan was completely fine, while Zhou Sheng was kicked far away. Li Mao hurried over and asked nervously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I reacted quickly. Otherwise, I might have really been invited to tea by the King of Hell.¡± Li Mao couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. On the other hand, Zhou Sheng¡¯s situation was probably not good. After all, Ye Xuan¡¯s kick was solid, and he fell to the ground for a long time without moving. Ye Xuan walked over and kicked him. ¡°Get up and stop pretending to be dead. If you want to die, I¡¯ll help you.¡± This time, he would not let this venomous snake go easily. Ye Xuan would not let Zhou Sheng think that he could escape just by acting like this. No matter how hard he kicked, Zhou Sheng didn¡¯t have any reaction. Ye Xuan and Li Mao looked at each other. ¡°This person is cunning and scheming. He can¡¯t be planning something, right?¡± Ye Xuan felt that something was wrong. Zhou Sheng seemed to be a little stiff. He turned the person over and saw that his abdomen was bleeding non-stop. A dagger was stuck in his abdomen. His eyes were wide open, full of resentment and unwillingness, and he glared at Ye Xuan. Li Mao checked his pulse, and then his expression changed slightly. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Zhou Sheng originally wanted to assassinate Ye Xuan with the dagger, but in the end, that weapon was the one to take his own life. It was heaven¡¯s will. ¡°Those who commit injustice are doomed to destruction.¡± The strange sound that Ye Xuan heard just now was the sound of a dagger piercing through flesh. Zhou Sheng was kicked by him, and while falling, the dagger that Zhou Sheng was holding actually stabbed himself. This way of dying was really ridiculous. Perhaps even Zhou Sheng himself didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like this. Li Mao was a little out of his wits. Zhou Sheng died in the end without waiting for them to make a move. It seemed to have nothing to do with them, but there was also an inexplicable connection. ¡°What should we do now, fellow Daoist Ye?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to destroy the corpse and get rid of all traces. Otherwise, what if the people of the Five Poison Sect blame me?¡± Just as Ye Xuan was about to make a move, he suddenly sensed something. He looked up to the southeast and frowned. ¡°It seems like someone is coming. We have to leave quickly.¡± This place was not far from the base camp of the Five Poison Sect, and most of the people who came were from the Five Poison Sect. If they saw Ye Xuan and Li Mao here, things definitely would not end well. Ye Xuan and Li Mao quickly left this place of trouble. ¡­ Five Poison Sect. Zhou Hong still found out what Zhou Sheng had been doing in secret. ¡°This unfilial son! I already told him not to alert the enemy, but he didn¡¯t listen. He acted on his own, what if he caused an accident?¡± ¡°Great Elder, you don¡¯t have to worry. Young Master Zhou has many strong masters around him, so he must be safe and sound. Even if this matter has alarmed Valley of Medicine Masters, it shouldn¡¯t affect our plan. Besides, the young master knows what to do.¡± ¡°I hope so. Hurry up and send more people to get this unfilial son of mine back here.¡± For some reason, Zhou Hong felt a little uneasy. Very quickly, a disciple came to pass on the message. ¡°How is it? Did you find Zhou Sheng?¡± The disciple trembled and lowered his head for a long time, not daring to speak. ¡°I did find him but¡­¡± Impatience appeared on Zhou Hong¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re hemming and hawing. Hurry up and say what you want to say!¡± ¡°Great Elder, please spare me!¡± The disciple knelt on the ground, ¡°Young Master Zhou, he¡­¡± Seeing the disciple¡¯s behavior, the bad feeling in Zhou Hong¡¯s heart grew stronger. He asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯ll know when you go and take a look.¡± A stretcher was carried up. The top was covered with a piece of white cloth, and a human figure could be vaguely seen under it. Zhou Hong¡¯s hands trembled violently. He suddenly lifted it up, revealing a pale face. It was Zhou Sheng. At this moment, Zhou Sheng truly looked dead. ¡°How could it be like this?!¡± Zhou Hong let out a beast-like roar, causing the people around him to shiver. Chapter 367 - 367 Killing Intent Rises In the Dark Night 367 Killing Intent Rises In the Dark Night Zhou Hong only had one son, and he would grant all his requests. Now that he saw Zhou Sheng¡¯s cold corpse lying here, it was easy to imagine his mood. His eyes were bloodshot, and a powerful suction force came from his palm. A disciple of the Five Poison Sect came in front of him uncontrollably, and he was immediately grabbed by the throat. ¡°Who killed my son?!¡± ¡°Great Elder, please spare me. Young Master¡¯s body was found in the forest a hundred meters away from the sect. When we rushed over, he was already dead.¡± ¡°The young master¡¯s fatal wound is on his abdomen. He used his own dagger, which was dipped in lethal poison¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Zhou Hong¡¯s expression was terrifying to look at. He exerted more force in his hand and said in a dark tone, ¡°Are you saying that my son committed suicide?¡± The disciple looked into his scarlet eyes and Zhou Hong looked like a demon that had crawled out of hell. He tried his best to speak, but his throat felt like it was about to be crushed. He could only make incomprehensible croaking sounds. The suffocating feeling made his body turn red, and his hands and feet kept struggling, but it was to no avail. The people next to him lowered their heads even more. They didn¡¯t dare to plead for mercy, for fear that Zhou Hong would vent his anger on them. Not long after, the disciple¡¯s hands and feet went limp, and he was no longer breathing. Zhou Hong threw him to the side as if he was throwing away some garbage. ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to keep a close eye on him. You deserve to die.¡± The rest of the people trembled even more when they heard this, afraid that they would be next. Zhou Sheng¡¯s body was pale, his face was green, and his lips were black. It was indeed a sign of poisoning. The dagger in his abdomen was still there, which was also what he usually used. The poison on it came from the Five Poison Sect. Everything was exactly as the dead disciple had said. But Zhou Hong didn¡¯t believe him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There must be some conspiracy. My son was killed by a treacherous villain, but that villain set it up like this to deceive me.¡± If Ye Xuan were here, he would definitely tell him that Zhou Sheng was just so unlucky to die at his own hands. The people that Zhou Sheng had brought out were all dead, so Zhou Hong couldn¡¯t get anything out of them. However, the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters that he had captured earlier had disappeared without a trace. This matter was definitely related to the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°The Valley of Medicine Masters and I are irreconcilable! I will make you pay with your blood!¡± Zhou Hong was extremely sorrowful. In the blink of an eye, he revealed a ruthless expression that was like a cold wind blowing from the Nine Hells. ¡°Sheng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I will bathe the Valley of Medicine Masters in blood to comfort your dead soul. You can go on your way in peace.¡± These words made people¡¯s hair stand on end. There were hundreds of people in the Valley of Medicine Masters, and Zhou Hong¡¯s words implied that he wanted all of them to be buried with Zhou Sheng. Zhou Hong gathered his men and was ready to take action. However, a mysterious man strolled over, apparently having heard the news. ¡°Great Elder, you must not be impulsive. If you go now, it will not be beneficial to the ancestor¡¯s plan. I hope you can consider the big picture.¡± The person was dressed in a black robe that covered his face. His voice was hoarse like an owl¡¯s, and it had a hint of eeriness. Zhou Hong¡¯s face was ferocious and he was still angry, but his words were quite respectful to this man. He said, ¡°My son died in the hands of the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters for no reason. How can I sit by and do nothing? I hope that Your Excellency will not stop me.¡± ¡°I understand how you feel, but this is what our ancestor wants. He told us to bide our time.¡± Zhou Hong stopped in his tracks. ¡°The ancestor will be out of seclusion soon. If you ruin his plan at this time, you know his temper. Those who offend him will not have a good end.¡± Zhou Hong seemed to have thought of something. Zhou Hong, the great elder, whose notoriety had spread far and wide, actually shuddered. ¡°The ancestor said that he will hand the murderer over to you to punish after the matter is over. It¡¯s just a matter of waiting a few more days. Those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about the trifles. You can understand his painstaking efforts, right?¡± The mysterious man gave Zhou Hong a meaningful look. The veins on Zhou Hong¡¯s face were bulging. He subconsciously clenched his fists as he looked at Zhou Sheng¡¯s cold corpse. In the end, he still nodded his head heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the ancestor. When the great plan is about to succeed, I¡¯ll burn that person¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes. I¡¯ll torture him to death, and his soul will fall into endless purgatory for all eternity!¡± His roar startled the venomous insects at the door and caused them to flee in all directions. Even the Five Poison Sect disciples, who had long been used to the great elder¡¯s ruthlessness, could not help but shiver. This night was destined to not be peaceful, no matter what happened on the side of the Five Poison Sect. Ye Xuan and Li Mao had just returned to the entrance of the Valley of Medicine Masters when they ran into the elders who were preparing to rescue them. Seeing that the two were safe and sound, everyone¡¯s worried and anxious hearts finally settled down. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°I have something to report to the valley master,¡± Li Mao said with a grave expression. Zhou Sheng¡¯s death was such a big matter, it must be reported to the Valley of Medicine Masters to make preparations, in case the Five Poison Sect came to find trouble and they were caught off guard. However, this matter was of great importance, and for the time being, it could not be known to others, so as not to cause panic among the disciples in the valley. When Yao Tianchen heard this news, his expressionless face revealed a hint of shock, and the wrinkles between his brows were so deep and he furrowed his brows so much that it could almost squeeze a mosquito to death. ¡°To think that Zhou Sheng is dead!¡± Zhou Hong was already known to be a ruthless madman. Now that his only son had died, he was going to go even crazier. He sized up Ye Xuan and Li Mao. He didn¡¯t expect the two to be so skillful. He asked, ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Li Mao quickly explained, ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. He died at his own hands.¡± After listening to their story, Yao Tianchen revealed a look of disbelief. He glanced at Ye Xuan beside him with a complicated expression. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Mao¡¯s honest personality and his inability to lie, he would have suspected that Li Mao and Ye Xuan had colluded to make up such a lie. However, he trusted the two of them and there was no need for them to lie. ¡°Valley Master, please believe in me. I am willing to use my dignity to guarantee that what I said is not false.¡± Chapter 368 - 368 Bigger Scheme 368 Bigger Scheme Yao Tianchen nodded his head and replied, ¡°I believe you.¡± Judging from how Li Mao risked his life alone to rescue those disciples, he was definitely a decent person. Moreover, he also knew what Zhou Sheng¡¯s death meant. It would undoubtedly make the situation of the Valley of Medicine Masters more difficult. Therefore, he would never do such a thing. Zhou Sheng¡¯s current outcome could only be said to be due to the cycle of heaven and earth and karma. The most important thing now was that it was useless for Yao Tianchen to believe it. Those people from the Five Poison Sect would never believe it and would definitely pin Zhou Sheng¡¯s death on the Valley of Medicine Masters. Yao Tianchen sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be settled peacefully anymore.¡± Li Mao knelt on the ground and said guiltily, ¡°Valley Master, please punish me. I did not handle things properly and did not consider the big picture.¡± On the way back, he had already made up his mind to take the blame himself and not drag Ye Xuan down. ¡°How can you be blamed for this matter? The Five Poison Sect is pressing us step by step. It¡¯s also because of that Zhou Sheng¡¯s unforgiving attitude that we¡¯re in this situation now.¡± All of this wasn¡¯t Li Mao¡¯s fault, let alone Ye Xuan¡¯s. It could only be said that fate made a fool of people. ¡°It seems that the heavens have destined our Valley of Medicine Masters to face this calamity.¡± Yao Tianchen had a huge headache. He thought that the Five Poison Sect would soon come to question them and ask them to hand over the murderer. Although Zhou Sheng had been killed by mistake, it was still partly because of the two of them. ¡°Both of you go and rest first. It¡¯s been a long night.¡± Li Mao couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°We wanted to destroy the corpse and get rid of all traces. We wanted to buy some time. That way, the Five Poison Sect wouldn¡¯t immediately attack us. But we didn¡¯t expect them to find us so quickly.¡± Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°You even thought of destroying the corpse. You¡¯re getting more and more daring.¡± Although there was no blame in his words, Li Mao still felt a little uneasy. He said awkwardly, ¡°Please forgive us, Valley Master. The situation was too urgent at the time, and we couldn¡¯t think of any other good ideas in such a short time.¡± This was not Li Mao¡¯s style of doing things. If he really destroyed the corpse, what kind of person would the Valley of Medicine Masters be? This was simply making it worse. Yao Tianchen subconsciously glanced at Ye Xuan beside him. Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with Ye Xuan, he always felt that Ye Xuan¡¯s personality was more likely to do such a thing. Ye Xuan, on the other hand, looked down. Yao Tianchen couldn¡¯t blame these two juniors. Even he himself couldn¡¯t think of a better way to deal with that situation. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cause any more trouble here. If things really come to that point, the Valley of Medicine Masters would never allow the Five Poison Sect to bully and trample on us. This is not something both of you can interfere in.¡± Although that was what he said, if the two sects really fought, it would be no laughing matter. Yao Tianchen had to discuss it in detail after Ye Xuan and Li Mao left. All the elders in the valley had received orders to rush over to Yao Tianchen¡¯s place. The disciples didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they didn¡¯t know that the elders had not slept for the entire night. The disciples on night patrol were still gossiping. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Did something big happen for Valley Master to gather all the elders together?¡± ¡°What else could happen? Of course, it has to do with the Five Poison Sect. I heard that there¡¯s a huge argument going on in the hall.¡± ¡°I went to sleep after my duty yesterday. Can anyone tell me what exactly happened?¡± ¡°This matter is very complicated. When those elders came out, they didn¡¯t look too good. Even the valley master was worried.¡± ¡°Could it be that something serious has really happened¡­¡± After a night of discussion without any results, Yao Tianchen had already sent people to watch the Five Poison Sect¡¯s movements. If there was anything strange, they were to immediately report back. Unexpectedly, it was calm on the Five Poison Sect¡¯s side. According to Yao Tianchen¡¯s plan, if Zhou Hong found out that his son was dead, he would immediately come to the Valley of Medicine Masters and look for trouble. After all, Zhou Hong had made such a big scene when Zhou Sheng was blind in one eye. Now, Zhou Sheng even lost his life¡­ The first day passed without a scratch, and the second day was also quiet. Even Yao Tianchen found it a little strange. Their way of doing things was truly unlike the Five Poison Sect. ¡°Could it be that he saw Zhou Sheng¡¯s body and knew that he killed himself? That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t come to us looking for trouble.¡± As soon as the Fifth Elder said this, everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a fool. ¡°Do you even believe your own words?¡± Not to mention how outrageous this was, even if this was the truth, Zhou Hong would also vent his anger on others, and the Valley of Medicine Masters would definitely bear the brunt of it. The Five Poison Sect did not make any moves and bided their time, while the Valley of Medicine Masters was rather uneasy. The scariest thing was this kind of enemy, who didn¡¯t make any movements on the surface but was brewing a bigger scheme in the dark. When the day came that you couldn¡¯t guard against it, they would attack harshly. If they fought each other openly, the Valley of Medicine Masters might still have a chance of winning, but they couldn¡¯t win against the Five Poison Sect¡¯s schemes and intrigues. Yao Tianchen sighed, ¡°We can only deal with whatever comes our way. Let¡¯s hope that things haven¡¯t reached the worst stage yet.¡± ¡°All in all, we have to be even more careful. We can¡¯t let the Five Poison Sect take advantage of us.¡± ¡°Third Elder, you have to take care of the affairs in the valley. Check every place, especially the array. Also, strengthen the security with more patrol guards. No disciples are allowed to leave the valley.¡± ¡°And Second Elder, I still have to discuss with you about contacting the other sects. If the Five Poison Sect really dares to attack us, we have to make preparations early¡­¡± Yao Tianchen gave out orders one after another, and even the ordinary disciples could feel the unusual atmosphere. Something big was probably going to happen soon. The entire Valley of Medicine Masters seemed to be calm, but in fact, a storm was brewing. Chapter 369 - 369 Another Storm 369 Another Storm Yao Tianchen wasn¡¯t the only one thinking about the Five Poison Sect¡¯s true motive. Ye Xuan was the same. Li Mao had been on tenterhooks for the past few days and hadn¡¯t even slept well. He didn¡¯t know who to talk to, so he could only come to Ye Xuan. ¡°What do you think the Five Poison Sect is trying to do?¡± Ye Xuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The more the Five Poison Sect is like this, the more it shows that they are plotting behind the scenes. Perhaps there is an even bigger conspiracy waiting.¡± What exactly were they plotting, to the point that Zhou Hong was able to suppress his hatred and did not come looking for them? Just as Ye Xuan was deep in thought, the long-awaited system prompt sounded in his mind. [Random Mission: Consume 1000 divine antidotes (any poison can be removed after consumption)] [Mission Success Reward: 10,000 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in a random deduction of points. Time remaining: 7 days] [Random Mission: Consume 3000 dispel talismans (stick them on your body to dispel all negative statuses)] [Mission Success Reward: 30,000 prodigal points. Mission failure will result in a random deduction of points. Time remaining: 7 days] Ye Xuan was a little dumbfounded by the two missions that popped up all of a sudden. Although it was a little difficult to complete, the rewards were so good that he didn¡¯t even hear Li Mao¡¯s shouts. Ye Xuan coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was a little distracted. What did you just say?¡± Li Mao didn¡¯t take it to heart. He only sighed and said, ¡°The disciples in the valley have been very busy recently. They are rushing to make elixirs. It¡¯s hard to guard against the Five Poison Sect¡¯s poison techniques, so the antidotes are a must.¡± Ye Xuan also nodded perfunctorily and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ye Xuan then asked, ¡°What were you saying about the antidotes?¡± Li Mao didn¡¯t understand why Ye Xuan had such a big reaction. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because the cultivation technique of the Five Poison Sect is more or less poisonous¡­¡± Before he could finish, Ye Xuan smiled. He knew how to complete this mission. When Ye Xuan came to Yao Tianchen¡¯s door, Yao Tianchen was also refining pills. Ye Xuan didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so he just watched quietly from the side. Yao Tianchen¡¯s pill furnace was a small dark green cauldron. There were many life-like exotic flowers and plants carved on them as if they were really coming to life. As the flames burned, Yao Tianchen methodically added all kinds of medicinal ingredients such as the hundred-year-old blue spiritual grass, seven-star vine, green jade ring, and so on, all of which were precious spiritual plants. Not long after, a medicinal fragrance wafted out. The time was probably ripe, and three white pills slowly floated out of the cauldron, the pill patterns on them were like mist. It could be seen that Yao Tianchen¡¯s alchemy skills had already reached the point of perfection. Otherwise, he would not have been able to easily refine these top-quality heart-clearing pills. ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Ye Xuan then replied, ¡°I heard that the valley is under martial law. Everyone is preparing for the Five Poison Sect¡¯s attack. I also want to do something to help.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s words, Yao Tianchen¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Ye Xuan took out the antidotes and said, ¡°This is a specially made pill that can expel any poison. I hope Valley Master can accept it as a little token of my appreciation.¡± When Ye Xuan said the second sentence, Yao Tianchen couldn¡¯t help but look up. Not to mention him, even if the Alchemy King was still alive, he would not be able to refine a pill that could expel any poison. This kind of magical pill could only appear in ancient times. Now that Ye Xuan had casually taken out a pill, he actually dared to make such a boastful statement. Yao Tianchen carefully examined the pill, and his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°Junior Ye, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± This elixir was very ordinary, and it didn¡¯t even have elixir veins. It should be known that the higher the grade, the more elixir veins one would have. Pills were divided into supreme-grade, top-grade, mid-grade, low-grade, and inferior grades. Each grade was further divided into levels 1-9. The pill Ye Xuan took out wasn¡¯t even considered inferior. Yao Tianchen could barely believe that this pill could expel the lowest grade of poison, but expelling all kinds of poison was simply a fantasy. Ye Xuan looked at the pill that Yao Tianchen had just refined. The pill¡¯s fragrance was overflowing, and the pill veins were perfect. One look was enough to tell that it was of an extraordinary grade. He then looked at the one he took out. The contrast was simply too obvious. It was simply a product with unknown origins. Perhaps Yao Tianchen was also afraid that Ye Xuan would be embarrassed, so he quickly changed the topic, ¡°No matter what, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. Where did you get this pill?¡± Ye Xuan thought for a moment. In order not to be questioned on the origins of this medicine in the future, he said directly to save himself from any trouble, ¡°I made it myself.¡± Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of his words. After all, this medicine looked very ordinary, and it was most likely that Ye Xuan had casually refined it. ¡°I still have a lot here. No matter what, it¡¯s a token of my sincerity. I hope you can accept it, Valley Master.¡± Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t want to dampen Ye Xuan¡¯s enthusiasm, so he took the storage bag from his hand, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance, Junior Ye.¡± Several days passed in a row, and there was no abnormality in the Five Poison Sect. It seemed that they had forgotten about this matter. The Valley of Medicine Masters could be considered to have regained its peace, but the outside of the valley was not calm. Originally, the Second Elder wanted to ask Yao Tianchen if they should restore order and allow the disciples to enter and leave the valley normally. However, Yao Tianchen informed him of an important piece of news. ¡°These are troubled times. I have just received a message from the Misty Cloud Sect. During this period of time, there are disciples from other sects who have gone missing.¡± The Second Elder was shocked. ¡°Such a thing has happened?¡± Because of the previous storm, the Valley of Medicine Masters had called back most of their disciples outside, so this incident had little impact on them. Thus, they only found out about the news later, and it was only when other sects sent a message that they knew. ¡°The Misty Cloud Sect, the Wind Thunder Pavilion, the White Veil Sect, and the Wind Sword Sect all have some disciples missing. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s expression turned serious again as he looked at the messages from the other sects. Chapter 370 - 370 The Disciples Who Went Missing For No Reason 370 The Disciples Who Went Missing For No Reason If a few disciples went missing, then so be it. Cultivation was difficult to fight against the heavens, and fighting with others was a very normal thing. In the cultivation world, it was very common to die because one¡¯s skills were inferior, not to mention if they were mere outer sect disciples. It was a big deal for inner sect disciples to go missing for no reason. No one could find them, dead or alive. After some investigation, they found out that the number of missing disciples recently was a little high, several times more than in previous years. No matter how high or low their cultivation was, these disciples all had a common characteristic. It was as if they had evaporated from the world and could no longer be found. The most important thing was that disciples from other sects had also gone missing. When all these strange things were linked together, this matter became unusual. The Second Elder¡¯s revealed a complex expression. He asked, ¡°Could it be that those disciples are dead?¡± Yao Tianchen shook his head and replied, ¡°No one knows what happened exactly. Someone from the Misty Cloud Sect sent me a message and asked us to help them keep an eye on this strange matter if our Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ disciples are outside.¡± But most of the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples had been called back to the sect, and in this matter, the Valley of Medicine Masters was the least affected one. The Second Elder was still in a state of shock. He said, ¡°We were trapped by the Five Poison Sect earlier. It seems that misfortune may be a blessing in disguise. Our disciples are safe and sound.¡± Although he said that, Yao Tianchen was still a little worried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid these two incidents are closely linked. We also have to pay more attention to this matter. Although it¡¯s not our turn yet, if we let our guard down, we won¡¯t even know when a great disaster is going to befall us.¡± ¡°Valley Master¡¯s words make sense. If someone is secretly behind this, we must find them. Otherwise, the danger will be too great.¡± There was no such thing as an impervious wall in the world. Soon, the news of disciples from other sects going missing also spread to the ears of the people in the valley. ¡°What¡¯s going on this year? First, the Five Poison Sect kept looking for trouble. Then, it didn¡¯t stop for long, and people from the other sects went missing one after another. Did we offend the Tai Sui?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all cultivators. Why are you so superstitious? I think there must be a demon behind this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so scary that those disciples disappeared for no reason. Could it be that they¡¯ve already met with a mishap and even their bones can¡¯t be found?¡± ¡°I¡¯m considered lucky. I was originally out on a mission. If it wasn¡¯t for the valley master urgently calling me back, I¡¯m afraid I would have been one of the missing people.¡± All the major sects were investigating this matter, but there was still no clue. It was as if there was a pair of invisible hands manipulating everything. Although the Five Poison Sect no longer pressed them, the atmosphere in the Valley of Medicine Masters was still tense. No matter what the situation in the valley was, it didn¡¯t affect Ye Xuan. What was strange was that A¡¯tian said he was going to get the medicine but didn¡¯t return. Ye Xuan was waiting in the room. The jade pendant he was wearing flashed with a dim light, and his expression changed slightly. He hurriedly went to the pharmacy to ask but was told that they had not seen A¡¯tian at all. It was as if such a big person had disappeared into thin air. When Li Mao received the news, he immediately rushed over. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to find Brother A¡¯tian. There are many bewildering formations in the valley. Perhaps he accidentally entered by mistake. He should be fine.¡± The Valley of Medicine Masters had precious spiritual plants, so they had set up an array to protect them. The other disciples in the valley were used to it, but A¡¯tian¡¯s cultivation was not high, so he would not wander around. He was familiar with the road to the pharmacy and had been there several times before. However, when the news came, they searched all over the valley but could not find A¡¯tian. They even sent people to the forbidden area to check, but there was still no trace of him. It was as if the large living person had disappeared into thin air. Even Yao Tianchen and the others were alarmed. ¡°Could it be that A¡¯tian had come into contact with an array and accidentally fell outside the Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Li Mao hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility. He had sent the disciples to search the surrounding area, but they didn¡¯t even see a ghost, let alone a person. ¡°How can such a big living person just disappear into thin air like that?¡± Thinking of the recent rumors in the valley that disciples from all the major sects had gone missing, everyone¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. Could it be that even they couldn¡¯t escape the disaster, and now it was the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ turn? A¡¯tian had been brought here by Ye Xuan, and now that something had happened to him in the Valley of Medicine Masters, their expressions were not very pleasant. The disciples of the other sects couldn¡¯t be found, and A¡¯tian¡¯s cultivation was not high, so the possibility of his survival was even smaller. Seeing Ye Xuan staring at the jade in his hand in a daze, Li Mao felt that it looked familiar. ¡°A¡¯tian seems to have something similar to this jade pendant. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find Brother A¡¯tian.¡± Li Mao didn¡¯t want to disturb Ye Xuan, so he left after saying a few words of comfort. Ye Xuan watched them leave, and after making sure that there was no one around, he mumbled something, and a complicated spell flowed out of his mouth. The jade pendant floated in the air as if it was supported by magical power. It was a magic weapon. A¡¯tian¡¯s cultivation was not high, and although Ye Xuan wanted to help, he could not be so ambitious and go overboard, so he could only plan slowly. In order to prevent any accidents, he gave A¡¯tian the other jade pendant, which was a pair with his. Ye Xuan¡¯s jade pendant was the mother pendant, while A¡¯tian received the child pendant. The jade pendant didn¡¯t need any cultivation, just a little power, and it could block the attack of a person who was at the peak of the sky rank. Ye Xuan could also sense it through the mother pendant and use it to communicate, which was very convenient. The dim light just now was the signal from the pendant. Unfortunately, he was too late and couldn¡¯t find A¡¯tian. ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± A¡¯tian¡¯s voice came from the jade pendant. He sounded extremely panicked, and there were also noisy footsteps. The footsteps probably belonged to A¡¯tian. Ye Xuan frowned. He wanted to continue listening, but A¡¯tian stopped abruptly. There was no more movement. The silence spread and it made Ye Xuan feel a little flustered. Be careful? What exactly did A¡¯tian want him to be careful of? Ye Xuan was sure that there was another person with A¡¯tian at that time. Even if there was no movement, he could still catch the faint breathing sound. Only a high-level master could do this. Chapter 371 - 371 Atians Mishap 371 A¡¯tian¡¯s Mishap The information given by the jade pendant was very limited. He didn¡¯t know if A¡¯tian¡¯s existence was discovered, so he interrupted the spell, or if there was something else. However, Ye Xuan was somewhat certain that the situation was very urgent at that time, and the enemy A¡¯tian was facing was very powerful. Otherwise, the enemy wouldn¡¯t have been able to control A¡¯tian in an instant, only allowing A¡¯tian to leave behind a few words in a hurry. ¡°As expected, the Valley of Medicine Masters is also no longer safe.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s mind worked quickly, and in just a moment, he had already deduced several pieces of information. For A¡¯tian to say such words, the enemy he was facing was definitely not from the outside world, but from within the Valley of Medicine Masters. There were not many people with such high cultivation, and there were only a few in the valley. ¡°Perhaps there are already people with ill intentions who have sneaked in.¡± It seemed that he had made a wise decision not to take out the jade pendant in front of everyone. Otherwise, he might have alerted the enemy, or the person behind the scenes would have been afraid that the ploy would be exposed and might have directly killed Ye Xuan to silence him. The defense mechanism of the jade pendant belonging to A¡¯tian hadn¡¯t been triggered. If A¡¯tian died, that child pendant would also dissipate. Ye Xuan could also sense that there was no change in the mother pendant in his hands, which proved that A¡¯tian life was not in danger for the time being. A¡¯tian could be considered safe. Ye Xuan cast a spell, and a transparent thread floated out of the jade pendant, pointing to the southeast. He could locate the position of A¡¯tian¡¯s jade pendant by using the mother pendant. As long as the jade pendant was still on A¡¯tian¡¯s body, Ye Xuan could follow the thread to find him. ¡­ Five Poison Sect. It was still the mysterious black-robed man who had appeared last time. He said coldly, ¡°Great Elder, your recent actions have been too big. Those sects have become suspicious and have begun to track down the missing disciples.¡± Zhou Hong¡¯s expression was cold as he replied, ¡°So what if they suspect us? We did everything cleanly and efficiently. Those sects won¡¯t be able to trace it to us at all. Moreover, our ancestor is about to come out of seclusion. Our plan might even be brought forward. It¡¯s always better to have more people in case of any danger.¡± Seeing his stubbornness, the mysterious man couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You¡¯re on your own now. If someone else finds out and ruins our plan, the consequences will be something you can¡¯t bear.¡± After saying this, the mysterious man turned around and left. Zhou Hong¡¯s face turned gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye after being lectured by him. ¡°Who do you think you are to be pointing fingers at me?¡± His subordinates chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t even dare to show his true face. I wonder why the ancestor thinks so highly of him.¡± This mysterious person had suddenly appeared half a year ago. Originally, in the Five Poison Sect, other than the ancestor, Zhou Hong¡¯s status was the highest. However, ever since the mysterious man appeared, the ancestor had thought highly of him. Of course, the effect was also very obvious. The expansion of the Five Poison Sect¡¯s territory and the increase in its strength were all inextricably related to the mysterious man. Although Zhou Hong¡¯s status was high, it was not as high as before. The ancestor was in seclusion, and it was difficult for even Zhou Hong to meet him. Only the mysterious man could enter and leave freely. Zhou Hong was naturally unwilling to lose his power to someone who had come out of nowhere. However, since the ancestor had given the order, Zhou Hong did not dare to disobey. On the surface, he was very respectful to the mysterious man, but he would only reveal some of his true feelings about the mysterious man in front of his confidants. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not good to offend him now that our plan is about to succeed. However, this person is a little strange. Even I can¡¯t see through his true motives.¡± For Zhou Hong to be able to sit in this position, he was not a simple-minded person. He was still somewhat afraid of the mysterious man and did not dare to act rashly. The subordinate revealed a fawning smile and said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a message from the other side. They said that they¡¯ve brought a person for you to vent your anger, Elder.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Hong¡¯s expression became a little better. When he rushed over, that person had been waiting for a long time. There was another person lying at his feet. It was A¡¯tian, who had disappeared in the Valley of Medicine Masters. Zhou Hong suddenly became a little disinterested. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± ¡°He saw me when I was drugging Ye Xuan¡¯s medication. I wanted to kill him, but I thought it would make a big deal, so I brought him here.¡± Zhou Hong still couldn¡¯t hold back. Although he had been warned not to act rashly and cause trouble at the Valley of Medicine Masters, he knew that Ye Xuan was here to find a doctor and wanted to poison him. After all, he was also one of the murderers and had also blinded Zhou Sheng. As for Li Mao and the others, he could deal with them in the future. ¡°Why can¡¯t you even do such a small thing? What¡¯s the use of bringing a servant? If it was Li Mao or some other disciple of the Valley of Medicine Masters, it would have been better.¡± ¡°He has a good relationship with Ye Xuan, and Ye Xuan has taken good care of him. In order to find him, the Valley of Medicine Masters was alerted, and it took me a lot of effort to get him out.¡± Zhou Hong sized up A¡¯tian, and his expression gradually became ruthless. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to transform him and torture Ye Xuan in the future, but you¡¯re too careless this time. You¡¯ve alerted the Valley of Medicine Masters at this time. No one else found out right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one else was paying attention.¡± The face and voice of the person who was talking to Zhou Hong were unfamiliar. There was no such person in the Valley of Medicine Masters. He must have disguised himself and this was not his true appearance. A¡¯tian had seen this person poisoning Ye Xuan, and perhaps he had even seen this person¡¯s true face, which was why he had left that message of caution to Ye Xuan through the jade pendant. The two people who were talking did not notice the flash of light on A¡¯tian¡¯s jade pendant. The mother-child jade pendant was a supreme-grade magic weapon, and its defense was even more indestructible. It was very difficult for ordinary people to see it, so they didn¡¯t know how it worked. Otherwise, they would have thrown the jade pendant away as soon as possible when they discovered it. On the other side, following the guidance of the mother jade pendant, Ye Xuan had already arrived near the Lingnan mountain range. The guidance slowly dissipated here. The forest in the dark looked very terrifying. Night crows cawed on the branches. Just by approaching, he could already smell a fishy smell and miasma that was almost solid. Ye Xuan quickly took an antidote to prevent himself from inhaling too much miasma. His gaze fell in the direction in front of him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Five Poison Sect is just right ahead.¡± Chapter 372 - 372 The Ambitions of the Five Poison Sect 372 The Ambitions of the Five Poison Sect The surroundings at night were eerie and terrifying. Coupled with the strange and twisted plants and vines, it was like a giant beast in the dark, opening its bloody mouth and lying dormant. As Ye Xuan had guessed, there were already people with ulterior motives in the Valley of Medicine Masters, and they were mixed in with the people of the Five Poison Sect. It seemed that their relationship was not deep. ¡°Could it be a higher-up of the Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± To be able to take A¡¯tian out of the Valley of Medicine Masters without alerting anyone¡­ An ordinary disciple would definitely not be able to do it, but it could not be ruled out that someone had impersonated a disciple to fish in troubled waters. ¡°No matter what, it seems that I have to make a trip to the Five Poison Sect.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. He concealed his aura and continued to move forward under the cover of the night. His figure was like a ghost, and even the owl on the tree didn¡¯t notice him. Probably because of the miasma¡¯s cover, there weren¡¯t many disciples on patrol, so Ye Xuan didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. After all, no one would have thought that someone would be so bold as to barge into the base camp of the Five Poison Sect alone. Ye Xuan walked around and found nothing special except for two places that attracted attention. One was in the northwest, which exuded a powerful pressure. It was said that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor was a powerful figure and was currently in seclusion. That must be where he was. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor is. In order to prevent myself from being discovered, I should avoid him.¡± Although Ye Xuan was confident in his strength and had a breath-concealing supreme-grade magic weapon on him, he had to be careful. If A¡¯tian had really been captured by the Five Poison Sect, he was not someone important enough to be brought to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, so this place could be ruled out. That left the southeast direction. There was no powerful aura coming from there. It was extremely ordinary and looked no different from the surroundings. Ye Xuan felt that it was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. There were very few disciples around, and compared to other places, there was almost no one there. There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. Ye Xuan¡¯s ears twitched. He heard footsteps not far away. He quickly hid. A few Five Poison Sect disciples were approaching. ¡°I heard that the screams are getting more and more frequent. I wonder what the elders are doing.¡± The other disciple quickly made a shushing gesture and looked around nervously. ¡°Shush, lower your voice. That¡¯s a forbidden area. The elders won¡¯t allow us to go there.¡± ¡°Of course, I know. I just happened to overhear it once. I also saw the great elder and the others bring in a few disciples from other sects.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore. If the elders hear this, we won¡¯t be able to keep our insignificant lives. I already said that this matter can¡¯t be casually discussed. Do you want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Why are they being so mysterious?¡± ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, you know¡­¡± The disciples¡¯ voices became softer and softer. Their words were taboo about this matter, but they revealed a lot of information. Ye Xuan only revealed himself after watching them walk away. He didn¡¯t expect to find out from their conversation that the missing disciples of other sects were related to the Five Poison Sect! Ye Xuan smelled a conspiracy. Why did the Five Poison Sect capture these disciples? Even if the Five Poison Sect was powerful and unafraid of the other sects, if this matter was exposed and the other sects joined forces, the Five Poison Sect would definitely be in serious trouble. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t figure out what it was that made them take such a risk, even disregarding the possibility of being besieged. He might have to go there to find out. And he had a feeling that A¡¯tian might also be there. This was the forbidden area of the Five Poison Sect. A stone tablet was like a giant beast lurking in the night sky, and a few blood-red words were written on it. ¡°Trespassers will be killed!¡± The blood Qi within it was almost about to shoot straight into the sky. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. This wasn¡¯t written using cinnabar at all but with human blood. Moreover, the human must have been tortured before dying for the blood Qi to be so resentful. ¡°As expected, the Five Poison Sect is not a good sect.¡± He ignored the words and stepped in. On the surface, it looked ordinary, but inside, it was a whole different world. It was filled with a light green fog, and if one did not look carefully, it was difficult to notice that the surroundings were filled with poison. These toxins were extremely corrosive, and even the walls were full of potholes. No wonder there was no one nearby, and ordinary disciples did not dare to step in easily, because even the air here contained toxins. The green fog seemed to be everywhere, so much so that even the flames on the walls used for illumination were dyed a faint green, like the will-o¡¯- the-wisps of the netherworld, making people feel a little uncomfortable. A strange smell hit Ye Xuan¡¯s nose, making him feel a little nauseated. Hearing movement not far away, he resisted the urge to vomit and walked over. A few disciples were walking through the green fog. From their clothing, their status was higher than the disciples he had seen outside. They should be the core disciples of the Five Poison Sect. ¡°Recently, the number of people that great elder has brought is increasing. I¡¯m worried that it will attract the attention of the other sects.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worrying for nothing? When our ancestor¡¯s divine power is fully mastered, even if those sects know about it, what can they do? Alright, let¡¯s not talk so much and get to work quickly.¡± The sound of footsteps could be heard, and a few disciples said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Great Elder. May I know what instructions do you have for us, Great Elder?¡± ¡°Take this person with you. You must refine and make the best out of him.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s ears perked up slightly, and he looked a little confused. Refine? What did that mean? The strange term gave Ye Xuan a bad feeling. Chapter 373 - 373 Without Entering The Tigers Den, How Can You Get The Tiger Cub? 373 Without Entering The Tiger¡¯s Den, How Can You Get The Tiger Cub? The disciple was extremely respectful and said in a flattering manner, ¡°You can just leave this small matter to us. There¡¯s no need for you to personally make a trip here, Grand Elder.¡± It was obvious that Zhou Hong had been accumulating power for a long time. These people didn¡¯t even dare to look up. ¡°How¡¯s the batch that was refined earlier?¡± ¡°Most of them have succeeded. There are only a few failed products.¡± ¡°You must be careful. At this critical juncture, we can¡¯t make any mistakes. The ancestor is about to come out of seclusion. If we aren¡¯t ready, he will blame us. You know the ancestor¡¯s methods¡­¡± Before Zhou Hong finished his sentence, he had only glanced at the disciples, but their bodies trembled imperceptibly, and even their tone became a little nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Elder! There won¡¯t be any accidents.¡± ¡®Refined¡¯, ¡®Failed product¡¯¡­ All these keywords added together didn¡¯t sound like anything good. Ye Xuan, who was hiding in the dark, frowned even more. What was Five Poison Sect trying to do behind everyone¡¯s back? Previously, Zhou Hong had blocked Ye Xuan¡¯s view, so he had not been able to see clearly what the person he had brought over looked like. As these people left, in a flash, Ye Xuan finally saw clearly that the person that was brought over was A¡¯tian. A¡¯tian¡¯s face was pale and his lips were blue. He must have been poisoned. If not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, he would have looked no different from a dead man. Although his life wasn¡¯t in danger for the time being, the situation was very bad. Ye Xuan finally knew why the defense mechanism wasn¡¯t triggered. The jade pendant could only block the attack of a peak sky rank master. The person from the Valley of Medicine Masters who had attacked A¡¯tian had used poison, which was not within the scope of the jade pendant¡¯s judgment. The poison had taken effect so badly that A¡¯tian could not resist it, so he had only managed to leave behind a few words of caution to Ye Xuan. It was almost as he had guessed at the beginning. There was someone in the valley who was working with the Five Poison Sect from the inside, and that person had a high status. Otherwise, he would not have been able to bring the person out without anyone knowing, and even managed to send him to the Five Poison Sect. It was the right choice to not alert the enemy. Zhou Hong and the other disciples continued to move forward, not noticing that someone was following them. Ye Xuan continued to go deeper, and the green fog became thicker and thicker. The concentration of poison here had reached a terrifying level, and even sky-rank powerhouses wouldn¡¯t dare to enter and leave at will. These people must have taken the antidote in advance, so Ye Xuan was not flustered at all. He had taken the system¡¯s detoxification pill in advance, so he did not feel any discomfort. ¡°Elder, look at this. This is the first batch. It¡¯s already fully mature. We just need to wait for the ancestor¡¯s order. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we destroy those sects.¡± The green fog was so thick that it blocked Ye Xuan¡¯s vision. He couldn¡¯t see the scene in front of him clearly, only blurry figures. He could vaguely hear the conversation between the great elder and the disciple. Ye Xuan wanted to get closer, but he was worried that getting too close would attract Zhou Hong¡¯s attention. However, how could he succeed without taking risks? He advanced cautiously, like an elusive shadow. Although the current distance was a little dangerous, he could at least see a little more clearly. If anything happened, he could retreat at the first moment. Ye Xuan wanted to see what these people were up to. Even Ye Xuan, who had experienced many storms, was stunned for a moment after seeing the scene in front of him clearly. Dozens of tall figures stood in front. Their muscles were bulging like small mountains. Their eyes were closed, their faces were pale, and their nails were long and black. These people were not wearing any clothes, and their exposed skin was covered with ferocious poisonous creatures. They were densely packed and looked very frightening. These totems seemed to have a life of their own, and they actually gave people a feeling that they were about to come to life. They were truly extremely evil. Their faces looked like that of the dead, and Ye Xuan didn¡¯t know if they were still alive. After looking at them for a long time, he felt a little uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but look away. Zhou Hong and the others were deranged. The light in their eyes was like they were admiring a piece of art, and they smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve all done well. When the time comes, I¡¯ll report back to the ancestor and reward all of you accordingly.¡± The disciples were overjoyed when they heard this. ¡°Although the second batch still needs a little more time to mature, they should be able to mature in a few days.¡± ¡°There are also the disciples that the great elder has captured recently. Although they have only been captured recently, their cultivation is high, so the effect is not bad.¡± Zhou Hong couldn¡¯t help but show a proud expression. ¡°Of course. Previously, I was afraid of attracting the attention of those sects, so most of the people I caught were outer sect disciples or low-level itinerant cultivators. Recently, these are all inner sect disciples, so naturally, those low-level cultivators can¡¯t be compared to them.¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that the higher the strength, the better the effect of the refining.¡± When the others heard this, they immediately complimented him. ¡°Great Elder has very good foresight.¡± ¡°So what if those sects are suspicious and want to investigate? Our ancestor is about to come out of seclusion, and our plan is about to be implemented. Who would dare to find trouble with us when the time comes?¡± Zhou Hong was even more proud of himself as if he could already see himself achieving great merits and being praised by the ancestor. ¡°These poison men are extremely powerful. Any part of their body is filled with deadly poison and the power they can exert is several times that of the original. They are not afraid of pain and can be said to be undying warriors.¡± ¡°With these, our Five Poison Sect is like a tiger that has grown wings. No one is our match. Those other sects will definitely bow down to us.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s dark eyes flashed sharply. These people from the Five Poison Sect were simply insane. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so ambitious. This area should be the core of the green poisonous fog. There were many people like this as far as his eyes could see. Ye Xuan roughly counted that there were nearly a hundred of them. There might be similar existences in some unknown corner. This number was really shocking. It seemed that all the missing disciples of those sects had been captured by the Five Poison Sect and were made into poison men. No wonder they were nowhere to be found. Chapter 374 - 374 Refining Poison Men, Deranged 374 Refining Poison Men, Deranged The green poisonous fog surrounded these people, and their skin had turned into this color. This continued day and night. Even if the Five Poison Sect did not deliberately refine them, these people would have carried poison. They didn¡¯t need to use any weapons, as they were the most powerful weapons. If they self-destructed in battle, every drop of blood and every piece of flesh would contain a large amount of poison, and those around them would die upon contact. Without the antidote, even the most powerful experts would not be able to hold on for long. They could only die with hatred. The destructive power was terrifying, and it could be called the fantasy version of a biochemical weapon. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s viciousness had truly crossed Ye Xuan¡¯s bottom line. Zhou Hong¡¯s voice was filled with excitement as he asked, ¡°When will the latest batch be produced?¡± ¡°Around ten days to half a month.¡± Zhou Hong frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Why do you still need so much time? Can¡¯t we speed up?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rush this matter. Great Elder, you also know that it¡¯s not very stable if it¡¯s done quickly. There have been many failed attempts in the past. It¡¯s not easy to find such a good embryo, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if it¡¯s ruined?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, we can just go and catch another one. It¡¯s not easy to find celestial treasures, but two-legged cultivators can be found easily.¡± To Zhou Hong, human lives were just a number. These cultivators were like ants. Who would care about the life and death of ants? Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Sensing the reproachful tone in Zhou Hong¡¯s words, the disciples quickly explained, ¡°That may be true, but because we¡¯ve made too big of a move, we¡¯ve attracted the attention of all the large sects. They¡¯re all very careful. If we act rashly, we¡¯ll be easily exposed. Moreover, the ancestor is about to come out of seclusion, so it¡¯s not appropriate to cause too much trouble.¡± The disciples¡¯ voices became softer and softer as they spoke. They did not even dare to look at Zhou Hong. ¡°His Excellency has ordered us to restrain ourselves.¡± The ¡®His Excellency¡¯ they were talking about was the mysterious man who had spoken to Zhou Hong earlier. ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhou Hong¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound abnormal, but his expression became extremely cold. For a moment, even the temperature in the air dropped a lot. The disciples were trembling in fear, and fine beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. Zhou Hong just looked at them a few times and did not say anything. Although Zhou Hong was unwilling to give up, the mysterious man¡¯s contribution was indispensable for the Five Poison Sect to be able to successfully refine the poison men. Even the ancestor had given the order. Ye Xuan caught a few keywords. Who was this ¡®His Excellency¡¯? It was unlikely that he was from the Valley of Medicine Masters and had colluded with Zhou Hong. Judging from the behavior of these disciples, it seemed that this person had a high status in the Five Poison Sect, slightly above Zhou Hong. Seeing Zhou Hong turn around and leave, the disciples heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it just now, but Great Elder¡¯s expression changed immediately. I was so worried that I would be the one in trouble.¡± ¡°Great Elder has lost his beloved son, and his mood has been fluctuating recently. We have to be careful not to get on the wrong side of the Great Elder. I heard that a few days ago, a disciple said something wrong and was thrown into the poison pool.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. The new guard will be here soon. I¡¯ll go check on the situation in the poison pool. You should quickly deal with the person that Great Elder brought here.¡± The disciples chatted for a while before getting back to work, leaving only one disciple there. Ye Xuan, who was hiding in the dark, saw that it was an excellent opportunity to make a move. The disciple was about to deal with A¡¯tian when someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder. The disciple said without turning his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to check the poison pool? Why are you back so soon?¡± No one spoke behind him. He felt a little strange. He saw a cold blade from the corner of his eye. By the time he realized something was wrong, it was already too late. With lightning speed, Ye Xuan placed the sword on his neck. If the disciple was careless, he would be killed. The disciple from the Five Poison Sect sized up Ye Xuan¡¯s figure and turned pale with fright. ¡°Who are you? How did you break in?!¡± This was the depths of the poisonous fog, and the concentration of the poison was no small matter. Even they had to take a specific antidote pill to be able to enter and exit. Even so, they couldn¡¯t stay for long. They had to change shifts at a certain time, or else the effects of the antidote would wear off and there would be the danger of death. It was almost impossible to see another person here. The disciple was about to shout. However, Ye Xuan saw through his thoughts, and his sword moved an inch forward. He threatened in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. If you draw the others here, let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster. Would they be faster or would my sword be faster?¡± The great elder had just left, so this person must have lay in ambush in the surrounding area. He didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention and wasn¡¯t affected by the poisonous fog, which showed that he had extraordinary skills. ¡°You will answer every question I ask you. If I sense that you are lying, the King of Hell will be waiting for you to drink his tea.¡± This disciple was a sensible person and also extremely cherished his life. After seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s strength, he nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your spy in the Valley of Medicine Masters? Does the Five Poison Sect have spies planted in other sects as well?¡± Since the Valley of Medicine Masters had been infiltrated by the Five Poison Sect, it could not be ruled out that the other sects were in the same situation. If there was no one working from the inside, why had no one noticed so many disciples had gone missing earlier? The disciple¡¯s face paled. He had a glimmer of hope in his heart, but now he was sure that Ye Xuan had overheard their conversation. He lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s threatening gaze, Ye Xuan obviously didn¡¯t believe what he said, so he hurriedly explained, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. It¡¯s always the great elder who personally contacts the spy, and no one else can interfere.¡± Chapter 375 - 375 The Art of Poison Men 375 The Art of Poison Men Zhou Hong was sinister and cautious. The fewer people who knew about the spies he had planted in other sects, the better. Therefore, he would only contact them personally. If any news was leaked, it would raise the vigilance of others. Seeing that Ye Xuan was deep in thought, the disciple lowered his eyes, but a dark light flashed in his eyes. The poisonous fog grew thicker as if something was approaching. ¡°What¡¯s your plan? Tell me how it will be carried out, what time will it will be carried out, and when it will start. Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you-¡± The disciple dragged out his voice and then exploded with lightning speed. The ruthlessness in his eyes was not concealed at all. It seemed that the cooperation just now was all an act. ¡°The King of Hell will tell you the answer!¡± Dozens of venomous insects flew out from his sleeves and pounced over. Every one of them was highly toxic, and anyone who was bitten would lose their mobility. The disciple and Ye Xuan were so close that Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t dodge the attack at all. As long as he fell, the poisonous insects of midsummer would swarm over and gnaw on him until there was no corpse left. This was the consequence of offending the Five Poison Sect! The disciple¡¯s attack was ruthless as if he had already seen the scene of Ye Xuan¡¯s head being separated from his body. To his surprise, Ye Xuan didn¡¯t look panicked. Instead, he smiled sarcastically. He dodged and cut the poisonous insects in half with his sharp sword Qi. The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. His speed was so fast that it was impossible to see how he made the move. Wherever the sword Qi passed, the poisonous fog was shattered. Even the poisonous insects hiding in the dark were intimidated and did not dare to cross the line. The Five Poison Sect disciple¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, and a thin line of blood appeared on his neck. He had been injured by Ye Xuan¡¯s sword Qi. At this moment, he was like a wooden man, fixed in place, with the corpses of poisonous insects piled up at his feet, afraid that he would be the next one to be beheaded. Ye Xuan sighed softly, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know their place. I wonder if the King of Hell will accept such an evil person like you.¡± The disciple only felt his hair stand on end and an unprecedented pressure enveloped his head. He didn¡¯t even feel this way when he was facing Zhou Hong. The disciple quickly replied, ¡°I only vaguely heard the elders talk about it. The ancestor wanted to annex other sects. How would we, the junior disciples, know such a big plan? I don¡¯t know anything more. The elders know more in detail.¡± Ye Xuan sized him up as if he was considering the truth of his words. This time, no matter how careless Ye Xuan was, the disciple didn¡¯t dare to act rashly after the lesson just now. ¡°Then how are your poison men concocted and what are their weaknesses?¡± It had to be said that Ye Xuan¡¯s questions were all very sharp. If this information was leaked, it would not be enough for him to die ten thousand times. Obviously, this disciple also realized this, and his face turned pale. ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I am only following orders.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he pushed the tip of his sword forward. The disciple could feel the coldness and pain in his neck as if the god of death was waving his sickle and was in danger of falling at any time.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, you won¡¯t have the chance to say it again,¡± Looking at Ye Xuan¡¯s dark eyes, the disciple couldn¡¯t help but shiver, as if he was facing an abyss, and he had the courage to resist. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°There are several steps to the concoction of poison men and in order to prevent such a heaven-defying technique from being leaked out, the elders have divided us into several groups and we are all acting according to the orders of the higher-ups. I only know that each group is responsible for handling different matters and as for the weaknesses of the poison men, there shouldn¡¯t be one.¡± It had to be said that the person who came up with this idea was really amazing. This way, it could prevent people from secretly learning it, and also prevent the enemy from causing trouble if they knew about it. Even if their enemies caught a few of the Five Poison Sect disciples, they would not be able to find a solution, let alone find the right solution. It was impossible to catch everyone. If they did, the commotion would be too big, and the Five Poison Sect would be aware of it. The disciple revealed an ingratiating smile and poured out everything he knew. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you let me go?¡± Ye Xuan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done so many terrible things, and you still want me to let you go?¡± Ye Xuan did not need to ask to guess how sinister the methods of making the poison men were. These poison men had lost their consciousness and turned into bloodthirsty monsters that only knew how to kill. Such a sinister method had been studied for a long time by the Five Poison Sect. According to what they had said earlier, there had been quite a number of failed products of inferior quality before this. Ye Xuan asked, ¡°Then what if you fail to refine them into poison men?¡± The disciple looked at Ye Xuan carefully and replied, ¡°If it¡¯s a failed product, the poison will enter the lungs and there¡¯s no way to save them.¡± His words were rather tactful. Those failed products could not become true poison men because they could not withstand their own poison. Before death, they would suffer immense pain, and all the poisons would erupt. It could be said that there were thousands of poisons in the world, which could almost drive people crazy. This disciple had once seen those half-finished products in so much pain that they wished they were dead. Even people like him felt their blood run cold when they heard their screams. ¡°Is it possible for the poison men to regain their consciousness?¡± The disciple shook his head and replied, ¡°Once they become a poison man, there¡¯s no cure. Even if their blood relatives stand in front of them, they will not hesitate to kill them.¡± Seeing the killing intent flashing in Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes, the disciple shrank his neck. ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. Please spare my life, Sir.¡± To be able to come up with such a technique to make poison men, the entire Five Poison Sect had already rotted from its roots. The disciple in front of him wanted to draw a clear line between him and the Five Poison Sect. However, to be able to climb to his current position and come into contact with such confidential matters, his hands must have been stained with a lot of blood. ¡°If you want me to let you go, I can-¡± Ye Xuan took advantage of the disciple¡¯s distraction and stuffed a pill into his mouth. Chapter 376 - 376 Forced to Be Involved In a Conspiracy 376 Forced to Be Involved In a Conspiracy ¡°Blargh!¡± The disciple clutched his throat, but the pill had already slid in and he couldn¡¯t spit it out. He asked fearfully, ¡°What did you make me eat?¡± He tried to force the pill out with his spiritual power, but he could not sense anything. It had already been quickly digested and absorbed. ¡°I advise you not to waste your time.¡± Ye Xuan replied with a smile, ¡°This is the Miao Jiang legendary poison. As long as you don¡¯t tell others that you saw me today, I can guarantee your safety¡­¡± He changed the topic and his tone became extremely menacing. He threatened, ¡°But if you dare to spit it out, I guarantee that the poison will immediately act up and you¡¯ll die suddenly. Others won¡¯t be able to sense anything unusual.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve killed many people, so death means nothing to you. Maybe those vengeful souls are still waiting for you below the ground.¡± At first, the Five Poison Sect disciple didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, there were many people who had died at his hands. Now that he heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words, a cold wind blew from somewhere and goosebumps appeared all over his body. It was as if there really was an inexplicable spirit around him, and he immediately became suspicious. ¡°It turns out that people like you can also be afraid.¡± Ye Xuan thought it was ridiculous. He fed the antidote to A¡¯tian. His face still looked terrible, but it was much better than before. The system¡¯s products were indeed different. ¡°I¡¯m taking this man away. Remember, nothing happened tonight. Otherwise, I might not be caught, but you will definitely die.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s the person that the great elder has specifically asked for. If you take him away, the great elder will definitely find out. At that time, my life will be in danger.¡± Ye Xuan laughed coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve concocted so many poison men, do you really think Zhou Hong would check them one by one? Just find a random poison man to replace him and disfigure his face. Then just say that there was a problem during the concoction process, or even just say that it failed. Do you really need me to teach you such a small thing?¡± The disciple was speechless and felt that it was ridiculous. Ye Xuan knew the trick better than him. But¡­ Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with him. It probably wouldn¡¯t be long before someone came here. Due to the Miao Jiang legendary poison in his body, he could only watch Ye Xuan take the person away. Now, it could be said that it was impossible for him to stop all this now. Not long after, his other companion returned. Seeing that he was the only one here, he immediately asked in confusion, ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the person that the great elder sent over just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to be dealt with. It seems that the great elder is very anxious, so the earlier we deal with it, the better we can give him an answer so that he won¡¯t come to us for trouble.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re quite fast. When I went to the poison pool earlier, I was picked on by the Third Elder. I¡¯m really unlucky.¡± Seeing that his companion didn¡¯t suspect anything and continued his grumbling, the disciple heaved a sigh of relief. He could only follow Ye Xuan¡¯s instructions. He had revealed too much top-secret information today. If the great elder found out, he would probably would not have a good ending. Moreover, Ye Xuan had fed him the Miao Jiang legendary poison. For the sake of his own life, he would weigh the pros and cons and not reveal today¡¯s events. ¡°By the way, those poisonous insects seem to be very quiet today. They used to be very active.¡± The corpses of the poisonous insects on the ground had already been cleaned up. Hearing his companion¡¯s sudden question, the disciple instantly became nervous. However, many poisonous insects were born in the poisonous fog every day, so it was not eye-catching to have so few. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re resting.¡± He casually found a reason to brush it off. ¡°It¡¯s really strange today,¡± Fortunately, his companion mumbled a few words and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. If he were to be more careful, he would find a big loophole in the truth, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to care. Part of the reason why there were so many poisonous creatures here was that there were many poisonous insects raised here. They extracted their venom and poison sacs for refining. However, the poisonous insects that were usually very active were now very quiet. After all, they were all frightened by the sword Qi and would probably take a while to recover. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Xuan was worried about attracting attention and held back his strength, most of the poisonous insects nearby would have been killed or injured. That would be too obvious. ¡­ A¡¯tian had inhaled too much poison and was almost turned into a drug man. Moreover, his cultivation level was too low. Even if he had taken a supreme-grade detoxification pill, it would still take some time for him to wake up. Ye Xuan¡¯s harvest this time could be said to be huge. It concerned the Five Poison Sect¡¯s skill in making poison men, their wild ambitions, and the conspiracy against the major sects. He originally wanted to tell Yao Tianchen, but he hesitated. The spy planted by the Five Poison Sect was very likely to hold a high position in the Valley of Medicine Masters. If he rashly acted and told Yao Tianchen about this matter, this matter would implicate many people. Without evidence, it would be difficult to gain the trust of people, and it would easily alert the enemy. Although the missing disciples of the sect were in the Five Poison Sect, and they could be found as long as they went in and searched, they couldn¡¯t search just because of his words. Moreover, the Five Poison Sect was not stupid, and this plan was unrealistic. ¡°If I had known, I would have brought the photo stone.¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t expect that he would find out such a shocking secret just because he wanted to find A¡¯tian. ¡°The Five Poison Sect has been planning this for a long time. It must not have been a day or two. The scope of their influence is so wide that it may have exceeded my imagination. Perhaps other sects also have the Five Poison Sect¡¯s spies planted in the higher-ups.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s worries were not without reason. This matter was far from as simple as he had imagined. He was not a busybody, but this matter was more or less related to him. After all, there was still Zhou Hong who was watching from the side, waiting to take his life. He couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Before Ye Xuan could think of how to deal with it, Yao Tianchen received an invitation from the Five Poison Sect. Chapter 377 - 377 The Five Poison Sect Suddenly Visited 377 The Five Poison Sect Suddenly Visited This invitation was personally sent by the Second Elder of the Five Poison Sect, Yu Xiongjun. His status was second only to the Great Elder Zhou Hong. The Valley of Medicine Masters did not dare to neglect this, so someone was immediately sent to report this to the higher-ups. Yao Tianchen was a little surprised when he heard the news. He asked, ¡°Why would the Five Poison Sect send me an invitation?¡± The other elders also felt that it was strange. Someone suggested, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s using the excuse of sending an invitation to find trouble with us?¡± But if that was the case, Zhou Hong should be the one making an appearance. How could it be Yu Xiongjun? The relationship between the two sects was not good. It could be said that they were like fire and water. The only thing missing was that they had not crossed the thin line that was keeping the peace. Moreover, with Zhou Sheng¡¯s death a few days ago, the Valley of Medicine Masters had always been on guard against the Five Poison Sect coming to find trouble. The Third Elder suggested, ¡°He comes harboring bad intentions. Why don¡¯t we just not meet them? Let them leave on their own.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we act rashly before we figure it out, we¡¯ll give the Five Poison Sect an excuse. The next time they visit us, it won¡¯t be as simple as it is now.¡± ¡°Things have already come to this. I don¡¯t know what the Five Poison Sect is thinking.¡± Yao Tianchen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go and see what they are up to.¡± Since the Five Poison Sect had not taken the initiative to make trouble, it proved that there was still room for maneuver in this matter. It would naturally be better if they could keep the peace. The old man in the hall had a kind face and a peaceful aura, giving people a warm feeling. Behind him stood a few disciples of the Five Poison Sect, as if this was just a normal visit. Yu Xiongjun sat in the seat of the second elder of the Five Poison Sect. He was not a kind person. When he saw Yao Tianchen¡¯s arrival, he immediately greeted him warmly. Those who did not know would think that the Five Poison Sect and the Valley of Medicine Masters had a good relationship. ¡°I hope our sudden visit didn¡¯t disturb you, Valley Master.¡± As the saying goes, do not slap a smiling face. It was not good for Yao Tianchen to keep a cold expression. He still had to put on a show and give a pleasant smile. He asked, ¡°May I know why Second Elder has come to the Valley of Medicine Masters? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the Five Poison Sect to deliver an invitation to the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± Yao Tianchen looked at the black invitation that he handed over but did not accept it immediately. Who knew if there was some kind of scheme behind this? The relationship between the two sects was so bad. If they accepted the invitation and went there, wouldn¡¯t they be entering the lions¡¯ den and would never make it out alive? What was more, this was a trap set by the Five Poison Sect. An inescapable net had been set up long ago, and they were just waiting for them to fall into it. ¡°The personal relationship between our two sects has always been shallow. I¡¯m afraid that your sending of this invitation is somewhat against the rules, Elder Yu.¡± Facing Yao Tianchen¡¯s suspicion, Yu Xiongjun did not feel embarrassed and only laughed. ¡°Valley Master may not know, but our ancestor has already come out of seclusion. After hearing about the matter with your sect, he felt that there was some misunderstanding and wanted to reconcile with your sect. Since it happens to be our ancestor¡¯s birthday, we can take this opportunity to bury the hatchet. I wonder if the Valley of Medicine Masters would do us the honor.¡± Even so, Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t believe it. This didn¡¯t seem like the Five Poison Sect¡¯s style. If they were really so magnanimous, their reputation wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Who didn¡¯t know that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s people would seek revenge for the smallest grievance and use vicious methods? ¡°I understand your concerns, Valley Master. Previously, there was a bit of a hiccup with the Great Elder, but that was only a personal matter and should not be raised to the level of a sect, to avoid breaking our peace and harmony. As soon as the ancestor came out of seclusion, he ordered Great Elder to reflect on his mistakes in seclusion and asked me to come to the Valley of Medicine Masters to give a proper apology.¡± Yu Xiongjun was very sincere, and his attitude was extremely humble. If it wasn¡¯t for the previous matter, Yao Tianchen might have agreed to attend the banquet. However, no matter how he looked at it, this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡°I hope that you can give us a chance, Valley Master. If the two sects can live in harmony and bury the hatchet, it would be great.¡± No matter what the Five Poison Sect was planning, Yao Tianchen still chose to reject it to be on the safe side. He said, ¡°Thank you for your sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s good intentions. We will prepare the birthday gift, but there is no need for us to attend the birthday banquet.¡± ¡°Valley Master, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know this, not only is the Valley of Medicine Masters, but all the major sects will also be attending to congratulate the ancestor¡¯s birthday. Are you going to refuse?¡± Yu Xiongjun, however, would not give up until he achieved his goal. He was not annoyed by Yao Tianchen¡¯s repeated rejections. Yu Xiongjun only sighed, ¡°I originally thought that you are a broad-minded person who did not care about trifles, Valley Master. Even though there were many unpleasant things that happened before, we have sincerely apologized. In the end, you still refuse to forgive us.¡± ¡°The enmity between our two sects is not conducive to long-term development. Valley Master should understand such a major right and wrong principle, or do you need our ancestor to personally invite your sect before you will agree?¡± His words had already blocked all of Yao Tianchen¡¯s paths of retreat. If they still refused, they would appear to be unable to tell good from bad. Although Yu Xiongjun¡¯s words were gentle, his words were firm and didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to refuse. He was indeed a difficult person to deal with, Yao Tianchen sighed inwardly. If only the Valley of Medicine Masters had participated, the Five Poison Sect might have really made a move in secret. But by inviting so many sects, even if the Five Poison Sect really had evil intentions, they would have to think twice. They couldn¡¯t really become enemies with all the sects, right? If Ye Xuan was here, he would definitely tell Yao Tianchen that the Five Poison Sect really dared to do so. ¡°We¡¯ll think about it.¡± This time, Yao Tianchen did not immediately refuse and his attitude seemed to have softened. Yu Xiongjun smiled, ¡°I knew Valley Master is a man of character. The Five Poison Sect will be waiting for the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ grand arrival.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t give Yao Tianchen any time to refute it and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be the ancestor¡¯s birthday soon. I still have to go back and prepare for things related to it, so I won¡¯t stay here for long. When you come, Valley Master, I¡¯ll definitely accompany you.¡± Chapter 378 - 378 A Conspiracy Surfaces 378 A Conspiracy Surfaces The people from the Five Poison Sect left as quickly as they came, leaving like a gust of wind. A portion of the elders did not agree. ¡°Would the Five Poison Sect be so kind? I keep feeling that this matter is quite strange. If they have the intention to harm us during the banquet, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for us to guard against it.¡± ¡°Third Elder¡¯s words are reasonable. Previously, they wanted to kill us, and many of our disciples were killed. Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just Zhou Sheng¡¯s death alone, would Zhou Hong let it go? He only has one son.¡± Although Zhou Sheng had died because of his own mistake, the Valley of Medicine Masters was involved in it, so it was inevitable that Zhou Hong would be angry at them. ¡°They don¡¯t have good intentions at all. This is going to be a banquet held with ill will. If we go, there will definitely be a lot of trouble. It¡¯s better to stay behind closed doors. Even if the Five Poison Sect is dissatisfied, they can¡¯t come to our door just because of this matter.¡± The Fifth Elder had a different opinion. ¡°But this time, the other sects are also going. No matter how bold the Five Poison Sect is, they can¡¯t choose to make a move at this time.¡± He and the other elder¡¯s eyes met in mid-air as if they had just inadvertently glanced at each other. ¡°Fifth Elder¡¯s words make sense. Our Valley of Medicine Masters is a famous sect, after all. I don¡¯t think the Five Poison Sect would have the guts to attack us in front of so many people.¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that the Five Poison Sect is just holding a birthday banquet, do you? There must be some kind of scheme behind this.¡± The Fifth Elder retorted sarcastically, ¡°Maybe they really want to shake hands and make peace. If we refuse, who can guarantee that the Five Poison Sect won¡¯t send people to visit us again? By then, it might even be the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor who will personally pay us a visit.¡± Most of the people supported the Third Elder¡¯s view, but the Fifth Elder¡¯s words also made sense. It would naturally be for the best if they could be harmonious, but if not, they had to avoid becoming enemies. Yao Tianchen sat at the head of the table and did not say a word. He only spoke after a long time, ¡°Everyone¡¯s words are reasonable. I need to think carefully before making a decision.¡± The other elders looked at each other and didn¡¯t want to disturb him. There was an abandoned thatched cottage in the southeast of the Valley of Medicine Masters. It was deserted and almost no one had set foot there, but the Fifth Elder was looking around as if he was waiting for someone. It didn¡¯t take long for another person to arrive. It was the Sixth Elder who had spoken and agreed with him earlier. The two of them had agreed to meet here. ¡°The other side asked me to bring this supreme-grade restoration spirit pill over. Taking it will at least allow your cultivation to rise by one level.¡± As soon as he took it out, he smelled the refreshing fragrance of the medicine, which was not available in the market at all. The Sixth Elder revealed a greedy expression and impatiently swallowed it. It turned out that the spy Ye Xuan had suspected that was planted in the Valley of Medicine Masters by the Five Poison Sect was the Fifth Elder. However, once, when the two of them were on a mission together, the Sixth Elder was seriously injured, and Fifth Elder found an opportunity to make a move on him. He also made Sixth Elder switch sides with threats and promises. Previously, the Sixth Elder might not have been very willing. However, his cultivation level had been stagnant for many years. It was thanks to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s aid and he received a lot of benefits as well. Now, he had completely betrayed the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°Does the Five Poison Sect have any arrangements?¡± It had always been the Fifth Elder who had been in direct contact with the other side, and he had been the one to relay the message. The relationship between the two was deeper. It seemed that the Five Poison Sect had already planted this spy of theirs a long time ago. ¡°The other side has already said that the day of the birthday banquet is the day that the great plan will be executed.¡± The Sixth Elder revealed a secretive smile and said, ¡°Our preparations for so long have not been in vain. We have finally waited for this day. However, what should we do if the valley master doesn¡¯t attend the banquet?¡± ¡°No, he will definitely go.¡± Seeing how certain the Fifth Elder was, the Sixth Elder was curious. The Sixth Elder asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Think about it, if all the sects go and only the Valley of Medicine Masters doesn¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t that be openly opposing the Five Poison Sect? If worse comes to worst, even if Yao Tianchen really decides not to go, we have ways to make him agree.¡± The Sixth Elder was even more puzzled. ¡°Speaking of which, why does the ancestor insist on Valley of Medicine Masters participating? Our plan has already progressed to this stage, so even if they lose one sect, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°The ancestor naturally has his own reasons.¡± Although the Five Poison Sect was confident in their own poison techniques, the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ specialty made them the Five Poison Sect¡¯s natural enemy. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, the Valley of Medicine Masters had to attend the birthday banquet. ¡°It is said that the Valley of Medicine Masters has a bottle of antidotes, which can cure all kinds of strange poisons in the world. It has been a treasure of the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ valley master for generations.¡± The Sixth Elder nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of this rumor, but I¡¯ve never seen this bottle of pills before. How can there be such a magical and powerful thing in the world that can cure all poisons? Isn¡¯t it a little too exaggerated? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s simply a myth.¡± ¡°The ancestor has confirmed that this bottle of pills is in the hands of Yao Tianchen. However, we don¡¯t know where he has hidden it in the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± This bottle of pills had been passed down from generation to generation by the valley masters and had been preserved until today. It was said that it had been left behind by the ancestor of the Valley of Medicine Masters, the Medicine Saint. It had been regarded as a treasure by the valley masters and was extremely effective against the Five Poison Sect. The Five Poison Sect wanted to use the opportunity of the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday celebration to gather everyone together and secretly poison them so that they would lose their ability to fight. If the Valley of Medicine Masters did not attend the banquet, they would definitely take out this bottle of antidotes to save people when they find out that the Five Poison Sect wanted to capture everyone in one fell swoop. Moreover, there was the Valley of Medicine Masters¡¯ abilities to take into account as well. It could be said that the Valley of Medicine Masters was a variable in this plan. In order for the plan to be carried out smoothly without any incidents, this hidden danger variable had to be resolved. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You have to visit the other elders more often and find out what they want. It would be best if you could convince them to attend the birthday banquet. If the ancestor¡¯s plan succeeds and the Five Poison Sect becomes the leader of the other sects, you will definitely get some benefits.¡± The two of them exchanged a few more words. Then, they went their separate ways to avoid suspicion. Chapter 379 - 379 Ulterior Motives 379 Ulterior Motives The news that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor had come out of seclusion and planned to hold a birthday banquet quickly spread to all the sects, big and small. Not only the Valley of Medicine Masters, but even the Misty Cloud Sect, the Wind Thunder Pavilion, the White Veil Sect, the Divine Will Sect, and other sects had received the invitation. All of them were personally attended by the elders of the Five Poison Sect. The Five Poison Sect elders had also prepared generous gifts and asked them to attend. They said that it was rare for the Five Poison Sect to have such a lively time. Not only that, but even the small sects had also received the invitation. They were somewhat overwhelmed by the favor and attention. Although the Five Poison Sect was arrogant in their actions, they did not dare to go too far on the surface. Although their reputation was a little bad, it was not to the extent that the heavens would be angry and the people would resent them, nor was it to the point that everyone would want to crusade against them. Moreover, with the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor holding the fort and their unpredictable poison skills, most people did not dare to provoke them and reluctantly agreed. In any case, there were so many people, so they thought that the Five Poison Sect would not dare to act rashly. In the eyes of some small sects, they were rather powerful backers. For them, inviting all sects to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday banquet was a great opportunity. Everyone knew that life would be much easier if they had a strong backer, and they might even be able to catch the eyes of the Five Poison Sect and get many benefits. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s people were sincere this time. They had changed their attitude and even said that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor would personally apologize to everyone. In an instant, many sects agreed to go. As for those who refused to agree or were rather hesitant, the Five Poison Sect had other methods to make them go. Yao Tianchen contacted people from other sects. He wasn¡¯t a fool to believe whatever Yu Xiongjun said. When he learned that the sect masters he was on good terms with had decided to go, the doubts in his heart gradually disappeared. Although the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor has come out of seclusion, even if the Five Poison Sect wanted to do something, they would have to consider their own strength first. With so many sects gathered together, they would not be so bold to try something. In the end, Yao Tianchen decided to attend the banquet and congratulate them. If the Five Poison Sect truly repented, it would be a good thing to turn hostility between the two sects into friendship. When Ye Xuan learned of the news, the game was almost over, and the Five Poison Sect was just waiting to pull in the net and catch all the fish in one go. ¡°What?! The Five Poison Sect is inviting the Valley of Medicine Masters to attend the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Seeing his reaction, Li Mao felt it was a little strange. ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Other sects will be attending as well.¡± Thinking of the news he had obtained earlier, Ye Xuan instantly understood what the Five Poison Sect was up to, and his expression immediately became serious. ¡°The Five Poison Sect has bad intentions. This birthday banquet is held with ill will. We definitely can not go.¡± Li Mao scratched his head and said, ¡°At first, we thought so too. But so many sects have received the invitation and are going to attend. Even if the Five Poison Sect has the guts, they can¡¯t do anything. Besides, the valley master has already agreed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± Ye Xuan left in a hurry after saying this. He couldn¡¯t care less about his actions that might alert the enemy. He came to find Yao Tianchen and just happened to run into him discussing the matter of the birthday gift with a few elders. ¡°We definitely can¡¯t go to the Five Poison Sect this time. Otherwise, our lives will be in danger.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Xuan. The Sixth Elder was a little unhappy. He asked, ¡°Why did you come in without informing us? How inappropriate of you.¡± Yao Tianchen waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ye Xuan, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°What I mean is that the Five Poison Sect has ill intentions and might attack the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± The Sixth Elder flicked his sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s simply nonsense. There are so many sects there. How could the Five Poison Sect be so bold in broad daylight? Would they want to make an enemy of everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how powerful the Five Poison Sect is, they can¡¯t possibly defeat so many people, unless they¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Valley Master, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s trying to unsettle us. What does he know at such a young age? I think he just wants to be in the limelight.¡± The elders whispered to each other. Going or not going was a matter of the Valley of Medicine Masters, and Ye Xuan had no right to interfere. It was the Fifth Elder who stood up for Ye Xuan. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so serious. Junior Ye is just worried about the safety of our Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± He patted Ye Xuan¡¯s shoulder and showed a kind smile, but there was a faint glint in the depths of his eyes, making people think of a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. ¡°We understand Junior Ye¡¯s worries, but this matter has already been decided. If we go back on our word, won¡¯t our valley master be humiliated?¡± Looking at his smile, Ye Xuan felt that it was a little fake as if the Fifth Elder was wearing a mask on his face. Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The Fifth Elder¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, and he finally laughed awkwardly before withdrawing it. No one noticed the viciousness and ruthlessness on his face. The Fifth Elder had always been popular and had a good relationship with many elders. Seeing Ye Xuan¡¯s actions, many elders frowned and had a bad impression of Ye Xuan. Some even said directly, ¡°How can an outsider like you interfere in our matters?¡± Ye Xuan didn¡¯t pay attention to the others and only looked at Yao Tianchen. He said, ¡°Valley Master, you have to believe me. Don¡¯t you think that this is very strange? The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor came out of seclusion and suddenly invited all the sects to his birthday banquet. There must be something bad going on.¡± Seeing that he still wanted to say something, he was interrupted. ¡°Are you the only one who¡¯s so smart and we can¡¯t see through anything? Even if the Five Poison Sect really has something in mind, they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make it known to everyone. They¡¯re not fools.¡± If it had been before, Ye Xuan would not have believed it either. But that night, he had witnessed with his own eyes that the Five Poison Sect had those poison men. Such a secret weapon was not something ordinary people could deal with. Furthermore, the Five Poison Sect had planned for a long time and the birthday banquet this time was in their own territory. It was like adding wings to a tiger. All these were enough to control all the guests. Chapter 380 - 380 Waiting for the Fish to Fall Into the Net 380 Waiting for the Fish to Fall Into the Net This was the brilliance of the Five Poison Sect. No one believed that they would have the guts to make a move at the birthday banquet. After all, there were so many sects present, and there were dozens of them in total. None of them were pushovers. It could be said that there would be many experts present. However, they had already begun to plan for this opportunity, and no one had realized that they had such great ambitions. ¡°Junior Ye, I understand your concerns, but you don¡¯t have any proof. I can¡¯t choose to refuse just because of a few words from you.¡± Yao Tianchen had many things to consider, and he couldn¡¯t rashly make a conclusion just because he was suspicious. He had thought about the logic Ye Xuan had said before, but after weighing the pros and cons, he finally decided to attend the banquet. Furthermore, the Five Poison Sect had also received the news of their attendance, so the Valley of Medicine Masters couldn¡¯t possibly go back on their word. ¡°That¡¯s right, suspicion will only make you paranoid. Besides, even if we go, there will be other people present. What can the Five Poison Sect do to us?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t give an absolute reason, you¡¯d better not cause trouble here.¡± ¡°If we agree and then go back on our word, it won¡¯t be good if the Five Poison Sect misunderstands and thinks that we¡¯re playing with them.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t convince those people, Ye Xuan wanted to tell them what he had seen and heard last time, but he swallowed the words back. The spy planted by the Five Poison Sect was right here. If he told them without thinking, not to mention whether these people would believe him or not, the Five Poison Sect might as well take drastic measures if he inadvertently alerted the enemy. They had planned this for so long without even a word of it being leaked out. They must have other plans. Ye Xuan¡¯s silence made people from the Valley of Medicine Masters assume that he had nothing to say. ¡°Young people these days have not experienced much. They cause a big fuss over such a small matter as if the sky is going to collapse.¡± Everyone¡¯s words were filled with dissatisfaction towards Ye Xuan. These people had been in high positions for a long time and all believed in their own judgment. Ye Xuan was young and not from the Valley of Medicine Masters, so naturally, they would not take him seriously. In the end, it was Yao Tianchen who spoke up, ¡°Alright, although Junior Ye is not a member of our Valley of Medicine Masters, he has good intentions.¡± Ye Xuan thought of something and handed the storage bag to Yao Tianchen. His words seemed to have a double meaning. ¡°Valley Master, you can have the things inside. They will be useful at a critical moment.¡± Yao Tianchen couldn¡¯t reject his good intentions, so he didn¡¯t open the storage bag. The Valley of Medicine Masters would attend the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday banquet. It would be easy for them to go, but it would be difficult for them to return. Ye Xuan had also thought it through. So what if he could convince the Valley of Medicine Masters? In a short period of time, even if Yao Tianchen stepped out and interfered, it would be impossible to convince the other sects not to attend unless the Valley of Medicine Masters really had evidence. Or perhaps they could unite all the sects to head to the main base of the Five Poison Sect and see the poison men with their own eyes. Not to mention how difficult it would be to do this, the people of the Five Poison Sect were not fools. They would either move the poison men or fight to the death. ¡­ Five Poison Sect. The faint will-o¡¯- the-wisps floated in the air and then spread to the surroundings. The walls were lit up with green flames that were filled with an ominous and evil aura, illuminating the dark hall. Countless densely packed skeletons came into view, almost piling up into a small mountain, and on top of it was a throne made of human bones, looking very terrifying. A figure appeared on the throne made of human bones, exuding a powerful aura with a terrifying pressure. The ball of will-o¡¯- the-wisps also returned to the center of his palm, illuminating the person¡¯s face. More than half of the face was covered with hideous and terrifying patterns, which seemed to be some kind of unknown poison that had never been seen before. His face was extremely ferocious, to the extent that it could make people have nightmares at night. This person was the ancestor of the Five Poison Sect. The other sects called him the ancestor of the Five Poison Sect. All the elders stood below respectfully, not daring to make any noise. Even the arrogant Zhou Hong had to lower his head. Everyone knew the ancestor¡¯s personality. If they fell into his hands, it could be said that even death was a form of release. From this, it could be seen that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s methods were not inferior. Otherwise, these vicious people would not be like this, bowing respectfully to him. ¡°How¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Most of the sects will come to participate, even the Valley of Medicine Masters will. It can be said that no fish will escape the net.¡± Even for those who did not want to participate, the Five Poison Sect used other methods. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor revealed a satisfied look. ¡°The Valley of Medicine Masters must attend. Elder Yu has done a good job.¡± Hearing his praise, Yu Xiongjun was very excited. ¡°Thank you, ancestor. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Zhou Hong, who was standing at the front, was a little jealous. The one who should have taken the credit was him, but because of the previous incident, it was not good for him to show his face again at the Valley of Medicine Masters. Therefore, this task fell on Xiongjun¡¯s head. ¡°What is the situation with the poison men?¡± The Third Elder quickly replied, ¡°The first and second batches of poison men are not a problem. Although the third batch of poison men are not as well trained, their original powers are not ordinary and they are all inner sect disciples of large sects so there is no harm done to them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. My Five Poison Divine Art has been cultivated to the Mahayana Realm. With those poison men, it can be said that I¡¯m invincible. This time, I¡¯ll definitely wipe out all these sects in one fell swoop. No one can stop me!¡± ¡°Congratulations, ancestor! Unparalleled for a thousand years!¡± ¡°Congratulations, ancestor! Unparalleled for a thousand years!¡± All the elders said in unison. Their eyes were shining with excitement as if they could already see the scene of the other sects bowing down to them. To them, this was a major turning point for the Five Poison Sect. From now on, they would be above everyone else. A voice full of ambition floated above the Five Poison Sect. Everyone had been planning for so long, waiting for that day to come. Chapter 381 - 381 Heading to the Five Poison Sect 381 Heading to the Five Poison Sect The various sects still brought quite a number of people to attend the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday. This was also to prevent the Five Poison Sect from really doing anything unusual. It was clear that they were still rather cautious. Along the way, the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters saw many disciples of other sects. The Second Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This time, the Five Poison Sect is really impressive. It¡¯s almost as grand as the centennial event.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, everyone knows what they¡¯re capable of. Who would dare not to give the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor some respect? Aren¡¯t they afraid that he¡¯ll come looking for them in the middle of the night and bring them to the King of Hell for tea?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s tone was mocking, but he lowered his voice when he said the last sentence. ¡°Third Elder, please be careful with your words. The territory of the Five Poison Sect is right in front of us. What would people think if they heard you?¡± The Third Elder looked embarrassed and he replied, ¡°I was just saying.¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful with your words and actions. After all, this is not your own sect, so it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The Fifth Elder seemed to have discovered something. His gaze fell to the side and sized it up. ¡°Everyone knows that miasma is everywhere around the Five Poison Sect. This is already the Lingnan mountain range, so why can¡¯t I feel the presence of miasma?¡± The others also realized that something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve even prepared the antidote for it.¡± Apart from the smell of decay that made people feel a little uncomfortable, the miasma in the vicinity had disappeared. The people from the Five Poison Sect had been waiting for a long time, and they were in charge of leading the big sects. When they saw the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters, they immediately went to greet them. ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± The Five Poison Sect disciple seemed to have noticed their confusion and explained, ¡°For the ancestor¡¯s birthday, a special formation has been set up to block the miasma to prevent accidental injuries. You may proceed with ease.¡± Even if the Five Poison Sect had not done so, the Valley of Medicine Masters had already prepared antidotes, and the other sects who had been worried about the existence of miasma were completely at ease. Along the way, the rotten smell in the air became more serious, like the rotten fish and shrimp in the old ditch. It was hard to ignore it even if they wanted to. Someone couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Since you¡¯ve blocked the miasma, why don¡¯t you just get rid of the smell? It¡¯s too awful.¡± If someone had dared to say this in the past, the Five Poison Sect disciple would have released poisonous insects to entertain him. But now, the Five Poison Sect disciple only lowered his head and smiled, as if he was a little embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ll be more careful next time. I didn¡¯t notice it before, but it¡¯ll be much better when we get inside the sect.¡± It was clear that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s attitude was not bad. Even if the smell was unpleasant, everyone could bear it. After all, there were many swamps here, and many animal corpses were mixed with dead branches and rotten leaves. Moreover, the terrain was low-lying and there was no ventilation, so it was not strange to produce such a smell. They did not take it to heart. The Five Poison Sect was located in the deepest part of the Lingnan mountain range. Most people had only been to the outer area and did not dare to step into this place. There were many poisonous insects here, and it was also their territory. Ordinary people did not dare to provoke them easily. If they were bitten by those poisonous insects, it would be no laughing matter. Perhaps it was because the Five Poison Sect had dealt with it in advance, but the crowd did not see the shadow of those venomous creatures. Instead, they saw the corpses of many demonic beasts. Because they had lived in the miasma for too long, these demon beasts had also mutated, and they looked strange. ¡°Why are there so many demonic beast corpses¡­¡± Everyone muttered inwardly, especially when they were stared at by that pair of lifeless beast eyes. They were clearly here to attend a birthday celebration, yet they had encountered so many corpses. Although the cultivators were not superstitious, they still felt that it was somewhat unlucky. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s poison techniques are treacherous and ruthless. Sometimes, they would even experiment on demonic beasts. Now, it seems that these rumors are not groundless.¡± These demonic beasts¡¯ faces were distorted, and their eyes were about to pop out. It was obvious that they had suffered great pain before they died. Their corpses were all dark green in color, and it was apparent that they were poisoned. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were discussing in low voices. They all felt that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s method was somewhat sinister. After all, demonic beasts were also living creatures. If they had taken their lives directly, it would have been fine, but they had to suffer such torture. Killing too many living beings would not be very beneficial to his future cultivation. If it was more severe, he would even suffer from lightning tribulations and breed all kinds of inner demons, except for those who were cruel by nature or evil. After all, they were in the Five Poison Sect¡¯s territory, and it was not appropriate for others to point fingers. They only dared to discuss in low voices. Probably for the sake of the birthday banquet, the ground was specially laid with red silk to express the festivity. It was clear that the Five Poison Sect had made careful preparations. However, this place was dark all year round, and the sun could not be seen. The red silk on the ground seemed a little dim, and in addition to the surrounding gloomy environment, the color was like dried blood, which made it look strange and sudden. However, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t know his limits and even felt good about himself. ¡°This decor was specially arranged by our Grand Elder to celebrate our ancestor¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m sure everyone thinks it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Everyone went against their conscience and didn¡¯t want to dampen his enthusiasm. ¡°There¡¯s even better-looking stuff inside, and it¡¯ll definitely broaden everyone¡¯s horizons.¡± The gate of the Five Poison Sect was shaped like the head of a beast. Its face was extremely ferocious, and its mouth was wide open, waiting for everyone to enter. After seeing the scene inside clearly, the crowd finally understood what he meant. The hall was also hung with a lot of red silk in the color of blood. In the dark environment, it seemed particularly oppressive, making people feel a little breathless, and the light used to illuminate the place was green, like countless will-o¡¯- the-wisps. This kind of decor was somewhat like the netherworld. There was even a person from a small sect that complimented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the inside of the Five Poison Sect to be like this. It¡¯s really too down-to-earth.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became extremely quiet. Everyone¡¯s expression became subtle, and no one responded to his words. In the end, it was Zhou Hong who came forward to break the quiet atmosphere. ¡°Everyone, please take your seats. What are you all standing here for?¡± Chapter 382 - 382 The Appearance of the Five Poison Sects Ancestor 382 The Appearance of the Five Poison Sect¡¯s Ancestor As Zhou Hong said this, he looked around the field and his gaze fell on the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters. Then, he walked toward Yao Tianchen and the others. This action caused everyone to look askance at him. It was well known that the relationship between the Five Poison Sect and the Valley of Medicine Masters was the worst. Not long ago, Zhou Hong¡¯s only son had died in an accident, and the Valley of Medicine Masters was also involved in it. Zhou Hong¡¯s actions inevitably made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. He wouldn¡¯t make trouble now, right? The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters also became alert. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since I last saw you, Valley Master Yao. Your cultivation seems to have improved.¡± Unexpectedly, Zhou Hong did not do anything. He only said such a sentence, as if he really just came over to make small talk. No one noticed that in the crowd, the Fifth Elder of the Valley of Medicine Masters nodded imperceptibly as if he was sending a signal to someone. Zhou Hong¡¯s mouth revealed a smile, his gaze even more profound, so much so that the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters felt uncomfortable under his gaze. ¡°The banquet is about to begin. Valley Master Yao, please take a seat.¡± After saying this, he turned and left, leaving the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters scratching their heads. This was really not Zhou Hong¡¯s style. Could it be that Zhou Hong had really changed? The Valley of Medicine Masters and other sects took their seats one after another. Probably because the atmosphere was too depressing, even the voices of their conversations were much softer as if they were afraid of disturbing some existence. ¡°I wonder what gift did you bring for the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday, Sect Master Li?¡± ¡°What else can I bring? I just brought some spiritual pills and magic weapons. I hope the ancestor doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I heard that Sect Master He has really put in a lot of money this time. I heard that he has prepared a valuable gift. The ancestor will definitely like it. We will be able to broaden our horizons later.¡± Some of the sects that wanted to curry favor with the Five Poison Sect were discussing among themselves, and their words revealed their respect for the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor. The big sects naturally didn¡¯t care about their behavior and attitude. ¡°Valley Master Yao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Yao Tianchen raised his head to look. The person who had arrived was an elder of the Misty Cloud Sect, but he did not see the sect master. ¡°Where¡¯s your sect master?¡± ¡°Sect Master didn¡¯t want to participate at first, but a few days ago, something went wrong during cultivation. Moreover, the elders of the Five Poison Sect kept visiting us, so we decided to attend the banquet in the end.¡± ¡°If something went wrong with his cultivation, was the impact great?¡± Yao Tianchen felt that it was strange. In his impression, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master was powerful and steady. It was impossible for such a situation to occur. Since it was related to other people¡¯s private affairs, it was not appropriate for him to inquire too much. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Valley Master Yao. Sect Master will be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Yao Tianchen looked around. Although it was the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday and the Five Poison Sect had put in a lot of effort to set it up, the setup was still a little strange. Even those disciples, who looked respectful on the surface, seemed to be wearing fake masks. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem natural. He hoped that he was overthinking it. ¡°Humm-¡± The sudden movement attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were a little puzzled. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°It sounds like a bell. Where did it come from?¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± A loud noise was heard, and the dust on the ground flew everywhere. It seemed that something had fallen. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that it was a meteor. When everyone saw the scene in front of them clearly, they were instantly dumbfounded. It was actually an extremely huge ancient bronze bell. It already had a sense of age and looked mottled. The surface was engraved with dense patterns. When they looked at the bell, they found that they were all pictures of poisonous insects. In addition to the common scorpions, centipedes, and spiders, there were also many strange-shaped poisonous creatures that they couldn¡¯t name, and these creatures were all crowded together. After looking at it for a long time, they even felt a little dizzy, as if the patterns on it were coming to life. But that was not the point. The problem was that today was the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday, and such a big bell was placed on the banquet¡¯s surface. No matter how they looked at it, it revealed something unusual. No one had the guts to give such a thing. Moreover, the totem on it should also be the work of the Five Poison Sect. The air fell into a dead silence as if even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard. Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke. A hearty laugh suddenly broke the silence. A figure flew over and sat at the head of the table. It was the man of the day, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor. No one had seen his movements clearly, and no one even knew when he had appeared. A powerful aura was emitted. The sect masters of the various large sects, including Yao Tianchen, were slightly shocked. The Second Elder whispered, ¡°The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor has come out of seclusion this time. His powers have increased greatly, and he¡¯s even stronger than before. If he suddenly wants to attack us, I¡¯m afraid the situation will be bad.¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s expression was grave and he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There are people from other sects here. No matter how powerful the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor is, he can¡¯t control everyone.¡± Although he said that, he still felt a little uneasy in his heart. He hoped that he was overthinking it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If the Five Poison Sect is really up to no good, we can at least protect ourselves and retreat. Besides, everything seems normal now.¡± Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t know that he was about to be slapped in the face. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor did not seem to notice the large bell in the center. ¡°Thank you all for giving me some respect and coming to attend this old man¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll first toast to everyone.¡± The rest of the people did not want to embarrass the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, so they naturally raised their glasses as well. ¡°Great!¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor finished his drink in one gulp and looked at the crowd with a smile. His expression was extremely amiable. He said, ¡°I would like to make an announcement using this birthday celebration.¡± Someone immediately echoed, ¡°I wonder what the ancestor is going to announce?¡± Chapter 383 - 383 Bow and Submit 383 Bow and Submit ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor put down his wine cup nonchalantly and said, ¡°From now on, the Five Poison Sect will be the number one sect, and all the other sects will have to submit to me.¡± This sentence was like a drop of water into a pot of oil, and it instantly exploded, giving everyone a big shock. ¡°What do you mean by that, Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor? We are a great sect, so how can we submit to others? You must be joking.¡± Although many of the sects present were afraid of the power of the Five Poison Sect, it did not mean that they were truly afraid. It was simply impossible for them to bow their heads and submit to the Five Poison Sect willingly. ¡°Has the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor gone mad? How dare he say something like that? What an arrogant tone. Isn¡¯t he afraid that we¡¯ll drown him with our spittle?¡± ¡°What did the Five Poison Sect do to make such a bold statement?¡± There were not many who agreed, but a few small sects did not dare to voice their opinions due to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s authority. ¡°Does everyone think I¡¯m joking?¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor looked at the crowd. Although he was still smiling, his expression was rather sinister. I¡¯m just informing all of you, not discussing it with all of you.¡± Everyone whispered to each other, ¡°No wonder the Five Poison Sect gathered us here. It turns out that they have this idea. They want to be the number one sect. I think they are dreaming.¡± The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters also felt that the Five Poison Sect was indulging in their fantasies. The Valley of Medicine Masters had long known that they had ambitions, but they had not expected them to be so great. Someone stood out immediately. It was Sect Master Zhao of the Wind Thunder Pavilion. He said indignantly, ¡°Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, your words show that you have no respect for us. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to attend your birthday.¡± With that, he led his disciples and prepared to leave. The Wind Thunder Pavilion had been around for hundreds of years and was once very powerful. However, the younger generation was a mix of good and bad, and they gradually fell into decline. No one else had ever led the sect back to its former glory. However, it was undeniable that their reputation and strength were not bad. After all, they had a solid foundation here. No wonder Sect Master Zhao was the first to stand up and object when everyone was watching. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Everyone only saw a shadow flash past their eyes. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, who had been at the head of the table, had somehow arrived in front of Sect Master Zhao and inadvertently brushed past his chest. His speed was so fast that it was impossible to see his movements clearly. Looking at the old man in front of him, he didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect, but he felt a chill all over his body. If Sect Master Zhao pulled open his collar at this time, he would find a few dark fingerprints on his chest, which gave people a great sense of oppression. Sect Master Zhao opened his mouth, about to say something, but the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor flashed him a sinister smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. If you all leave, how can I continue with the banquet?¡± Sect Master Zhao subconsciously felt that something was wrong, but it was already too late. A sharp pain came from his chest as if a pair of invisible hands were ruthlessly gripping his heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Sect Master Zhao had just opened his mouth when he realized that the disciples and elders around him were looking at him with terrified eyes as if they had seen a ghost. He was a little confused. Cold liquid dripped down from his face. He reached out and touched it. The black blood came into view. It even had a fishy smell. His eyes almost popped out. ¡°Sect Master, are you alright?!¡± The people around him quickly surrounded him, and the sound of violent coughing filled the sky as if he was about to cough out his internal organs. Sect Master Zhao¡¯s face lost all its ruddy color at a speed visible to the naked eye. All the essence, energy, and spirit in his body had been devoured clean, and even his spiritual power was decreasing rapidly. The sudden change frightened the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s disciples. Even if the elders were to transfer spiritual energy to him, they could not stop the decline of Sect Master Zhao¡¯s body. In just a few moments, Sect Master Zhao, who was previously full of energy and vigor, had already fallen to the ground with a pale face. His body was still twitching. ¡°Valley Master Yao, please help us.¡± The people of the Wind Thunder Pavilion couldn¡¯t be bothered to find trouble with the Five Poison Sect, and hurriedly sought help from the Valley of Medicine Masters. After all, among all the sects present, only they had the best medical skills. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters hurried forward to check on the situation. Yao Tianchen sealed Sect Master Zhao¡¯s spirit point in time, hoping to stop the spread of the poison. His brows were tightly furrowed. From his pulse, there were many kinds of poisons in Sect Master Zhao¡¯s body, attacking his meridians and blood. These poisons were extremely overpowering and came from the same source as the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s poison techniques. Even Yao Tianchen found them rather troublesome. Even if he were to feed Sect Master Zhao the antidote, his situation would not be much better. ¡°Is our Sect Master alright?¡± Yao Tianchen shook his head with great difficulty in the face of the questions from the Wind Thunder Pavilion. ¡°What did you do to our sect leader?!¡± The Wind Thunder Pavilion members were furious as they questioned the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor. ¡°What could I have done to him? I only taught him a small lesson.¡± Sect Master Zhao almost lost half of his life in this attack. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor was sinister and ruthless. He had peeled off the fake mask and revealed his true nature. At this moment, he looked like a venomous snake in the dark, in danger of erupting and hurting people at any time. ¡°Sect Master Zhao can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Sect Master Zhao!¡± Someone cried out in shock. Sect Master Zhao, who had fallen to the ground, was no longer breathing. Even Yao Tianchen shook his head, indicating that there was nothing he could do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already tried my best.¡± It happened so suddenly that he was caught off guard. Otherwise, he should have been able to save Sect Master Zhao. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Injuring and killing people were two completely different things. The latter was too vile. There were so many of them at the scene, yet the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor had taken Sect Master Zhao¡¯s life with a single move. He was simply arrogant to the extreme, and it was clear how high his cultivation was. Chapter 384 - 384 A Conspiracy Is Revealed 384 A Conspiracy Is Revealed Sect Master Zhao was at the peak of the sky rank. However, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor could easily take his life without anyone noticing and no one could react in time. That was enough to show the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor cultivation. No wonder he was so arrogant. He did have the capability to behave like that. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, who asked him to go against me?¡± With the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s bold and righteous attitude, several elders and disciples of the Wind Thunder Pavilion almost wanted to fight him to the death, but they were stopped by the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Yao Tianchen and Sect Master Zhao had been in contact on a daily basis. Seeing that he had been killed, Yao Tianchen was furious. However, the fact that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor dared to do this in front of so many people proved that he definitely had a trump card. For some reason, Yao Tianchen felt a little uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be a match for the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor. You¡¯ll only be adding to the casualties.¡± The furious Wind Thunder Pavilion did not listen to him at all. Their sect master had even died. If they were to swallow their anger and the news spread, they would probably be laughed at by everyone in the future. ¡°Valley Master Yao, you may be afraid, but I¡¯m not. There are so many of us here, why should we be afraid of them? The Five Poison Sect bullied our Wind Thunder Pavilion, we must take revenge!¡± ¡°You guys are too noisy.¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor looked at them as if he was looking at dead people. Black smoke emerged from his palm and wrapped around the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s people. In an instant, screams rose and fell. Those disciples¡¯ faces became twisted and blue veins appeared on their faces. Black blood flowed out of their eyes and ears. Just like Sect Master Zhao, they all fell to the ground. A huge, bloody hole had appeared on their chests at some point in time, and they could faintly hear a rustling sound. It was as if something was crawling around and gnawing at their internal organs. A moment later, the creature¡¯s ferocious mouthpart emerged, and one could even see its sharp teeth. Its body was segmented and covered with colorful patterns. It was actually a hundred-legged centipede. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cold at the scene in front of them. Some of them even started to retch. The people who had been filled with righteous indignation earlier had all fallen to the ground. They were all dead. Their deaths were very tragic, and it was inevitable that people would be frightened. Yao Tianchen could not help but criticize, ¡°You guys are too much!¡± The Wind Thunder Pavilion was utterly annihilated. There were more than a dozen lives, including Sect Master Zhao. Not a single one was left alive. The others were extremely vigilant. The disciples of the Five Poison Sect had already surrounded them, glaring at them like tigers watching their prey. The atmosphere suddenly became stiff and was filled with tension, as though a fight might break out at any time. ¡°Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, are you really going to make all of us your enemies?¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s expression was contemptuous. He replied, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who want to be my enemy!¡± ¡°The Five Poison Sect is too arrogant. You have the ambition of a wolf and you¡¯re like a malignant tumor. If your sect is allowed to live, you will definitely bring disaster to the cultivation world. Today, we shall uphold justice!¡± As soon as these words came out, many people echoed. The Five Poison Sect killed one sect as an example to everyone else. This time, it was the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s turn. Perhaps it would be their turn soon. How could the remaining people sit by and do nothing? ¡°So what if the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor is powerful? He¡¯s the only powerful one. Can¡¯t we deal with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many of us. Can the Five Poison Sect still control all of us?¡± ¡°You treat human lives like grass, what do you want? Are we going to kill all those who oppose you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor said, revealing his white teeth. The sinister expression on his face sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor did not seem to be joking. This sentence angered the people from the other sects. ¡°Even if you¡¯re powerful, and this is your territory, don¡¯t forget that there are so many experts here. Do you think they can¡¯t deal with you?¡± Whether it was the Five Poison Sect or the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, they both had indifferent expressions, not taking their threats seriously. ¡°Then you guys can give it a try.¡± The two sides immediately drew their swords and daggers, and a great battle was about to break out. Seeing that the Five Poison Sect was so fearless, the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters felt that there was something unusual about it. Everyone thought that the Five Poison Sect would not dare to make a move during the birthday banquet. However, such a thing had happened, and the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor had even annihilated the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s people with lightning speed. Could it be that they had some other tricks up their sleeves? In just a moment, Yao Tianchen¡¯s mind was already filled with many thoughts. On their way here, there was no miasma, but the strange smell was still there. There was also the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s sudden attack and Sect Master Zhao¡¯s death¡­ It was as if a pair of invisible hands had connected all the dots together. In an instant, Yao Tianchen¡¯s pupils contracted as he shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t use your spiritual power!¡± However, he had spoken too late. The Misty Cloud Sect, the Divine Will Sect, the Tianqi Sect, and the other major sects all attacked the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor together. ¡°What¡¯s going on? My spiritual power is fading!¡± The moment these sect masters and elders attacked, they could feel the sluggishness in the circulation of their spiritual power. The strength they exerted was less than half of their usual strength. Soon, everyone reacted. ¡°You actually poisoned us!¡± Yao Tianchen hurriedly distributed the antidotes to everyone. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor looked on coldly and did not stop him, as if he was watching an ant¡¯s final struggle. ¡°It seems like you guys aren¡¯t stupid. You all finally realized it.¡± All of them didn¡¯t expect that they would still fall into the Five Poison Sect¡¯s trap even after all their precautions. Yao Tianchen stared at the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor and said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the moment we stepped into the Lingnan mountain range, we were already poisoned.¡± They had already figured out what the miasma smell was. It was all to paralyze them and make them let down their guard. The smell that couldn¡¯t be dispersed was the source of the poison. It was just that there were too many demonic beast corpses, so the rotten smell covered it up and they didn¡¯t notice it. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor laughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know that you have profound cultivation bases and that you all would have been able to detect ordinary poisonous gases. At least my efforts to set up such a scene weren¡¯t wasted.¡± Chapter 385 - 385 The Appearance of the Poison Men Army 385 The Appearance of the Poison Men Army If there was only one type of poison, they could resist it with their profound cultivation. If they discovered it in time and expelled it from their bodies, it would not cause too much harm. The key was that the red silk that was used to decorate the Five Poison Sect also carried a colorless and odorless poisonous gas. When all of these were combined together, they formed an extremely powerful poison that was hard to detect in the body. Even Yao Tianchen had been fooled. These were all specially developed by the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor to counter them. Once spiritual power was used, the blood would flow in reverse and the poison would quickly kill them. Most of the people from the Wind Thunder Pavilion died due to this. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Do not use your spiritual power again. Otherwise, the poison will also travel to your internal organs. When that time comes, even the gods can not save you.¡± Hearing Yao Tianchen¡¯s words, everyone did not dare to act rashly. They sat cross-legged and tried to force out the poison in their bodies. The sect master of the Misty Cloud Sect suddenly spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood. The jet-black blood splattered all around him and carried a foul smell. Clearly, this poison was not easy to force out and had even almost caused him to go berserk. Yao Tianchen hurriedly fed him a medicinal pill, and his pale face looked much better. The others also found that this poison was too difficult to deal with. It was impossible to solve it by ordinary means, so they could only temporarily suppress it in their meridians. As a result, most of their cultivation was used to seal the poison, and the ability they could use was less than one percent of their usual ability. The higher their cultivation was, the more affected they would be. The elders were second, and the disciples were the least affected. However, the Five Poison Sect people were eyeing them like tigers watching their prey. There was also the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor holding the fort. These disciples were no match for him. In this situation, they were like fish on an anvil waiting to be slaughtered. Everyone who realized this situation couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. ¡°Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, you¡¯re a wolf with wild ambitions! You want to make all of us your enemies! I will never yield to you!¡± The sect master of the Tiangang Sect spoke loudly. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor only glanced at them lightly, but the people of Tiangang Sect felt their bodies stiffen as if they were being stared at by some huge poisonous insect. An inexplicable chill struck them, making them unable to move. ¡°Is that so? It seems like the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s fate just now wasn¡¯t deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s minds.¡± He didn¡¯t make a move immediately. Instead, he slowly walked to the side of the ancient bronze bell and revealed a strange smile on his face. ¡°Actually, this gift is from me.¡± Wasn¡¯t sending the bell as a gift meant sending him to his death? ¡°If you are willing to surrender and join the Five Poison Sect, it will be a happy ending. If you are not willing¡­¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor dragged out his words, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind sending you guys off. Since the netherworld is a lonely place, the Wind Thunder Pavilion¡¯s sect master would probably want someone to accompany him.¡± These words were a clear threat, and everyone was shocked by the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s ruthlessness. Most of the people present were sect masters in high positions and intimidated everyone. They had never been threatened like this before. If the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor had not used such underhanded means and poisoned them secretly, they would not have ended up in such a state. They could not even fight back now. Even so, many people were unwilling to lower their heads. ¡°So what if you have us under your control now, Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor? When our sect receives the news, they won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± Although most of the sect masters and elders had come to participate in the birthday celebration, there were also many people in the sect. If they didn¡¯t return for a long time, the ones who remained in the sect would definitely notice something was wrong. When that happened, all the sects would join forces, and the Five Poison Sect would definitely not be able to clean up the mess. Moreover, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor would not be so insane as to kill everyone. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor suddenly burst into laughter, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Your sects can¡¯t even save themselves now. How would they have the time to come knocking on our doors?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They suddenly had a bad feeling. Since the Five Poison Sect dared to do such a thing and poison them to imprison them here, they must have made thorough preparations. Otherwise, how could they be so bold? ¡°What have you done to our sects?!¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment. But before that, I have a gift for all of you.¡± He clapped his hands, and as if it was a signal, the sound of uniform footsteps gradually approached, making people¡¯s hearts feel heavy. ¡°Come out, so the guests won¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡± After seeing the people standing in front of them clearly, everyone was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Li? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°And Junior Brother Zhang.¡± ¡°That looks like Senior Brother Zhao¡­¡± Many of the sect¡¯s disciples subconsciously blurted out the names of their fellow disciples. The people not far away were clearly the disciples of the various large sects. The people who used to live with them had suddenly disappeared, and they could no longer be found. They didn¡¯t expect that when they met again, their missing fellow disciples would be wearing the Five Poison Sect¡¯s uniform. Their faces were deathly pale, and their eyes were emitting green light. It was as if they had completely changed into different people. No matter how the disciples called out their names, they didn¡¯t respond. Yao Tianchen¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He could tell that there was something wrong with these disciples who were dressed in the Five Poison Sect¡¯s uniform. Yao Tianchen said, ¡°Stop shouting, they can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°How could this be? How did they become like this?¡± The sect masters of the other sects gritted their teeth. ¡°No wonder so many disciples went missing the past few weeks. It turns out that they were captured by you.¡± All the people who had disappeared weeks ago were here. It turned out that all of that was the Five Poison Sect¡¯s doing. Chapter 386 - 386 Closely Linked, Entering a Dangerous Situation 386 Closely Linked, Entering a Dangerous Situation ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard on it for many years. These are my most perfect masterpieces. Now that they¡¯ve finally appeared, you should feel lucky.¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s tone was excited, and his fanatical expression made everyone shudder. When that was coupled with the expressionless army behind him, everyone felt terrible. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Even their most familiar senior brothers and masters didn¡¯t have any reaction. They were like wooden blocks. ¡°The Five Poison Sect has the ambition of a wolf. They even did such a thing to my sect¡¯s disciples. I swear that I will not lower my head even if I die. At most, I will fight them to the death.¡± ¡°The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor is vicious and ruthless. Even if we surrender, we won¡¯t end up any better. We can¡¯t let their schemes succeed.¡± ¡°I can use a secret technique to temporarily suppress the poison in my body. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t deal with the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor with so many people.¡± The sect masters sent secret voice transmissions to each other, expressing that they would fight to the end. They were all famous sects, after all, and if they really bowed down to the Five Poison Sect, wouldn¡¯t it damage their reputation? The sect masters of the Misty Cloud Sect, the Fire God Sect, the Tiangang Sect, and the others looked at each other. Then, with a tacit understanding, they rose up at the same time and attacked the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor. They had been famous for many years and were sect masters. Even if they were poisoned and their strength was not as good as before, they still had a trump card in their hands that could temporarily suppress the poison and exchange for a moment of breathing space. As long as they could control the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, the predicament they were in would be easily solved. If they worked together, the chances of success would be quite high. ¡°Ha.¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor watched their actions, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°You all overestimate yourselves.¡± A large amount of black mist was emitted from his body. The first person to suffer was the sect master of the Misty Cloud Sect. He was the closest and couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. The wrist that came into contact with the black mist instantly turned black. The black trace even wriggled upwards. The face of the sect master of the Misty Cloud Sect turned pale with fright. It was as if his blood had been sucked by something. The skin on his left hand had become extremely old. From a distance, it looked like a thin layer of skin wrapped around his bone. It was truly frightening to the extreme. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Tiangang Sect¡¯s sect master saw that the situation was not good, and a huge defense Qi burst out from his fingertips. It immediately fell on the arm of the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, and actually cut off half of his arm. Only then did he barely control the spread of the poison. It happened so suddenly that there was no other way. Otherwise, let alone this arm, if the poison was allowed to spread, he was afraid that the end would be worse. ¡°Thank you.¡± The face of the sect master of the Misty Cloud Sect was pale. He had not expected the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s poison technique to be so powerful. He looked at the severed arm that had fallen to the ground. It was like a black withered branch, twisted and terrifying. It had been completely soaked in the black mist. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to guard against this poison technique, you can¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± The sect master of the Fire God Sect gave a warning, and huge flames shot into the sky, forming a huge fire dragon that scattered the black mist. He was like a god that had walked out of flames. His fists were like the wind, and each of them was like a meteor that lit up the dark environment. Everyone¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of joy, but the next second, the red flame emitted black smoke. The red and black intertwined, and it actually seemed a bit strange. It kept jumping, showing a trend of increasing intensity. ¡°How could it be like this?!¡± The sect master of the Fire God Sect was in disbelief. The flames on his body began to go out of control and began to devour its master. The Fire God Sect was most proud of their fire attack techniques. They were extremely powerful and covered a wide area. Now that the red and black flames had wrapped around his body, even his skin and flesh had started to burn. The sect masters at the side were also affected. Looking at the flames that were approaching, they had vigilant looks on their faces. The black mist that had been scattered began to gather again, followed by red and black flames. It was as if they had been contaminated, and they began to attack people indiscriminately, making their difficult battle situation even worse. This didn¡¯t give them any time to breathe. At this moment, the sect master¡¯s hands had been burnt to the point where his skin and flesh were split open. A burnt smell lingered in the air. This was only the beginning. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the power of my Five Poison Divine Art.¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s sinister voice was very close to him. His body split into many clones, and four of them appeared where he had been standing. One clone was already difficult to deal with, let alone so many. Furthermore, each clone had the power of the main body. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he would be so powerful after coming out of seclusion. It seems like we¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± The sect masters were almost being suppressed and beaten up. After all, they had to divert some of their attention to suppress the poison in their bodies. They had originally wanted to end the battle quickly and quickly subdue the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, but the ancestor¡¯s strength was far beyond their imagination. The battle was in a stalemate, and they couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand at all. On the other hand, the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor seemed to be at ease, like a cat toying with a mouse. He clearly still had a trump card up his sleeve. If they were at their peak, they would definitely not be like this. As they used their spiritual power, their faces showed a difficult expression as they were unable to unleash their power as they wished. Furthermore, because of the excessive use of spiritual power, the poison in their bodies had a tendency to counterattack. If this continued, they would lose without a doubt. The Tiangang Sect¡¯s sect master roared, and countless astral winds formed sharp blades, scattering the black mist that was coming at him. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, who was fighting with him, was stabbed like a porcupine, instantly turning into a wisp of smoke. It seemed that this was a clone, and the death of a clone would not affect the main body, because not long after, another Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor appeared in the same place. Even if the clone was destroyed, it would still appear, and the speed at which it appeared would get faster and faster, catching people off guard. Big beads of sweat had already appeared on the forehead of the sect master of Tiangang Sect, and his defense Qi was also much lesser than before. This kind of cycle was extremely taxing on their spiritual power, not to mention that they were already poisoned. Even with the pills that Yao Tianchen had provided, everyone¡¯s physical strength was already slightly exhausted. Chapter 387 - 387 Danger 387 Danger ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden screams affected their mood. They turned around and saw that the disciples with green eyes were attacking the people at the banquet. ¡°Senior Brother, look clearly. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Li¡¯s cultivation is the lowest among us. How can he be so powerful now? Most of the outer disciples were weak and usually didn¡¯t attract much attention. But now, their cultivation was actually on par with the inner core disciples, or even stronger. It was simply an eye-opener. These sects were caught off guard and began to fight back with all their might. However, they were facing their fellow disciples, who they had spent a lot of time with, so they couldn¡¯t help but show mercy and tried to wake these people up. However, the eyes of those people were all green light without any mechanism. They only knew bloodthirst and killing, they were no different from puppets. ¡°Everyone, be careful. These people are no longer the senior and junior brothers we know. We can¡¯t be soft-hearted, or we¡¯ll be the ones to die.¡± Just now, they had seen with their own eyes that the heart of the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s disciple had been dug out just like that after a slight hesitation. The rest of the people joined forces to defend against the attacks of the poison men. When a cold sword struck their bodies, a sharp screeching sound actually rang out and they continued to attack as if nothing had happened, only green blood flowed out of their bodies. Their bodies were like a ghost, and there was almost no shadow. The disciple¡¯s mouth was so wide that an egg could be stuffed in it. An unspeakable fear welled up in his heart. ¡°This is too terrifying. How can he have such strength?¡± No matter if it was spiritual power or weapons hitting them, there was no reaction from the poison men. They didn¡¯t even stop and continued to attack. They didn¡¯t feel pain at all. It was extremely terrifying. Yao Tianchen also helped from the side, trying to seal these people¡¯s acupuncture points to control them. However, the skin of the poison men was extremely cold, as stiff as cold iron. The acupuncture points were completely useless. He already had a vague guess in his heart, and his expression instantly became extremely serious. When those people were injured, the blood that flowed out was also of a strange color. One of the disciples accidentally touched it, and immediately revealed an extremely painful expression, his lips turning black. The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters looked at him and said, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned.¡± Before they could take out the antidote, the disciple had already died from the poison because he was not strong. ¡°What a powerful poison.¡± Yao Tianchen¡¯s expression was serious as he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch their blood, their blood contains a large amount of poison.¡± For a moment, everyone became cautious. ¡°There¡¯s a record in the ancient books that there¡¯s a kind of poison-making technique that uses living people as vessels to make a deadly poison. From then on, the ones used as vessels would lose their minds and their cultivation would increase greatly, turning them into bloodthirsty monsters. Their blood also contains. deadly poison and ordinary people will die upon touching it¡­¡± Yao Tianchen recalled the contents of an ancient book that he had chanced upon. The poison men that were concocted in it were exactly the same as these disciples with green eyes. It was just that the art of making these poison men was too heaven-defying. The process was also extremely bloody, so the book did not explain how to make them. Yao Tianchen said in disbelief, ¡°Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, you¡¯re insane! You actually turned all these disciples into poison men!¡± He didn¡¯t think that the Five Poison Sect would be so vicious. One must know how bloody and cruel the refining of the poison men was. Although Yao Tianchen didn¡¯t know the process, he could imagine it. To turn these ordinary disciples into poison men, the process would definitely not be an easy one. The most important thing was that once they became poison men, they would never be able to return to how they were initially and they would only be able to walk towards their death. ¡°So what if they are? They should be thanking me. Not only did their cultivation level increase, but they also didn¡¯t feel pain. They also reached their maximum potential and usefulness. Otherwise, they would have been useless outer sect disciples for the rest of their lives.¡± When the people from the other sects heard this, they were so angry that they almost couldn¡¯t speak. The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor was really shameless. ¡°For the sake of your ambition, you disregard human life and do such an atrocious thing. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± The Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor looked at everyone with a sinister expression. ¡°Retribution? Before that, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to witness it. You¡¯ve just seen the power of the poison men and now that they have gone to all the large sects, I wonder if your elders and disciples will be able to resist them.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces immediately turned pale, not even daring to imagine such a scene. It could be said that the Five Poison Sect had taken each step carefully and calculated everything. It could be seen that they were very scheming. The people attending the banquet were all sect masters of the large sects, as well as some elders and disciples. Their original intention was to prevent any accidents. This way, even if the Five Poison Sect had any ill intentions, they would not dare to act rashly. However, in this situation, they have instead dug their own grave. They were all heavily poisoned and trapped here, unable to return at all, which was equivalent to weakening the strength of their own sect greatly. Coupled with this army of poison men who were not afraid of death or pain, the consequences could be imagined. Someone wanted to send a message to the sects, but the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable. He immediately sensed it and stopped them, completely cutting off their connection to the outside world. ¡°You want to send a message? Just wait for a good show.¡± Many sects showed a look of despair. ¡°Valley Master Yao, please think of a way. Your medical skills are the best here. You can definitely cure this poison, right?¡± Everyone¡¯s hopeful gazes landed on Yao Tianchen as if they were holding onto the last lifebuoy. Chapter 388 - 388 A Great Disaster Is Imminent, The Five Poison Sect Attacks 388 A Great Disaster Is Imminent, The Five Poison Sect Attacks At this moment, the Valley of Medicine Masters was quiet and peaceful, completely unaware of the impending disaster. There were still a few elders who did not attend the banquet with Yao Tianchen and stayed behind to protect the valley. Among them, the elder planted by the Five Poison Sect was at the array core of the Valley of Medicine Masters. The Fifth Elder had asked to stay behind in the valley so that he could work with the Five Poison Sect from the inside. This was the center of the array. Normally, ordinary people couldn¡¯t get close to it, but Yao Tianchen wasn¡¯t here, and the elders were the most powerful ones in the valley. Moreover, the ordinary disciples didn¡¯t dare to get close to this place, so no one noticed the Fifth Elder¡¯s actions. ¡°As long as I destroy the array core and allow the poison men army to successfully invade, the entire Valley of Medicine Masters will be mine in the future.¡± The Fifth Elder was full of ambition. It turned out that he had already reached an agreement with the Five Poison Sect. At that time, he would become the valley master of the Valley of Medicine Masters and enjoy a transcendent status. The array seemed to have sensed something. It flickered with a faint light and runes flowed, forming a rather orderly track. There was also a restriction on the outside to prevent anyone from touching it. However, this was not a problem for the Fifth Elder. He formed hand seals and muttered something. The original order tracks suddenly stopped in mid-air as if there was an inexplicable resistance that stopped them from moving until they completely stopped. The array core was a light green spiritual pearl. Without the protection of the outer layer, the Fifth Elder held it in his hand gently. The light green pearl looked harmless, but it emitted a faint medicinal fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Valley of Medicine Masters to change valley masters.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a green light suddenly burst out from his hand. When the Fifth Elder opened his palm again, there was only a little dust left, which was blown away by the wind. Due to the damage to the array core, the entire array would not be dispelled immediately even if it moved slightly. The Fifth Elder feinted a move, and the array looked normal from the outside. With this kind of smokescreen, even if someone noticed it, they would not be able to discover anything strange. No one would know that the array core had been completely destroyed. The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters did not notice anything, but a few meditating elders opened their eyes slightly. Seeing that there was no unusual movement, they did not take it to heart. At the same time, a firework quietly rose into the air, indicating some kind of signal. The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters were even puzzled by it. Someone asked, ¡°Who would suddenly set off fireworks at this time?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s hurry up and finish what we¡¯re doing. Otherwise, when the valley master and the others return, they¡¯ll blame us again.¡± Suddenly, someone exclaimed and pointed to the sky, ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± Not far away, the sky was dark, like a large mass of dark clouds, rapidly approaching the location of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Looking at the sunlight above their heads, everyone¡¯s faces showed a puzzled expression. ¡°The weather is so strange. It¡¯s supposed to be a sunny day, but where did the dark clouds come from? It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to rain.¡± ¡°The weather in June is so strange. It¡¯s always sunny and then it¡¯s raining. By the way, I¡¯m still drying the herbs in front of my room. I have to take them back quickly, in case they get wet from the rain.¡± As the dark clouds got closer, everyone realized that something was wrong. ¡°Can the clouds move so fast?¡± It was a dark mass that made people feel inexplicably flustered and depressed. It was also accompanied by the constant buzzing of wings flapping, which sounded like a demonic sound. Their pupils contracted as if they had discovered something extremely terrifying. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a dark cloud at all! Quickly inform the elders and the others!¡± ¡°Toot¡­¡± A drawn-out sound suddenly rang out, breaking the unprecedented calm of the Valley of Medicine Masters. At this moment, the Valley of Medicine Masters was like a pot of water that suddenly started boiling as everyone got alarmed and agitated. Even Ye Xuan, who was meditating, was alarmed. When he walked out of the room, he saw the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters in a hurry and a little panicked. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked a random person. The disciple didn¡¯t know what was going on either. ¡°This is a signal from the Valley of Medicine Masters, indicating that something big has happened and they want us to gather at the martial arts practice field.¡± By the time Ye Xuan rushed over, almost all the disciples in the Valley of Medicine Masters had gathered here, led by several elders, with unprecedented solemnity in their expressions. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± ¡°This kind of signal has not been used for a long time, it¡¯s really disturbing to hear it. Whenever it rings, it must mean that something big has happened in the Valley of Medicine Masters.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t know yet, right? There¡¯s an enemy attack.¡± ¡°What kind of people would dare to attack our Valley of Medicine Masters?¡± The name of the Five Poison Sect appeared in the minds of all the disciples at the same time. If they were to say that they had offended a powerful sect recently, then it was only the Five Poison Sect. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t the valley master and the others go to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s birthday banquet? Why would the Five Poison Sect attack us? Could there be some sort of scheme behind this?¡± ¡°It must be a trick to lure the tiger out of the mountain. The Five Poison Sect is so sinister. They sent away the valley master and a few elders, then turned around and launched a sneak attack. They are simply despicable and shameless.¡± The disciples below the stage discussed animatedly, while the elders on the stage looked extremely anxious. ¡°Did you manage to contact the valley master?¡± The Third Elder shook his head and replied, ¡°Perhaps the Five Poison Sect set this up on purpose to prevent us from contacting each other.¡± The others¡¯ expressions changed slightly. ¡°I wonder what the situation is like over there. Do the valley master and the others know about the situation here?¡± ¡°I knew that the Five Poison Sect didn¡¯t have any good intentions. So it turns out that they had this idea. The valley master and the others shouldn¡¯t have run into trouble as well, right?¡± The great elder consoled them, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. It¡¯s not just the Valley of Medicine Masters who attended the birthday banquet. There will be other sects, and many powerful cultivators will gather. Even if the Five Poison Sect has evil intentions, they will not dare to act rashly.¡± ¡°As long as we persist, all problems will be solved when the valley master and the others return.¡± Many people nodded and felt that what he said made sense. Their originally flustered hearts calmed down. Chapter 389 - 389 The Spy Of The Valley Of Medicine Masters 389 The Spy Of The Valley Of Medicine Masters ¡°After all, there are so many experts. The Five Poison Sect will not dare to act rashly. This attack must be carried out behind their backs. As long as the valley master notices, he will definitely come to our aid.¡± Of all the people present, only the Fifth Elder and Ye Xuan¡¯s expressions were different. The Fifth Elder knew what was going on. The Five Poison Sect had already made their move, and with the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor overseeing it, the other sects and the Valley of Medicine Masters were already under control. They could not even protect themselves, so how could they possibly spare time to help this place? Ye Xuan, on the other hand, felt that things were not as simple as they had said. Thinking of what he had heard in the Five Poison Sect last time, it was just as he had expected. They would choose to make their move on the day of the birthday banquet. He guessed that those people at the banquet had already suffered an attack. The Five Poison Sect had launched a surprise attack on their base camp from two directions, and none of the sects had been spared. The attack was fast, accurate, and ruthless. It was also in full swing, not giving anyone any time to react. It also did not give these sects any opportunity to unite. Such a plan was truly flawless. When Li Mao saw this, he felt a little strange. He asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your expression doesn¡¯t seem too good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange about this? If the Five Poison Sect really made a move, they would have made preparations in advance. Perhaps the valley master is also in trouble.¡± The Third Elder suddenly heard Ye Xuan¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°Junior, I understand that you¡¯re the valley master¡¯s guest, but you can¡¯t stay here and scare people like that.¡± Immediately, many disciples voiced their agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Misty Cloud Sect, the Divine Fire Sect, and the Tiangang Sect are all top sects. Their sect masters are also attending the banquet. How can the Five Poison Sect deal with so many experts?¡± ¡°Think about it from another perspective. There are so many masters, but the Five Poison Sect dared to attack the Valley of Medicine Masters. It can be seen that they have made a foolproof plan. Perhaps the other sects have suffered the same thing. I¡¯m afraid the valley master¡¯s situation over there is not good.¡± If that were the case, even if the array could stop the Five Poison Sect, it would not last long. Ye Xuan¡¯s words left everyone speechless. He spoke with reason and evidence as if it was true. There was no harm in thinking of the worst. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that Yao Tianchen and the others didn¡¯t receive the news, but that they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves and could not afford to care about their base camp. Many disciples sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been scared out of your wits by the Five Poison Sect. You can make so many connections over such a small matter.¡± Only the Fifth Elder looked at Ye Xuan with uncertainty. He felt that the person in front of him was not simple. Previously, he was the one who stopped Yao Tianchen from attending the birthday celebration. Now that he said these words, it seemed like he really knew all of their plans. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the news hadn¡¯t been leaked, the Fifth Elder would have suspected that Ye Xuan was also on the Five Poison Sect¡¯s side. However, he was Zhou Hong¡¯s sworn enemy and Zhou Hong had specifically asked for his life. ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, then leave the Valley of Medicine Masters and hide outside for a while.¡± Ye Xuan looked at the person who spoke with a thoughtful expression. The Fifth Elder had urged Yao Tianchen and the others to attend the birthday banquet, so his actions were a little suspicious. The Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Xuan to leave. As soon as Ye Xuan went out, he would be caught by the Five Poison Sect. The Fifth Elder could do Zhou Hong a favor with that as well. It was the Second Elder who stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Now is not the time to say such things. Before the valley master returns, we must guard the Valley of Medicine Masters well.¡± ¡°Bad news. The Five Poison Sect is really attacking us, and there are quite a few of them,¡± a disciple hurriedly came to report. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, even though they were already prepared. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go out and take a look at the situation.¡± Li Mao was also preparing to follow the group when he suddenly felt something being stuffed into his hand. It was a black pill. He looked up and saw that it was Ye Xuan. ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful. It¡¯ll be good for you to swallow this pill.¡± This pill was the system¡¯s detoxification elixir, which could detoxify all the rare poisons in the world. No matter what the people in the valley thought of Ye Xuan, Li Mao was a loyal person. If Ye Xuan hadn¡¯t saved him, he would have lost his life. Li Mao swallowed it without hesitation, showing his almost unconditional trust in Ye Xuan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone hurried to the entrance of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Dark clouds loomed, casting a large shadow over everyone¡¯s heads. Everyone felt an inexplicable sense of panic. The originally clear sky darkened in an instant. A flag fluttered above the black clouds, and a huge poisonous insect fluttered in the wind as if it was coming to life, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws at the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters. It was the symbol of the Five Poison Sect. Many disciples of the Five Poison Sect had come. Among them, there were many people with pale faces and green pupils. They stared coldly at the Valley of Medicine Masters, their eyes devoid of any human emotion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Senior Brother Zhao? I¡¯ve even met him once.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Junior Brother Li from the Tiangang Sect. He bought medicinal pills from me last time. Why is he with the people from the Five Poison Sect now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys have betrayed your own sect!¡± The crowd was bewildered. They saw a few familiar faces in the crowd. They were all from other sects, but for some reason, they were with the Five Poison Sect. They didn¡¯t respond when their names were called. Could it be that they had already joined the Five Poison Sect? Now that they thought about it, this was the only possibility. Everyone was shocked and suspicious, and they all made guesses. Only Ye Xuan knew the answer. ¡°Stop shouting. They¡¯ve already lost their minds. These are the disciples who went missing in the last few weeks. They were later captured by the Five Poison Sect and turned into poison men.¡± When the Fifth Elder heard this, he almost jumped in shock. He looked over in surprise and suspicion. How did Ye Xuan know about this? Even if Ye Xuan knew, so what? The poison men army would soon trample the Valley of Medicine Masters and with how it would generally go, these people would not have the power to fight back at all. Thinking of this, the Fifth Elder felt at ease, but he didn¡¯t know that his every move was being watched by Ye Xuan. There was definitely something strange about the Fifth Elder. He might be a spy planted by the Five Poison Sect. Chapter 390 - 390 Unable To Believe It, Falling Into Despair 390 Unable To Believe It, Falling Into Despair ¡°Poison men? What is that? How come I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters were at a loss, but Ye Xuan¡¯s words made sense, so they had no choice but to believe him. ¡°There¡¯s actually a poison man¡¯s refinement technique in this world.¡± An experienced and knowledgeable elder said in bewilderment. ¡°I have once heard the valley master talk about the art of refining these poison men. It is extremely difficult to refine and it has long been lost. If it is successful, the strength of the poison men refined will be greatly improved and they will not feel pain. They will be extremely powerful.¡± He looked suspiciously at Ye Xuan and asked, ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Ye Xuan replied seriously. No one took his words seriously. ¡°What situation are we in now? You¡¯re still in the mood to joke.¡± Regardless of whether what Ye Xuan said was true or not, these disciples with green pupils did look like the legendary poison men. Moreover, they were all from different sects, so it was almost impossible for them to betray the sect at the same time. They had no reason to help the Five Poison Sect, so the only logical conclusion left was that they were being controlled. The disciple of the Five Poison Sect looked down from above and said viciously, ¡°Submit to the Five Poison Sect or die!¡± ¡°Dream on! Our Valley of Medicine Masters will not surrender to you, when our valley master returns, he will definitely teach you a lesson, and the other sects will also not sit idly by.¡± The disciples of the Five Poison Sect laughed loudly, looking at them as if they were ants. ¡°Your valley master is already under the control of our ancestor. He can¡¯t even protect himself, so how can he have the mood to care about all of you? As for the other sects, their situation isn¡¯t much better.¡± Everyone from the Valley of Medicine Masters was suddenly shocked. Someone said, ¡°This is impossible, you are just trying to scare us.¡± ¡°This birthday banquet is targeted at your sects. The ancestor has set up an inescapable net and there is a colorless and invisible poison. The higher the cultivation, the more affected you will be. Even if the Medicine Saint is still alive, he can¡¯t remove it either.¡± Now that things had come to this, the Five Poison Sect had nothing to hide, and they revealed everything. ¡°I suppose you guys would never have thought that from the moment you agreed to attend the birthday banquet, you were destined to have no way to escape.¡± The disciples of the Five Poison Sect did not seem to be lying, and they had no need to use such a matter to deceive them. The moment they thought that Yao Tianchen might have already been killed, many disciples¡¯ eyes turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! The valley master has remarkable abilities, and there are other experts at the birthday banquet. He would definitely not end up like this.¡± ¡°The disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters will never admit defeat and will hold on to the last moment. As long as the valley master returns, we will be saved.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. They¡¯re full of nonsense, trying to make us break without attacking. There¡¯s an array outside the Valley of Medicine Masters, so the Five Poison Sect can¡¯t enter easily. As long as we persist, there¡¯s still hope.¡± The Second Elder consoled the crowd. He didn¡¯t want the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters to scare themselves before the Five Poison Sect had even been taken down. Even if the Five Poison Sect came in full force, they would be able to hold on for a while with their array. The dark clouds suddenly pressed down, and in an instant, green light erupted, indicating that the array had been activated. However, it was like a dying light. In a daze, everyone heard the sound of something breaking, and that black mass had already arrived at the gate of the Valley of Medicine Masters. They could still feel the chill on the top of their heads, and the hair on their bodies stood up. Everyone from the Valley of Medicine Masters could not help but widen their eyes. The Five Poison Sect disciples laughed wildly, ¡°Do you still hope for the protection of this weak array? It can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡± Where¡¯s the array of the Valley of Medicine Masters? Everyone was in disbelief. Someone muttered, ¡°How did the array break¡­¡± No matter how weak it was, it couldn¡¯t be broken in one strike. That was an array left by the ancestor, which could even resist the attack of a sun-rank master. But now, it was broken into pieces by the Five Poison Sect. It was as fragile as paper. The Second Elder¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Someone has tampered with the array.¡± His gaze swept through the crowd. It was certain that only the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters had the opportunity to tamper with the array. Who exactly was working with the Five Poison Sect from the inside? Thinking that there was a mole among them, the elders¡¯ hearts immediately sank to the bottom. Was it one of those disciples? Or an elder? Or perhaps there were people from the Five Poison Sect among them. Without the cover of the array, the disciples of the valley did not have much fighting power and were no match for the Five Poison Sect, not to mention that the Five Poison Sect still had the so-called army of poison men and the endless supply of poisonous insects. The dark clouds came down, and everyone finally saw clearly that it was not a dark cloud, but a group of black poisonous insects, each the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Its huge mouth flickered with a sharp cold light. If they were bitten by it, the consequences could be imagined. Moreover, the number of poisonous insects was a hundred times more than the number of people in Valley of Medicine Masters. The Five Poison Sect person looked down at them from above and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you one more chance. If you resist again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be fed to our little pets.¡± Looking at the poisonous Valley of Medicine Masters disciples¡¯ faces turned pale and they subconsciously took a few steps back. At this moment, the communication device finally received a message. The Second Elder was overjoyed, ¡°It might be the valley master or someone from another sect.¡± As long as he could contact someone outside, he might be able to solve their current predicament. He quickly picked it up and took a look. It was a distress message from the Misty Cloud Sect. The disciple¡¯s face was covered in blood. His eyes were filled with fear as he said hysterically, ¡°Save us! The Five Poison Sect has attacked, and the sect¡¯s protective array has been destroyed. There¡¯s a traitor in the sect¡­¡± Chapter 391 - 391 The Two People Who Stood Tall In The Crowd 391 The Two People Who Stood Tall In The Crowd Blood stained the communication jade token red, and even the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples felt a few drops of warm blood on their faces. Only the creepy sound of chewing and half a broken limb could be heard. The jade token fell to the ground, but it did not break immediately. One could see that the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s side was already covered in wolves. There was blood and the corpses of disciples everywhere. For a moment, the Valley of Medicine Masters disciples were somewhat silent. ¡°Do you see this? If you don¡¯t surrender, this will be your end.¡± The disciples of the Five Poison Sect were all smug. The black cloud-like venomous insects around them could not wait any longer. The buzzing of their wings pressed down on everyone¡¯s nerves. At this moment, the Fifth Elder suddenly said, ¡°I think what they said makes sense. A wise man submits to circumstances. We should surrender. Why are we still putting up stubborn resistance?¡± No one expected that the first one to bow to the Five Poison Sect would be the Fifth Elder when even the disciples did not show any fear. The Second Elder seemed to realize something. He thought of the Fifth Elder¡¯s previous actions and was suddenly enlightened. ¡°So it was you who destroyed-¡± Before he could finish his words, his face turned red and instantly turned into the color of a pig¡¯s liver. Even his breathing became difficult. It was obvious that he was poisoned. ¡°Second Elder, what happened to you?¡± The other elders were about to go over to check on the situation when they suddenly stopped in their tracks and their expressions turned ugly. Not only the Second Elder, but the others also showed signs of being poisoned. Their lips turned blue, and they immediately took antidotes, but they couldn¡¯t cure the poison. They only slowed the spread of the poison. To be able to restrain them in such a way was definitely the work of the Five Poison Sect. Only the Fifth Elder could do it without anyone knowing because the other elders were not prepared at all. The other disciples were all stunned by this sudden change. First, it was the Five Poison Sect that had attacked them, and then it was revealed that there was a traitor in the Valley of Medicine Masters, and the traitor actually turned out to be the Fifth Elder. ¡°You actually poisoned us! This is too despicable, what has the Valley of Medicine Masters done to you that you would betray the valley master?¡± Although the Fifth Elder¡¯s status and strength were not the highest in the valley, he was usually affable and was willing to guide the disciples, so he was respected by many. No one would have thought that he would do such a thing. ¡°There are too many things that you all have let me down. With my ability and means, I could have become the great elder, but the valley master didn¡¯t put me in a good position and made me bow down to someone else. What right does the great elder, that ignorant man, have?!¡± Without his hypocritical mask, the Fifth Elder¡¯s true ambition and nature were exposed at this moment. He revealed a gloating smile. ¡°The valley master and the great elder are lucky this time. Otherwise, I would have really wanted them to witness this scene with their own eyes. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy on the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s side either.¡± The Second Elder was heartbroken. ¡°Back then, the valley master saw that you were too paranoid and extreme in your actions, so he wanted to train you. He never thought that you would still walk on such a crooked path. You have really let down the valley master¡¯s efforts to nurture you!¡± The Fifth Elder looked disdainful. ¡°Nurture? What kind of nurturing is this? He¡¯s clearly trying to suppress me.¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with this despicable man? His conscience has been eaten by dogs.¡± The Third Elder was a hot-tempered person. If he had not been poisoned, he would have taught the Fifth Elder a lesson. Although the Valley of Medicine Masters was skilled in refining pills and detoxification techniques, the Five Poison Sect had come in full force and was specifically targeting them. Even Yao Tianchen had suffered from this poison, not to mention them. All of them were like fish on a chopping board, completely unable to fight back. They had led the wolf into the house and did not notice the Fifth Elder¡¯s strange behavior. The Fifth Elder had put on such a good act. Now, it was too late for them to regret it. The Five Poison Sect was getting impatient. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with these people? Hurry up and do it.¡± Because of the Fifth Elder, they did not choose to make a move at the first moment, and they did not need to spend much effort, the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters no longer had the ability to resist. The disciples immediately became alert. They stood in front of the poisoned elders and formed a human wall. In the eyes of the Five Venoms, such a defense was nothing and could be easily broken. ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t keep making mistakes.¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s expression was ruthless as he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you¡¯re so stubborn, do you really want me to bathe the Valley of Medicine Masters in blood?¡± The Fifth Elder was not willing to go that far, not because he was soft-hearted, but because if everyone died, the Valley of Medicine Masters would only be an empty shell, and there would be no point in him becoming the valley master. He wanted to see these elders and disciples look at him with respect and fear as he became a man above all! Seeing the Fifth Elder who looked like he had gone berserk, the other elders could not help but shake their heads. ¡°You¡¯re really incurable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are hopeless. I¡¯m just judging the situation. For the sake of our old friendship, if you surrender, I¡¯ll plead for mercy and spare your lives.¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s charitable tone made the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters feel very disdainful. ¡°We¡¯re not like you, a despicable villain. We will rise and fall with the Valley of Medicine Masters!¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s expression was ruthless. ¡°You¡¯re all so stubborn and refuse to do it unless you¡¯re forced to. I¡¯d like to see how powerful your bones are.¡± Black poisonous smoke rose in the wind, floating inside and outside the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°Cough cough-¡± Everyone hurriedly covered their mouths and noses, but it was no use. The poison was pervasive, and as long as it touched the skin, it would be like maggots in tarsal bones. The disciples¡¯ faces were pale and they felt dizzy. They couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, let alone use their spiritual power. They couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of despair. Was the Valley of Medicine Masters going to be doomed today? Just when everyone had given up¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on with them?¡± a slightly puzzled voice asked. There were only two people present who were not affected. Their presence attracted the attention of the Five Poison Sect. They were Ye Xuan and Li Mao. Chapter 392 - 392 Isolated and Helpless, Finding a Way out 392 Isolated and Helpless, Finding a Way out ¡°Who are these two people?¡± The Five Poison Sect did not take them to heart. Their poison was so powerful, so these two fish that had escaped the net should have been an accident. The Fifth Elder looked at them. He was familiar with these two faces. ¡°They are the people that the great elder Zhou Hong has specifically asked for.¡± Zhou Sheng¡¯s death was definitely related to these two people. ¡°Then let¡¯s bring them back. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± No one knew how much shock Li Mao felt. Everyone had been in trouble, but they were the only ones who had been spared. Was this just an accident? He subconsciously glanced at Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was calm as if everything was within his expectations. Li Mao didn¡¯t think that they were lucky. He remembered the pill he had taken before. This was the only difference between him and the other disciples. Thinking of this, Li Mao¡¯s despairing expression brightened up again. Ye Xuan must have a way! Even the elders had fallen for it, but Ye Xuan¡¯s antidote pill was able to protect him. It was enough to show the power of the antidote pill. ¡°Plop!¡± Li Mao kneeled on the ground and said with utmost sincerity, ¡°Please, I earnestly ask for your help.¡± He didn¡¯t address Ye Xuan as ¡®Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯, and even spoke in such a respectful manner. Li Mao knew it was too late to regret not listening to Ye Xuan earlier, but since he knew the Five Poison Sect¡¯s plan, he would definitely have a way to deal with it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here with such a relaxed expression. The Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It seems like I was wrong. You have indeed been poisoned, and it¡¯s not a light one. Even your brain is damaged.¡± Not only the people of the Five Poison Sect, but even the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were also baffled, not knowing what was going on with Li Mao. Was he just desperately going around randomly to seek help? This was a little too unreliable. Not to mention that even if Yao Tianchen was safe and sound and could rush back, he would not be able to solve the current predicament of the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°Regardless of the price you have to pay for this?¡± Li Mao said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, even if the price for this is my life.¡± Looking at Ye Xuan and Li Mao chatting as if there was no one else around, the Fifth Elder¡¯s heart was filled with inexplicable anger. It was fine if Yao Tianchen and the others didn¡¯t care about him. However, how could these two people ignore him? Especially Ye Xuan? ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die sooner or later, I¡¯ll send you on your way now. It¡¯s good that you have a companion on the road to the netherworld.¡± More importantly, he always felt that Ye Xuan was not a simple person. In order to avoid any unexpected changes, he had to kill him as soon as possible to be at ease. The moment he finished speaking, he jumped up and aimed at Ye Xuan¡¯s vital spots. Huge earth spikes emerged from the ground and the spikes were all black However, he missed. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Ye Xuan was even faster than the Fifth Elder. To be more precise, Ye Xuan had already begun to prepare after seeing through his identity as a spy. Just as the Fifth Elder was feeling puzzled, a cold light pierced his back. It was so fast and from a tricky angle that it was too late for the Fifth Elder to dodge by the time he noticed it. It turned out that Ye Xuan was simply using a smokescreen just now. He had used a doppelganger technique, and his main body had already appeared behind the Fifth Elder. It was as if the sky had been broken, and the light that was revealed broke through all the darkness, making people shiver and unable to resist. No one saw Ye Xuan¡¯s movements clearly. They only knew that when they did, the Fifth Elder had already fallen to the ground, his eyes staring at the sky with disbelief and fear. The blood flowing from the tip of the sword dripped onto the ground. ¡°Plop¡­ Plop¡­¡± The whole place was suddenly silent. Whether it was the Five Poison Sect or the Valley of Medicine Masters, they all widened their eyes in disbelief. Looking at the magical scene in front of them, they thought that they were hallucinating. The Fifth Elder was at the peak of the sky rank and was only one step away from the sun rank, but Ye Xuan killed him in one move. Even if the Fifth Elder was caught off guard, it was enough to prove how terrifying Ye Xuan was. How did he do it? Even if they were to take action, they would probably not be able to reach this level. The people from the Five Poison Sect were the first to return to their senses. ¡°Quickly kill him!¡± Because of their anxiousness, their voices broke. They had a faint feeling that this person would be the biggest variable in their plan. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t because Ye Xuan was lucky enough to escape the disaster, but because he really had a way to deal with those strange poisons. Maybe he really had some pills on hand. The black cloud immediately pressed down. To be more precise, the black cloud was poisonous insects. The buzzing sound made people shudder. The insect tide attacked Ye Xuan. These poisonous insects were different from the ones Ye Xuan had encountered before. They had been carefully cultivated by the Five Poison Sect. Furthermore, these poisonous insects had devoured the cultivators¡¯ Qi essence, flesh, and blood, so their power had increased greatly. The failed products of the poison men were also fed to the poisonous insects. The poisonous gas around their bodies became more intense, and even their bodies were several times larger. One of them was already very powerful, not to mention so many of them gathered together. The cloud of poisonous insects instantly devoured Ye Xuan. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were once again dumbfounded. They had originally hoped that he would be able to show his divine power, but in the end, this was it¡­? He¡¯s gone so quickly? The people of the Five Poison Sect could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s no one important or powerful. What¡¯s the matter with that Fifth Elder? To think he actually died in the hands of such a person.¡± ¡°Maybe it was his sneak attack just now, and the Fifth Elder¡¯s carelessness. But it makes sense. How can such a person be a match for our Five Poison Sect?¡± Li Mao couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Xuan had died just like that. He stared at the black mist with burning eyes. ¡°No, he¡¯s definitely not dead.¡± Chapter 393 - 393 Increasing Strength, Exceeding The Poison Men 393 Increasing Strength, Exceeding The Poison Men ¡°How could he not die? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already become a meal for the poisonous insects.¡± When the Five Poison Sect heard Li Mao¡¯s words, they revealed disdainful expressions. The black insects squirmed together, looking like a large cloud from a distance, shrouding the once peaceful Valley of Medicine Masters with the shadow of death. Whether it was the disciples or the elders, all of them looked panicked, because this might be the biggest catastrophe that the Valley of Medicine Masters had faced since its establishment. The slightest carelessness would lead to the danger of being crushed and the entire sect being wiped out. The only turning point was when Li Mao and Ye Xuan were both fine. When all the cards were used, no matter how small and impossible this opportunity seemed, it still carried all the hope of the people. Everyone from the Valley of Medicine Masters couldn¡¯t help but be nervous inwardly. As time passed, there was still no movement. The flame in their eyes, which had been ignited with great difficulty, showed signs of being extinguished again. The sinister voice of the Five Poison Sect suddenly rang out, indicating that death was approaching. ¡°Did you see that? This is the consequence of going against us. No one can escape. It¡¯s your turn next.¡± The black insects kept making buzzing sounds, which were different from their usual movements after filling their stomachs. These sounds were a little strange, and one could even feel fear from them. These were just insects, so their ability to withstand pressure was stronger. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have such emotions, unless the creature they were facing was much stronger than them. This had never happened before. The Five Poison Sect sensed this strange fear and were even somewhat baffled. It was only then that they realized something was wrong. The chewing sounds they had heard in the past did not come. It happened too late. ¡°Bang!¡± A disciple wanted to check out the situation, but as soon as he got close, he heard a deafening explosion. A burst of white light flashed in front of his eyes. It was so blinding that he almost lost his sight. Before he could react to what was happening, the insect carcasses that covered the sky and the earth came towards him and buried him in them. Mixed with the stench of decay, the disciple almost fainted. If not for the help of his companions, he would have suffocated on the spot. ¡°How could this be?¡± Ye Xuan held his black iron sword and cut a big hole in the insect tide. The defense Qi formed by the tip of the sword formed a vacuum around him. Neither the insects nor the corpses could get close. The closer they got, the greater the pressure they could feel. The vortex formed by the powerful sword Qi sucked in the poisonous insects. They couldn¡¯t even touch Ye Xuan¡¯s clothes, let alone touch him. ¡°How could it be like this?!¡± The disciples of the Five Poison Sect could not believe it. When they met his deep gaze, which was like a dark abyss that was about to devour people. Even they, who had always been ruthless, could not help but shiver. The Five Poison Sect looked at the insect carcasses that covered the sky and the earth, and their hearts ached. These insects were different from other poisonous creatures. They had been carefully cultivated, and each of them was powerful. They had put in a lot of effort, so their growth cycle was longer. There were only so many mature ones, and more than half of them were destroyed by Ye Xuan at once. There was no way they could report back to the higher-ups. Because of the Fifth Elder, they had originally thought that the Valley of Medicine Masters was the easiest bone to gnaw on, but they had not expected such a thorn in their side to appear. ¡°This is nothing much.¡± Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s nonchalant tone, the Five Poison Sect was so angry that they couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What else do you have? Show me.¡± Ye Xuan looked at them coldly, as if he was looking at dead people. He was alone, but he was not afraid of the many experts of the Five Poison Sect. Even if there were thousands of troops, he could still keep a straight face. ¡°Very well.¡± One of the disciples from the Five Poison Sect gritted his teeth. He was clearly furious. ¡°The real feast has yet to come.¡± There were so many poisonous insects, but none of them had any effect on Ye Xuan. Even the poison had no effect. He must have supreme-grade pills on him. The Five Poison Sect would not be stupid enough to use them again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you experience the might of the poison men army.¡± The green-eyed people who had been silent all this time moved out in full force. They didn¡¯t believe that the poisonous insects couldn¡¯t do anything to Ye Xuan. They didn¡¯t believe that the poison men made by the ancestor with ancient secret techniques wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Ye Xuan. Ye Xuan knew the cruelty and horror of this method of making poison men, so he did not dare to take it lightly. The black iron sword that seemed to weigh a thousand pounds was dancing in his hand like a tiger and the crescent moon-shaped sword Qi struck the poison man nearest to him with lightning speed. It was swift, extremely, clean, and neat. Even the huge rocks that were half the height of a person not far away were affected and instantly turned into dust. The speed was so fast that the poison man was not able to dodge in time and he could only use his body to receive the blow. As if he could not feel any pain at all, he did not even stop in his tracks as he continued to attack ferociously. If it was an ordinary person who was injured by Ye Xuan, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would be crippled, and even sky rank powerhouses would not be able to escape. But these poison men were completely unscathed. They didn¡¯t need to use any weapons. Their black fingers were like the most powerful blades in the world, and they stabbed straight ahead. Even the air was split into two. Those long, black fingers that didn¡¯t look like they belonged to a normal person were really terrifying. Because of the large movement, it pulled on the wound, and green blood flowed on the ground, instantly corroding countless small holes. These poison men did not seem to care and when the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters saw this, they could not help but draw in a sharp breath. During this time, many sharp blades hit their hands, and their clothes were torn and tattered. They also had many more wounds, but their attacks were still fierce. ¡°The poison men are too powerful.¡± ¡°I remember that this disciple is only an odd job worker disciple of the Misty Cloud Sect. At most, his cultivation is around the human rank. Now, he is almost at the peak of the earth rank.¡± Chapter 394 - 394 Divine-Grade Talisman, Coming Back From The Dead 394 Divine-Grade Talisman, Coming Back From The Dead The second elder¡¯s expression was grave as he said, ¡°Otherwise, how could it be called an ancient forbidden technique? Once a poison man is successfully cultivated, it can greatly enhance his ability and he will not be afraid of pain. It can be said to be an extremely powerful killing weapon. It¡¯s just that the refinement method is too cruel, so this has been lost for a long time.¡± ¡°What a sin! The Five Poison Sect has produced so many poison men, so one can only imagine how many people have fallen into their hands. This is truly an atrocious act.¡± As far as the eye could see, there were dozens of poison men surrounding Ye Xuan, and the highest cultivation level among them was around the strength of sky rank. He was clearly just an inner sect disciple before, but now he had the cultivation level of an elder. With so many masters surrounding him, even if it was just a tag-team battle to consume Ye Xuan¡¯s spiritual power, he could be exhausted to death. These poison men did not know fatigue or pain and they did not give anyone any chance to catch their breath. Ye Xuan had just finished dealing with them when the next wave of densely packed attacks came right before his eyes. No matter how powerful Ye Xuan was, he was only one man. How could he deal with so many poison men? The hope that had just risen in the hearts of the Valley of Medicine Masters people fell back to the bottom again. The Second Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°There¡¯s no way we can fight them. If only we weren¡¯t poisoned, we could at least help him.¡± However, Li Mao suddenly appeared like a magic trick and stuffed a pill into his mouth. The Second Elder did not guard against Li Mao and subconsciously swallowed it. However, he was a little curious. He asked, ¡°What did you just give me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a warm current flowed through his meridians and unceasingly attacked the sealed spirit points. The discomfort caused by the poison earlier was completely swept away at this moment. Feeling the changes in his body, the Second Elder¡¯s eyes lit up. Could this be the antidote? How could Li Mao have it? The most important thing was that the effects of this medicine were extremely fast. The poison of the Five Poison Sect was cured almost immediately after he swallowed the pill. In the second elder¡¯s memory, there was no other pill that could take effect so quickly. These were definitely supreme-grade pills, but the problem was that even Yao Tianchen had a hard time refining such powerful pills, so how could Li Mao have so many? His old habit was acting up again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t the right time and place, he would have definitely studied the pill, hoping that Li Mao still had some more pills left. The Second Elder was extremely surprised, but Li Mao didn¡¯t bother to answer his questions. Taking advantage of the fact that the Five Poison Sect¡¯s attention had been drawn to the battle between Ye Xuan and the poison men, he walked over to the others in the same manner. It turned out that Ye Xuan had found an opportunity to give him the antidotes so that he could take the opportunity to feed them to the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Previously, the attention of the Five Poison Sect had been on them, so Li Mao had not been able to make a move. Now, he had finally found an opportunity to do so. ¡°Let¡¯s keep quiet for now and wait for the right time to make a move.¡± The other people from the Valley of Medicine Masters also understood this principle. The effect of the antidote was very good, and there was not even any residual poison. As long as they waited for a good time, they might have a chance to turn the tables! Hope reignited in everyone¡¯s hearts, sweeping away their earlier dejection. The Five Poison Sect had not forgotten about the group of people from the Valley of Medicine Masters. They took the time to cast a glance at them. Seeing that they had lowered their heads listlessly, it was clear that they had accepted their fate. They immediately did not bother about the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters. Ye Xuan looked at the endless stream of poison men surrounding him and he could not help but furrow his brows. Just how could he completely get rid of these people? No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to continue to waste his time on these poison men endlessly. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and an idea flashed through his mind. Talisman! There were two missions issued by the system, and one of them was a talisman that could clear all negative states. He didn¡¯t know if it would be effective. No matter what, he would know once he tried. Although the poison men were powerful, Ye Xuan¡¯s movements were strange and his attacks were swift and fierce. There was really nothing he could do to the poison men for the time being. The disciples of the Five Poison Sect glared at Ye Xuan. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be so arrogant. With so many poison men in the army, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he runs out of spiritual power. When that time comes, he¡¯ll be in for a good time.¡± However, Ye Xuan¡¯s spiritual power did not run out. Instead, he took out a talisman. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That can¡¯t be right, why did he suddenly take out talismans? Even the best quality spiritual energy can not cause any harm to these poison men, could it be that he is so na?ve to think that just these talismans will do?¡± The Five Poison Sect members laughed. Even the Valley of Medicine Masters was a little puzzled, but Li Mao knew that Ye Xuan¡¯s actions never played out normally as predicted. The poison men¡¯s next wave of attack had already arrived and no matter how powerful Ye Xuan was, he would still be tired and unable to unleash his full power. But he saw the right timing and in the blink of an eye, he immediately stuck the talisman onto the poison man¡¯s body. The black nails were about to pierce into Ye Xuan¡¯s face and were only a few millimeters away, but they stopped in mid-air as if someone had pressed the pause button. Even his eyes, which were originally glowing with green light, had become somewhat dim. The poison man¡¯s actions had really been restrained. Ye Xuan saw that there was hope! His body was as fast as lightning as he shuttled through the poison men. Everyone felt like they were in a fantasy when they saw the scene. Just what kind of talisman was this that it could actually stop the poison men from moving?! The poison men have been meticulously crafted by the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, and they had almost no natural enemies. Yet, this tiny piece of talisman paper was able to restrict their movements. Just how terrifying and unbelievable was this? ¡°Hurry up! Quickly stop him!¡± Even the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were overjoyed, they didn¡¯t expect the talisman he used would really have an effect on the poison men. Because of their surprise, the voices of the Five Poison Sect disciples changed. Everyone immediately swarmed forward, wanting to stop Ye Xuan¡¯s actions, while some others tore off the talismans. They directly used their spiritual power to eliminate it. Fortunately, the talisman was not indestructible, and they easily tore it off. They guessed that Ye Xuan definitely would not have a lot of such precious talismans in stock. So what if he could restrain the poison men with his precious talismans? The disciple of the Five Poison Sect held the talisman in his hand and said triumphantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a magical item, but it¡¯s still a pity.¡± They were certain that Ye Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to take out any more as he had already used up more than a dozen talismans earlier. Chapter 395 - 395 The Mysterious Talisman, Free Of Charge 395 The Mysterious Talisman, Free Of Charge The Five Poison Sect looked at the talismans that they had just torn off from the poison men. Among them, there were also people who boasted that they had seen many good things, but they did not know what kind of material these talismans were made of. It was warm to the touch, different from ordinary paper. The most important thing was that the words on it were full of unspeakable mysteries. They couldn¡¯t understand what the words and symbols were at all. It was like a work of god that they had never seen before. Those symbols and patterns were extremely exquisite, and with just a glance, one could sink into them. If it wasn¡¯t for his companions¡¯ reminder, he would have almost lost himself in the black vortex. The disciples of the Five Poison Sect were instantly shocked. Although it was easy to tear off the talisman, it seemed to be filled with mysterious magic. They didn¡¯t dare to look at it any longer and hurriedly destroyed the rest. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do to turn the tables this time.¡± ¡°This person is a little strange. We must finish this battle quickly.¡± If it had been any other sect, not to mention the poison men army, they would not have been able to get past the poisonous insect swarm alone. The insect tide came with great momentum and most of the sects would have been defeated without being able to fight back at all. Even if there were those who were able to resist the insect tide, when they faced these poison men, they would still be utterly defeated, with countless dead and wounded, and their sects would eventually be taken over by the Five Poison Sect. It wasn¡¯t like the Valley of Medicine Masters, which had so many twists and turns and caused so many things to happen. All these changes were caused by Ye Xuan alone. This was truly a problematic situation. Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was clearly not high but he was still able to handle the poison men¡¯s fierce attacks with ease and he had even managed to come up with a way to deal with them. Seeing that the talismans had all been destroyed, the Five Poison Sect regained their confidence. Similarly, the poison men no longer had any restraint and began to move again. ¡°Do you really think I only have so few talismans?¡± Ye Xuan asked, his expression mixed with a bit of profoundness. ¡°You have at most a dozen of these precious talismans, and we¡¯ve already torn most of them. At most, you only have a few in your hands right now.¡± The people of the Five Poison Sect would not be frightened by Ye Xuan. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re scared and would not dare to take action against you?¡± Not only them but even the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters were guessing whether Ye Xuan still had such precious talismans. It was common knowledge that the more powerful a talisman was, the more difficult it was to make it. High-level talismans had strict requirements on the paper, and they also needed the blood of powerful demonic beasts to write. Even if all of these conditions were satisfied, there was still the final stage of injecting spiritual energy. He had to inject a vast amount of spiritual energy in one go before the talisman could be successfully made. If there was even the slightest mistake in the middle, even if it was just half a symbol that had a mistake, it would all be for naught and would destroy the entire talisman, which also meant that all the previous efforts would be in vain. This was also the reason why there were so few cultivators who could create talismans nowadays. It was simply too difficult to make them. Ye Xuan patted his storage bag, and the Five Poison Sect¡¯s eyes stared at his movements without blinking. However, nothing happened. He did not take out any new talismans. ¡°I told you his talisman would definitely¡­¡± Before he could finish his words¡­ Yellow papers that blotted out the sky and covered the earth rapidly flew out from the storage bag like rain. They covered the face of the Five Poison Sect disciple closest to them, making it difficult for him to even speak clearly. As far as the eye could see, it was all yellow. There were so many of them that it was impossible to count them. There were probably thousands or tens of thousands of them. Whether it was the Five Poison Sect or the Valley of Medicine Masters, their mouths were so wide open that an egg could almost be stuffed in. ¡°Why do you have so many?¡± The Five Poison Sect looked as if they had seen a ghost. They said with certainty, ¡°These are definitely ordinary yellow papers. They¡¯re not of much use.¡± Very quickly, they were slapped in the face. Those exquisite words filled with profound mysteries reflected in their eyes, causing their faces to slowly turn pale. ¡°Hurry up and destroy these talismans!¡± The more confident their tone was before, the more embarrassed they were now. At this moment, not only their voices but even their faces were distorted. The people of the Five Poison Sect couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Fortunately, Ye Xuan was alone now. The group of people from the Valley of Medicine Masters had been poisoned by them and had no fighting power at all. Ye Xuan fought alone, and no matter how powerful he was, it was difficult for two fists to fight against so many opponents. However, someone was faster than them. ¡°Now! Stick these talismans onto the poison men¡¯s bodies.¡± Before the disciples of the Five Poison Sect could react, they didn¡¯t know who Ye Xuan was ordering. The people of the Valley of Medicine Masters suddenly jumped up one by one, catching them off guard. Although they were also surprised that Ye Xuan had so many supreme-grade talismans, this was not the time to be surprised. The moment those talismans were stuck onto the poison men¡¯s bodies, the poison men immediately quieted down. In the blink of an eye, all the poison men that the Five Poison Sect were so proud of were all under control. By the time they came back to their senses, they were already surrounded by the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters. The positions of both sides had been completely reversed, the tables have been turned. Looking at the Valley of Medicine Masters people surrounding them and glaring at them like tigers, the faces of the Five Poison Sect people were almost green. ¡°Weren¡¯t all of you poisoned? How can you still use spiritual power?¡± The Second Elder sneered, ¡°We were poisoned, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t cure it.¡± ¡°This was personally refined by the ancestor in order to target the Valley of Medicine Masters, how could you possibly know how to detoxify it?!¡± Hearing the Second Elder¡¯s words, the people of the Five Poison Sect were dumbfounded. If the Valley of Medicine Masters people could detoxify the poison, they would have done so long ago. They would not have been so helpless as they were earlier. All of this only changed after Ye Xuan¡¯s appearance. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s definitely your doing.¡± Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t affected by the poison, and he could take out talismans that could restrain the poison men, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to have an antidote pill. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to the battle between him and the poison men, Ye Xuan and Li Mao had worked together on both sides. After understanding this, the Five Poison Sect people were extremely vexed. Chapter 396 - 396 Turning The Tables, The Absolute Big Boss 396 Turning The Tables, The Absolute Big Boss According to the Five Poison Sect¡¯s ancestor, almost no one could detoxify this poison, and even Yao Tianchen would find it difficult to deal with the poison. But how did this kid have so many antidotes and those talismans from before? There were countless of them and this made it seem common. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Ye Xuan specialized in wholesaling these things. In fact, whether it was talismans or pills, they were all extremely precious. What was Ye Xuan¡¯s background? How could he take out so many in one go? All in all, their loss was really inexplicable. After the people from the Valley of Medicine Masters had all recovered their fighting strength, the Five Poison Sect no longer had the advantage in numbers. They had not brought many people to begin with. After all, they had several trump cards in their hands. These trump cards were unstoppable in the other sects, no one could stop them at all, but they were completely useless in the Valley of Medicine Masters. Whether it was the tide of poisonous insects or the army of poison men, they were all independent existences, and with the Fifth Elder poisoning the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters, they were working together from the inside. It could be said that no matter how powerful a sect was, they could not escape this meticulous plan. If they really followed the original plan, it was impossible for the Valley of Medicine Masters to turn the tables. However, all these changes were caused by Ye Xuan. First, he had destroyed the tide of poisonous insects, and then the poison men army. It was as if their trump cards had met their nemesis and were completely useless. The people of the Five Poison Sect were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Ye Xuan was probably born to restrain the Five Poison Sect¡¯s existence. Otherwise, how could he resolve everything, and even turn the tables for the Valley of Medicine Masters in such a short time? ¡°Just who are you?¡± The Five Poison Sect had determined that Ye Xuan¡¯s identity was not simple. Perhaps his appearance and cultivation were fake, or he might be a peerless expert who had disguised himself for some wicked fun. Ye Xuan still didn¡¯t know that these people had wild imaginations. In terms of numbers, if the Five Poison Sect did not use those vicious methods, they would not have had much chance of winning against the Valley of Medicine Masters head-on. Besides the difference in numbers, there was also the unfathomable Ye Xuan watching covetously from the side. It didn¡¯t take long for the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters to take the Five Poison Sect down. The Fourth Elder looked at the Fifth Elder¡¯s corpse. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Fifth Elder is already dead, so he can¡¯t see this scene. Otherwise, his expression would be very pleasant to look at.¡± The Fifth Elder had a reason to die. He had walked step by step to this point, and everything was his own fault. The other disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters couldn¡¯t help but step on his body a few times to vent their anger. The elders turned a blind eye to their actions. If it wasn¡¯t for their status, they would have stepped on the Fifth Elder as well. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xuan this time, all of them would have suffered. Led by the Second Elder, all the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters saluted Ye Xuan. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please accept my bow. Thank you for saving us despite our past conflict.¡± It was all thanks to Ye Xuan that they were able to resolve the crisis in front of them. Ye Xuan could be said to be the savior of the entire Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°Second Elder, please rise.¡± ¡°I hope fellow Daoist Ye won¡¯t take the things I¡¯ve done to offend you earlier to heart.¡± Because of the Fifth Elder¡¯s provocation, the elders didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ye Xuan. ¡°We¡¯re old and our eyes are blurry. We can¡¯t even tell a human and a ghost apart. How could we trust that despicable Fifth Elder? We almost hurt you by mistake, fellow Daoist Ye.¡± In fact, Ye Xuan had tried to persuade them, but the people of the Valley of Medicine Masters did not believe him. ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying all this now. Second Elder, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s profound righteousness moved everyone in the Valley of Medicine Masters. ¡°What should we do with this group of people now?¡± The Five Poison Sect members were all tied up, and they looked at Ye Xuan with hatred. If not for the fact that Ye Xuan had interfered, their plan would have succeeded long ago. Who exactly was this person? It was as if he was sent by the heavens. He was definitely not as simple as he seemed. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you can help our Five Poison Sect, we will write off all the past events. Our ancestor likes talented people the most, so he will definitely give you the best treatment. Even the great elder Zhou Hong can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Hearing these remarks, the disciples of the Valley of Medicine Masters only felt that it was funny. They couldn¡¯t win, so they began to poach him. The Five Poison Sect was probably a little muddleheaded. Who would have thought that Ye Xuan would really show a thoughtful expression as if he was moved by their conditions? He asked, ¡°You can really give me anything?¡± Seeing that there was hope, the Five Poison Sect members nodded their heads in a hurry. ¡°Naturally.¡± He revealed a kind smile, but the words that came out of his mouth were chilling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your lives!¡± After dealing with the people from the Five Poison Sect, the Valley of Medicine Masters were in a dilemma when they saw the poison men. Although these poison men were under the control of the talismans and were temporarily unable to move, it was not a good idea to just leave them there. They were all disciples of other sects. Although they had lost their minds and were controlled by the Five Poison Sect, it was not their intention in the first place to turn into bloodthirsty killing machines. It would naturally be best if they could recover their consciousness. ¡°Second Elder, come and see them, just in case there is an opportunity to help these poison men regain their consciousness.¡± Even though the chances were slim. The Valley of Medicine Masters people observed these poison men and found that they were very quiet under the talismans. There was not a trace of their earlier ferocity at all. Only then did they feel at ease and began to investigate. As the talisman circulated, faint scriptures revolved around it. Even the knowledgeable Second Elder didn¡¯t know the origin of this talisman but only felt that it was extraordinary. Even those who were not proficient in this field could see it. ¡°May I ask fellow Daoist Ye where you got this talisman from? I¡¯ve never seen such an exquisite item.¡± The Second Elder felt that even a ninth-grade talisman master couldn¡¯t draw such an exquisite thing, so who could have done it? Ye Xuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are many of these things at home.¡± Everyone from the Valley of Medicine Masters was dumbfounded. Thinking of Ye Xuan¡¯s spendthrift ways, it did seem like it.